《They all call me Great Master》


 Chapter 1 The Misfortune of Luck

    ```


    At dusk, deep clouds drifted over Xisis Port, obscuring the setting sun, and the sky abruptly darkened.


    Soon after, apanied by furious winds and thunder, torrential rain drenched the entirety of South Los.


    Large raindrops pelted the windows of 333 Russell Street, converging into rivulets before they could stter, quickly spilling over the window frame, cascading down the second-story walls, and rushing over the nted roof of the first floor.


    Half streamed toward the ground along the eaves, the other half seeped through the roof''s seams, dripping into the hall andnding in the midst of a crimson puddle.


    The rain diluted the color of fresh blood, and just as the resulting ripples began to subside, a palm pped onto the surface, shattering the umted water.


    Mo Qishang propped himself up with one hand, shakily rising to his feet.


    Away from the disturbance of the palm, the dripping rain quickly gathered a pool, mixing with the blood, reflecting Mo Qishang like a red mirror¡ªd in a brown vest and a white shirt.


    Mo Qishang stared nkly at his youthful appearance in the bloodstained reflection.


    The crimson distorted the youthfulness.


    It made the innocence seem eerie.


    Frowning slightly, Mo Qishang subconsciously wanted to move away, but as soon as he did, an unbearable pain erupted from the back of his head.


    Hiss!


    Mo Qishang inhaled sharply, his eyes narrowing immediately after.


    He remembered what had happened before.


    "Was I hit by a truck?"


    "All I wanted was to fetch some fries at the docks!"


    Mo Qishang murmured to himself.


    Suddenly!


    His expression jolted.


    Because¡ª


    "My phone''s browsing history... wasn''t cleared!"


    Realizing he hadn''t aplished that critical task even after dragging his half-body over ten meters, Mo Qishang''s muscles tensed instantly, particrly his ten toes which gripped the soles of his shoes firmly.


    That was the instinctual reaction to the ultimate embarrassment of social death.


    But soon, Mo Qishang couldn''t concern himself with that anymore.


    More intense pain arrived, causing Mo Qishang''s eyes to widen as memories flooded his mind, force-fed like a duck¡ª


    "Hiss!"


    "I am Arthur Kledos. Orphaned at a young age, I was raised by my grandfather Old Charlie, along with two uncles and an aunt.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Uncle Winters, who was most favored to inherit the family business, disappeared three years ago due to family affairs.


    Uncle Drake sent a letter six months ago, iming he had be an ''Apprentice Knight'' in Wooce Fort up north.


    Aunt Cassandra was sent to a girls'' school in Inner Bay by Grandfather a year ago.


    And I, Arthur Kledos, should have been the sole heir to the family business, but Grandfather did not wish it so. He hoped I could have a better life, just like Aunt Cassandra.


    But I didn''t want that. I wanted to inherit the family business and be an exceptional ''Spirit Medium''!


    So, while Grandfather went to Barny to fulfill a client''s request, I too, took on a task to expel an evil spirit on my own..."


    Moments of ''Arthur Kledos'' life shed through his mind like scenes from a ck-and-white film.


    Mo Qishang couldn''t help but furrow his brows.


    He didn''t mind living here using ''Arthur Kledos'' identity, nor did he mind that the Kledos Family''s business was that of spirit mediums.


    Even if it was an outright deception, he didn''t care.


    What he minded was the man before him¡ªa man with a square face, sporting a meticulously trimmed Van Dyke beard, dressed in a suit, vest, white shirt, and trousers that had juste into vogue in Inner Bay.


    The man was the client of Arthur Kledos''s current mission.


    He was also the person who knocked him out with a blunt hit as soon as he walked through the door.


    Undoubtedly, the man looked quite respectable, and his square face allowed him to easily gain people''s favor.


    Arthur Kledos had been deceived by the man''s appearance and attire, leaving him without the slightest guard.


    And the man?


    He showed no restraint, intent on murder¡ªthe blownded so hard that he clearly heard the back of ''his'' skull crack.


    Arthur Kledos died with that blow.


    He, Mo Qishang, came back to life, borrowing Arthur Kledos''s body.


    He, now, had be Arthur Kledos.


    At this moment, the man appeared overjoyed to see him awaken¡ª


    "Really, to have such a special bloodline! Though not truly awakened, what could be better for me?


    I thought it was all an exaggeration, just a hope against hope!


    But who would''ve thought, it''s actually true!


    ''The Kledos Family''s bloodline is indeed this miraculous!


    My luck is too good!"


    Looking at the man standing before him, beaming with joy, Arthur, who had stepped into his predecessor''s role, really wanted to tell the man that the so-called miraculous bloodline was just a story ''his grandfather'' Old Charlie concocted for better business. The ''Kledos Family'' had no magical bloodline; they were just a normal family.


    As for ''his'' deration more than once in public that he had perfectly inherited the ''Spirit Medium Bloodline''?


    That was simply the rebellion of a young man pushed to study hard.


    But Arthur Kledos didn''t end up speaking.


    Because, even if he did, it wouldn''t change the man''s decision.


    The situation had already be one where he was meat on the cutting board, at the mercy of another.


    But he truly felt wronged, having to pay for the vanity andpetitiveness of a ''predecessor'' who was just a rebellious teenager: to engage in a deadly fight with a lunatic!


    To Arthur, anyone who kept talking about bloodlines and miracles was clearly insane.


    Arthur internally mocked, yet his hands stealthily reached for his boots.


    ```

 Chapter 1 The Misfortune of Luck_2

    There was a dagger.Fighting bare-handed against a lunatic was far inferior to choosing a handy weapon.


    But just as Arthur''s fingers had barely touched the dagger, the other raised his hand sharply.


    Whoosh!


    A sturdy hemp rope, darting out from the shadows like a snake, not only tied Arthur''s hands and feet together but also formed an extremely shameful bowing posture.


    Arthur was thus hung upside down from the ceiling beam, but he could hardly focus on that, his eyes filled with confusion and uncertainty.


    What was this?


    Magic? A supernatural power?


    Arthur was greatly alarmed inwardly.


    He had thought the other was just a lunatic, but now it seemed... perhaps not!


    Was there really such a thing as a bloodline?


    Arthur guessed so, but deep down felt that things were increasingly amiss.


    In the memories he had just seen, the predecessor as the ''Spirit Medium Successor'' had firmly believed in the existence of mysteries in this world, yet had never encountered any, despite great efforts to find them.


    At most, he had encountered two far less significant charlatans compared to the Kledos Family.


    But now, the mystery was directly manifested in front of him.


    The predecessor had sought it but never found it, yet he had stumbled upon it carelessly.


    However, this did not make Arthur happy; rather, it set off alarm bells in his mind.


    From his experience, defying the norm was not a good sign.


    Moreover, the other had attacked his predecessor before!


    In fact, the next moment displayed a scene that caused Arthur''s scalp to tingle and would remain unforgettable for his entire life¡ª


    As he watched, the man with an ordinary face suddenly raised his hands to grasp the hair on the back of his head and, with a forceful tear¡ª


    Crackle!


    Amid the sound of fabric ripping, fresh blood flew as if he was undressing, the man tore his skin and flesh off his body.


    The bloody, intact human skin was carelessly thrown at his feet, while the blurry figure continued without any sign of pain, using the fresh blood from his body to draw on the ground.


    This scene made Arthur feel suffocated, his body stiffening.


    "This is a magic circle! It is used to exchange your bloodline!


    Why exchange yours and not your grandfather''s?


    Compared to his cunning, you are far more naive!


    Look, I disguised myself as a so-called client, and you walked right into the trap!"


    The other mumbled incomprehensibly, hissing like a snake, his voice sounded distant and close to Arthur''s ears, though he was clearly standing right in front of him.


    Suddenly, a strong urge to vomit arose.


    Discomfort made everything before Arthur''s eyes seem hazy; he watched dizzily as the other''s hands moved together, one drawing the magic circle and the other placing black and white candles along the boundary of the circle.


    Soon after, the entire scene became distorted.


    When Arthur''s vision gradually returned, the so-called magic circle had been completed, forming an ''8'', with the six black and white candles placed opposingly within each ''o'', already lit.


    Under the flickering candlelight, the blood-stained flesh on the man and the human skin at his feet flowed into the magic circle like water.


    The man finally revealed his true face¡ª


    A narrow, pale face, bald on top, with a black serpent tattooed on his scalp.


    The serpent opened its mouth, revealing fangs and a crimson tongue, making one''s heart tighten upon sight.


    But the most terrifying was the man''s nose!


    Or rather, the absence of a nose, where there were only two pitch-black holes left on his face!


    The man, whom Arthur was sizing up, seemed unconcerned as he took a step closer.


    Instantly, the black void-like nostrils were right in front of Arthur, causing him to instinctively lift his neck¡ªArthur wanted to keep away from these nostrils, and at that moment, that was the limit of what the bound Arthur could achieve.


    But he was immediately grabbed by the hair and yanked back by the man, who then moved even closer, the hot breath from his nose causing goosebumps on Arthur''s neck.


    It was as if he was sniffing something on him.


    Disgusting, perverse.


    Arthur struggled more violently.


    If only he could break free, Arthur swore, not only would he punch the man, but he would also harshly stamp on him at least twice, aiming to crush that nauseating face.


    Hehehe.


    A hoarse, deep laugh squeezed out from the man''s throat as he looked at Arthur, as if admiring a unique treasure in someone else''s hands. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Greed and malice.


    Arthur could clearly see the burning heat that emerged in the man''s murky eyes.


    So intense that his eyes stung.


    Instinctively, Arthur wanted to dodge again.


    But the man immediately raised another hand to fix Arthur''s jaw, making it impossible for Arthur to dodge, forcing him to look directly at the man.


    In just a few seconds, Arthur''s eyes involuntarily started streaming with tears.


    After another bout of hoarse, deep laughter, the man released his grip, allowing Arthur to sway hanging from the beam.


    "The ''Dark Serpent Bloodline'' I currently possess, acquired through plunder, is quite good already, but compared to the bloodline of the Kledos Family, which is nearly capable of resurrection, it is nothing!"


    The man, confident of his victory, did not bother to hide anything, the unusual heat in his eyes becoming almost tangible as he stared into Arthur''s eyes.


    Arthur was stunned.


    The man had just mentioned an exchange!


    And he already possessed a plundered bloodline: ''Dark Serpent Bloodline''.

 Chapter 1 The Misfortune of Luck_3

    Now he wanted to exchange a bloodline that didn''t even exist to begin with.What would the outcome be?


    He would receive the ''Dark Serpent Bloodline,'' while the other party got nothing.


    Thinking of this outcome, Arthur looked at the other with a somewhat odd gaze.


    If it wasn''t for the awkward position and the uncertainty about whether there was danger to himself during this exchange process, he really would want to thank the other.


    However, such a strange look obviously led to a misunderstanding.


    "Noticed something different?


    Without a true Awakening, you possess an intuition beyond ordinary people, which means that your bloodline, aside from having strong regenerative capabilities, also has considerable [Spirituality]!"


    "I am truly looking forward to discovering what your bloodline really is!"


    While speaking, the other walked around the magic circle with steady steps that carried a certain rhythm, which in Arthur''s view were almost dance-like.


    And, the speed was increasing.


    When he reached a certain extreme, the hemp rope that had bound Arthur tightly and suspended him from the beam suddenly shook, dropping him to the floor, but before Arthur could struggle, the binding changed, positioning Arthur''s palms downward, straight in front.


    Then, the other raised a finger and its elongated nail swept across Arthur''s palms.


    Fresh blood immediately came forth.


    The other grabbed Arthur''s hands and pressed them to the side of the magic circle, where the white candles were located.


    A sucking sensation appeared in the center of his palms.


    Whoosh!


    The flame, which had been flickering like a soybean, suddenly shot up over a foot high.


    Arthur could keenly feel his fresh blood being drained continuously; he struggled with all his might, but it was useless.


    The strength of the rope''s binding, much to his dismay, exceeded all expectation.


    Moreover, the speed at which the magic circle absorbed his blood was beyond belief.


    In just a few seconds, Arthur felt wave after wave of dizziness.


    And what followed was...


    A shudder of bone-chilling cold!


    The same tremor he felt just before being hit by the muck cart!


    It was the scent of death!


    Instinctively, Arthur struggled again.


    The other watched Arthur''s fierce struggle but did not get annoyed; instead, they nodded in what seemed like approval.


    "Stubborn will and vitality!


    It couldn''t be any better! Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The longer you hold on, the better the exchange effect will be!"


    Watching Arthur''s increasing struggle, the other couldn''t help but laugh again, raising a cone-shaped bottle filled with pale silver liquid and placing it where Arthur''s gaze could reach, but outside the magic circle.


    This was the other''s meticulous preparation, the core of their plan!


    Pointing at the cone-shaped bottle, the other spoke with a proud expression¡ª


    "This is key to my plan!


    It''s something I''ve gone to great lengths to obtain!


    The Hercules Silver Potion!


    The legendary Hercules Silver Potion!


    Anyone who takes it can perfectly awaken their innate talents, but for those who already possess talent, it''s uncertain¡ªit might enhance the existing talents or awaken new ones.


    So, for you, having talent yet unawakened, you couldn''t be more perfect for me!


    Once the bloodline exchange is complete, the bloodline you possess will be mine!"


    As they spoke, the other uncorked the Hercules Silver Potion bottle and brought it within an inch of Arthur''s face.


    A rich fragrance immediately invaded Arthur''s nostrils.


    What was that smell?


    It was like the aroma of meat, the fragrance of wet earth after rain, with a hint of the unique sweetness of tea leaves.


    Arthur couldn''t pinpoint exactly what it was.


    All he knew was that it was fragrant, and he wanted to taste it.


    Even in such a semi-conscious, bound state, Arthur couldn''t help but open his mouth and stick out his tongue, but the other immediately took the Hercules Silver Potion back.


    With a malicious laugh, the other sealed the bottle.


    "It''s mine!"


    The other declared loudly, its whole pale face distorting strangely to produce the volume¡ªforehead and chin trembling rapidly in opposite directions, so fast that it created a phantom image in Arthur''s eyes.


    After those words, the other no longer spoke, but raised their right hand and slit their left palm, pressing it firmly against another side of the magic circle.


    Whoosh!


    The flames on the three black candles on that side also soared.


    As the six candles, both black and white, began spitting flames, the entire magic circle lit up, with a faint glow circling within the ''8''-shaped magic circle, getting faster and faster.


    A moment later, the circulating glow began to show faint, unusual colors.


    Arthur could clearly feel the flesh and blood in his body being drawn out at an even faster rate, and more of it, powerful and chilling, being replenished.


    The bone-chilling cold that brought shudders vanished!


    Death gradually receded!


    In its place was...


    Comfort!

 Chapter 2 Glittering Silver!

    Comfort.It was as if Arthur had skipped breakfast and then suddenly indulged in a pork knuckle rice with extra meat for lunch, feeling an unprecedented sense of fullness.


    It wasn''t just his stomach but his entire body that felt full, teeming with...


    Power!


    Bang!


    The ropes that had been binding Arthur snapped instantly.


    The broken ropes scattered and crashed onto the face of the man with no nose, creating a grotesque indentation on his cheek, distorting his entire visage to one side as if he had been struck by a powerful slap.


    Smack!


    Crisp, loud.


    The man was stunned by the hit.


    Then a long-absent weakness and pain emerged within his body.


    The man knew, this was the backlash from the "Snake Rope Animating Technique" being broken, and also the curse of becoming a mortal after losing the power of the bloodline.


    But it shouldn''t be!


    His plan was perfect!


    Where did the mistake occur?


    Could They have followed him here?


    Impossible!


    Unthinkable!


    Fear and obsession transformed into the man''s roaring ¡ª


    "My plan could never be wrong!"


    "I deceived Them!"


    "My plan was flawless!"


    In his paranoid and arrogant shouting, fresh blood spurted from his mouth, nose, and eyes, and he collapsed to the ground, wailing ceaselessly.


    Undoubtedly, when he lost the power of the bloodline, the backlash was far more than he could bear.


    Arthur, however, paid no heed to this. The moment he broke the ropes around him, he dashed to the corner of the room.


    There, his Spirit Medium Box was placed.


    Coming to Russell Street No. 333 for an exorcism, Arthur Kledos was exceedingly well-prepared, thanks to his grandfather, Old Charlie, who had specially crafted this Spirit Medium Box for the members of the Kledos Family.


    A Spirit Medium Box with two visible layers and a hidden third layer.


    Arthur immediately opened the box, and the two surface layers were revealed.


    The first layer contained: an iron dagger, a silver dagger, coarse salt, red brick powder, lime, sealed white phosphorus block, kerosene, and a burlap sack.


    The second layer held: Holy Water (sulfuric acid).


    Six 100-milliliter vials of Holy Water, lined up neatly in the second layer of the box, shone with a unique brilliance under the stormy night sky.


    Arthur grabbed two vials, popped the corks, and hurled them at the malicious employer, muttering the words Old Charlie had demonstrated ¡ª


    "Evil spirit, purify!"


    Sizzle!


    Ahhhhh!


    Caught in the backlash, the malicious employer couldn''t dodge; both vials of Holy Water doused him.


    Hissss!


    "Ahhhhh!"


    The distinctive sound was soon drowned out by his screams. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man''s screams persisted, but Arthur had not a shred of pity, nor did he hesitate. After dousing the man with the remaining four vials of Holy Water, he grabbed the bag filled with lime and scattered it again.


    "Evil spirit, expel!"


    Just as the man was screaming with his head thrown back, not only were his eyes exposed to the lime, but his mouth was open too.


    Cough cough cough!


    The severe coughing forced the man to bend over completely.


    And the intense burning sensation made him scream in agony once more.


    Seizing the opportunity, Arthur placed his hands on either side of the Spirit Medium Box¡ª


    Click!


    Amidst the distinct sound, the third layer of the box sprang open.


    In the dim room, the warm hue of the real wooden gun handle was still prominent. The gun barrel was a lustrous gold, thick, with a dragon with an open mouth carved near the muzzle. From afar, it looked as if a dragon was roaring open-mouthed.


    Thunder Gun!


    Specifically designed for cavalry, a short firearm.


    Old Charlie had fallen in love with this weapon upon first sight, believing it could effectively secure the safety of the Kledos family members and facilitate exorcisms, hence it was placed in the Spirit Medium Box.


    In this third layer of the Spirit Medium Box, two flintlock guns, diagonally positioned, were also loaded with lead bullets and silver bullets.


    These two guns were significantly smaller for ease of movement, each fitted with a specialized gun belt.


    Rumbling!


    Amidst the flashing lightning and roaring thunder, Arthur raised the Thunder Gun, aimed at the man, and fiercely pulled the trigger.


    Click, the flint hit the frizzen directly, sparks ignited the pan.


    Boom!


    Out of the dragon''s roaring muzzle, bullets burst out in an instant, with Arthur''s gun barrel dipping slightly. He tugged at his now loosened collar, allowing himself to breathe more freely, then coldly declared ¡ª


    "Evil spirit, judgment!"


    Phoo phoo phoo!


    As the bullets struck, bursts of blood splattered, and the malevolent employer was forced to retreat repeatedly.


    The one already rebounding and having lost their special Bloodline, after being doused with sulfuric acid and lime, was already overwhelmed.


    At that moment, they were left lingering between life and death by a shot from the Thunder Gun.


    Blood continuously spurted from their mouth, their eyes wide with fury and unwillingness, yet even at this time, they still reached desperately for the bottle of Hercules Silver Potion.


    But soon their gaze turned to one of fright and panic.


    Because ¡ª


    Arthur, having put down the Thunder Gun, picked up two handguns.


    Unlike the area damage of the Thunder Gun, handguns naturally required more precision.


    The targeted mercenary panicked.


    "Wait..."


    Bang, bang!


    The moment they opened their mouth, Arthur pulled the trigger.


    The handgun loaded with lead bullets missed, with the bullet hitting their shoulder.


    However, the handgun loaded with Silver Bullets struck squarely in the eye, the bullet bursting the eyeball and piercing into their brain. Immediately, the shattered silver bullet, carrying potent kinetic energy, mangled everything inside their skull.


    The figure stood dumbstruck for a second, the only remaining eye fiercely fixated on the potion inside the cone-shaped bottle, filled with struggle and reluctance, but ultimately they fell straight down.


    Thump!


    Dead, aren''t they?


    Unable to judge, Arthur then threw an Iron Dagger over.


    Thud!


    When the Iron Dagger stuck in their chest, the uneasy Arthur poured kerosene over them.


    As the blaze ignited and the figure remained motionless, rapidly turning to ashes, Arthur, gripping the Silver Dagger, finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    With that appearance...


    They must be dead.


    Kerosene alone naturally couldn''t reduce a person to ash to such an extent; it must have been the supernatural power from the rebound involved!


    Arthur speculated.


    Afterward, his gaze shifted to the potion ¡ª the cone-shaped bottle filled with pale silvery liquid that, under the residual flames, sparkled and dazzled.


    The mere sight of this color brought back memories of the taste, and instantly, that strong instinct resurged within him.


    He wanted to drink this bottle of Hercules Silver Potion.


    He lifted his hand and grabbed the Hercules Silver Potion.


    He popped off the stopper, threw it to the ground, and raised his hand to pour the Hercules Silver Potion into his mouth, eager to taste that enchanting flavor.


    But ¡ª


    A bone-chilling coldness attacked him once more!


    The scent of death appeared again!


    More fiercely than before.


    It was as if shadows loomed over Arthur''s heart.


    Arthur was stunned.


    His body went rigid.


    At that moment, he felt torn in two; his brain warned him of danger, but his body promised him supreme pleasure.


    Huffing and puffing!


    Arthur stared at the radiant light from the Hercules Silver Potion in his hand, his breaths heavy.


    That hand slowly, bit by bit, lifted higher.


    The Hercules Silver Potion drew nearer and nearer to Arthur''s lips.


    Veins on Arthur''s forehead burst forth, his eyes turned bloodshot, biting his teeth.


    He exerted all his might to restrain his urge, but he knew this restraint was only temporary.


    As long as the Hercules Silver Potion existed, his instincts would eventually prevail.


    So ¡ª


    Just as the mouth of the bottle was about to touch his lips, he let out a fierce roar, swinging his other hand wielding the Silver Dagger.


    The blade of the Silver Dagger plunged fiercely into the potion bottle.


    Immediately, cracks appeared on the bottle.


    Under Arthur''s gaze, the spreading and intersecting cracks finally shattered.


    Snap!


    The cone-shaped bottle containing the Hercules Silver Potion broke, but the dazzling liquid inside didn''t spill to the ground; instead, it enveloped the Silver Dagger.


    In an instant, the pure silver dagger melted.


    Melted into the Hercules Silver Potion''s liquid.


    The liquid infused with pure silver became even more dazzling.


    This radiance was no longer reflecting the light of the flames.


    Rather ¡ª


    It was glowing by itself!


    And it was heating up!


    Arthur, whose hand was still gripping the pure Silver Dagger, felt this temperature prominently when the Hercules Silver Potion wrapped around and melted the dagger.


    But just as Arthur distinctly felt the temperature of the Hercules Silver Potion, it completely vanished.


    Or to be more precise ¡ª


    It merged into his body.

 Chapter 3 Omnivorous!

    The entire process of Hercules Silver Potion merging into his body was utterly painless and ordinary for Arthur, like a droplet of water entering the ocean, stirring no waves at all.Yet, the change still occurred!


    In the next moment, a vast array of strange, unrecognizable characters began to flicker before Arthur''s eyes, initially flickering as if they lacked power.


    But in less than a second, these characters stabilized and became bright.


    The completely unfamiliar characters and the unusual situation caused Arthur to furrow his brows deeply.


    He stared intently at these unknown characters, pondering their meaning, and just then, the characters swiftly transformed into 0s and 1s, and before Arthur could react, they changed again.


    They turned into the characters Arthur was most familiar with¡ª


    [Talent Acquired: Omnivorous!]


    [Omnivorous: Omniscient, all consumable, you come, you see, you understand¡ªyou''ve digested the Hercules Silver Potion in the correct way, unlocking the most appropriate talent for yourself. When you complete combat, exploration, tasks, or dine on gourmet meals, you will gain XP.]


    ...


    "XP?"


    Arthur was taken aback and almost instantly, he realized what it represented.


    Immediately, Arthur shouted in his heart¡ª


    "Character Panel!"


    The text in front of him began to cascade like a waterfall, flowing from top to bottom.


    Row by row, column by column, it appeared in great detail before Arthur''s eyes.


    [Name: Arthur Kredos (Mo Qishang)]


    [Gender: Male]


    [Age: 17]


    [Identity: Spirit Medium (Pseudo)]


    [Talents: Omnivorous, Death Intuition, Dark Serpent. Cripple]


    [Attributes: Physique 1.6, Spirituality 0.1]


    [Combat Skills: Basic Swordsmanship Lv1 (0/1)]


    [Support Skills: Horsemanship Lv1 (0/1), Intimidation Lv2 (0/5), Bluff Lv2 (0/5), Eagle Eye Lv1 (0/1), Insight Lv1 (0/1)]


    [General Skills: General Knowledge. South Los Lv1 (-/-), General Geography. South Los Lv1 (-/-), Basic Math Lv1 (-/-), Speed Reading and Writing Lv1 (-/-), Basic Drawing Lv1 (-/-), Basic Etiquette Lv1 (-/-)]


    [XP: 0]


    [Equipment: None]


    [Props: Spirit Medium Box]


    ...


    Arthur''s eyes quickly scanned over the information, finally settling on the talents "Death Intuition" and "Dark Serpent. Cripple."


    As his gaze concentrated, the textual information about "Death Intuition" and "Dark Serpent. Cripple" began to appear before him.


    [Death Intuition: Having experienced death once, you are incredibly sensitive to it, always perceiving its approach.]


    ...


    A straightforward introduction, Arthur understood it with a glance.


    The "Dark Serpent. Cripple," however, was different, not only providing an interpretation but also including a background introduction¡ª


    [Dark Serpent. Cripple: The protracted and brutal ''Witch Hunt'' on the East Coast has ended, but the West Coast continues even more intensely. The ''Serpent Sect,'' which has been inherited for six hundred years, in order to preserve their legacy, sent some of their exceptionally talented youths away from the West Coast.


    Freed from the constraints of their elders, these wandering youths, after encountering numerous adventures and setbacks, gradually developed their own understanding of the original ''Serpent Sect'' ideology. They no longer follow each other but choose the path they believe is correct¡ªWe are born noble, and under the moonlight, we stride forward with pride!]


    [Effects: 1. Awakening; 2. Shadow Concealment; 3. Serpentine Body; 4. Serpent''s Gaze; 5. Serpent Speak]


    [Awakening: You''ve awakened a special Bloodline, making you different from others; Physique +0.5, Spirituality +0.1]


    [Shadow Concealment: When you find yourself within shadows or darkness, you receive a Stealth boost of +3]


    [Serpentine Body: Your body''s joints can move flexibly like a snake, even coiling and winding entirely like a serpent]


    [Serpent''s Gaze: Gazing into someone''s eyes with your serpent-like eyes can induce confusion and even hallucinations in those whose will is weak]


    [Serpent Speak: Communicate with snakes through hissing, and to a certain extent, command them]


    (Note: The talent you acquired is a branch of the ''Serpent Sect'' after its split. On the foundation of the original ''Serpent Sect,'' it integrates some elements of the Voodoo ''Note Hegge'' Sect and the Druid ''Telgard'' Sect, eventually giving rise to the new ''Serpent Sect''!


    To the traditionalists, the power of the ''Serpent Sect'' you possess is deemed corrupted, not only has the ideology drastically transformed, but the power itself has also changed. Yet, despite being fragmented multiple times, its potency is still beyond doubt.)


    ...


    Hiss, hiss! S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Arthur read the interpretation of "Dark Serpent. Cripple," his throat naturally emitted a series of chilling hisses. As he stepped back, the moment shadows enveloped Mo Qishang, his entire being seemed to vanish from the room, beyond the capture of ordinary sight.


    And that body, now invisible to the common eye, coiled and twisted at that moment, just like a real snake.


    A chilling aura permeated through the pouring rain.


    The remaining flames amidst this chill were promptly extinguished.


    But in the next moment, everything returned to normal, and the temperature in the room was restored.


    Arthur, with a hint of a smile, walked out from the darkness. By this time, he had mostly mastered his fragmented Talent.


    Although it was a fragmentary Talent, according to the memories of his predecessor, he had already surpassed most ordinary people.


    Just in terms of physical fitness alone, aside from those with innate supernatural abilities, no one could compare, not to mention the supernatural power that came with it.


    This was something beyond the reach of ordinary people!


    "Bloodline?"


    Arthur turned his head to look at the ashes at his feet, recalling how the other had spoken of "bloodline" with greed and pride.


    At the same time, he thought of the so-called "nobles" of this world.


    The nobles of this world place great importance on bloodline.


    The two are likely connected!


    Arthur speculated, picking up the burlap sack from the Spirit Medium Box and began to meticulously gather the ashes¡ªalthough it was just a pile of ashes, who could guarantee that it wouldn''t reveal anything?


    If he wasn''t concerned about being too conspicuous, Arthur would have preferred to burn down 333 Russell Street entirely.


    After all, this is a city, not some uninhabited wilderness.


    So, he abandoned this permanent solution.


    Of course, compared to the potential troubles that 333 Russell Street might cause, he was more concerned about that person who had turned to ashes.


    Was this individual, who had been incinerated by backlash, a Lone Traveller? Or did he have family, friends, or even an organization?


    If so, were these people ordinary, or did they possess a "Bloodline"?


    If it were the latter, that could truly disturb Arthur''s peace.


    More importantly¡ª


    They!


    This guy had deceived them!


    Even, the bloodline exchange he had experienced might be part of the other''s "deception of them"!


    What a hassle!


    Arthur thought, then shook his head.


    With the little information he currently had, he couldn''t effectively respond. Better to thoroughly clean the scene first, doing what could be done at this stage.


    Of course, ensuring his own protection as soon as possible also needed to be prioritized.


    But this was not a problem for Arthur¡ª


    "Omnivorous"!


    Relying on "Omnivorous" to gain XP, and then converting it into strength, was what Arthur needed to do at this stage.


    As for how to effectively and quickly gain XP?


    Arthur was ready to start experimenting.


    For this, he was once again thankful to his predecessor, this young man¡ªbefore coming to 333 Russell Street for the exorcism, he had informed the newspaper reporters in order to smoothly "Inherit the Family Business" and gain more people''s recognition.


    Through the window, Arthur, whose physique had greatly improved along with his vision, could clearly see the figure of the newspaper reporter running.


    Picking up a blood-stained hunting cap beside him and patting it a few times, he then placed it on his head. Arthur straightened his double-breasted black coat and, carrying the Spirit Medium Box, stepped out of 333 Russell Street.


    By this time, the downpour had lessened, pattering lightly, but the puddles still covered the cobblestone surface.


    As Arthur walked forward, he discreetly flicked his sleeve, and a powder of lime along with white phosphorus blocks fell from the cuff, dropping into the puddles.


    As Arthur stepped through the puddle, white smoke rose from the water at his feet, and as he moved forward, the airflow carried the white smoke along with him, as if the souls of the dead in legends were lunging toward Arthur.


    The newly arrived newspaper reporter''s eyes widened at this spectacle. Just as he was about to warn Arthur, he saw Arthur pause his steps, raise his left hand, and snap his fingers.


    Snap!


    The snap was crisp.


    A burst of flames appeared behind Arthur with the sound of the snap.


    The rising flames, shining brightly, dispelled the surrounding darkness, and the white smoke vanished instantly as if completely purified.


    The newspaper reporter could no longer contain himself and exclaimed in surprise.


    "My God! This is exorcism!"

 Chapter 4 One of the Two! (Please Favorite~ Please Support~)

    ```In the early morning, the rain that had fallen all night began to pour down even harder.


    The people of South Los were already used to this.


    Many people from other places in South County would call South Los "the Port in the Rain," and those haughty Inner Bay people would sometimes scornfully refer to the people of South Los as "Rain People."


    In response, most South Los people would choose to ignore this, while a few South Los people would smile as they threw those daring Inner Bay people into the river, some even tying stones to their bodies.


    Arthur knew from his past-life memories that his uncles, Winters and Drake, and his aunt Cassandra, were such people.


    Of course, the former self was the same.


    And this trait was completely "inherited" from Grandpa Old Charlie.


    Arthur had "seen" in the memories of his former self, his grandfather warning his uncles, Winters and Drake, not to cause trouble, while kicking the Inner Bay person who slapped Aunt Cassandra into a dry well. After shouting "The Kledos Family sends their regards," he covered the well.


    What then?


    Naturally, he claimed that there was an evil spirit in the dry well that required six weeks of exorcism.


    "''Spirit Medium''... quite a convenient profession indeed!"


    Standing in front of the stove, Arthur let out such a sigh and then, recalling his actions from the previous night, he nodded slightly and murmured to himself, "Truly, teaching by word and example!"


    He did not intend to deceive the journalist.


    He was just trying some methods to gain XP for "Omnivorous."


    At this moment, naturally¡ª


    Two eggs cracked into the frying pan.


    The moment the eggs touched the hot pan, they immediately sizzled in the grease, the separation of yolk and white distinct. When sprinkled with some black pepper, the aroma of the food was so enticing it relaxed Arthur, who had hardly slept the previous night.


    After taking the two fried eggs out and placing them on a ceramic plate, he picked up the ham and slices of bread that had been prepared earlier and walked towards the dining room.


    The kitchen and dining room were connected by a large square table. In the memories of his former self, during festivals, the table at the Kledos home would be filled with food, with the whole family gathering around. Then, as Grandpa Old Charlie announced the start, everyone would raise a toast.


    This did not include the younger former self, who could only drink juice or water.


    Although the former self was very curious about alcohol, facing Grandpa Old Charlie''s strict prohibition, no one dared to offer any alcoholic beverages to the youngest member of the Kledos family.


    Want a drink?


    You''d have to be an adult, at least.


    And even then, moderation was required; you could not become addicted to alcohol.


    These festive meals were the happiest moments in the memories of his former self.


    But everything changed with the disappearance of Uncle Winters three years ago.


    The family meals continued, the laughter remained, but the joy was much diminished.


    Everything seemed to be shrouded in gloom.


    "''The Demon Lurking at Beck Farm,'' huh?"


    Arthur murmured softly, thinking about the incident that caused Uncle Winters to disappear.


    He did not know the specifics.


    He only knew that at that time, Old Charlie himself went there and, two months later, returned with a somber face; he stopped the search and forbade any talk about Winters, as well as forbidding Drake and Cassandra to go near the place.


    The former self was heartbroken for a long time.


    And this also led to Drake leaving home.


    Even Cassandra''s decision to go to a girls'' school was because of this incident.


    But this had nothing to do with the current Arthur.


    He was just enjoying the breakfast he had made himself.


    Breaking open the yolk of one of the fried eggs, the runny yolk flowed out, and a thick slice of ham was promptly dipped into it.


    The rich taste of the meat and the semi-cooked egg yolk blended together, creating a savory experience that made Arthur chew with gusto.


    Unfortunately, this was not considered a delicacy.


    At least not by "Omnivorous."


    XP did not increase.


    "No good, huh?"


    Arthur, who had failed in his attempt, was not annoyed; he was quite aware of his own culinary skills.


    Although his mind was full of methods to cook delicious food, these recipes existed only in his head, never put into practice.


    Not breaking the eggs during frying was already lucky.


    One path was blocked.


    Arthur had another way: publishing in the newspaper.


    Last night, he had received an interview from Scott, an intern journalist with the Horn Report.


    And the latter had assured that today''s Horn Report would feature a story about "Spirit Medium" Arthur Kredos¡ªthis young man deeply believed in mysticism and had first gotten to know Old Charlie because of this, and it was for this reason that he had chosen him to prove himself. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The former self believed in him.


    So naturally, he did as well.


    And the intern journalist did not disappoint Arthur¡ª


    "Extra! Extra!"


    "''Spirit Medium'' Arthur Kredos successfully drives away the evil spirit at No. 333 Russell Street!"


    The newspaper boy''s clear call reached No. 2 Cork Street.


    A hint of surprise appeared on Arthur''s face.


    ```


    He had originally thought his deeds would be reported in the second or third section of the Horn Report, or even in the least noticeable corner, but he didn''t expect to be included in a supplement issue.


    "It seems last night truly made an impression on Scott!"


    Arthur thought, with the corners of his mouth turning up involuntarily, his anticipation growing by the moment.


    He wasn''t worried about the special issue of the Horn Report not selling.


    Although there were fewer people in South Los who could read and write than those who would toss people from Inner Bay into the river, the newspaper never worried about sales.


    Because, those literate people were not stingy about spending 5 Zeroes to showcase their distinction.


    They considered it a matter of dignity.


    Others recognized this dignity as well, not just because these people could read, but because 5 Zeroes could buy half a jin of coarse flour, enough to feed the adult men in a family for a day if exchanged for white flour or potatoes.


    Most families in South Los earned between 2 to 3 Suo a day.


    That was the amount fathers and adult sons could earn by heading to the docks, shops, and marketplaces to work all day, while the underage children did odd jobs alongside their mothers.


    Simply put, that was an ideal state of affairs.


    More often than not, they couldn''t earn that much.


    Because odd jobs were not stable.


    Because the main breadwinners, the husbands and sons, would fall ill.


    Sometimes accidents and other incidents occurred.


    Therefore, families in South Los would do everything in their power to gather enough money to secure an apprenticeship for one of their sons, offering more job security.


    As for reading and writing?


    Like the rest of the people in South County, those in South Los generally considered it a luxury.


    A typical family in South Los could save enough for an apprenticeship fee in about three years.


    As for the tuition fee to learn to read and write?


    That would take 10 years.


    And that''s without spending on anything else.


    And this was just the basic tuition fee, not including the cost of books and pens.


    Knowledge was expensive!


    This was acknowledged by everyone in South County.


    As Arthur went through his predecessor''s memories, he found that Old Charlie not only hired a private tutor at great expense to teach the previous Arthur to read and write but also had him learn extra skills like swordsmanship, horsemanship, arithmetic, and etiquette.


    All these were now apparent in his "Omnivorous" abilities.


    Without a doubt, Old Charlie hoped his grandson would stand above the rest.


    Simply put, he wanted him to be a ''Noble''.


    Although the witch hunts on the East Coast had ended thirty years ago, and being a Spirit Medium had become safe, in comparison to those with honor and manors, the Spirit Mediums still fell far short.


    Even though the newspapers kept saying ''the old-fashioned Nobles are beginning to decline, the future belongs to the Pioneers,'' Old Charlie stubbornly believed having his own manor was the best choice.


    However, like all teenagers entering a rebellious phase, his predecessor never listened to his elders.


    As a result, he now found himself dead and replaced.


    As the beneficiary of this situation, Arthur couldn''t pass judgment.


    He ate his breakfast in silence, and when the last bite of fried egg was gone, a prompt appeared in front of him¡ª


    [Being featured in the paper, you''ve gained a bit of fame, XP +1]


    ...


    The prompt of gaining XP made Arthur''s mouth turn up at the corners.


    Immediately after, he could hardly wait to add the newly gained 1 XP to his [Basic Swordsmanship],


    In such an unfamiliar and perilous place, to save up any XP would be irrational, even if Arthur tended to hoard, he knew that in times like these, any increase in strength was good, no matter how small.


    [Basic Swordsmanship Lv2: You have mastered the basic sword moves and can apply them in real combat.]


    ...


    The synchronization of body and knowledge completed in an instant.


    His mind gained quite a lot of knowledge, and his body had adjusted; Arthur instinctively drew the longsword beside him and thrust it forward.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    The blade created a cold streak of light, and while the sword move was just a basic thrust, it made a continuous whistling sound as it cut through the air.


    But Arthur''s brow was slightly furrowed.


    Because, while the Skill Level improved, the Attributes[Physique][Spirituality]did not increase along with it.


    "Is it because the basic skill tier is too low?


    Or because the level increase wasn''t sufficient?


    Or is it because my current [Physique][Spirituality]are too high?"


    Arthur couldn''t be sure which it was.


    But after a glance at the message that had changed to [Basic Swordsmanship Lv2 (0/5)], he knew he needed more XP.


    Therefore, Arthur immediately began to ponder how to impress Scott a few more times.


    And just as Arthur was thinking about Scott, outside the door of No. 2 Cork Street, this young reporter was ringing the doorbell with a look of unease¡ª


    Bell, bell-bell.

 Chapter 5 No. 2 Cork Street!

    At that moment, as the rain began to subside, the young reporter pulled at the hanging brass bell carved with a lion eagle''s head at the door of No. 2 Cork Street; it immediately emitted a melodious and crisp ring.As the bell vibrated, the engraved blessing script created subtle phantoms, and upon closer inspection, the lion-headed eagle seemed to be about to take flight.


    Scott released the handle, stepped back, and waited quietly.


    Behind this worried young intern reporter, the three people following him each showed different expressions.


    The three were of varying ages and dressed differently. One was neatly dressed in a suit, vest, shirt, and leather shoes, his face filled with excitement and curiosity, while the man next to him wore a hemp shirt and suspenders with a frayed flat cap, his expression indifferent.


    The middle-aged man at the back was also properly dressed, but his sleeves were clearly worn, his face also displayed excitement and anticipation, yet his mouth occasionally curled downwards, clearly carrying a hint of disdain and scorn.


    Through the Peeping Mirror at the door, Arthur took in everything.


    Immediately, in his character field, "Eagle Eye" and "Insight" skills started flashing continuously.


    In an instant, Arthur confirmed the malintent of the last person.


    Almost instinctively, Arthur''s hand reached for the Thunder Gun disguised as a door bolt.


    The Peeping Mirror and the disguised Thunder Gun were all set up by Old Charlie.


    After all, being a Spirit Medium is a high-risk occupation, one never knows who might block the door.


    With his finger on the trigger, Arthur then opened the door, revealing a friendly smile¡ª


    "Good morning, Scott!"


    "Good morning, Arthur!"


    Unlike Arthur''s warm smile, Scott''s smile was quite forced, and the man at the back with malintent twisted his mouth into a bright smile as he stepped forward.


    However, to Arthur, that smile seemed superficial and hollow.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Arthur Kredos?


    I am a reporter from the Horn Report, Dockler.


    Did you read the report today?


    I am curious about what a Spirit Medium is really like!


    I hope to conduct an exclusive interview with you, please give me this opportunity!


    These two?


    They are Fengter and Wiggins, both came here inspired by your reputation."


    The middle-aged man named Dockler introduced himself enthusiastically while extending his hand.


    By this time, Scott''s smile had completely vanished, leaving only a deep concern.


    Not for himself, but for Arthur!


    Enhanced by "Eagle Eye" and "Insight," Arthur immediately recognized this expression and guessed what was happening¡ª


    From the same newspaper, both reporters, one harboring ill intentions towards him, the other full of concern.


    Tsk, this fellow named Dockler is aiming to climb the ladder at his expense!


    No wonder there was a special issue about him!


    He had initially thought that it was due to Scott being deeply affected last night and fighting hard for it... no, to be accurate, Scott was indeed deeply affected last night and did strive for his sake, but this had made Scott a target for Dockler.


    Arthur could fully imagine the scenario: faced with Scott''s request, Dockler not only agreed but also published a special issue.


    Then, this morning, ignoring Scott''s objections, he brought people here to expose the fraud.


    A fraudster and a fraudster featured in a special issue of the Horn Report are obviously more eye-catching.


    And as the reporter covering this news, Dockler naturally would reap fame and benefit.


    As for Scott?


    Just an intern.


    He naturally would have to take responsibility for any misreporting, and being fired would seem like a respectable outcome.


    Moreover, the origin of the malice may well be this young intern reporter.


    Why?


    Probably because he was in the way.


    Not Dockler''s way, but likely a path Dockler was paving for someone else.


    The term intern explains it all.


    "Society is full of dangers," Arthur silently lamented, having experienced similar situations before.


    However, as he lamented, Arthur loosened his grip on the Thunder Gun, subtly pushing it back where it was indistinguishable from a regular door bolt to the casual observer.


    A person fond of petty cleverness hardly deserved a shot from the Thunder Gun.


    After all, this Thunder Gun was different from the ones kept in the Spirit Medium Box.


    This Thunder Gun was designed to be discrete, essentially single-use.


    Simply put, firing it once meant changing the door and the gun.


    Not to mention the hassle of dealing with a body afterward.


    Arthur continued to smile as he gently shook Dockler''s extended hand and then sidestepped to open the solid wooden door of No. 2 Cork Street. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just moments before, he had been considering how to make a lasting impression on Scott a few more times, to get multiple stories published; unexpectedly, someone had taken the initiative to come to him.


    He was profoundly grateful for this.


    The allure of a report titled ''A Conman Spirit Medium Featured in the Horn Report'' was surely incomparable to ''Shocking! What this Male Journalist Did to a Spirit Medium!''


    Thinking this, the smile on Arthur''s face grew even more benevolent.


    Seeing this scene, Scott grew increasingly worried. Although he truely worried about Arthur and believed that Arthur inherited Lord Charlie''s Bloodline, Arthur was too young. It was well known that the ability of a spirit medium was linked to age, and nobody could guarantee that Arthur, at his age, could handle every situation perfectly.


    And should there be even one mistake, from his understanding of Dockler, the man would do everything in his power to tarnish his reputation.


    Without any facts, Dockler would fabricate them, distorting the truth.


    Especially if he caught a slip-up!


    Thinking of Arthur''s potential troubles filled Scott''s heart with anxiety, and he immediately prepared to prevent Dockler from entering No. 2 Cork Street.


    But Dockler outpaced him, flashing into No. 2 Cork Street before Scott could react, turning his head to see the frustration on Scott''s face and a gleam of triumph flashed in his eyes.


    What Scott wanted to do was clear to him.


    This morning, the man had tried to stop him, but Dockler had thwarted him.


    "Hmph, this is just the beginning!


    I''ll make you realize the consequences of stealing York''s position!" Dockler thought viciously.


    York, his nominal nephew but actual son, was always idle and had never had a real job. He''d maneuvered several times to get him a chance as a trainee journalist at the Horn Report, but then Scott had arrived for the interview and spoiled everything.


    Unlike South Los Daily or the Evening News, the Horn Report was a rather small publication where everyone had specific roles with no extra positions available. It had taken him a great deal of effort to make the old, visually impaired editor ''understand'' that they needed a trainee journalist to assist.


    But then Scott applied, and with his extensive knowledge and decent writing skills, Dockler''s barely literate nephew naturally lost out, rendering his ''just a trainee journalist, doesn''t need to know much, can learn on the job'' excuse unusable.


    But that was before!


    Now?


    If he could just drive Scott out, his nephew would naturally have another chance.


    So, after seizing the opportunity last night, he rushed here first thing this morning.


    Arthur took it all in, inwardly comprehending everything while his smile remained unchanged.


    Just then, Dockler turned his head back.


    Seeing Arthur''s smile, Dockler''s face smiled again, but inside he was increasingly scornful.


    A conman eager for fame indeed!


    He had been slightly worried about encountering some trouble.


    However, now he was completely relieved.


    Who was he?


    A journalist!


    And who was the other party?


    A conman!


    What tricks could such a conman possibly have against a journalist like him?


    With this belief, Dockler started to look around the corridor at No. 2 Cork Street.


    Soon after, a shiver ran through the journalist''s spine.

 Chapter 6 Ominous Words

    What had Dockler seen?He saw a deer head and a painting hanging askew on the walls of the corridor.


    The deer head looked like a normal specimen, but it revealed fangs¡ªan alteration that transformed an otherwise docile deer into a fierce man-eating monster.


    The painting was entirely crimson with no concrete objects, just a swath of red that made one''s spine tingle unconsciously.


    This reporter was no exception, feeling extremely uncomfortable.


    However, he soon scoffed coldly in his heart.


    Charlatan!


    Playing tricks!


    This reporter was full of disdain.


    Arthur certainly noticed the disdain that flashed across Dockler''s face again, but he would definitely not explain that the deer head was meant to have fangs to conceal a flame-throwing device hidden within, and behind that crimson painting were three long spears. The crimson would unconsciously draw one''s gaze away, thus overlooking the deadly trap embedded within.


    Without a doubt, these were all Old Charlie''s arrangements.


    ''Spirit Medium, be mindful of your safety!''


    Old Charlie always said this and acted accordingly.


    Of course, the machinery was turned off at this time.


    Dockler''s life or death mattered little to him.


    However, Scott was quite a decent person. He was still worried about him up to now. Arthur believed that Scott certainly knew how dire his current situation was but still worried about him, which showed his kind-heartedness. Even if the situation might have arisen because of him, such a kind-hearted person shouldn''t face the blaze or the spears.


    As for the other two?


    They were probably Fengter and Wiggins, hired by Dockler?


    From their expressions, one was genuinely interested in him as a spirit medium, while the other was just there for the money.


    Both were somewhat innocents and shouldn''t face these dangers either.


    Moreover, the events to follow required them to serve as witnesses.


    Needing more XP, at this time, Arthur was immensely tolerant.


    The two younger individuals, who had no idea how they were perceived, glanced over the fanged deer head and the sinister painting before being attracted to the full suits of armor, puppets, and torture devices placed in the hall.


    The full armor was styled from the last days of the Holy Empire, with a faceplate that only revealed the eyes. The structure was thick and robust, with repairs visible on the breastplate, suggesting the manner in which its former owner had died.


    However, the puppet doll was extremely exquisite, dressed in a white lace dress with big eyes. When staring at this doll, both felt as if the doll was also looking back at them, causing a discomfort that quickly made them turn their heads towards a nearby torture device, leading to an even greater feeling of unease.


    Traces of dark-red were still present on the small knives, and a rusted meat hook made their scalps tingle.


    In fact, it wasn''t just the two of them who felt uncomfortable. Dockler, who had been disdainful all along, also felt a tightness in his throat, unconsciously unbuttoning one of the buttons on his shirt.


    Arthur, seeing this scene, smiled deeper.


    It must be said, Old Charlie''s arrangements were fantastic.


    True to the experience of a seasoned spirit medium, every setup struck at the heart of human fears, drawing one unconsciously into the trap of terror.


    Arthur inwardly admired him but continued calmly towards the door of the small hall¡ªseriously, this was the actual work area for the spirit medium, where Old Charlie generally conducted divinations and answered queries for his visitors.


    Of course, to deal with some ill-intentioned visitors, Old Charlie had also prepared some arrangements here.


    One such arrangement was specifically designed to deal with people like Dockler!


    Arthur turned his back on everyone and twisted the doorknob.


    Then, as he pushed the door, he gently pressed on the lock''s core.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, an inflatable pig''s bladder coated with white phosphorus was shot from the door gap.


    Whew!


    The white phosphorus ignited immediately, and the force of the ejection made the inflated pig''s bladder dance in the air, like a ghostly fire sweeping toward Dockler and the others.


    "Ahhh!"


    Already feeling tense under the oppressive atmosphere, the two hired individuals screamed aloud at this sight.


    Scott''s face was also filled with tension.


    Dockler, targeted by the ghostly fire, turned pale and kept backing away.


    Only Arthur calmly turned around, his gaze coldly fixed on Dockler.


    "My servant, withdraw!"


    Under Arthur''s deliberately controlled pace of speaking, the white phosphorus flew right in front of Dockler and the others just as the pig''s bladder burned out.


    But to the eyes of those around, it appeared as though the ghostly fire truly heeded Arthur''s words and withdrew.


    This scene made the two bystanders exclaim again, marveling at the miraculous sight. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Scott, however, revealed a slight smile.


    Indeed, Arthur had perfectly inherited Lord Charlie''s bloodline, and might very well grow into a true ''Master.''


    Meanwhile, Dockler''s heart tightened; he realized that things were getting out of his control.


    Immediately, the malevolent journalist wanted to speak, but was coldly interrupted by Arthur¡ª


    "Arthur..."


    "You come with malice!


    Otherwise, my servant would not be this agitated!"


    At that moment, Arthur stood upright, expressionlessly staring straight at Dockler amidst the terrifying arrangements, an inexplicable aura causing the already anxious Dockler to step back once again.


    Arthur did not pursue immediately.


    He stood still, striking a pose as if listening intently, as if someone was telling him something.


    "Greed, huh?"


    "Hmm, I understand."


    With the conversation, his eyebrows furrowed, and the look he gave Dockler was filled with intense disgust; his voice was even colder.


    "Get out of here! You are no longer welcome!"


    Squeak!


    The door of No. 2 Cork Street swung open outright.


    Under Arthur''s indifferent gaze, a chilly sensation rose from the bottom of Dockler''s heart, filled with nervousness and fear.


    Without hesitation, the journalist scrambled outside.


    It was not until Dockler was about to leave No. 2 Cork Street and feel the sunlight outside that he found his courage returning.


    He told himself that this was not his arena!


    The newspapers were!


    Wait until I return, I must write a ''thorough'' report!


    Dockler thought to himself, grinding his teeth.


    The look of full-mouthed resentment was seen by Arthur through a ''mirror'' hidden in the room.


    Immediately, Arthur narrowed his eyes.


    Having never intended to let the other party go and prepared to finish him off after dark, Arthur decided to collect some interest first!


    Arthur''s icy voice rang out again¡ª


    "O man of greed, your death knell twinkles!"


    The Bloodline "Dark Serpent. Cripple" and the Skill "Intimidation" flashed!


    The icy voice abruptly penetrated the bottom of Dockler''s heart as if it truly brought an endless curse. The chill that had just dissipated appeared again at the bottom of his heart, and was even more intense than before. The malevolent journalist felt as if a chilling hand had grasped his heart and then violently squeezed it.


    Suddenly, having just run out of No. 2 Cork Street, Dockler tripped over himself in his panic and fell hard.


    Thud!


    Dockler fell disoriented, his vision extremely blurry.


    When he instinctively looked back at Arthur, through his blurry vision, he saw Arthur''s eyes, coldly staring at him, turn into...


    Slit pupils!


    Golden slit pupils!


    Just like a snake!


    The moment this thought entered Dockler''s mind, Arthur''s appearance changed.


    His body and tongue instantly elongated, his eyes filled with grim coldness, and as his clothes fell away, he completely transformed into a gigantic snake, occupying the entire living room, all black, head held high towards the sky.


    The next moment, the giant snake lowered its head staring at him.


    Dockler felt as if all his blood was freezing.


    As the giant snake charged at him¡ª


    "Ah!"


    Dockler let out a scream, quickly picked himself up and continued to run.


    In his panic, the journalist failed to notice a galloping carriage coming from the end of the street.


    Then¡ª


    Bang!

 Chapter 7 Just a Coincidence! (Please Favorite~ Please Support~)

    ```Dockler was sent flying by the speeding carriage.


    After spinning three or four times mid-air, the reporter''s body heavily crashed onto the ground a few meters away, his chest visibly collapsed, as blood uncontrollably began to trickle from his mouth, nose, and ears.


    This scene left Scott and the two bystanders frozen in shock.


    They had heard Arthur''s curse on Dockler loud and clear just moments before.


    At the time, they had thought it was merely an expression of anger.


    But now?


    Curse!


    A genuine curse!


    Scott took a deep breath in fear as he looked at Arthur.


    He knew about curses!


    Lord Charlie had told him that curses could only form with great resentment at the time of death.


    For a living person to curse someone else was nearly impossible, even for Master Charlie, who would need to prepare for a long time to accomplish it, yet what had just happened in front of their eyes was real!


    Only one possibility remained¡ª


    "Arthur must have not only inherited Lord Charlie''s bloodline but surpassed it!"


    "Arthur is¡­


    a true Master!"


    The moment this thought crossed his mind, Scott''s perspective of Arthur changed.


    Scott, a man who loved mystery and sought the unknown from the bottom of his heart, was not just surprised; he felt respect!


    Isn''t a true Master worthy of respect?


    While Scott was surprised and respectful, Fengter and Wiggins, who had been hired, were left with nothing but fear.


    Dockler was dead.


    Dead from the curse.


    What about the two of them, hired by Dockler?


    "Lord Kledos, we mean you no harm!"


    "We were just deceived by this guy!"


    "Please forgive our ignorance!"


    Whether it was the decently dressed young man or the one previously indifferent, both were pleading repeatedly at that moment.


    In the face of death, even heroes cannot remain calm.


    Let alone two youngsters who were essentially just joining in the excitement?


    Arthur paid them no attention.


    He swore, he really hadn''t intended to kill Dockler, he had just wanted to scare him at first, and then find him later that evening to stage an accident like carbon monoxide poisoning.


    Who knew that "Dark Serpent. Cripple. Serpent''s Gaze" was so useful! sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who knew that a carriage would so coincidentally rush past at that exact moment!


    Unconsciously, Arthur''s gaze turned to the carriage.


    This was not a cheap double-wheel Hanson carriage with the driver standing at the back, but a four-wheel Bloom carriage, not only drawn by two horses, faster and steadier, but its body was made entirely from century-old oak, painted with a dark matte finish, the roof was crafted from buffalo leather overlying velvet padding which could be opened or closed at the owner''s whim, indifferent to the weather, markedly convenient.


    Oak, in South Los, stands for glory, power, and perseverance.


    Velvet is widely known to be expensive.


    So, the cost of the Bloom carriage was naturally extremely high.


    At least, beyond the means of the average middle-class or rich person.


    Of course, to distinguish themselves from public carriages, the average middle-class or wealthy person would opt for a single-horse drawn, single-seated enclosed Bloom carriage, which most of the time got converted into a double-seat facing each other, convenient for family use and suitable for formal occasions.


    With the memories of his predecessor in his mind, Arthur was very clear about the status of the owner of the carriage¡ªone of wealth or nobility.


    The coachman proved this as well.


    Unlike the usual panicked coachman after hitting someone,


    this particular one, after realizing he had hit someone, immediately seized the reins, jumped down from the carriage to check on Dockler''s injuries.


    Once he saw that Dockler''s chest was caved in and he was bleeding from all seven orifices, likely beyond saving, the coachman quickly walked towards the street corner¡ªnot to escape, but to report to the police.


    Because it was close to West Mok Avenue, at the Cork Street intersection, there was not only a patrol cop but also a police booth.


    After bringing the booth''s policeman back with him, the coachman then headed towards 2 Cork Street.


    ```


    "I''m very sorry this happened."


    "The police officer will handle this matter properly."


    "If there is anything you need, please let us know."


    The coachman was very polite, bowing courteously as he spoke, yet his words held more weight than they seemed.


    He admitted his fault right off the bat but did not immediately offer compensation, instead suggesting the police should come to handle it, obviously confident that he would receive ''fair treatment'', cutting off any chance of being extorted with excessive demands. Plus, with that carriage on the road, anyone would know what to do.


    "You''re mistaken, it wasn''t your fault; Dockler was the one who rushed out and caused the tragedy."


    Scott stood up to communicate on behalf of everyone.


    The young journalist did not hide much about what had just happened; he told the truth. As for the two young men hired by Dockler, they were still in shock, but they could manage to nod in agreement.


    And Arthur?


    He stood to the side, silent, instead discreetly casting a glance at the plainly dressed Wiggins, who tugged at his hat brim when the police showed up, an act of obscuring his face.


    Afraid of the police?


    A street background, a gang member, or Golden Finger (thief)?


    Arthur pondered with interest while observing the coachman who approached him, scrutinizing him carefully¡ªThe seemingly loose hemp shirt under his braces tensed up as the coachman bowed, revealing broad shoulders and the rolled-up sleeves showed strong forearms and knuckles and calloused fingers.


    Arthur decided then and there that if there was a conflict, he absolutely did not want to engage in close combat.


    "This coachman doubles as a bodyguard, there''s a dagger in his boot, the carriage seat is covered by felt which likely conceals 1-2 firearms, there are no mud stains on the wheels, meaning they''ve only been traveling nearby in the Shire District of the city, and their fast speed just now indicates they were in a rush...


    No! That''s not right!


    The direction they came from was Dar Alley, where the residents are well-off commoners. Although the peak of going to work has ended at this time, the busiest periods hadn''t, with wives and younger sons who supplement the family income heading out at this time!


    Under such premises, it would be a significant delay for the carriage to enter Dar Alley."


    With the aid of "Eagle Eye," Arthur quickly gathered all the information, but soon he spotted inconsistencies.


    He couldn''t help but cast his gaze again toward the coachman.


    Just right then, the coachman, after listening to Scott''s explanation, also turned his eyes towards Arthur.


    The coachman''s brows rose, his mouth opened slightly, and though he quickly regained his composure, his surprise couldn''t be entirely hidden. Most importantly, there were visible changes in the muscles around his eyes, and light crow''s feet became clear.


    He was pleased, attempting to suppress a smile?


    Arthur immediately understood what was going on.


    He sighed in his heart.


    Dockler, you really deserved to die!


    Clearly, the coachman in front of him had come for Dockler.


    No!


    To be precise: the person inside the carriage had come for Dockler!


    Even if he hadn''t made a move, the person inside the carriage would have definitely finished off Dockler.


    Perhaps, it was upon seeing Dockler rush out that the other party instantly changed their plan, causing the carriage to accelerate and hit Dockler.


    Arthur didn''t care in the slightest about what the original plan was.


    What he was considering now was what the current situation could offer him.


    The person they really wanted to kill, Dockler, had already been ''killed in advance'' by him, so as long as the other party wasn''t a fool, this would be seen as an accident.


    They would certainly hide their identity and begin to promote the so-called ''Spirit Medium Curse'' aggressively.


    Expand their influence, gain more XP!


    That''s what Arthur wanted.


    As for more?


    Without sufficient power, it''s foolish to be greedy; Dockler lying in a pool of blood beside them was the best example of that.


    From the way the other party acted, they were not the sort to be trifled with.


    So, Arthur looked at the coachman, showing a smile, and said,


    "Such a tragedy is something none of us want to see, right?"


    "Of course!"


    "It''s just a coincidence, a tragedy under a coincidence!"


    The coachman stressed, and then he continued to speak¡ª


    "After all, we came today to visit you!"


    Visit me?


    Immediately, Arthur''s eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 8 Visitors, Part 1

    Was it a spur-of-the-moment decision, made for the sake of a greater "coincidence," fabricating words of visiting me?Or was it truly for some matters that they came to visit me?


    Or perhaps it was a combination of both¡ªthe other party did have business and indeed harbored animosity toward Dockler, and upon seeing him here by chance, thought it a good opportunity to simply finish him off and then came directly under the guise of a visit to seek my guidance on some matters?


    Arthur hoped it was merely a "coincidence," but the reality before him suggested the latter was far more likely!


    Once again, he covertly glanced at the carriage pulled by thoroughbreds, eyeing the expensive carriage, and knowing in his heart that the trouble it brought was anything but trivial.


    Without sufficient strength, he was quite averse to such trouble!


    "I need to find a way to decline."


    While thinking this, Arthur had already eased his frown, his gaze returning once more to the coachman before him.


    Unfortunately, this time he could not discern anything.


    Even with skills like "Eagle Eye" and "Insight," Arthur still needed the other person to reveal their expressions.


    If he could know what the other person was thinking with just one glance, then it shouldn''t be called "Eagle Eye" and "Insight," but rather "Mind Reading Technique." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Welcome to No. 2 Cork Street."


    "Spirit Medium Arthur Kredos is at your service with pleasure."


    Despite not having gleaned any clues, Arthur nonetheless showed a smile and welcomed the visitor.


    Even though he was unwilling at heart, as a spirit medium facing a visiting customer, Arthur knew what he ought to do.


    He did not wish to show any flaws.


    Otherwise, there would be even greater trouble.


    Perhaps even...


    a catastrophe!


    In the current world, there were notions like "demon possession" and "devil possession." Even though witch hunting had long since ended, associating with "demons" or "devils" and being proven to do so would most likely result in the burning stake.


    In his case, if taken seriously, it was akin to an outer-worldly fiend, and with the understanding of the native residents of this world, being sent to the burning stake was not unwarranted.


    But Arthur certainly did not want to experience the sensation of being roasted and devoured by blaze.


    Hence, he was now not just a qualified spirit medium but also a young man¡ªArthur Kredos¡ªeager for fame and recognition.


    Standing on the steps in front of the door of No. 2 Cork Street, Arthur watched the coachman return to the side of the carriage, open the door, and raise his right arm.


    However, before raising his right arm, the coachman first let down his rolled-up sleeve, and then donned a dark, clean coat hanging on the side of the coachman''s seat.


    After the coachman had done all this, a hand appeared, resting on his arm.


    The hand was fair, the fingers long and delicate, contrasting with the sleeve of the dark coat, making it look even paler. When the newly risen sunlight shone on it, the fairness of the hand seemed to shine, drawing the attention of the gentleman present, even the patrolling police officers who had come to maintain order were involuntarily attracted.


    They looked forward to seeing the owner of this hand.


    Even Fengter, who was employed by Dockler, was already fantasizing about a section of blue mutton-sleeve slowly extending, followed by a matching puff shoulder, and then a white multi-layered petticoat draped over a leather corset¡ªa popular style in Inner Bay this year, the look that most noble ladies sought, and a lady dressed like that would certainly be a sweet-faced Noble Miss.


    "Is this the fortune beneath bad luck?"


    "Have I just met my lucky goddess?"


    A romantic at heart from a wealthy background, Fengter thought to himself, his eyes filled with anticipation.


    In fact, at this time, apart from Arthur, everyone else was looking expectant.


    Then¡ª


    The hand resting on the coachman suddenly pushed forcefully, veins bulging on the fair back of the hand as a figure sprang from the carriage like an arrow, crossing the waterlogged street to the steps in front of the gate at No. 2 Cork Street.


    She held a pool-cue style long-stemmed pipe in her mouth, which was currently emitting a hazy smoke with the rhythm of the woman''s breathing.


    She was not dressed in any Inner Bay''s popular fashion of the year, but rather in a retro long-sleeved, long-panted attire from the Seven Years'' War Period, old-fashioned but practical for movement.


    Such a retro look, coupled with the pipe, made her seem strange no matter how one looked at her, particularly as the lady sported golden short hair.


    Even though she had blue eyes and a delicate face, it didn''t lessen the peculiarity.


    On the contrary, it grew stranger.


    Because she neither tried to conceal her feminine features, nor her masculine way of living.


    Suddenly, the surrounding people showed they couldn''t accept it.


    Several gentlemen''s eyes bulged in disbelief.


    Especially Fengter, full of romantic fantasies from a wealthy family, exaggeratedly clutched his chest.


    As if in that moment, his heart shattered.


    Even with his mind full of fantasies, as a traditionally-minded person of South Los, Fengter couldn''t accept the sight of a lady smoking a pipe.


    The other gentlemen evidently felt the same.


    One by one, they stood there sighing.


    But Arthur was unconcerned.


    For someone who had seen genders represented as plastic bags in his hometown, the current situation was child''s play, not even worth mentioning.


    Moreover, compared with the other person''s pipe, Arthur was more interested in their agility.


    The leap just now, although less than 3 meters, something most adults could do with a running start, was clearly impossible in the cramped space of a carriage. It would be hard even with the aid of one''s arms.


    Not to mention landing steadily and silently.


    "Fast and agile. If it comes to a fight, I must strike first and hard, preferably taking them down with a gunshot from behind while they''re unaware!"


    Arthur''s exterior remained calm, but inside, he was earnestly thinking.


    Clearly accustomed to the unusual and even discriminatory stares from those around her, the lady couldn''t help but reveal a hearty smile upon noticing Arthur''s composure, and then she boldly reached out her hand, saying¡ª


    "Marinda Julius Caesar."


    "Arthur Kledos."


    An unfamiliar name that he had never heard before did not prevent Arthur from raising his hand in response, politely shaking it, then stepping aside to invite the other party into No. 2 Cork Street.


    The doorway was not a good place for a conversation.


    Not to mention, Dockler''s body was right nearby.


    However, as he walked into No. 2 Cork Street, he nodded at Scott.


    Scott smiled and made a welcoming gesture.


    In South Los, there is a saying: Never get in the way of someone else''s business, unless they have killed your parents.


    Arthur had his own business to attend to.


    And so did Scott.


    He had to write everything down!


    Worried he might forget, the young journalist squatted in front of the door to No. 2 Cork Street, began to record everything that had just occurred with a charcoal pencil.


    Meanwhile, Fengter and Wiggins were glancing at each other, standing at the door unsure of what to do.


    Leave? That they dared not do.


    In the end, the two could only continue to stand there anxiously.


    Marinda Julius Caesar''s coachman did not enter No. 2 Cork Street but stayed with the carriage just like any typical coachman would.


    Only Marinda Julius Caesar followed Arthur, walking straight into the Spirit Medium Parlor designed for receiving clients.


    Along the way, the lady merely glanced around briefly before focusing straight ahead, and even when faced with the arrangements that had frightened Dockler''s party, she remained calm.


    However, Arthur sharply noticed that her step paused ever so slightly as they passed by the fanged deer head and the Crimson Painting.


    Though she resumed normal pace immediately after, Arthur still took note.


    "She discovered Old Charlie''s machinery!"


    Arthur was quite sure of this observation.


    Immediately, he raised the level of danger he associated with the other person by a notch.


    Nonetheless, their conversation remained friendly.


    "You have quite a collection of books here!"


    Marinda entered the parlor and, after a quick look at the Ouija Board and Crystal Ball on the table, turned her attention to the numerous books around.


    The only things in the Spirit Medium''s reception room relevant to necromancy were the Ouija Board and the Crystal Ball. The rest were bookshelves lining the walls.


    Shelves from floor to ceiling brimming with books, a cursory glance revealing at least four or five hundred volumes.


    These were Old Charlie''s collection.


    The former owner had only looked through a small fraction of them, coerced by Old Charlie, preferring to spend more energy on swordsmanship, shooting, and horsemanship; the quiet hours spent here did not amount to even a few hours a week.


    Arthur, having inherited the former owner''s memories, naturally knew what was going on but he would never admit it.


    He said this instead.


    "Reading brings tranquility and comfort to my mind."


    While speaking, Arthur gestured to the chair across the table.


    Marinda, holding her pipe, sat down in the chair opposite and directly asked¡ª


    "Mr. Kledos, can you ''hunt down a murderer''?"


    "I hope you can find who killed my girlfriend!"

 Chapter 9 Visitors. Part 2 (Please follow~ Please favorite~)

    The hunt for murderers was on, the Spirit Medium utilized their ability to communicate with souls to directly find the murderer.Old Charlie had done this before, but it was not often.


    To speak seriously, it had only happened twice.


    Because not only was hunting a murderer itself full of too many variables, but it also required a lot of preparation in advance.


    Simplifying it, those two ''hunts'' included one after Old Charlie moved to South Los in order to establish his reputation as a necessity, and the other was to prove that he indeed could undertake a ''hunt''.


    However, Arthur didn''t need such behavior.


    This morning''s special issue of the Horn Report had already opened up the situation for him!


    Moreover, for Arthur, even if he needed to perform a ''hunt'', he would have to be the director, not just passively join in.


    So, Arthur was preparing to tactfully decline the offer.


    And to lay the groundwork, Arthur furrowed his brow slightly, ready to speak, but Marinda spoke first.


    "Are you wondering if I have a girlfriend?"


    As this lady spoke, she placed the pipe back into her mouth, her nose slightly wrinkled in a frown, her blue eyes looking towards Arthur.


    In the somewhat traditional South Los, and even in the entire South County, her behavior was met with prejudice.


    Thus, before she even began to speak, the lady was prepared mentally and had readied her approach.


    It''s best ignored by ordinary people.


    As for those like Dockler who gossip too much and maliciously mock and insult her?


    Just let them die.


    However, Arthur smiled and shook his head.


    "Not at all strange."


    "I''ve seen stranger."


    This wasn''t pandering, nor was it dismissive. For Arthur, who had encountered orientations as bizarre as motorcycle exhaust pipes, the sexual orientation of the lady in front of him seemed purely innocent.


    Immediately, curiosity flared in the lady''s blue eyes, and just as she was about to inquire about what was stranger, a knock came from the door. It wasn''t the doorbell¡ª


    Thump, thump thump!


    The heavy and forceful knocks drew Arthur''s gaze past Marinda towards the door. Through the slightly ajar door of the small parlor, he saw a middle-aged man in a deep blue police uniform. The man''s face was stern, his steps firm, and clasped in his left arm was a police cap bearing both the modern police badge and the old ''Sheriff'' badge.


    Moreover, unlike the patrolling officers who just carried batons, this man wore a longsword, all of which distinctly declared his identity: Police Chief.


    More importantly, Arthur recognized this Police Chief.


    In his predecessor''s memory: the man was named Lauke, one of the seven Chiefs of South Los.


    Old Charlie had once dealt with him.


    Stubborn, rude, and overbearing¡ªthis was Old Charlie''s assessment of him.


    As for more?


    That was all there was!


    You wouldn''t expect a Spirit Medium to interact with police under normal circumstances.


    Interactions between Spirit Mediums and police always happened out of necessity.


    Indeed, Old Charlie''s previous encounter with him had left quite an unpleasant memory.


    And this unpleasantness was spreading even now¡ª


    "Arthur Kredos, are you using those little tricks again to drum up business for your family?"


    "Do you know I could arrest you right here for that?"


    "Or...


    do you want a memory that''s even more unforgettable?"


    The tone of the Police Chief who walked into the Spirit Medium Parlor was distinctly unfriendly, especially the look he gave Arthur, as if he was staring at scum, a liar, a pest.


    Moreover, this Chief was even ruder than Old Charlie had described.


    With those words, he drew a section of his longsword.


    Clearly, if Arthur didn''t give him a satisfactory explanation, he was ready to draw his sword and slay Arthur on the spot.


    Don''t doubt whether he had the courage to do so¡ªin South Los, and indeed in all South County, the Chiefs were privately nicknamed ''Blue Devil'', ''Bloodlust Lover'', preceded by prefixes like ''tyrannical'', ''overbearing'', ''cruel''.


    Even the new Police Act, recently introduced, made no difference.


    After all, compared to the new Police Act introduced just three years ago, the old Sheriff system had appeared before the Seven Years'' War, with at least a fifty-year history.


    Seeing that Chief Lauke still wore the old Sheriff badge pinned to one side of his police cap showed the status of the Sheriff system in people''s hearts.


    But that didn''t stop Arthur from pulling out a loaded firearm from the drawer and aiming it at the intruder.


    "Barging into someone''s home uninvited, under the new law I can shoot you dead without punishment!"


    Arthur didn''t want trouble, but when trouble came knocking, it had to be dealt with quickly, not avoided. Avoidance only led to more problems¡ªin his hometown, he had seen too many cases where dodging a bicycle only to dash onto a motorway resulted in getting hit by a sewage truck, drenched in filth.


    Facing the barrel of the gun, Chief Lauke''s body stiffened, a look of surprise flashing in his eyes; he clearly couldn''t believe Arthur had drawn his gun so decisively.


    "I am the Police Chief!"


    Despite the surprise, the Chief still tried to display his toughness, emphasizing it with a raised tone.


    "Police Chief or not, under the new law, you need to get a judicial order to have the right to enter my home, and in South Los you would need to apply to the Lord Count."


    Arthur smiled, completely ignoring him, his thumb nonchalantly cocking the hammer, making ready to shoot.


    This caused Chief Lauke''s breathing to become rapid and his face to turn slightly pale; watching this, Arthur silently thanked Old Charlie in his heart.


    The reason he knew about the so-called new law was due to the books that Old Charlie had forcibly made him read.


    ''Being a Spirit Medium isn''t an arbitrary career¡ªknowledge gives us power!''


    As Old Charlie''s words echoed in his ears, Arthur agreed deeply.


    He resolved to finish reading all the books in the parlor.


    But that was for later; for now?


    Arthur was waiting.


    The room wasn''t just occupied by him and Chief Lauke; there was also an unknown lady: Marinda Julius Caesar.


    Normally, she would definitely intervene. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But what if there was an unexpected situation?


    Arthur was prepared to turn pirate and set sail.


    Though it was allowed by the new law, if he really shot a Police Chief now, moving around in South Los would be extremely difficult. Instead of being obstructed or even ambushed later, it was better to leave directly.


    Arthur never doubted human kindness, just as he never doubted human evil.


    Luckily, the worst scenario didn''t occur¡ª


    "Wait!"


    The lady spoke up.


    She stood up from her chair and positioned herself between the two men.


    "Chief Lauke, I came to Mr. Kledos regarding ''Anna''s'' issue. I hope Mr. Kledos can help me find the killer."


    Marinda looked at the Chief with utmost seriousness.


    "Necromancy to chase a murderer? It''s a trick!"


    Lauke said this, but he sheathed his longsword.


    The Chief knew very well that he was not in control of the situation and naturally had to step down.


    Arthur likewise raised the firearm.


    Immediately, Marinda gave Arthur a grateful smile.


    Whether it was for show or sincere, Arthur, out of courtesy, nodded in response.


    But that made Lauke frown.


    "Regarding the ''Axe Murderer'' case, Miss Caesar, you should trust the police more!"


    "I assure you, we will catch the killer!"


    The Chief raised his voice again, showing his seriousness.


    "I do believe in your abilities!"


    Marinda nodded, not stinting on her praises, and continued as Lauke''s embarrassed expression eased, "But you are already too distracted by the upcoming ''Swordsmanship Competition.'' As one of the judges, you won''t be able to devote yourself entirely to the ''Axe Murderer'' case for a long time."


    Saying this, the lady sighed.


    Her timing was quite precise, at least in Arthur''s eyes, as the Chief''s face showed a prideful smile after the compliment.


    "I will try to balance time between the two!"


    The Chief declared, puffing out his chest.


    Arthur, sitting quietly by the side, paid no more attention to him. His interest was piqued by the information in Marinda''s words¡ª


    A Swordsmanship Competition?


    An Axe Murderer?

 Chapter 10 Axe Murderer!

    Almost instantly, Arthur found the memories of his predecessor related to the "Swordsmanship Competition" and the "Axe Murderer" ¡ªEvery three years, a contest called the "Swordsmanship Competition" is held in South Los. Participants are required to fight barehanded or with bladed weapons, and must be under the age of twenty. Not only can the champion win a substantial prize, but they also qualify to compete in the "Swordsmanship Competition" in Inner Bay, hosted by South County.


    If you''re exceptionally skilled and win the championship in South County''s "Swordsmanship Competition," then you will be knighted by the Duke of South County.


    A knight, no longer part of the common folk, has stepped into the threshold of nobility.


    Even the very lowest of the low, even when everyone is talking about the "decline of the old nobility," every "Swordsmanship Conference" is enough to make all those who qualify strive relentlessly.


    Because it''s about glory ¡ª if one is lucky enough, a small piece of land will be given as a testament to that "glory," even if it means having to pay taxes on it.


    His predecessor was deeply obsessed with this, not for the land, but purely for the thrill of being the center of attention!


    Arthur, on the other hand, was much simpler.


    He was pondering whether there were any XP to be gained from it.


    As for the "Axe Murderer"?


    That was the most sensational event in South Los recently!


    The murderer appeared in South Los two months ago, emerging on rainy nights to hack innocent victims to death with an axe and rob them.


    According to the memories Arthur reviewed from his predecessor, this murderer had already killed eleven people, including a family of five in a mass murder case.


    The police had set up numerous traps, but not only did they fail to capture the murderer, they also lost an officer in an attack.


    A real officer, not just a so-called patrolman.


    This left the people of South Los in utter fear, with the wealthy scrambling to hire bodyguards, causing the prices of security companies in South Los to skyrocket.


    And the poor?


    Those without extra money either chose to stay home, or they would band together in groups during rainy nights to lower the risk.


    One could say that aside from the rumored "Jack the Ripper," the "Axe Murderer" has been the most sensational case in South Los in recent years.


    "Such a case¡­"


    "If solved, would definitely yield a large amount of XP!"


    Arthur thought involuntarily.


    For Arthur, who was in desperate need of XP, any action that could earn XP was worth serious consideration.


    Meanwhile, as Arthur sat quietly contemplating, the police chief, who had explained to Marinda at length that the Kledos Family were fraudsters yet still had not managed to dissuade Marinda from seeking further help, once again aimed his criticisms at Arthur.


    "Even the most inexperienced young man in my force would be better than this charlatan!"


    The chief said, glaring at Arthur with inflamed cheeks, looking as though he wanted to devour him.


    "No!"


    "I believe Mr. Kledos is no charlatan!"


    "He is a genuine Spirit Medium!"


    Marinda shook her head and then took out today''s supplementary issue of the Horn Report from her pocket and handed it to the chief.


    "Just some cheap tricks!"


    The chief laughed coldly, clearly unimpressed.


    In his view, increasing one''s fame through the newspapers was an old tactic of the Kledos Family, and nothing to take seriously.


    "And there''s the matter that just happened!"


    Marinda, facing the stubborn police chief, began recounting the incident that had just occurred, about Dockler being cursed.


    Arthur didn''t pay much attention to such a narrative.


    He knew exactly what the lady''s intention was: to completely absolve herself of any suspicion.


    In Arthur''s view, whether it was this lady''s insistence on believing in the Spirit Medium or her current argument with Chief Lauke, it was all in order to free herself from suspicion.


    This was her plan all along.


    Especially when the lady pulled out the supplement of the Horn Report at that moment, it further proved everything.


    She had unexpectedly seen the report about him in the supplement of the Horn Report and guessed that Dockler would come to him next, which led to the scene that had just unfolded at the door.


    Unexpectedly for Arthur, as the lady continued her explanation, the disdain in Chief Lauke''s eyes began to lessen.


    By the end, when the chief looked at Arthur again,


    A sense of sinister coldness surged in the depths of Arthur''s heart!


    This sense of discomfort immediately made Arthur''s muscles tense up!


    It was...


    The shadow of death!


    In the Talent column, "Death Intuition" began to blink incessantly.


    At that moment, Arthur was filled with astonishment.


    Just now, when he had confronted the chief with firearm and longsword, the other party had never thought of killing him, even though he appeared extremely angry.


    The other was merely trying to intimidate him, but now, just hearing Marinda elaborate on how he cursed Dockler, the other seems to harbor a hidden intent to kill.


    Is the other party related to Dockler?


    No, that''s not right!


    It''s not Dockler!


    If it had been about Dockler, the other party wouldn''t have been so calm and indifferent upon seeing Dockler''s corpse!


    Therefore...


    The other party truly began to believe that he could curse others and thus speculated that he possessed an ability similar to communicating with the dead!


    If that''s the case, then things just got interesting!


    The Axe Murderer?


    Hey, Axe Murderer!


    Arthur opened his eyes and discreetly observed Chief Lauke, who had turned his head back.


    At this moment, he was considering how he could maximize his benefits... No, his XP! S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And Chief Lauke, completely oblivious to these thoughts, was loudly exclaiming¡ª


    "Coincidence! That was just a coincidence!"


    "Dockler couldn''t possibly have died from a curse!"


    "He just didn''t see your carriage, which is why such a tragedy happened!"


    At this moment, Chief Lauke was once again arguing with Marinda, just like he had before, even his expression was exactly the same.


    Even as Arthur had his suspicions, he couldn''t help but admire the chief''s acting at this time.


    For anyone watching would only sigh at the chief''s stubbornness and persistence.


    Just like the lady in front of him.


    However, the lady''s stubbornness was also admirable.


    "Thank you very much for your persuasion, but I still want to try¡ªnot just for Anna, but also for the many more potential victims that might appear.


    If there''s a chance, why not give it a shot?


    What if it works?"


    Marinda once again looked earnestly at the chief, and this time, the chief''s expression softened somewhat as if convinced by her argument about ''preventing more victims.''


    "I worry this is all just a waste of time!"


    The chief muttered, then his gaze shifted to Arthur.


    "Miss Caesar may choose to believe you, but I don''t!


    If I find out you''ve deceived Miss Caesar... hmph!"


    The chief huffed coldly, bowed to Marinda, and then turned to leave.


    However, the chief did not leave but stayed outside No. 2 Cork Street with the patrol officers, dealing with Dockler''s body and questioning Scott, the three others, and coachman Edwin.


    Throughout the process, the chief not only guided his subordinates with patience but was thorough in his questioning, not overlooking a single detail. Coupled with just having been convinced by Marinda''s argument about ''preventing more victims,'' he carried out his duties exceptionally well.


    One could say he perfectly fit the role of a police chief.


    Arthur, who was silently watching this scene, laughed.


    "He really does embody the role of a police chief!


    If that''s the case, I hope you can stick to it to the end!"


    Thinking to himself, Arthur watched the chief who was preparing to leave and said with a smile¡ª


    "Chief Lauke, please wait."

 Chapter 11 Simple Answers! (Please follow~ Please bookmark~)

    The sound rose within the Spirit Medium Parlor, passed through the narrow corridor, and fell into the ears of Police Chief Lauke.The chief stopped and turned around, bathed in the bright sunlight, his face solemn as his eyes, sharp like a hawk''s, focused on Arthur in the depths of the parlor, shrouded in shadows yet wearing a smile.


    Brightness and darkness intertwined as the two men looked at each other.


    Solemnity collided with a smile.


    At some point, a moist breeze carrying the distinct saltiness of the sea threaded its way through Cork Street in South Los, lifting the police chief''s lapels, fluttering behind the crimson paintings, and then teasing Arthur''s hair, as if a burst of fresh blood had blossomed between them.


    "Do you have any more business?"


    Chief Lauke spoke out coldly.


    Arthur didn''t immediately answer; the young Spirit Medium appeared to be listening intently.


    At this scene, reporter Scott''s eyes lit up.


    "Necromancy!" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He exclaimed.


    But he quickly realized it wasn''t appropriate and covered his mouth immediately.


    However, such a sound had already reached everyone present.


    Fengter and Wiggins, hired for the occasion, looked toward Arthur, their eyes filled with fear yet also containing an irrepressible curiosity.


    Marinda Julius Caesar was completely captivated by Arthur at that moment.


    Her pretty blue eyes brimmed with inquisitiveness.


    Only Lauke, who had been staring at Arthur, was different.


    The police chief''s eyes flickered with a chilly glare, his rigid expression no longer just stern, but more of a strange coldness, and his words were extremely impolite.


    "Kredos Family''s charlatan, what kind of trick are you playing now?"


    Yet Arthur still turned a deaf ear.


    He nodded and frowned as he listened intently.


    Finally, he let out a sigh.


    "So that''s what it is!"


    Sadness and sympathy emerged on Arthur''s face, and his voice grew solemn as he asked the air beside him, "Do you wish for my help?"


    "But¡­"


    "All right, as you wish!"


    With those words, Arthur stood up, went to the bookshelf, took the Ouija Board from the side, and placed it on the desk.


    Because the Ouija Board was rectangular, when placed on the desk, the firearm that was previously on the desk was moved by Arthur to the top of the desk, far from him, in parallel with the rectangular Ouija Board.


    The Ouija Board was entirely wooden and was not small, although it was less than one centimeter thick, and if it didn''t have the ''0-9'' ten numbers, basic letters, and ''Yes'' and ''No'' responses written on it, it would look like a thin wooden chip.


    The whole set of the Ouija Board, apart from the board itself, also came with a matching triangular ''planchette.''


    The Ouija Board lay flat on the desk with the planchette on top, and Arthur sat behind the desk, looking at the board, and whispered softly¡ª


    "Eternal Monster, Rebellious Bloodline''s inheritor, Twilight of the Gods'' creator, Northern Gods'' awestruck, Blade of Chaos'' dominator, Leviathan''s Axe''s possessor, Kledos..."


    This was a spell created by Old Charlie, not a complete one, originally only comprising basic words like ''Eternal Monster'' and ''Twilight of the Gods.''


    Naturally, the purpose of such an inception was to make the name ''Kledos'' more famous, to better support the family business.


    And Arthur?


    After inheriting the memories of his predecessor, he felt that words like ''Eternal Monster'' and ''Twilight of the Gods'' were just too monotonous.


    So, he added some ''prefixes'' to them.


    From the current situation, the effect was obviously excellent.


    Scott and his companions were completely shocked by such prayers, with surprise appearing on Marinda Julius Caesar''s face for the first time, and then her inquisitive gaze deepened.


    As for Chief Lauke, although he appeared to maintain a scoff, his neck was twisting unnaturally.


    Then, such discomfort reached a climax.


    Because¡ª


    Squeak!


    With a somewhat grating friction sound, the planchette on the Ouija Board moved.


    It moved erratically, with no pattern to its madness.


    And Arthur seemed to be affected as well, his entire body trembling non-stop.


    "Stop!"


    "I am here to help you!"


    Arthur, who had always been mild-mannered, suddenly spoke in a stern voice, his eyes slightly narrowing.


    The "Intimidation" skill in the skill bar began to flicker and take effect.


    Everyone was startled, and by the time they came to their senses, the small planchette had already stopped moving wildly and was quietly placed back in the center of the Ouija Board.


    It was as if everything that just happened was an illusion.


    But the people knew it was definitely not an illusion.


    Subconsciously, the crowd that had gathered started gazing at the planchette on the Ouija Board, then gradually turned their eyes toward Arthur.


    Under their watchful eyes, Arthur spoke out.


    "Tell us, who are you?"


    Just as Arthur''s voice fell, the planchette on the Ouija Board started moving again.


    One letter after another was strung together.


    One name after another was read aloud by the bystanders.


    "Myron, Ak, Joels, Mel, Bruno..."


    One name after another arose from the lips of Scott, who was craning his neck forward, not wanting to miss a single detail.


    Fengter and Wiggins, the two witnesses invited by Dockler, sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Because they recognized these names.


    These were the names of people murdered by the "Axe Murderer", which they had seen in the newspapers.


    And just now, Scott had mentioned the word "Necromancy".


    Could it be?


    A suspicion arose in the hearts of the two men.


    Lord Arthur Kredos was using necromancy to track down the murderer!


    The young reporter Scott looked at Arthur with great anticipation.


    Miss Caesar and Chief Lauke were staring intently at Arthur, not blinking an eye.


    The latter in particular was unconsciously gripping the hilt of his sword.


    "Although you have already told me just now, I need you to inform everyone present once again, why have you come?"


    Squeak, squeak.


    The planchette slid across the Ouija Board again.


    Each slide brought a piercing noise.


    But those present ¨C be it reporters, rich offspring, people of street origins, or women of extraordinary family background, even the police chief ¨C all ignored such sounds, their eyes following the movement of the planchette, with Fengter, the rich young man, reading out each word just like Scott did before¡ª


    "For vengeance!"


    "To expose the murderer who killed us!"


    "He is..."


    "Enough! Stop this ridiculous charade!"


    Chief Lauke shouted in rebuke, interrupting Fengter''s words.


    This impolite interruption immediately provoked Fengter''s antipathy, and he retorted sarcastically.


    "Chief Lauke, aren''t you being too disrespectful?"


    "Or is it that...


    You have some connection with the ''Axe Murderer''?"


    Fengter''s words were incredibly rude.


    Despite being referred to by the public as the "Blue Devils" or "Bloodlust Lovers," to the wealthy and powerful, these so-called "Blue Devils" and "Bloodlust Lovers" were no more than "Blue-Skin Dogs" or "Good Hounds."


    Privileged classes always exist, no matter the time.


    And in South Los or even the entire East Coast?


    It was all the more evident.


    Chief Lauke did not pay attention; for one thing, he certainly did not wish to have a conflict with Fengter, and for another, it was because the planchette on the Ouija Board did not stop moving.


    Amidst the squeaking friction, a name was spelled out¡ª


    Lauke!


    Police Chief Lauke!


    Suddenly, the entire Spirit Medium Parlor fell into dead silence.

 Chapter 12 3 Guesses!

    The deathly silence lasted for about two to three seconds before it was shattered by a sharp roar."Impossible!"


    "Absolutely impossible!"


    Chief Lauke, staring at the Ouija Board, loudly rebuked it and then, his eyes fixed straight on Arthur, he shouted even more angrily.


    "It was you!"


    "It was you!"


    "All of this, it''s all your trick!"


    "Are you framing me?"


    As he spoke, the chief drew his longsword, flipped his palm, and the tip of the sword was pointed at Arthur.


    Facing the longsword, Arthur showed not the slightest panic; his elbows rested on the tabletop, his fingers interlaced, both hands shielding his chin, his forehead slightly bowed.


    "Framing?"


    Arthur sighed, shook his head slightly, his voice growing colder.


    "Such an accusation is really too childish, isn''t it?


    After all, a simple search of your residence to see if we can find any personal items belonging to the victims would reveal the truth, wouldn''t it?"


    His soft counter-question caused Chief Lauke''s expression to change drastically.


    It was well known that the ''Axe Murderer'' had plundered a large amount of valuables from the victims.


    "Shut up!"


    Yelling, Chief Lauke glanced again at the firearm on the table and, confirming that Arthur could not reach it immediately, he thrust his sword straight.


    The sword was fast and fierce, far beyond the "Basic Swordsmanship Lv2" that Arthur knew.


    But a bullet was faster.


    Even if it was just a lead bullet fired from a flintlock firearm.


    Bang!


    Chief Lauke looked down at his chest, now dyed with fresh blood, then looked up at Arthur holding the firearm, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    On the table in front of him, the firearm he had been watching was still in its original place, and the gun that fired was the one Arthur had just taken out from the drawer.


    Chief Lauke''s eyes widened!


    There was another firearm in the drawer!


    Who keeps two firearms in a drawer?


    The Kledos Family does.


    "The most important thing for a Spirit Medium is to ensure their own safety, so a man from the Kledos family must always carry three guns!"


    Old Charlie always muttered this multiple times whenever Winters and Uncle Drake went out.


    Not just muttering ¡ª he did so too.


    In the drawer of the desk in the Spirit Medium Parlor, there really were two firearms, two more hidden in the bookshelf, and two in a secret compartment in the corner of the floor.


    In fact, when reviewing the memories of his predecessors, Arthur had more than once marveled at the ''arsenal'' Old Charlie had arranged.


    Now?


    It was naturally time to make good use of it.


    Arthur watched Chief Lauke glaring at him, his smile broadening.


    He knew very well that after his many arrangements, the other party was convinced he would be killed with one strike.


    Afterward?


    With the other party''s years of authority as a Police Chief, it would be easy to quell the ''accusation.''


    He could even bite back. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur was even clearer that these things had been thought through by the other party in the instant the sword was drawn.


    Except, he had not anticipated that all this was deliberately made visible to him by Arthur.


    Panting! Panting!


    Chief Lauke breathed heavily. The pain in his chest told him that his organs had been penetrated by fragments of the lead bullet; he knew he was beyond help, and at the brink of death, his gaze turned to Arthur again.


    Sitting there, Arthur made no movement, even his expression unchanged, still with a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    At that moment, Chief Lauke finally realized.


    "He anticipated everything!


    No!


    He arranged everything!


    The speed of that gunfire, faster than any gunslingers I remember!


    The Kledos boy had been baiting me all along!"


    Thinking this, Chief Lauke felt even more pain, his whole body faltering, staggering backward; only by using his longsword as support could he stand firm once more.


    Arthur watched him, his smile unfading.


    After the other party revealed a murderous intent, Arthur decided to eliminate him as quickly as possible ¡ª the other party''s identity as the police chief was much too problematic for Arthur at the moment, as even a minor ploy could cause Arthur''s plan to acquire XP to fail significantly.


    Although the seven police chiefs of South Los were not nobles, in some respects, their power even surpassed that of the nobles.


    Conveniently, the other party seemed to have concealed the identity of the "Axe Murderer."


    What''s more, the other was still inside the Spirit Medium Parlor.


    You must understand that here, Old Charlie had not only hidden several firearms but had also set up numerous mechanical devices, such as a small board on the Ouija Board controlled by magnets, which was one of the lowest tricks.


    If it wasn''t necessary, no one inside the Spirit Medium Parlor now, except for Arthur himself, could escape; they would all die inexplicably.


    Under such favorable conditions, Arthur felt that if he didn''t kill this person who harbored a murderous intent towards him, it would be an utter waste.


    Of course, killing the other party was not the end.


    What''s more important was ¡ª


    Acquiring XP!


    Arthur surreptitiously glanced at Scott, Fengter, and Wiggins.


    All three still stood there stunned, obviously not having snapped out of it yet.


    Among them, Scott need not be mentioned.


    A journalist''s identity was sufficient to assist Arthur in many ways.


    As for Fengter and Wiggins?


    Arthur believed that Dockler was no fool; he wouldn''t have randomly picked two people to serve as witnesses. These two certainly had their exceptional qualities.


    And now, they would become aids in his acquiring more XP.


    Arthur believed they would not refuse him.


    Even more, they would be quite willing to help him.


    After all, they needed the forgiveness of this Spirit Medium, didn''t they?


    Arthur thought to himself, and as he withdrew his gaze, he looked again at Chief Lauke, who was still clenching his teeth, using his longsword as a crutch to keep himself from falling, the smile in his eyes growing thicker.


    He thanked the other party once again.


    The other''s arrival had indeed solved an urgent problem for him, and deserved such gratitude.


    As Arthur''s smile grew brighter, Chief Lauke''s eyes bulged, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    Splat!


    Bright red stained his blue uniform. Chief Lauke very much wanted to end Arthur with a single sword strike, but when the police chief once again clenched his sword, he was completely unable to lift it.


    Eventually, the longsword was only feebly raised a bit before it heavily fell to the carpet.


    Consequently, having lost the support of the longsword, Chief Lauke also fell to the ground, the fresh blood spurting out as if from a fountain, staining the police cap he had been clutching tightly, which then slid onto the carpet; the cap''s visor, police badge, and old-fashioned sheriff''s badge were immediately covered with fresh blood.


    The dazzling silver was obscured by the brilliant red, appearing extremely harsh to the eyes.


    Yet, it no longer drew any attention.


    Scott, having recovered from his shock, picked up his charcoal pencil and began writing furiously.


    News!


    Big news!


    A journalist''s intuition told him that the event before him would definitely shock the entirety of South Los!


    Fengter and Wiggins looked at each other, each seeing the shock in the other''s eyes.


    They swore that they had never experienced anything as thrilling as this day in their lives before.


    First, the curse of the Spirit Medium!


    Then, the "Axe Murderer" turned out to be Chief Lauke!


    Any of these events would have been shocking, let alone both occurring in succession.


    Two young people from different social strata were completely at a loss for words at this moment.


    But Marinda Julius Caesar was different.


    There was surprise on the lady''s face, but more so there was anxiety.


    She asked hurriedly,


    "Mr. Kledos, have you seen ''Anna''?"


    The urgency in her voice and the anxious expression were obvious to anyone.


    Arthur was no exception.


    However, under the skills "Eagle Eye" and "Insight," Arthur noticed that the lady''s anxious expression had lingered somewhat too long, almost as if afraid others would not notice it.


    And such an expression was undoubtedly fake.


    It was a disguise by the other party!


    As for what it was covering up?


    Arthur narrowed his eyes slightly, formulating roughly three guesses.

 Chapter 13 Compensation! (Please support~ Please favorite~)

    Marinda Julius Caesar was concealing nothing but¡ª1. Anna isn''t dead; the so-called "murder" by the Axe Murderer was just a setup, a feigned death to escape.


    2. Anna is dead, but not killed by the Axe Murderer; it''s still a setup, a ploy to frame someone else and paralyze the real adversary.


    3. Anna is dead, indeed killed by the Axe Murderer.


    Simply put, if the first two guesses were correct, then it would mean Miss Caesar was fishing in troubled waters!


    Unconsciously, Arthur once again raised his estimation of Miss Caesar''s level of danger.


    At the same time, his gaze shifted back to the lady.


    Her blue eyes were as pure as the sky, showing nothing but urgency, and her facial expression was impeccable, exactly that of someone searching for his girlfriend.


    Even with his Skill enhancement, Arthur couldn''t discern anything more.


    Arthur couldn''t determine which scenario applied to "Anna".


    If he went by Miss Caesar''s performance, Arthur leaned towards the third guess¡ªAnna was indeed dead, killed by the Axe Murderer.


    But that was just an inclination, not a certainty.


    Regardless of which guess was correct, Arthur would choose the safest response, one based on the fact that this lady was still testing him.


    Testing whether he truly knew "Anna"''s whereabouts.


    And then?


    The person in question would naturally take appropriate measures.


    With a large amount of XP within reach, Arthur had no desire to complicate matters further.


    So, when faced with the lady''s inquiry, Arthur shook his head.


    "No!"


    "My ''Necromancy'' ability allows me to detect lingering Lost Souls, and I can also initiate contact with them, as long as... she is in front of me.


    But among those voices just now, there was no lady ''Anna''."


    Despite not wanting to complicate matters, Arthur wouldn''t humbly claim that his inability to find lady ''Anna'' was due to his own lack of capacity; instead, he stressed that lady ''Anna'' wasn''t there.


    After all, the young reporter Scott was recording everything on the sidelines.


    Of course, more importantly, as long as Arthur said this, all three previous guesses fit the situation, regardless of the circumstances.


    The first didn''t need explaining¡ªif she wasn''t dead, she naturally wouldn''t be detected by his ''Necromancy'' ability.


    The second¡ªthat she wasn''t killed by the Axe Murderer¡ªmeant naturally she wouldn''t appear here.


    The third could also be justified¡ªwho''s to say that those killed by the Axe Murderer would definitely appear before him?


    Arthur responded cunningly, making Miss Marinda Julius Caesar''s face turn sad, at least that''s how she appeared on the surface.


    On the side, Scott couldn''t help but exclaim repeatedly.


    "Master, you are truly astonishing!"


    "Master, you are remarkable!"


    "You may have even surpassed Lord Charlie in some respects!"


    Having confirmed Arthur''s ''Necromancy'' ability, the young reporter had automatically switched to terms of respect, and amidst such admiration, Tel and Wiggins naturally echoed his sentiments.


    Arthur responded with a smile.


    However, most of his attention was still on Miss Marinda Julius Caesar.


    The lady''s brows were slightly furrowed, as if she was pondering over something.


    After a moment, she sighed, stood up.


    A 10 gold notes bill appeared on Arthur''s desk as she rose.


    "This is for your consultation fee. Please don''t refuse. I know this doesn''t match your worth. Later, I will have Edwin deliver the proper token of gratitude.


    Thank you for everything you have done for me.


    I look forward to our next meeting.


    And...


    I will handle the matter regarding him later."


    The lady took off her pipe, glanced at the body on the ground, pointed towards the ceiling, bid farewell to Arthur, and also nodded to Scott, Tel, and Wiggins as a sign.


    The patrolmen stationed outside the door subsequently entered the room, silently cleaned the bloodstains on the floor, picked up belongings, lifted the body, and quickly departed.


    "Truly a fine lady, what a pity!"


    Fengter ignored the patrolling officers and simply watched the lady''s departing figure with a trace of longing in his eyes, but then he couldn''t help but sigh.


    The traditions of South Los made it impossible for Fengter to accept this lady''s "rebellion."


    Wiggins, however, remained silent.


    Coming from the streets, he understood all too well that there wasn''t a tiny bit of possibility between him and the lady. Rather than make pointless comments, it was better to stay silent.


    Scott paid no attention to these matters.


    The young journalist was discussing three new supplements with Arthur.


    Not one supplement!


    Yes, three supplements!


    The recent events, whether it be the Curse or the "Axe Murderer" were all worthy of one supplement, not to mention small publications like the Horn Report, if the South Los Daily came, they would also need a supplement.


    The third supplement was to be an exclusive interview!


    Not like those of Dockler, who under the guise of interviews was actually scamming people.


    Scott was sincere.


    He even handed his draft directly to Arthur, asking where it needed revisions.


    As Scott narrated, Arthur''s hand unobtrusively slipped the 10 gold notes into his pocket.


    Gold notes are the higher currency of Zeroes.


    10 Zeroes exchanged for 1 Suo, 10 Suos exchanged for 1 Gold.


    Originally, South County had an extremely complex currency exchange system, something like 16 copper Zeroes for 1 silver Suo, 12 silver Suos for 1 gold Suo, etc., and each Noble''s territory had different currency systems.


    It was fine normally, but with the start of the "Seven Years'' War," this complex currency system caused unnecessary trouble, so it was abolished by the Duke of South County in favor of a unified decimal system, and eliminated coppers and silvers, leaving only the exchange of Suos, Zeroes, and Gold.


    In fact, gold notes were also supposed to be eliminated, but after the Duke found a gold mine in his own territory, gold notes were preserved.


    Before Old Charlie left for Barny, worried about his grandson, he left 10 gold notes for his predecessor, which is enough for an adult to live lavishly in South Los for a month.


    But who would ever complain of having too much money?


    After securing the gold notes, Arthur began to focus on listening to Scott''s explanation and took the draft being handed to him.


    He trusted Scott''s writing ability and journalistic integrity.


    This was already proven!


    And the present draft was an accurate record; even as a draft with Scott''s polishing, it was captivating to read.


    Especially Dockler''s hidden schemes and Police Chief Lauke''s assertiveness made people feel the tension, and when they saw the two men die, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, when it came to the titles, they were too plain and unadorned.


    Titles like "Accidental Discovery of a ''Curse''" and "The True Face of the ''Axe Murderer''" were far inferior to "Shocking!


    What this male journalist did to a Spirit Medium!", but considering the acceptance level of the South Los public, Arthur had to hold back the urge to use such avant-garde titles and changed them to "The Mysteries of the Past: Spirit Medium and the Curse" and "The Spirit Medium''s First Case: The Axe Murderer"!


    Scott looked up and nodded, and then was caught by the phrase "First Case." He couldn''t help but look up at Arthur.


    "Don''t worry, Scott, you need to trust me, this is just the beginning¡ªmy grandfather once said ''a Spirit Medium is always sought out by trouble''!


    Meanwhile, I hope you''ll call me Arthur.


    We are friends, after all," Arthur replied with a smile.


    For more XP, even if trouble didn''t come looking for him, Arthur would actively seek out trouble¡ªof course, as long as it was manageable trouble.


    Scott''s eyes shone brightly.


    "Alright, Mister... Arthur!"


    The young journalist had a premonition that he wouldn''t be without things to do for a long time to come.


    At that moment, Arthur''s gaze turned to Fengter and Wiggins.


    Instantly, the two men, already anxious, became even more unnerved.


    As Arthur watched their reaction, he laughed.


    He knew he was about to receive a substantial income.


    Although he had not paid any mind to them before, Arthur had no intention of spurning extra income!


    Therefore, the next moment, Arthur said softly¡ª


    "Gentlemen, I think we should talk about compensation for my troubles!"

 Chapter 14 The Salon of the Lady of the Long Night!

    Upon hearing Arthur''s words,although misled by Dockler, Fengter did not hesitate at all, and immediately took out his wallet and started to take out money.


    When two gold notes with a denomination of 10 were placed on the desk of the Spirit Medium Parlor, even Arthur was surprised; he had guessed that Fengter came from a wealthy family, but he did not expect him to be this rich.


    "He didn''t even blink before pulling out 20 gold notes, it seems he really got scared," thought Arthur.


    "Moreover, he seems richer than I imagined."


    "Right, only such wealthy people don''t have to hustle for a living, can afford to be full of romantic fantasies, and can be duped by Dockler into coming here."


    "What about you?"


    Arthur thought to himself as his gaze shifted towards Wiggins.


    In fact, compared to Fengter, whose wealth was apparent at a glance, Arthur was more concerned about Wiggins.


    Dockler might be bad, but he was not foolish.


    Choosing Fengter and Wiggins naturally served his purpose: to make things escalate quickly, leaving him no way out.


    And Fengter and Wiggins being able to make things escalate quickly proved that both had considerable influence in their respective classes.


    Fengter, needless to say, was wealthy.


    Wiggins was different though.


    If judged only by his clothes, Wiggins was just a common man, and a rather poor one at that, yet his fingers were quite clean, especially his nails, which were trimmed very neatly, not at all like those of a suffering person, more like those of a middle-class man.


    Moreover, and more importantly, he was also in touch with Dockler.


    Keep in mind, a person like Dockler would definitely not associate with a true common man, make friends with them, unless they had high value.


    Taking into account Dockler''s profession as a journalist and Wiggins''s action of lowering his hat brim when he saw the police, and how he still maintained "humility" and "silence," Arthur finally confirmed the other''s identity.


    Golden Finger (thief)!


    Only a street-wise Golden Finger matched Wiggins''s current appearance and would motivate a journalist like Dockler to contact him proactively.


    As for a gang member?


    They would never be as "soundlessly silent" as now, at least some simple phrases like "I am so-and-so," "My boss is so-and-so," would still be spoken.


    Moreover, Dockler would probably not dare to provoke a gang member; they needed people to handle some unnecessary troubles and to gather some information.


    A Golden Finger alone was enough; actually having a gang member take action?


    That would mean solving a small trouble only to welcome a bigger one.


    Thinking this, the glow in Arthur''s slightly narrowed eyes brightened further.


    Perhaps, a Golden Finger like Wiggins couldn''t handle big troubles, but when dealing with the small ones, he was perfectly adept¡ªcertainly more useful than the police in South Los.


    Moreover, the "Golden Fingers" were absolutely one of the most well-informed groups in South Los.


    These suited Dockler the journalist best.


    And indeed, for "Spirit Medium" Arthur, they were necessary too,


    especially for information!


    "A proficient spirit medium must certainly have a reliable source of information," Old Charlie had said, a point that Arthur found quite sensible.


    Therefore, Arthur''s gaze towards Wiggins now carried an additional hint of expectation.


    Meanwhile, Wiggins, standing by the side and seeing Fengter take out two gold notes, was completely stunned.


    He could not even scrape together 10 gold notes with all his belongings.


    Although as a "Golden Finger" he made good money, every time he went to Docklands'' business district he achieved some gains, but he had to give most of that money as "protection money" to the police and local gang members; otherwise, he would disappear from the streets of South Los within three days.


    Now that Fengter had given 20 gold notes, what was he to do?


    Just at that moment, Arthur gave him a look, the inexplicable meaning in his eyes making Wiggins''s scalp tingle¡ªthe scene just now had frightened this young "Golden Finger."


    It was not just Arthur''s curse that killed but also the fact that when facing Police Chief Lauke, he pulled out a firearm without any hesitation.


    The former was too bizarre and novel for Wiggins to accurately evaluate, but he had the qualifications to assess the latter.


    He had seen similar people before.


    In those dock and street gangs, there were such individuals.


    Not many, just one or two.


    But it was these one or two individuals that were key to those gangs securing their footing, always stepping in at the crucial moments of life and death for the gang.


    Their demeanor was exactly like Arthur''s.


    When Wiggins became a "Golden Finger" that year, he witnessed the "Bloodhound Gang" in the dock area being invaded by outsiders; most of its members were dispersed, and one man from the "Bloodhound Gang" responded, killing four outsiders on his own, especially decapitating the leader of the invaders.


    At that time, that person''s gaze was just like Arthur''s now.


    "I hope my head won''t be chopped off," thought Wiggins, his legs trembling but his mind spinning faster.


    Some people''s minds go blank when facing danger, but others function extraordinarily during such times; Wiggins was exactly that sort of person.


    The first time he faced danger, Wiggins''s mind did go blank.


    But he was lucky to have survived that time.


    Since then, whenever he faced danger, Wiggins would never let his mind go blank.


    Because he wanted to live.


    It was just like that moment.


    When cold sweat broke out on his forehead, Wiggins''s first thought was "selling himself."


    For a "Golden Finger" like him, who had risen from the streets, the most valuable thing was himself.


    And there were quite a few people who were very willing to do the same.


    But Wiggins was somewhat reluctant, not because he truly longed for more freedom, but because he felt selling himself like that was a bit cheap, and he really couldn''t accept that.


    Suddenly, an idea struck Wiggins.


    Immediately, the street-born "Golden Finger" imitated the respectable folks by taking off his hat, placing it over his chest, bowing slightly, and then said, "I can tell you a secret."


    Wiggins didn''t specify what the secret was but just swept his gaze towards Fengter and Scott.


    Scott, with a face full of curiosity, took Fengter and walked outside. When they left the Spirit Medium Parlor, they even closed the door behind them.


    Instantly, only Arthur and Wiggins were left in the Spirit Medium Parlor.


    Without hesitating, Wiggins spoke up immediately.


    "Lord Kledos, have you heard of the ''Lady of the Long Night''?"


    The Lady of the Long Night?


    Arthur frowned and began to sift through his predecessor''s memories once again.


    Soon, he found the answer he was looking for.


    The Lady of the Long Night had quite a reputation among a small circle of people in South Los.


    Because she had hosted the first salon in South Los¡ªinitially, salons had become popular in Inner Bay, purely as a leisure activity among the nobles. However, as scholars, painters, and writers joined, the salons garnered more interest. But with the inclusion of pioneers, merchants, and speculators, the salons gradually turned into venues of fame and fortune.


    And this lady seized the opportunity to hold the first salon in South Los.


    Although there were many imitators, none could touch a fraction of the "Lady of the Long Night''s salon" because the salon was just the first part, and the auction that followed was the main event.


    This lady cleverly controlled the most core and irreplaceable components.


    Consequently, many people of South Los took pride in being able to attend the ''Lady of the Long Night''s salon.''


    Even believing that true upper-class individuals must definitely be participants at the ''Lady of the Long Night''s salon.''


    His predecessor had heard of these events through Old Charlie and had aspired to them¡ªhe believed it would be the stage for his fame.


    ''Marinda Julius Caesar, huh?''


    With Wiggins disclosing as much, Arthur naturally knew whom the other party was hinting at.


    Then, it was a moment of admiration.


    ''Truly remarkable!''


    He was well aware of how difficult it was for a lady to achieve such a status in the traditionally conservative South Los.


    Also, how astonishing her abilities must be.


    Of course, the level of danger had drastically increased as well.


    ''I must be even more cautious now!''


    Arthur warned himself.


    Women were always troublesome.


    And capable women?


    They were a huge trouble.


    However, that was for later. Now?


    Arthur deliberately darkened his expression.


    "Wiggins, are you joking with me?"


    Arthur asked directly, his voice still calm and indifferent, but a coldness flickered in his eyes.


    Skill "Intimidation" began to flicker. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was not because he would turn hostile upon receiving the message, as Arthur wasn''t that unprincipled, but because Wiggins was being slippery.


    Just before the lady had left, in addition to leaving down 10 gold notes, she had specifically said that her coachman would send over the real gift of gratitude shortly.


    What would that gift be?


    Most likely an invitation to the salon.


    By that time, the identity of Marinda Julius Caesar would naturally be impossible to conceal.


    And for Wiggins to try to escape compensation using this cost-free method was something Arthur couldn''t tolerate¡ªbecause, if he agreed, he wouldn''t likely receive any gratitude from Wiggins, who instead might take him for a fool.


    This was the calculation and pettiness ingrained in Wiggins''s bones from his street upbringing.


    Even engulfed by fear, it wouldn''t change.


    Only upon his deathbed would he regret.


    Why was Arthur so sure?


    Because he had encountered too many similar individuals before.


    Even if those people were a bit darker in action than the "Golden Finger," their street-born nature remained unchanged.


    Wiggins was startled as Arthur exposed his little trick, looking into Arthur''s threatening gaze, he was immediately drenched in sweat, the street-born "Golden Finger" truly felt the presence of death.


    Without any hesitation, he immediately shouted¡ª


    "I am willing to become your subordinate, to be your eyes and ears, to gather information for you, to be your dagger in the dark, to eliminate unnecessary troubles for you!"

 Chapter 15 The Hobby Aims at Lunchtime (Please follow and support ~)

    Fengter and Wiggins left No. 2 Cork Street.On the table of the Spirit Medium Parlor, twenty gold notes appeared, along with a promise that seemed to have no limits.


    Of course, Arthur merely put the money into his wallet. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And that promise?


    He wouldn''t take it seriously.


    Perhaps Wiggins was quite willing to help him with a little trouble, but when it came to real life-threatening issues, it would be good enough if the other party didn''t betray him.


    Even then, if such minor troubles were dealt with too often, the other party would start to complain.


    What about the fear he''s feeling now?


    That would fade with time; fear that seemed lethal now, what about in a month, six months, or a year?


    People are forgetful creatures.


    This is true when facing fear.


    And even more so when facing gratitude.


    If you aren''t aware of this and assume you ought to be appreciated, then you''re in big trouble; you might even get skinned alive, and that day would become a festival for the skinners.


    Arthur knew all of this.


    So, he wouldn''t take it seriously. He would only use interests to establish a somewhat closer relationship with Wiggins.


    To put it simply, a mutual exchange of needs.


    ''If only there were such a thing as a real contract!'' Arthur sighed to himself.


    To Arthur, there was no need for a so-called slave contract. A simple contract of mutual trust in forming a team would be an excellent choice.


    While thinking this to himself, Arthur smiled as he escorted Scott to the door.


    Unlike Fengter and Wiggins, Scott could be considered a friend¡ªat the current stage, a friend Arthur greatly relied upon.


    After all, most of the XP he acquired required the other''s help.


    "The first and second of the three special issues will be sent out this afternoon and evening, and the third tomorrow morning. I can''t wait to see everyone''s reactions!" Scott said with excitement.


    "I believe it will be an event that, even ten or twenty years later, the people of South Los will talk about fondly. They will recognize me, ''Spirit Medium'' Arthur Kredos, and they will remember you, the great journalist Scott," Arthur said very seriously.


    And this seriousness affected Scott.


    The young journalist excitedly clenched his fist, assuring Arthur.


    Arthur smiled, reminding him,


    "Remember, tonight."


    "Leave it to me!" The young journalist nodded vigorously, assured Arthur, and then ran towards West Mok Avenue to catch a better horse carriage.


    Arthur watched as the other''s figure completely disappeared before he finally closed the door.


    He was also ready to leave.


    He was going out for lunch.


    After the malicious visit from Dockler, the revelation of Police Chief Lauke as the ''Axe Murderer'', discussion about the special issues with Scott, and the side issues with Fengter and Wiggins, it was definitely lunchtime now.


    He was certain that Marinda Julius Caesar wouldn''t choose lunchtime to send the real thank-you gift with the carriage driver.


    Carrying the Spirit Medium Box and donning his top hat, Arthur walked from Cork Street towards West Mok Avenue.


    In the memory of his predecessor, several good restaurants had opened recently on West Mok Avenue, helmed by chefs from Inner Bay. Perhaps the food they served would meet the requirements to gain XP.


    The original Cork Street was six hundred meters long during the Empire, but after becoming remnants of its former glory and enduring the Seven Years'' War, Cork Street was reduced to less than two hundred meters and was sandwiched between Dar Alley and West Mok Avenue. Still, it remained the top choice for the middle class of South Los.


    Not only because it was close to the bustling West Mok Avenue, but also because the road was good.


    In the old days of the Empire, much effort was put into road construction. Although time had eroded the curbstones, making them uneven and cracked in many places, even so, they were still much better than most roads, which were dusty on sunny days and muddy when it rained.


    Even the emergence of West Mok Avenue was due to it taking over much of the original Cork Street.


    Arthur stood on tiptoes, carefully stepping over the rain-filled cracks without stopping. His gaze, however, was drawn to a two-wheeled food cart with a canopy.


    Not just because the cart''s canopy was painted in red and white stripes, standing out starkly against the overall gloominess of the street, but also because in the memory of his predecessor, there had been no food cart at this location.


    ''Newly opened?''


    ''Chose a good spot!''


    ''The food must be good too!''


    Smelling the rich aroma of meat, Arthur praised internally.


    The food cart in front of him was positioned just as Cork Street was about to enter West Mok Avenue. Whether it was people heading from Cork Street to West Mok Avenue or those strolling along West Mok Avenue, the food cart caught their attention. The rich scent of fried meat served as the best guide.


    Arthur stopped in front of the cart, eyeing the little blackboard that stood there¡ª


    Eivor''s Mobile Snack Stand (Inherited from Ancestral Craftsmanship)


    Fried Meat (3 Zeroes)


    Fried Fish (2 Zeroes)


    ```


    Grilled Pineapple (5 Zeroes)


    Special 1: Barley Sauce Sandwich (6 Zeroes each)


    Special 2: Cupcake (8 Zeroes each)


    Special 3: Orange Juice (1 Zero per cup, cup deposit 1 Zero)


    ...


    The prices scared off most commoners, but compared to the cost of dining in West Mok Avenue''s restaurants, it was extremely cheap. This pretty much guaranteed that business would be good in the future.


    Arthur looked curiously at the owner,


    a chubby fellow in a clean chef''s uniform, all smiles and approachable. Noticing Arthur''s gaze, he immediately called out.


    "Customer, what can I get for you?"


    "Grand opening, everything 20% off!"


    Arthur''s eyes swept over the fried meat, fried fish, grilled pineapple, barley sauce sandwiches, cupcakes, and orange juice. Without any fuss, he pulled out 2 Zeroes.


    "One of each."


    It wasn''t that he was greedy.


    He just wanted to taste it.


    It was like trying the appetizers before the main course.


    He had inherited the memories of his predecessor indeed, but the images from those memories couldn''t bring the actual taste.


    That kind of elusive experience could never compare to the real feeling of food entering the mouth.


    What''s more, previously, to maintain the ''Spirit Medium''s'' mystery, they rarely dined out. The Kledos Family''s food was mostly Old Charlie''s cooking.


    His predecessor was very curious about the outside world''s delicious food.


    So was Arthur.


    Eivor watched as the 2 Zeroes were handed over, his smile growing even wider, his eyes squeezed into mere slits.


    He hadn''t expected a stroke of luck on his first day of business.


    After taking the money, the chubby proprietor immediately started preparing Arthur''s order.


    The fried fish and meat were fresh from the fryer, the grilled pineapple got another coat of syrup, the biggest barley sauce sandwich was picked out, the cupcake chosen was fully frosted without falling apart, and the orange juice was served in two cups.


    "This one''s on the house!"


    The plump owner said with a grin, pointing to one of the wooden cups filled with orange juice.


    "Thank you."


    Arthur said his thanks and then stood to the side of the stall, ready to finish it all before heading to West Mok Avenue. After all, the wooden cup was not free¡ªit had a deposit.


    Moreover, carrying these foods into a restaurant would attract unnecessary trouble; Arthur did not want to be mistaken for someone trying to cause a disturbance.


    As for whether he could eat more after finishing them?


    A physique 1.6 times that of a common man brought him not just strength and speed, but also a very good stomach.


    Arthur believed he had no problems.


    But when he bit into the cupcake¡ªa product he found most appealing¡ªArthur''s face instantly changed.


    Sweet!


    Way too sweet!


    Sickeningly sweet!


    Almost instinctively, Arthur was about to spit out the cupcake he had just taken a bite of, but a long-standing habit forced him to gulp it down.


    Then, without a change in expression, he downed the orange juice in one go.


    Sour!


    A sourness that made his scalp tingle!


    It was so sour he felt his teeth might dissolve!


    Fortunately, Arthur had just consumed something incredibly sweet, and the strong sour flavor began to neutralize the cloying sweetness; otherwise, his facial features would have been contorted by now.


    "Pack it up, pack it up!"


    Arthur pointed to the remaining food and mumbling unclearly, laid 1 Zero on the stall. His eyes briefly revealing a rare hint of existential doubt.


    It wasn''t until he walked onto West Mok Avenue, basking in the sunshine, that Arthur came back to his senses.


    With a lingering sense of alarm, he looked over his shoulder at the waving, smiling proprietor and then turned away, quickening his pace.


    Once he was sure the chubby owner couldn''t see him, Arthur placed the food and the wooden cup filled with orange juice into the hands of a begging man at the roadside.


    Without waiting for the beggar to thank him, knowing full well he was just avoiding waste and didn''t deserve any thanks, Arthur quickly headed to a nearby restaurant.


    After trying the cupcake and orange juice, Arthur wisely decided to give up on tasting the rest¡ªeven if they seemed perfectly normal.


    ''Eivor''s ancestral skills are truly frightening!''


    ''I hope it''s normal here!''


    Arthur thought to himself, looking at the restaurant in front of him, embellished with flowers, appearing to be quite expensive. It was also one of the new restaurants from his predecessor''s memory, with a blackboard displaying today''s chef''s specials¡ª


    Welcome to White Rose Restaurant!


    Today''s Chef''s Recommendation: Haggis!


    ```

 Chapter 16 Invitation!

    In the afternoon, the radiant sunlight cast a glow on the glass display of the White Rose Restaurant, making it even more bright and resplendent. This was further augmented by luxurious touches¡ªfresh white roses were no cheap affair in South Los, one had to venture out to a specialized estate outside the city to purchase them.Moreover, rumors stated that the head chef was from the largest restaurant in Inner Bay, "Clark''s Diamond."


    With such a backdrop, the White Rose Restaurant naturally attracted the pedestrians on West Mok Avenue.


    People cast curious, investigative glances at the newly opened establishment, but that was all.


    As for entering?


    That would not happen.


    The White Rose Restaurant had prices as extravagant as its decorations, especially the chef''s recommended specialties, which were frankly prohibitive.


    Who knew what such dishes tasted like?


    They must be delicious!


    No!


    They are charming!


    Every passerby who walked past the White Rose Restaurant thought so.


    Suddenly¡ª


    Ding-a-ling!


    The wind chimes rang as the door of the White Rose Restaurant opened and under the gaze of many, a figure rushed out of the restaurant.


    Of course, that wasn''t what attracted people most.


    The most captivating scene was when this figure placed the takeout food into the arms of a roadside beggar.


    "Who is that?!"


    "Isn''t that a bit wasteful?!"


    "No!"


    "It''s generosity!"


    "Truly a generous lord!"


    Amid the astonished cries behind him, Arthur ran faster and faster, covering his mouth. He feared that if he ran any slower, he might end up slaughtering the restaurant''s chef and perhaps blow up the White Rose Restaurant as well.


    Whoever made lamb tripe with lamb offal and lamb filling so unpalatable?


    Not to mention the strong smell of offal, and the cleaning of the lamb offal was also inadequate, especially since the lamb intestines weren''t cleaned properly. Yet, they had the shamelessness to declare it all-natural?


    "I curse your nerve! This swindler!"


    Arthur cursed darkly in his mind.


    If at the moment the haggis was served, Arthur still could deceive himself with the excuse "It doesn''t look appetizing, but maybe it tastes good", once he had cut open the lamb tripe and the mixed contents of offal and lamb fat came oozing out and he took a bite, that reasoning no longer stood.


    Because, it was too unpalatable.


    Worse than what he made himself.


    At least he knew offal should be cleaned properly and heavily seasoned.


    Of course, these matters were no longer important for Arthur now.


    The important thing was that he still had a mouthful of that so-called haggis in his mouth.


    He wanted to spit it out, yet felt that he shouldn''t.


    Yet, swallowing it down made him uncomfortable.


    And just holding it in his mouth was even worse.


    Ultimately, he gritted his teeth...


    And spat it out.


    A long-held good habit was broken, darkening Arthur''s complexion even more. Unconsciously, he turned his head back toward the White Rose Restaurant, his eyes flickering with a dangerous gleam.


    Arthur never claimed to be a good person.


    He would eat anything, but he never took losses.


    This time he was clearly bamboozled, and he thoroughly remembered this White Rose Restaurant.


    He planned to properly repay them in kind.


    But, not now. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were too many people around now.


    And, there wasn''t enough time.


    Lunch time was nearly over, and he remembered that Marinda Julius Caesar''s driver was due to send a true gesture of gratitude.


    Without further delay on West Mok Avenue, Arthur wisely chose to bypass "Eivor''s Mobile Snack Cart" and took another alley back to Cork Street.


    Following his memory of the positions of the butcher''s shop, bakery, vegetable and fruit store, and cheese shop, Arthur visited each store to buy the food he needed¡ªunder normal circumstances, this wasn''t necessary, all he had to do was submit a list of desired groceries to the shop assistant in the morning, and the food would be delivered at lunch, dinner, or the specified time, the bill being settled monthly.


    For a long-time resident of Cork Street like the Kledos Family, settling the bill quarterly was even an option.


    Carrying a basket borrowed from the bakery, Arthur took the filled food and sorted it back into the cabinet. After which, he handed the basket back to the waiting bakery assistant at the door.


    At the same time, he gave 2 Zeroes.


    This was the tip for just running errands, usually 1 Zero was enough, but the situation just now was unique, as the apprentice who had just been sent to the bakery had followed him along many roads to buy food.


    Thus, Arthur, drawing from his predecessor''s memories, gave an additional Zero.


    "Thank you, sir, you are truly generous."


    It should be that the baker''s apprentice came from a civilian family in Old Town South Los; his face lit up with excitement, and after showering thanks, he finally skipped away, basket in hand.


    The civilians in New Town are wealthier and more willing to send their children to positions requiring more education in the Shire District, especially if they can learn things like bookkeeping, which is ideal.


    Only the civilian families in Old Town would opt for the hard labor type apprenticeships.


    And this was already quite decent.


    At least they had scraped together the money for the apprenticeship.


    Those who hadn''t?


    Many would end up like their forebears, heading to the docks, depending on their bodies to gather enough money for their household to fund an apprenticeship.


    Of course, that might be for their sons or even grandsons.


    Or they might never see it happen.


    South Los has more opportunities than other places, but it is also far crueler, one misstep can lead to the unhappiest of scenes.


    An accident, a disease could shatter what seemed like a stable family.


    "Good luck!"


    Arthur watched the apprentice leap joyously away, thinking silently in his heart, then his gaze drifted towards the end of Cork Street leading to Dar Alley.


    A familiar horsed carriage appeared there.


    Arthur stood at the doorway without closing the door, waiting.


    The coachman Edwin obviously saw Arthur as well, and immediately quickened the pace with a flick of the reins.


    "Lord Kledos, you''ve been waiting."


    More polite than in the morning, Edwin hopped down from the carriage and jogged to Arthur, bowing slightly before handing over an invitation letter with both hands.


    After a glance at the driver, now noticeably more respectful, Arthur was well aware that this was the result of his previous confrontation with Police Chief Lauke.


    It was not about bullying the good and fearing the evil.


    It was merely the proper deterrence of daring to shoot a police chief.


    Even if that police chief deserved it.


    Naturally, many people would think he was young and impulsive.


    But wasn''t that the effect Arthur wanted?


    Youthful and impulsive, ready to act!


    Thinking this, Arthur''s gaze turned to the invitation letter.


    The invitation was wrapped in black silk, sealed with a wax stamp bearing a moon pattern, known to anyone with some significance in South Los as representing something specific.


    "Lady of the Eternal Night"!


    Arthur accepted the invitation without any resistance.


    Firstly, it suited the identity of Arthur Kledos.


    Secondly, he believed that there, he could gain more XP.


    "This Saturday, there is a gathering, and I will come to fetch you!"


    "Looking forward to your arrival!"


    "And...within Lauke''s household''s secret room, we''ve found those hard-to-dispose-lost items!"


    After saying this, Edwin bowed again but did not linger, merely stating that he needed to report back to his master before departing.


    "Master, not employer?"


    "Does he have a noble status?"


    Compared to that former police chief, Arthur was more concerned about this lady.


    But then, he shook his head.


    These were temporarily irrelevant to him, what he needed now was more XP.


    The rest?


    That could wait for another day.


    Thinking this, Arthur prepared to close the door and cook.


    But just at that moment, Arthur felt a gaze on him.


    Without making a sound, Arthur glanced over with the corner of his eye.


    Immediately, a chill ran down his spine.

 Chapter 17 Food, Tailing, and Waiting (Please follow~ Please support~)

    Arthur saw the beggar!The one he had ''given alms'' to twice unexpectedly showed up on Cork Street, right across from his house!


    He held a wooden cup from ''Eivor''s Snack Stall'' and a food basket from ''White Rose Restaurant'', sitting on the steps across the street, stuffing food into his mouth, and twisting his neck unnaturally, looking somewhat silly and a bit mad.


    Arthur saw this through the Peeping Mirror after quietly closing the door.


    ''Is his following me a coincidence?''


    ''Or have I attracted the attention of some formidable person again?''


    ''My luck can''t be that good, can it?''


    While thinking this, Arthur''s eyes never left the beggar.


    Even when the beggar had eaten and drunk his fill and was lying across the street, sound asleep, it was the same.


    Arthur needed more observation to confirm whether the other''s arrival was a coincidence or had another purpose.


    Unfortunately, even two hours later, he had discovered nothing.


    From the beggar''s behavior, he seemed like a typical vagrant, no different from those who came from other areas of South Los to the Shire District and could be driven away at any time.


    But Arthur didn''t give up.


    He had considerable patience.


    Because of this, he didn''t cook. Instead, he chewed on toast and drank water, sitting behind the door.


    He was ready for a long haul.


    For Arthur, who had killed a scheming Transcendent yesterday and a police chief today, any stir had to be watched carefully.


    Unless he wanted to die.


    Time ticked away.


    The beggar across the street was still sound asleep.


    But Arthur had made some gains.


    Not about the beggar,


    but XP!


    The supplemental issue of the Horn Report was released and was spreading through South Los faster than Arthur had anticipated.


    Arthur was sure of this because of the message in front of him¡ª


    [Published in the report, your name and the so-called ''Curse'' have attracted more attention, gaining some fame; XP+5]


    ...


    ''The so-called ''Curse,'' most people probably don''t believe it until they see it with their own eyes. They are just watching the excitement. However, with the next issue''s revelation of the true identity of the ''Axe Murderer'' and the boosting effect from Miss Caesar, my fame should see a dramatic increase, bringing in a lot of XP!''


    Arthur was quite certain of this.


    It wasn''t just the contributions from the previous two supplemental issues and the push from Miss Caesar, but also because the ''Axe Murderer''s'' true identity was none other than Police Chief Lauke.


    Such news was explosive at any time and eye-catching.


    As long as it was published, it would cause a sensation.


    But, with pros come cons.


    As one of the seven police chiefs of South Los, Lauke had been killed by him, and even if there were justifiable reasons, the remaining six chiefs would probably be hostile towards him.


    They might even cause him trouble.


    But Arthur didn''t care. If he had to do it all over again, he would make the same choice.


    After all, the other party had harbored killing intent towards him. If he were to hold back, shackled by concerns, he would simply be seeking his own death.


    Of course, Arthur was also aware that with Lauke''s death, the position of the Sheriff of Shire District was vacant, which would definitely lead to a period of instability.


    As the richest and most special among the five districts of South Los, the sheriff''s position was coveted by many, and those people''s energy would be drawn to this position.


    Simply put, until a new Sheriff of Shire District emerged, apart from some minor troubles he had already planned for and could handle completely, Arthur was quite safe.


    As for a new sheriff in Shire District?


    ''I hope the new sheriff of Shire District keeps a reasonable amount of sanity!''


    Thinking this, Arthur added the newly acquired 5 XP to [Basic Swordsmanship], raising its level by one.


    [Basic Swordsmanship Lv3: Prolonged practice and multiple real battles have made your swordsmanship dangerous. If your opponent relaxes even slightly, they could suffer a deadly strike.]


    ...


    With another comprehensive coordination of body and knowledge, Arthur instinctively wanted to draw his sword for practice, but he couldn''t do so because he was monitoring the beggar across the street. He was forced to suppress the urge, causing his fingers to tremble continuously.


    It was an extremely uncomfortable feeling.


    What troubled Arthur even more was that this time the attributes "Physique" and "Spirituality" had still not increased.


    ''At this stage, can "Basic Swordsmanship" still not increase 1.6 in "Physique," 0.1 in "Spirituality"?''


    Having upgraded twice in succession without any increase in attribute points, Arthur did not give up; he instinctively felt that the next level of "Basic Swordsmanship" would bring him a pleasant surprise.


    Subconsciously, he glanced at "Basic Swordsmanship Lv3 (0/10)," filled with expectation.


    At the same time, there was also a sense of regret over his insatiability.


    ''It''s a pity that "Talent" doesn''t support XP bonus points, otherwise, it wouldn''t need to be so troublesome!''


    Arthur glanced at "Omnivorous," "Death Intuition," and "Dark Serpent. Crippled."


    Not to mention "Omnivorous" and "Death Intuition."


    As long as "Dark Serpent. Crippled" could be upgraded and gain stronger power, he could do much more.


    At least, he wouldn''t need to passively gain XP like now.


    But be more proactive!


    For example: blowing up the ''White Rose Restaurant''.


    It''s a pity that XP has its limits, or rather...


    "Omnivorous" has its limits!


    What if "Omnivorous" itself advances?


    As he knew, he had only ''taken'' the "Hercules Silver Potion"!


    ''Hercules, Hercules...''


    Arthur murmured this unfamiliar name in his heart, deciding to gather as much discreet information about the other party as possible.


    Now?


    Naturally, it was to continue surveillance.


    Time kept flowing.


    Just before dusk, the beggar who had slept all afternoon woke up and sat there blankly.


    When the day darkened, Arthur saw Eivor closing his stall.


    Pushing the cart along Cork Street toward Dar Alley, just about to pass by his door, the plump boss evidently noticed the beggar sitting there, and continued pushing his cart forward. However, after taking a few more steps, he stopped again.


    Then, turning around, he bent back again.


    In his hand, he held the cheapest fry, broke it into two pieces, thought for a moment, threw the slightly smaller piece into his mouth, and placed the slightly larger piece with the fish head into the bowl in front of the beggar.


    "Get moving, this place has patrol officers after dark, and someone like you will be driven away, maybe even beaten up a few times,"


    Having said that, Eivor turned around and pushed the cart to continue on. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the beggar casually threw his filthy wooden cup and basket aside, grabbed the broken bowl, and followed Eivor with the fried fish in his mouth, as if purely attracted by the food. Even when discovered and scolded by Eivor, the beggar didn''t care and just kept smiling stupidly. When Eivor turned to walk away, he immediately followed again.


    ''So, following me at noon to Cork Street was just a coincidence?''


    Arthur watched the departing beggar but did not lower his guard.


    He even started to suspect whether Eivor had some connection with the other party.


    If people knew about Arthur''s method of implicating the innocent, they would definitely call him mentally ill.


    But Arthur didn''t mind.


    It was exactly because of such ''mental illness'' that he had managed to live so long.


    Unfortunately, accidents were always so sudden.


    ''Muck Cart, tsk!''


    Arthur''s mouth twitched; he swore that the next time he encountered it, he definitely wouldn''t be affected.


    Of course, not just accidents like the muck cart.


    But also more covert, full of coincidences, accidents!


    He would turn danger into safety¡ª


    As long as he had enough strength!


    After all, any accident stemmed from insufficient strength!


    Strength! Strength! Always strength!


    Arthur watched the fading figures of Eivor and the beggar, his eyes flickering until the two were out of sight, then his gaze turned to the text prompts that had been flashing incessantly since a moment ago.


    Subsequently, his eyes were full of surprise.

 Chapter 18 Fried Meatballs and Musket

    [Continued publication in the report, you gain a lot of fame locally; XP+30]¡­


    When Arthur saw the text, a joy he couldn''t suppress spread across his face. He expected to gain more XP than before, but he didn''t expect to get this much!


    ''30 points!''


    ''Chief Lauke, your true identity is really worth a fortune!''


    ''And thank you, Miss Caesar, for your assistance!''


    ''Of course, not forgetting Fengter and Wiggins!''


    Faced with the unexpected windfall, Arthur felt a deep sense of gratitude from the bottom of his heart.


    Even though he was well aware that the reason he was able to gain such a large amount of XP was not just due to the ''Spirit Medium'' identity and the numerous ''assists'' he had, but most importantly, the true identity of the ''Axe Murderer''.


    The real identity of Police Chief Lauke was truly shocking.


    Every time he thought of this chief, Arthur couldn''t help but think of the most special victim among those murdered.


    ''I wonder if the slain officer had any background?''


    ''If so, the Shire District is in for more chaos!''


    Arthur chuckled malevolently to himself.


    With the new laws enacted three years ago, sheriffs in name had exited the historical stage, but like Lauke, who still wore the sheriff''s badge, many legacy issues had not been resolved.


    For example: the status of police officers.


    According to the new laws, officers had to be selected, trained, and prove their loyalty, among other requirements.


    But in reality?


    Most officers were still the same people from before, coming from the streets, gangs, nobles'' private soldiers, and so on. Those few who were recruited from society faced the additional barrier of 200 Suo for equipment and uniform costs, effectively cutting off the possibility for commoners to join.


    These recruited individuals could only be from the middle class, fallen nobility, and so on.


    Of course, the most likely were relatives of existing officers¡ªno one liked outsiders joining their ranks, especially in traditional South Los.


    Whichever it was, they all had their own ''power bases''.


    With such ''power bases'', under the premise of being ''attacked and murdered'' by one of their own, some situations became interesting.


    At the very least, some who shouldn''t be scheming might start to scheme.


    After all, it was the position of police chief of the Shire District at stake.


    But these were matters unrelated to Arthur.


    He hoped those people would fight as viciously and for as long as possible over that position¡ªthe longer, the better¡ªpreferably until he had fully developed his abilities.


    By then... hehehe.


    With this thought in mind, Arthur didn''t hesitate and began to allocate his points again.


    At any time, any plan, required strength to back it up¡ª


    [Expended 10 XP, Basic Swordsmanship Lv3¡úLv4]


    [Basic Swordsmanship Lv4: A solid foundation and multiple life-and-death battles have made your swordsmanship stand out among ordinary people. You can now deliver a fatal blow to your opponent at any moment.]


    ¡­


    The synchronization of body and knowledge started anew.


    This time, free from any tailing, when everything was complete, Arthur unsheathed his longsword with a clang and thrust directly at the imaginary enemy in front of him.


    Whoosh!


    The sound resembled that of a crossbow arrow piercing the air.


    This stroke was faster and more vicious than Chief Lauke''s.


    Arthur was confident that, if both of them struck at the same time, he could be the first to pierce the opponent''s throat, and even withdraw his sword without a speck of the opponent''s fresh blood¡ªbecause not only had his swordsmanship skill level surpassed that of his adversary, but his Physique was incomparable as well.


    However, the Attributes of Physique and Spirituality remained unchanged.


    This made Arthur frown.


    ''Was my premonition wrong?''


    ''No!''


    ''It''s just that the Physique and Spirituality are harder to improve than expected, but this isn''t bad news for me.''


    ''At least, such difficulty doesn''t exist for me right now¡ª


    Add points!''


    At this moment, Arthur still had an abundance of XP. After briefly glancing at the XP requirement for the skill Basic Swordsmanship Lv4 (0/20), he continued to allocate points without hesitation.


    His XP was close to bottoming out again.


    Arthur was unfazed.


    For him, XP was a consumable. To exchange XP for greater strength was only natural.


    As for saving it up?


    Arthur didn''t believe he had the ''luxury'' to do so.


    Unless XP could grow offspring by just sitting there!


    [Spent 20 XP, Basic Swordsmanship Lv4¡úLv5]


    [Basic Swordsmanship Lv5: With a notable talent and relentless training and after numerous life-and-death battles, you have reached the current level. With your physique now, you can easily cleave through two incoming arrows with a longsword, and when you thrust your sword, it''s fast enough to slice through an opponent''s throat before they can react.]


    (Note: You have reached the skill level limit for this technique.)


    ...


    Once again, a synchronization of body and knowledge.


    But, unlike before.


    This time there was a distinct feeling of warmth within his body, and Arthur could hear the sound of the air being pierced.


    As soon as he heard the whizzing sound, the thought ''that''s a crossbow arrow'' flashed in Arthur''s mind, along with the arrow''s trajectory and angle. His body then moved involuntarily as he swung his longsword straight out.


    Snap!


    The blade precisely blocked the arrow and even split it in half.


    Arthur maintained his slashing position, with text flickering before his eyes.


    [Physique +0.1]


    ...


    Phew!


    Arthur let out a deep breath as he both recalled the sensation of the sword swing he''d just performed and carefully felt the changes in his body.


    When his Talent "Dark Serpent. Crippled" was initially exchanged, Arthur wasn''t able to feel much of anything¡ªit all happened too quickly and was too painful.


    Now, he could finally take it in detail.


    It didn''t hurt.


    It even felt a bit like soaking in a hot spring.


    Then with a clench of his fist, a sense of power spread through his entire body.


    ''The increase in[Physique]directly and significantly affects one''s strength!''


    As he continuously swung his fists, listening to the whoosh of the air, a smile emerged once more on Arthur''s face.


    Who could refuse this feeling of growing stronger?


    Especially for Arthur, nothing was more delightful than gaining strength.


    The only downside was that [Basic Swordsmanship]had reached the limit for this skill level.


    ''At this stage, I can only slash two arrows?''


    ''If my[Physique]is strong enough, could I perhaps slash through bullets fired from a firearm?''


    Imagining himself one day cutting bullets with his sword, Arthur''s smile grew brighter as such a scene would surely earn him more XP...


    Wait a minute!


    By that time, would I still need to painstakingly plan for XP?


    Do I need to?


    Do I not need to?


    Sitting in the Spirit Medium Parlor, Arthur pondered for a minute before shaking his head and sighing¡ª


    "Human desires truly are endless."


    "So, to reach the level where I can slash bullets more quickly, I need to learn some more advanced swordsmanship. I wonder how the swordsmanship clubs on West Mok Avenue are."


    Due to the triennial ''Swordsmanship Competition'', South Los had swordsmanship clubs in every district, especially those on West Mok Avenue, which are quite famous. One of them, called ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'', even achieved third place in the last ''Swordsmanship Competition''.


    ''Maybe I can give it a try!''


    While thinking, Arthur headed to the kitchen.


    The breakfast was acceptable.


    The lunch was makeshift due to tailing someone.


    Come dinner time, Arthur thought he deserved a treat.


    However, he didn''t plan to eat out.


    He was afraid that some people might not be able to find him.


    And that could delay his XP earnings!


    Two firearms were placed beside the stove, the longsword slung diagonally across his waist, and the Spirit Medium Box was right at his feet, as Arthur melted a slice of butter in a frying pan and laid out the deboned chicken leg meat. As it sizzled away, the unique aroma of meat spread through the grease.


    Pork chops, beef steaks, or lamb chops would taste better, but those ingredients were delivered to each kitchen early in the morning. By the time Arthur went there at noon, he had to choose from some scraps and chicken meat. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Regarding those scraps, Arthur felt his culinary skills weren''t up to the task, so he opted for chicken legs. But after the owner assured him he would also get a pound of beef steaks or the equivalent weight in pork or lamb chops the next morning, Arthur also took half a pound of minced meat, which is now soaking in cold water to remove the blood.


    Boiling water poured over the Sichuan peppercorn and star anise, set aside.


    Arthur fished out the minced meat and chopped it even finer.


    He wanted to eat fried meatballs.


    Between the knife and chopping board, with rhythmic sounds, the minced meat was quickly turned into stuffing, while two shadows, as if with premonition, easily avoided the patrolling police officers and approached the front door of No. 2 Cork Street.


    And all of this was observed by Arthur through the periscope.


    He wiped his hands, picked up the two firearms, and moved towards the front door.

 Chapter 19 A Gentle Breeze at Night (Please follow~ Please support~)

    ```The night in South Los had become quiet yet bustling.


    In preparation for the next day''s food, people from the poorer areas of Qingcheng District, Old Town, Dort District, and the Docklands had gone to bed early.


    Yet the parties and salons of the rich in Shire District were brightly lit, with melodious instrument sounds, pleasing singing, and the aroma of food drifting with the night breeze.


    Joseph, wrapped up in his coat, easily avoided the patrolling officers on West Mok Avenue with Johnny, turning onto Cork Street.


    And they quickly found their target''s location at No. 2 Cork Street.


    After all, for Joseph who was a Shire District officer, everything here was too familiar.


    Not only did he usually patrol nearby, but he had also been preparing since the afternoon.


    The Sheriff of Shire District, Lauke, had died.


    His direct superior had died here.


    How could he not care?


    Not that he had a particularly good relationship with Lauke.


    As per usual, it was nothing more than regular tributes and an official superior-subordinate relationship, but at this time, he had to step forward and take out the guy who killed Police Chief Lauke¡ªboth to maintain the dignity of a police chief and to clear his own charges.


    He swore he had just slipped and fallen in by mistake.


    It was definitely not on purpose!


    Afterwards, the gun had also discharged by accident, killing the lady.


    It was definitely not intentional!


    More than ten witnesses could prove it.


    Unfortunately, his superior needed more compelling evidence.


    Like taking out Arthur.


    Such things had been done more than once by his colleagues, but it was Joseph''s first time.


    Therefore, to be on the safe side, he had called upon Johnny, the Golden Finger of the streets.


    He needed the target taken out as quietly as possible.


    Preferably without anyone noticing.


    Joseph waved at Johnny.


    Johnny immediately took out his tools to pick the lock from his pocket.


    "Hurry up!"


    Joseph calculated the time of the next police patrol pass and urged in a low voice.


    Though Joseph was sure tonight''s patrols were also ''his people,'' he didn''t want to be seen as ''useless.''


    You see, proving himself meant not only showing his innocence but also his capability for a higher position.


    Why his superior was doing this, the not so foolish Joseph knew perfectly well.


    It was for the position of Police Chief!


    If his superior became the Sheriff of Shire District, then as long as he proved himself, he would naturally be promoted.


    Being a Second-Class Officer might not be enough, but a Third-Class Officer would definitely be no problem.


    By then, he would at least be able to lead a small team.


    Of course, he also had to offer ''sincere apologies'' to the family of the lady, just like he ''accidentally'' slipped in and ''accidentally'' pulled the trigger.


    "Okay, right away!"


    Johnny, who had quite a reputation among the Golden Fingers around West Mok Avenue, Cork Street, and Dar Alley, naturally had the skills to match his fame.


    In less than twenty seconds, the door of No. 2 Cork Street was open.


    "See, it''s actually not that difficult, of course, that''s only for me, if it were someone else... Huh?!"


    Johnny, with a smile, showed off his skills to Joseph standing to the side.


    However, before he could finish speaking, he was cut off by a firearm pressed against his forehead.


    Joseph beside him also raised his hands high and said continuously,


    "Wait, this is a misunderst¡­"


    Bang! Bang!


    Without any nonsense, Arthur pulled the trigger.


    Bullets opened up large holes in the heads of the two uninvited guests.


    Amidst the spray of fresh blood, two bodies fell to the ground, lifeless.


    Arthur calmly took out paper-wrapped gunpowder and bullets from his apron pocket and began to reload¡ªhe knew the ''little trouble'' was far from over.


    When he had taken out Police Chief Lauke, Arthur knew he would encounter such ''minor troubles,'' even with the lady''s promise.


    He had seen the lady''s gestures, all too clearly.


    The world never lacks people willing to take risks, nor does it lack cannon fodder.


    How can a group of people vying for the position of Shire District Police Chief make themselves more persuasive?


    ```


    Naturally, the plan was to knock off this ''murderer''!


    To take him out in the most brutal, direct manner possible!


    But given the prestige of that lady, they wouldn''t get their hands dirty; however, it was a different matter when their subordinates made decisions on their own.


    Arthur had anticipated this and didn''t dislike the situation.


    Because not only could he handle it, but he could also use this opportunity to gain more XP.


    Still, with his customary caution, Arthur had made corresponding arrangements.


    For instance: the arrangement with that young journalist.


    ''He must have been coerced or tempted by his boss!''


    As Arthur loaded his firearm, he looked at the two corpses on the ground.


    Of course, it might also be someone, blinded by greed, eyeing the position of police chief.


    If that were the case, he''d be quite pleased.


    Because who doesn''t like a foolish opponent?


    And if he really had to take down a contender for the position of Sheriff of Shire District, the XP he could gain would definitely be more than he expected.


    After all, anyone competing for a district police chief position in South Los must have an unquestionable status.


    Leaving aside the traditional nobles, this would be pioneers or those from affluent backgrounds.


    As for the poor?


    Don''t make me laugh.


    The poor simply didn''t stand a chance.


    Not to mention the position of Sheriff of the wealthiest Shire District in South Los!


    Most rich people weren''t even qualified.


    Thinking this, Arthur, with his firearm reloaded, strode out of the room and into the courtyard, holding the gun upright.


    He didn''t want fresh blood splattered inside No. 2 Cork Street.


    Because that would make cleaning up too troublesome.


    As for hiring someone else?


    No. 2 Cork Street had too many secrets to be exposed, and that made it imperative for him to do the work himself.


    Relying on the "Shadow Concealment" effect granted by his Talent, "Dark Serpent. Cripple," Arthur seemed to merge into the night.


    He stood in the shadows, squinting at two patrol officers who arrived at the scene much faster than proper response time allowed.


    "It''s that Joe!"


    "Hmph, worthless trash!"


    The door left ajar, and the light leaking out revealed the bodies to the two patrol officers who had just made their observation, and Arthur aimed his firearm at them and pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    Bang! Bang!


    The two shot officers fell to the ground.


    After putting the firearm back in the room, Arthur retrieved the explosives hidden in a secret compartment.


    He didn''t ignite the explosives right away, but first moved the bodies to ensure that No. 2 Cork Street wouldn''t be affected. Then he lit the bundle of six sticks of explosives and tossed them onto the corpses.


    Arthur then walked back into his room and closed the door.


    The whole process was quick and discreet.


    Although he believed his neighbors, even if they heard the gunfire, would ensure their curiosity wouldn''t cost them their lives, he was still extremely careful.


    Outside¡ª


    Boom!


    In the huge explosion, not only did the corpses fly high in pieces, but any remaining traces were completely destroyed.


    "What happened?"


    "Why were there gunshots and an explosion?"


    A deserved commotion arose all around, as the previous gunfire had already drawn the attention of the people on Cork Street; they simply hadn''t ventured outside due to the uncertainty of the situation.


    But the noise from the explosion was too loud.


    Minutes passed, and finally, someone couldn''t bear it any longer and, with guts and a firearm, cautiously opened their door.


    With one taking the lead, more people opened their doors.


    Peeping through the "Peeping Mirror," Arthur watched as his neighbors started to gather around first.


    But Arthur didn''t open the door right away; instead, he looked for the person he''d made the arrangement with.


    Upon seeing the familiar figure, he immediately opened the door.


    The next moment, the young journalist Scott, with pen and paper in hand, rushed to him and cried out¡ª


    "Lord Kledos, is it because you exposed Police Chief Lauke as the ''Axe Murderer'' that you were retaliated against?"


    Suddenly, the chaotic crowd fell silent. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 20 Knocking After Sleep!

    The young journalist Scott asked loudly without any attempt to conceal his voice, immediately drawing the attention of those around him.Unlike the general illiterate populace, the residents of Cork Street were mostly middle-class, not only literate but also fond of using newspapers to flaunt their status.


    Therefore, these people were aware of what had happened today.


    They knew there was a neighbor named Arthur Kredos, a ''Spirit Medium''.


    They knew the malevolent reporter Dockler had been cursed by this ''Spirit Medium''.


    They even knew the true identity of the terrifying ''Axe Murderer'' haunting them for days.


    Especially the latter, which had been the core topic of conversation at dinner tables, leaving everyone shocked and incredulous.


    For this reason, when they heard Scott''s loud inquiry, a single answer emerged in their minds: revenge!


    And many were convinced of this upon clearly recognizing the blue uniform.


    Arthur''s gaze swept over these excited, anticipatory neighbors.


    He of course knew what these neighbors wanted to hear.


    Unfortunately, for him, there was no benefit in satisfying their curiosity.


    The current situation had been temporarily resolved with the mediation of that lady from the higher-ups, and his own intimidating the subordinates.


    What next?


    He needed more time to acquire...


    XP!


    Thus, Arthur shook his head and stated¡ª


    "It was Lauke!"


    "Death turned him into an Evil Spirit who manipulated his former colleagues to come after me for revenge, and then, they encountered the Barriers I had set up."


    While the news of hired revenge was entertaining, it could not surpass that of ''Evil Spirit Revenge''.


    In some aspects, the latter was more eye-catching.


    Of course, more importantly, it wasn''t the time!


    "Evil Spirit revenge?!"


    Scott exclaimed.


    "The malevolent-hearted, the slayers of the innocent, returning to the human realm through Fresh Blood as a medium..."


    Arthur lowered his voice, speaking as if chanting.


    Scott, who was simply invited without knowing the truth, showed a change in expression.


    A pallor appeared on the young journalist''s face.


    A living ''Axe Murderer'' was enough to instill fear.


    Not to mention a ''Evil Spirit Axe Murderer'' after death.


    That was not merely fear.


    It was,


    despair!


    "Don''t worry, he''s dead¡ª


    I killed him while he was alive!


    And after his death, I dealt with him too!"


    Arthur revealed a comforting smile to the young journalist, and with an apologetic bow to the surrounding neighbors, they quickly responded with bows of their own.


    More police officers appeared at the scene.


    After briefly speaking with Arthur, they began cleaning up the scene.


    There were no further provocative words, nor were there any corresponding excessive actions.


    The people around were not powerless commoners.


    Though a few middle-class, they wouldn''t really mind, but with a group of middle class watching, they dared not act rashly.


    Who knew among these middle-class if there was anyone connected to some influential figures.


    Before confirming, it was better not to mess around.


    Every officer knew this saying and mostly acted accordingly.


    As for those who caused trouble?


    The leading officer glanced at Joseph''s body, which was divided into several pieces on the ground, and couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    When he was dispatched, his supervisor had already reminded him to handle the situation carefully, to avoid causing unnecessary trouble, he certainly knew what to do.


    Moreover, even without his superior''s reminder, after inspecting the scene, Arthur, as an experienced officer, knew what to do.


    Look at those remnants of the explosion.


    Even though new traces had covered the original marks, Arthur clearly understood how resolute and decisive the person responsible for this was, and...


    Ruthless!


    And he, about to retire, certainly did not want to invite trouble.


    He was even less interested in getting caught up in the rivalry for the position of Sheriff of Shire District.


    So the soon-to-be-retired Third-Class Officer approached Mr. Kledos, first removing his police cap, then spoke in a gentle tone,


    "Excuse me, Mr. Kledos."


    "I hope you haven''t suffered any more losses."


    "I will make a note of this."


    Arthur gestured towards the courtyard that had suffered the explosion.


    "That is deeply appreciated."


    Mr. Kledos scanned Arthur''s grizzled hair and the crow''s feet at the corners of his eyes, his face breaking into a smile, knowing the officer in front of him would not become an enemy.


    As if sensing Arthur''s amiability, Arthur spoke again in a low voice, "I will expedite the compensation process, I wish you a good night."


    "Good night."


    Arthur responded.


    Watching the officer and his subordinates hurry away, he did not stop them.


    A senior officer who just did his duty, for him, was all benefits and no drawbacks.


    He did not need the officer to have any favorable inclination towards him.


    All he needed was for the officer to just do his duty.


    That was the greatest fairness to him.


    As the officers left, the crowd gradually returned to their homes, and from the way they talked intermittently with spouses and parents, it was clear that tonight would be a restless one for them, but, such conversation did not include the children in the houses.


    Once back home, the younger children were ordered not to discuss these matters and to go to bed immediately, not out of concern for causing trouble, but because they had school tomorrow.


    As for the older children?


    Their father''s belt always made it clear how they should choose.


    "Tonight''s event must be covered in a special issue, along with your exclusive interview!"


    Leaving such words behind, Scott declined Arthur''s invitation for a late-night snack and headed straight back to the newspaper office to work through the night.


    Arthur, meanwhile, enjoyed what was supposed to be dinner alone¡ªfried chicken cutlets and dry-fried meatballs.


    Before reheating the chicken cutlets, Arthur tossed some Sichuan pepper and salt into the pan to stir-fry.


    In less than two minutes, the unique aroma of pepper and salt wafted out.


    Smelling the unique flavor of pepper and salt, a smile appeared on Arthur''s face, and he didn''t even wait for the pepper-salt to cool down, crushing it gradually using the outer rim of a small bowl.


    After reheating the chicken cutlets and freshly fried meatballs, he sprinkled his homemade pepper-salt on them.


    The flavor was fairly good.


    ''Lacking sesame, peanuts, and cumin, I wonder if the grocery store carries these spices.''


    Arthur thought.


    The grocery stores in South Los, not only offering daily necessities like candles and soap, also sold dry goods such as tea, coffee, sugar, cereals, biscuits, and grapes, with spices making up a significant portion.


    In short, whatever you can''t find in other specialty stores, it was worth looking in a grocery store.


    After finishing his meal and washing the dishes, and once everything was neatly arranged, Arthur checked No. 2 Cork Street again to ensure there were no issues, then placed the Spirit Medium Box under his bed within easy reach.


    Then, placing two firearms under his pillow, he finally slipped into his pajamas and under the covers.


    The hardness under his pillow did not discomfort Arthur.


    On the contrary, it gave him an unmatched sense of security.


    ''Tomorrow''s plan¡ªfind a suitable Swordsmanship Club, acquire skills beyond Basic Swordsmanship, and buy sesame, peanuts, and cumin from the grocery store...''


    Arthur thought, just before falling asleep. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a busy day and repeated battles, even Arthur was feeling worn out.


    Soon, he drifted into dreams.


    And just a few minutes after he had fallen asleep, a gentle calling began to ring in his ear¡ª


    "Arthur, Arthur!"

 Chapter 21 Trap! (Please follow~ Please collect~)

    The call was light and pleasant to the ear, drawing the mind unconsciously toward it.After reaching Arthur''s ears, Arthur did not open his eyes, but his body slowly sat up.


    Throughout the process, Arthur''s expression was blank, his figure stiff.


    "Arthur, Arthur."


    The voice resounded again. Arthur, wearing only his pajamas, barefooted, stood up and walked on the ground like a marionette.


    For safety reasons, the Kledos Family''s bedrooms were located on the third sub-level.


    Of course, to conceal this from prying eyes, there were also beds set up in the upstairs bedrooms, but these beds contained some machinery.


    This was enough to cope with a considerable amount of trouble.


    But the trouble at hand, exceeding common sense?


    Although it couldn''t be fully managed, the sufficient distance created an unexpected delay.


    The excessive distance caused Arthur, who had unconsciously ascended two levels, to become increasingly unsteady with every step, so much so that the pleasant voice had to caution him again.


    "Be careful, don''t fall, you can take your time."


    What should have been a pleasant voice grew slightly hoarse as it uttered "take your time."


    Moreover, Arthur, supposedly under control, took nearly ten minutes to reach the first-floor hall of No. 2 Cork Street, and his forward speed slowed immensely, seeming about to stop at any moment.


    Just then, the voice echoed once more¡ª


    "Arthur, Arthur!"


    This time, the voice was no longer pleasant, no longer light, nor just hoarse, but was a raspy voice exhausted from shouting.


    Arthur''s expression became struggling.


    In the character tab visible only to Arthur, the Talent "Death Intuition" flickered several times.


    "Come! Hurry up and open the door!"


    The raspy voice grew more and more impatient, even giving off a roaring sensation, and under such urging, Arthur struggled momentarily before continuing forward.


    He continued toward the door of No. 2 Cork Street.


    The door grew nearer, and the thick breaths, like those of a beast after vigorous exercise, continued to sound from outside the door.


    Arthur, as if deaf, walked straight to the door and raised his arm.


    "Come on! Come on!"


    The voice outside called again, now completely turning into a beastly roar, tinged with a hint of triumph and mixed with unintelligible murmurs, but the next moment, as Arthur grasped the doorknob, it abruptly stopped.


    For Arthur did not open the door.


    Not only did he not open the door, but he also stopped, twisted the door bolt towards the direction of the door, and pulled the hidden trigger.


    Bang!


    From the specially made Thunder Gun, seven bullets instantly tore through the thin wood covering the shooting port and entered the body outside the door.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    "Ahhh!"


    The unique sound of tearing flesh was masked by screams.


    A figure, completely enveloped in the night, twisted frantically.


    "You awakened?"


    "You actually awakened in the dream?"


    "Why?"


    "This is impossible!"


    The figure in the night roared while furiously slamming against the door of No. 2 Cork Street.


    And inside, Arthur opened his eyes.


    He naturally awoke.


    At the moment the Talent "Death Intuition" flickered, the chilling presence appeared, and he had awakened.


    He had simply kept his eyes closed to play along.


    Now, no longer needing to pretend, Arthur, after opening his eyes, blinked in surprise.


    The surroundings were not right.


    To be precise, the surroundings were not much different from his memory of No. 2 Cork Street, but the colors of every d¨¦cor item had significantly darkened.


    Whether it was the deer head or the crimson painting, both appeared to have a black filter added.


    Beyond that, a thin layer of fog laid at his feet.


    The fog, flowing like a streamlet, brushed past Arthur''s feet, light and without any sensation.


    "In a dream?!"


    Arthur was taken aback and subconsciously clenched his fist. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He could vividly feel his own existence.


    It was incredibly real, far surpassing the "lucid dreams" he understood.


    And the entity in the shadows outside had become furious upon realizing the deception.


    "Even if you are awake, you are doomed!"


    "Three minutes¡ª


    Enough for me to kill you a hundred times!"


    Bang bang bang!


    Even as he spoke, the opponent''s slamming did not cease, even as a huge gash from the Thunder Gun had torn through its body, spattering fresh blood with every impact.


    Using the Peeping Mirror, Arthur watched the other party.


    It was dark, and unclear, completely shrouded by the night and a faint mist, Arthur, even with his vision, could only discern an outline at such close quarters.


    Massive as a rhinoceros, with bulging muscles!


    Just seeing an outline was enough for Arthur to feel the opponent''s strength and power.


    Although not to undermine himself, Arthur doubted that the door at No. 2 Cork Street could withstand the opponent''s continuous battering.


    In fact, according to Arthur''s assessment, the door and the frame might come crashing down from just a single one of the opponent''s powerful blows, not even needing continuous hits.


    "Is it not physical power, but the ''door''s'' inherent meaning of guardianship?"


    "The ability ''dreams'' give to the ''door''?"


    "Or is the opponent constrained even in ''dreams''?"


    With limited knowledge about the Mystic Side, Arthur could only wildly guess based on some memories of his former self.


    In the memories of his former self, the family''s door could block creatures including, but not limited to, ''Tooth Fairies'' and ''Boogiemen'' from the mystic realm.


    Of course, he couldn''t be sure about their truthfulness.


    As for dreams?


    His former self did not know much more.


    However, Arthur knew that if he didn''t do something soon, that monster would break in.


    The door meant for ''guardianship'' wouldn''t hold much longer.


    Without hesitation, Arthur turned and rushed to the full armor station and unsheathed the Knight''s Sword, then ran back, pushing aside the disguised Thunder Gun.


    Immediately, a shooting port revealed itself.


    To ensure better shooting of the bullets, this shooting port was designed quite large, fitting the blade of the Knight''s Sword without any problem.


    Thus, when the monster charged again, Arthur gathered all his strength and thrust the Knight''s Sword through the port.


    The two forces collided!


    Thud!


    The blade felt hard to touch and the recoil was enormous. Even with Arthur''s 1.7 Physique, he couldn''t hold onto the handle and staggered backward.


    But the effect was evident.


    The Knight''s Sword had penetrated a good part of the monster''s body, and the combination of the door and the Knight''s Sword trapped the creature.


    This only made the monster angrier.


    "You''re dead for sure!"


    In its fury, the monster roared repeatedly, pounding at the door, and twisting its body non-stop, trying to break free from the restraint.


    After several attempts, the wounds on the monster''s body were ghastly to see. Normal beings would have fallen due to such injuries, weakened and collapsed, but this monster merely breathed harsher, yet appeared as vigorous as ever.


    Watching this, Arthur knew the advantage he had gained was negligible.


    But he didn''t stop; he pretended to grab the hilt again, appearing as if trying to worsen the monster''s wounds.


    In reality, Arthur''s mind was racing.


    ''Knives, firearms, basically useless!''


    ''Even the advantage I now hold might just be a trap set by the opponent, fulfilling some malicious mockery similar to the three minutes mentioned earlier.''


    The cat-and-mouse game the opponent talked about was too familiar to him.


    And he was not foolish; who would believe the words spoken by an enemy holding the upper hand?


    To truly believe would be to seek death!


    Wait a moment!


    Who says it can''t be trusted?!


    Thinking of something, Arthur suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    In the attributes menu, the Skill "Bluff" began to flash.

 Chapter 22 Performance!

    Boom!The monster struck the door of No. 2 Cork Street once again, and Arthur was pushed back once more.


    He lowered his head to look at his bleeding palms, filled with disbelief.


    But with this collision, the monster had completely shaken off its constraints. Rather than attempting to ram the door again after seeing the Knight''s Sword shoot through the firing hole, it grabbed the door frame with both hands and began pulling backward with force.


    Creak!


    In the midst of the grating noise, the door frame slowly dislodged from the wall.


    Eventually¡ª


    Boom!


    The door, along with the frame, was torn off by the monster.


    This time, without the need for a Peeping Mirror, Arthur could see everything clearly.


    The creature, shrouded in darkness, seemed unable to stop its momentum in time; it stumbled backward, dragging the door along, until it finally came to a halt outside No. 2 Cork Street''s courtyard.


    The monster had fallen in a sprawl.


    It appeared quite clumsy.


    This made its words even more credible.


    Arthur in the hallway didn''t spend much more time observing the scene; he quickly retreated.


    It was not a flight, but perseverance!


    "Three minutes!"


    "Just three minutes is all I need!"


    Arthur chanted to himself, then proceeded not only to activate the room''s machinery but also to take out weapons and equipment from a secret compartment.


    A setup to stop the monster by all means possible!


    And in his heart, he was resolutely thinking¡ª


    Three minutes!


    Delay for three minutes!


    That''s my way out!


    It''s my only way!


    What Arthur said aloud and what he thought deep inside reached an unprecedented unity,


    Then, naturally, came action¡ª


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Arthur adjusted his breathing as he wrapped explosives around his body.


    At the same time, with a sword in his left hand and a firearm in his right, he was determined to fight to the end.


    But just as Arthur aimed the barrel of his firearm at the monster, preparing to pull the trigger again, the creature in the night burst out laughing. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Without the ''door''s'' protection, do you think your little tricks will still work?"


    The fallen figure stood up, tearing off the door still clinging to its body.


    At that moment, Arthur pulled the trigger.


    Boom!


    The bullet, propelled by gunpowder, shot out of the firearm''s barrel.


    Arthur could see the bullet clearly.


    Because the bullet had stopped, frozen in front of the firearm''s muzzle.


    Before Arthur could react, a pressure comparable to a mountain suddenly weighed upon him.


    Instantly, Arthur couldn''t move at all.


    Just barely maintaining his upright stance, he was already exerting all his strength.


    And under his gaze, the bullet suspended in midair began to disintegrate.


    Then, so did No. 2 Cork Street.


    Break apart!


    Everything began to shatter!


    The world around Arthur seemed like a broken mirror, all of it turning into fragments, and behind those shards was an endless darkness.


    A darkness indistinguishable from the one enveloping the monster.


    As the two dark mists touched and merged, the creature''s form began to rapidly expand, growing as large as a hill in a single breath.


    Meanwhile, Arthur, pulled from the remnants of the fragments, was brought in front of the monster. As the firearm flew out of his hand, it too instantly turned into shards.


    With narrowed eyes, Arthur took a quick look around and clenched his teeth.


    Not to endure pain, but to keep himself from ''wild thoughts''; in the enemy''s ''home field,'' no amount of caution was too much.


    So, he needed to stay focused!


    Focused on the thought of ''surviving three minutes''!


    As the fragments of No. 2 Cork Street left more and more scars on Arthur''s body, by the time he reached the monster, he was already an unrecognizable mess of flesh, his whole body pressed in front of the monster''s feet.


    "Come on, struggle!"


    "Never give up!"


    The monster''s mocking, taunting voice echoed in this dark space.


    But the pressed Arthur on the ground seemed not to think at all; head first and arms straining, he tried to stand up again.


    With each attempt, fresh blood spewed from the wounds on Arthur''s body, the pain surging like a tide, assaulting his nerves.


    Such pain was enough to make anyone collapse.


    But Arthur appeared numb to it, just biting down on his teeth, trying to stand up over and over¡ªas if to say¡ª


    If you give up, you really die.


    If you don''t give up, there''s still a chance.


    Even if every bone in his body were crushed, he wouldn''t give up; he had to seek an opportunity.


    He did not want to die!


    After all, it only took three minutes!


    Endure three minutes!


    And he could leave!


    "Hahaha!"


    The monster laughed even more joyously, subtly adjusting the oppressive feeling it had intentionally controlled, wanting to give Arthur even more of a chance.


    To let this insect in front of it taste more hope.


    Only then could it have its full enjoyment.


    As for three minutes?


    Clearly a trap!


    Of course, it was mostly for toying with its prey.


    Was there anything that made it happier than a prey drowned in despair?


    That was to give the prey hope first.


    Huff, huff!


    With heavy breaths through his nose, Arthur could clearly feel the pressure on him lightening, already weaker than the limit he had just shown.


    If he exerted his full strength, he could easily break free from this bind.


    But Arthur wasn''t in a hurry.


    He knew there was only one chance.


    Now?


    The opportunity wasn''t ripe yet!


    Not enough!


    Huff pant, huff pant.


    After several struggles, which consumed a great deal of Arthur''s physical strength and coupled with the continuous loss of fresh blood, Arthur was not just breathing heavily through his nose, his mouth was also wide open as he gasped for air, his entire body looking as if it had drained all its vitality, just lying there limply.


    "Tsk, is this all you''ve got?"


    The monster swayed its body in disdain and then lowered its head, ready to mock this troublesome adversary a couple more times.


    It hoped Arthur would regain his vitality.


    If not?


    That didn''t matter either!


    Eating him would suffice!


    The monster''s head drew near!


    Coming close within an arm''s reach!


    And this was the moment Arthur had bitterly waited for!


    Whoosh!


    The Arthur who had been lying on the ground leaped up, thrusting the longsword he held tight straight towards the monster''s head.


    The speed was fast, extremely fast!


    Thud!


    The blade pierced directly into where the monster''s eyes would be.


    "Aaargh!"


    "You''re deceiving me!"


    "I want you dead!"


    "Die!"


    The intense pain drove the monster into a crazed roar, but what truly enraged it was the realization that it had been deceived¡ªit felt the calmness in Arthur''s heart at that moment.


    No enduring, and no struggle.


    Just calm!


    "I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!"


    The monster, covering its eyes, jumped up and down, shouting. Its palm had already pressed Arthur under its eyelid, the immense pressure breaking his bones all over his body, and amidst the crackling, snapping sounds of Arthur''s breaking bones, Arthur''s face remained serene as he glanced at the bundle of explosives tied to the hilt of his sword and the fuse that had burned to its end, whispering¡ª


    "Idiot."


    His cold verdict made the monster realize something was amiss.


    At that moment, it truly understood; the action of stabbing its eyes had also been part of Arthur''s scheme, meant to obstruct its vision, preventing it from seeing the explosives wound around the sword''s hilt.


    No!


    From the moment Arthur wrapped explosives on himself, he had been misleading it.


    "Aaargh!"


    Having realized everything, the monster roared while lifting its hand to grab the explosives.


    But it was too late!


    Boom!


    A flash of fire, then a deafening explosion echoed.


    The darkness faded swiftly.


    The mountain-like monster began to shrink as if it were a deflated balloon.


    Arthur, who should have been reduced to smithereens, stood there unharmed and watched the monster, now a palm-sized, toad-like creature, and immediately understood what was happening.


    "A dream layered with a phantom realm?


    No!


    It should be that you were subtly manipulating the ''dream''!


    The monster I just saw and the injuries were what you wanted me to see, and only the unexpected explosion could harm you, the ''Core'' hiding beneath the huge ''Monster Armor''!


    Or to be precise, stunned you!"


    Arthur muttered to himself, his right hand grabbed the toad-like monster.


    "Wait, wait, I''m not one of Them. I''m just here searching for Ciudik. You have remnants of his ''serpent'' Bloodline, you must be his descendant, we can sit down and talk, maybe when you were little, I even held you..."


    The toad-like monster that had been caught suddenly woke up and began to speak loudly.


    Arthur, however, did not pay any attention to it at all and squeezed the monster''s body in his palm fiercely.


    Splat!


    As juices splattered, Arthur''s nose twitched.


    Then¡ª


    "Bleh!"

 Chapter 23 The Smell of Stench (Please follow~Please support~)

    ```Early morning, the washroom.


    After washing his hands for the fourth time, Arthur still felt a stench that penetrated his soul, making him suspect that in his dream he had squeezed out all the urine from that toad.


    "That toad that came looking for Ciudik must have been the ill-intentioned hirer from the night before last!"


    "Interestingly, Ciudik claimed to have deceived Them, while the toad said it wasn''t one of Them... These Transcendents and They seem to be in opposition, or is it perhaps a more complex relationship?"


    "What exactly is the Mystic Side like?"


    "And this smell, shouldn''t it have stayed in the dream? Why was it brought out?"


    Arthur stood in front of the sink and couldn''t help but think.


    After he crushed the toad to death, he returned to the bed in the bedroom on the third sub-floor of No. 2 Cork Street, and nothing unexpected happened; just a trance, and he was back.


    It was as though he had woken up from a dream.


    Of course, it wasn''t a good dream.


    If anything, it was an absolute nightmare.


    If possible, Arthur did not wish to have such nightmares again, so he hoped to know more about the Mystic Side.


    Unfortunately, aside from "Them," he knew nothing.


    And the two who were in the know, he had gotten rid of.


    However, even if those two informants had lived, given the relationship between them, it wouldn''t have been possible to get any useful information.


    Even if he had been told something, Arthur would not have believed it.


    Because it could very well have been a trap, a grave without a body.


    "Wouldn''t it be nice if there was a kind Mystic Side Person willing to communicate!"


    "Or if there were some sort of gathering place for Mystic Side People, to inquire more information, that would be even better!"


    "There should be, right?"


    "It''s just hidden in a place ordinary people don''t know about!"


    Arthur couldn''t help but think.


    Subconsciously, he crossed one arm in front of his chest and propped the elbow of his other arm on the back of that hand, tapping his temple lightly with his index finger.


    This was a subconscious habit of Arthur''s when thinking.


    Doing so usually helped him think.


    Now?


    He smelled that stench again.


    Arthur furrowed his brow and once again turned on the tap, picking up the soap¡ªunlike the soft soap made from the fats, oils, and wood ash collected during cooking or exchanged at slaughterhouses that ordinary families used, Arthur''s was a higher-quality white soap made from olive oil.


    In terms of effect, from his predecessor''s memories, Arthur believed they were about the same, but the scent was nicer and lasted longer when coconut oil was added.


    Yet for the smell that Arthur could detect at that moment, it was a bit like bringing a bucket of water to a burning cart of hay.


    After washing another three times, the odor still lingered, as if it were food burnt to the bottom of a pot that, despite multiple washings, seemed clean but carried the burnt smell nonetheless.


    But Arthur had no choice but to walk towards the hall on the first floor.


    It was now half past six, soon dispatches would arrive from various apprentice-run shops bringing food and groceries, if not taken on time, apprentices would wrap and leave it at the door in oiled paper, and upon their next delivery, the homeowner would have to pay double the tip.


    What if you don''t tip?


    The homeowner''s reputation would suffer considerably.


    Not only would they miss out on the convenience of monthly or quarterly settlements but would receive no discounts; worse off, a bad reputation could even affect one''s business.


    Therefore, all residents ''happily'' gave tips on Cork Street.


    After all, it was only one Zero, wasn''t it?


    And it wasn''t a daily occurrence.


    Most families made purchases every 2-3 days, and apprentices made daily deliveries only because shopkeepers staggered the delivery schedules.


    However, every apprentice was more than willing to do so.


    Keep in mind that this was one of the few, or even the only, sources of income for them during their apprenticeship.


    In general, shop owners would rotate, with the occasional partial owner sending a particular apprentice a few more times.


    Just like the bakery apprentice Arthur encountered yesterday, it was the same person who delivered the bread this morning.


    "Good morning, sir!"


    "Good morning..."


    "Alvin, my name is Alvin."


    Without needing further hints, the sharp bakery apprentice informed Arthur of his name.


    "Good morning, Alvin."


    Arthur smiled as he took out a coin, but his heart skipped a beat.


    He smelled the stench, but the Alvin in front of him showed no signs of discomfort.


    Clearly, either he was the only one who could smell it,


    Or last night''s incident was related to the young man.


    Thinking to himself, Arthur handed over the coins and observed the other party without a word.


    "Thank you for your generosity. I''ve got more deliveries to make, see you the day after tomorrow, sir!"


    Just as excited as the day before, there was no annoyance from receiving one Zero less, his silhouette still brimming with vitality.


    Arthur watched his retreating figure, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    ''Alvin must really not be able to smell the stench; last night''s matter... should have nothing to do with him.''


    Alvin looked normal, and there was no sign of injury on his body, but Arthur was not completely reassured.


    Having experienced the peculiar occurrences of the previous night, Arthur''s alertness had already reached its peak.


    In fact, after waking up from that nightmare, Arthur not only checked No. 2 Cork Street but also the surrounding area.


    Still, there was nothing to be found.


    Despite having had no contact with the Mystic Side, and much of his predecessor''s knowledge about it was only hearsay, there was one thing Arthur was certain about.


    That was¡ª


    There must be contact for anything to happen!


    Things can''t just appear out of nowhere!


    If it were indeed possible to pull him into a nightmare without following the rules, in Arthur''s understanding, that wouldn''t just be the work of a mere Transcendent; it would be the domain of Divine Spirits.


    Against such power, there would have been no possibility for him to resist.


    Not to mention that he had apparently crushed the adversary with his own hands.


    Therefore, there must have been some contact.


    And from yesterday to today, there were only a few people with whom he had had contact.


    Among them, the most suspicious were naturally Miss Caesar and that beggar.


    No need to mention Miss Caesar; she was the one Arthur had been most wary of from the start.


    As for the beggar?


    A vague sense of unease kept bothering him.


    But Arthur was suspicious of the others remaining as well.


    All he could do was to keep excluding possibilities in the old-fashioned way over the next days.


    That was undoubtedly a huge project.


    Moreover, the Mystic Side possessed too many powers unknown to him.


    For example: as for the toad that seemed to have been crushed by him, Arthur wasn''t certain whether it was really dead, injured, or if a prop was used in its place.


    And then there was this smell that appeared to be detectable only to him.


    Moreover, the scent led Arthur to another thought¡ª


    Could this smell be something like a marker?


    If it were, could it draw more people here?


    This thought made Arthur feel a sense of urgency.


    But such urgency did not hinder Arthur''s predetermined plan in the slightest: to increase his own strength!


    Because he knew, only by becoming more powerful could he deal with any unexpected situations.


    So, right now, Arthur was very much looking forward to seeing what sort of swordsmanship he could acquire at the ''Swordsmanship Club.''


    But before that, Arthur turned and entered the kitchen.


    ''Man is iron, food is steel.''


    This old saying from his hometown was something Arthur always upheld.


    There were no complicated procedures, just the simplest and most convenient breakfast of milk, fried eggs, and bread.


    Enduring the leftover nauseating smell, Arthur finished his breakfast, thankfully interrupted now and then by the cries of ''Extra, extra!'' that brought him a small comfort.


    [Once again, you''ve made the papers, and people are curious about your growth and life; your biography has attracted quite a readership; XP+10]


    [The play ''Revenge of the Evil Spirit'' has amazed the people of South Los, and the coming days will surely be filled with talk, earning you more fame: XP+10]


    ...


    20 XP credited!


    This time Arthur did not immediately allocate his points, because with [Basic Swordsmanship] leveled up to the top at Lv5, there were no options left for allocation.


    Though he had ideas for the remaining auxiliary skills, Arthur still wanted to try his luck at the ''Swordsmanship Club.''


    If he could learn more advanced swordsmanship, those 20 XP would be an excellent path to promotion.


    It wasn''t that Arthur lacked confidence in his own talent.


    On the contrary, he was quite confident in it.


    Wasn''t [Omnivorous] his talent?


    Hadn''t he elevated [Basic Swordsmanship] to its highest level in just one day, thanks to his talent and effort?


    Especially the latter, which was of the utmost importance.


    If anyone asked in the future, he would be able to say with pride: I did it all through my own hard work!


    ''With continued coverage, my name should now be familiar to some of the people of South Los, and as time goes on, I should be receiving more XP on a regular basis!''


    Arthur was certain of this.


    The literate in South Los were in the minority.


    Those who knew his name yesterday and today were literate.


    Those who were illiterate could only learn of his name over time, from the mouths of the literate, a process sure to be exceedingly slow but advantageous for its persistence.


    Arthur already anticipated that, for a considerable time ahead, he would occasionally receive notifications of ''XP+1.''


    ''Should I hire a Bard to spread my fame?''


    The moment this idea emerged, Arthur shook his head and dismissed it. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was only just beginning, and to do so would appear too deliberate; holding onto that could backfire.


    When the time was right, he would surely harvest a wave of XP with the help of Bards!


    Arthur, pondering this, put on his coat and picked up the Spirit Medium Box, now containing two extra bundles of explosives hidden in a secret compartment¡ªthe insertion of the explosives didn''t take up more space in the Spirit Medium Box, as Old Charlie had designed it with enough room to spare.


    The addition of these two bundles of explosives gave Arthur a sense of security.


    However, just as he was about to step out the door, something suddenly occurred to him.

 Chapter 24 Joel Jock

    Arthur paused in his steps, thinking of Eivor.The passionate owner of the snack stand that had left a profound impression on him with yesterday''s lunch "appetizer."


    That sweetness, that sourness.


    Even now, Arthur remembered it and felt a toothache.


    What mattered most was the vendor''s enthusiasm.


    To be honest, Arthur, in his usual state, had a hard time dealing with overly enthusiastic people.


    In the face of an enemy, Arthur could kill without hesitation and could be diplomatically disingenuous, but normally, facing an enthusiastic vendor like Eivor caused him to feel like he should buy something the moment the vendor greeted him warmly.


    Not that it was expensive, but it truly wasn''t delicious.


    However, if he didn''t buy anything, he''d feel a bit guilty.


    All in all, it was very conflicting.


    Arthur often used the excuse "People are full of contradictions" to comfort himself.


    Yet, when faced with such a "contradictory (awkward)" situation, this outstanding individual, revered as a Master "Spirit Medium," would stand in front of his house''s door, making sure there was no food cart at the street corner before sprinting all the way down Cork Street to West Mok Avenue.


    At the intersection of Cork Street and West Mok Avenue, Arthur looked back, and only when he didn''t see Eivor''s food cart did he breathe a sigh of relief and begin heading towards the "Jorge Jock Swordsmanship Club," a place remembered by his former self.


    His predecessor had been very fond of swordmanship, and although he wasn''t particularly gifted, he knew the swordmanship clubs of South Los like the back of his hand.


    Not just the dozen or so famous clubs in the Shire District but also the dilapidated ones on the verge of closure in Old Town were well-known to his predecessor.


    However, Arthur didn''t choose any of those.


    He went straight to the most famous "Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club."


    Despite the existence of "hidden gems," the "Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club," which had won third place in the last "Swordsmanship Competition," also had considerable prestige.


    Most importantly, it required no effort to find.


    Arthur stood in front of the club, surveying the entire "Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club."


    The club was located at the front half of West Mok Avenue and took up an entire three-story building. The exposed brick wall was studded with rocks of varying sizes, giving an impression of solidity and reliability.


    The wooden signboard, avoiding the cross-shaped windows, hung between the first and second floors, with the name "Jorge" written in large, coherent letters, followed by "Swordsmanship, Mounted Lance, Tournament (Melee) Club" in small, elegant script at the end of the sign.


    Mounted lance, tournaments¡ªArthur knew about them.


    In the memories of his former self, he was very eager for these two events.


    Especially the thirty-person tournament which had captivated his predecessor, who would occasionally boast that "he too could attain the honor of a Marshall"!


    Even when informed that Marshall was one of the greatest knights of that era, his predecessor never showed any fear but believed that he could become, and even surpass, him.


    This optimism greatly impressed Arthur.


    Unfortunately, with the fall of the Holy Empire and the advent of gunpowder, these two events had long lost their former lustre.


    They used to be the yardstick of knighthood, where one could not be considered a "knight" without winning three consecutive times in mounted lance or knocking out an opponent''s teeth in a tournament, but now they were merely included in "swordsmanship clubs," not even warranting a mention.


    Arthur was indifferent about this.


    Because he knew if it weren''t for the tradition of the "Swordsmanship Competition" in South County and its generous rewards, perhaps even the "swordsmanship clubs" would be gone.


    Simply put, firearms were just too convenient.


    Not only were they easy to use but also powerful.


    One sentence summarized it all¡ª


    Times had changed!


    With these reflections in mind, Arthur pushed open the door of the "Jorge Jock Swordsmanship Club."


    The door was a heavy wooden one; surprisingly, it bore marks of sword slashes. Upon closer inspection, Arthur realized the thick door had a double layer; the original wooden door had been fitted with shields that had seen use, which, in combination with the studded rocks on the brick wall, immediately made him think of a "castle."


    Subsequently, he concluded that the owner of the "Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club" had quite the business acumen.


    At the very least, he knew how to package his business.


    Indeed, this was the case.


    As Arthur pushed open the door, he was greeted by a lady dressed in a modified autumn hunting outfit.


    The traditional hunting outfit consisted of trousers, boots, a vest-like hunter''s liner, and a trench coat, whereas the lady before him only wore the indoor set, skipping the trench coat.


    She had discarded the vest as well, only donning the hunting trousers, round-toed leather boots, and a blouse one size too small, which accentuated the lady''s figure; the high-waisted hunting trousers further elongated her legs and slimmed her waist, making her appear taller and more slender.


    The most important thing was that the lady couldn''t even see her feet when she looked down.


    Together with her attractive appearance and sweet voice, she could immediately gain the favor of the guests.


    "Sir, is this your first time at Joel Jock? Would you like me to introduce you to it?"


    "Thank you very much."


    As Arthur nodded with a smile, the female receptionist immediately began to introduce with enthusiasm.


    There was no hint of strangeness in her expression, which confirmed to Arthur that only he could smell that particular scent.


    "We have four floors here, with the three floors above ground dedicated to swordsmanship, dining, and a lounge, respectively; the basement floor is for practicing shooting, as well as for jousting and tournaments, etc. However, jousting and tournaments require a separate fee in addition to the membership fee."


    After a general introduction, the receptionist informed Arthur of her own name and started to highlight the key points.


    "We offer two types of memberships, regular and VIP." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur didn''t interrupt but motioned with his eyes for her to continue.


    "Regular members pay 20 Suo a month and can use all the facilities above ground."


    "VIP members pay 45 Suo a month and, in addition to using all the facilities above and below ground, also receive personal guidance from our coaches."


    Speaking, Amy stealthily sized up Arthur.


    Only after seeing no hint of shock, hesitation, or nervousness on that young and handsome face did she let out a slight sigh of relief.


    The fees at ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'' were not exactly cheap.


    Especially after winning third place in the last ''Swordsmanship Competition,'' the fees at ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'' had shot up drastically.


    The monthly fees of 20 and 45 Suo had already exceeded the budget of an average family.


    Only the well-off middle class, merchants, and nobles could afford such expenses.


    But how many of them were there?


    Even if they were all concentrated in the Shire District, there were still too few, because the wealthiest merchants and nobles all had their own swordsmanship instructors and wouldn''t frequent the club, leaving only the well-off middle class, who were the most unstable financially.


    Amy had seen more than a few well-off middle-class families go bankrupt over the past year.


    A single venture out to sea, a single storm, could leave these seemingly prosperous middle-class families destitute on the streets.


    Looking at Arthur, Amy did not wish for him to suffer these hardships.


    Apart from Arthur''s youthful and handsome appearance, which made Amy feel he shouldn''t have to face such tragedies, it was also because she wanted to earn her commission.


    The owner of ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'' provided not only a base salary but also a rather generous commission¡ªthis was precisely why the club''s receptionists were even more motivated.


    Amy was one of them.


    To make her pitch more persuasive, the young receptionist immediately added.


    "Our coaches are swordsmen with dozens or even hundreds of real combat experiences!"


    "If they were in the Seven Years'' War Period, they would all be elites in the military!"


    Upon hearing this, Arthur smiled.


    His smile wasn''t one of mockery but one of goodwill.


    After all, he was aiming for the elite.


    The reason he chose the renowned ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'' was for the formidable swordsmen and their profound mastery of swordsmanship, wasn''t it?


    As for Amy''s ulterior motives?


    Those were nothing more than human nature.


    Didn''t he also come with his own purposes?


    The whole thing was a mutual benefit transaction.


    Of course, some things needed to be made clear upfront.


    With this thought, he asked¡ª


    "Are they that impressive? Can I try them out?"

 Chapter 25 The Thrusting Wooden Sword (Please follow and support~)

    "Of course!"Upon hearing Arthur''s words, Amy immediately nodded.


    Moreover, her face lit up with even more radiance, and her smile grew even more brilliant.


    To truly experience a coach''s strength was not a bad thing at all.


    It proved that Arthur truly had a corresponding need, and the possibility of completing the transaction became even greater.


    On the contrary, customers who were indifferent and noncommittal often signified a failed transaction.


    Of course, this was still better than those who made excessive demands.


    Amy had encountered such people more than once.


    Each time she would politely refuse.


    If she really couldn''t refuse, then...


    A groin kick!


    She lost her last job because of this, and her current job was more respectable and paid better, so Amy definitely didn''t want to lose it again.


    If she really did lose it again, then she would have no choice but to leave the Shire District and try her luck in some other districts.


    However, she would never go to places where real merchants and nobles appeared.


    Her groin kick might work on ordinary people and the middle class, but if she really kicked a big shot, she would be truly doomed.


    Amy from rural South Los had her own bits of cleverness.


    Not too much, but for now, it was sufficient.


    After settling Arthur in the reception area and bringing him a cup of tea, Amy quickly walked off to the back.


    ''Calluses on the palms, clear muscle lines on the arms and shoulders, worked on a farm, speaks with measure, but without much etiquette, yet full of vitality... hmm, a girl from the countryside surrounding South Los?''


    Arthur habitually guessed the origins of strangers, paying no attention to the tea on the table.


    He already smelled the scent of sweet ginger beyond the tea.


    He wasn''t very fond of this flavored tea.


    He preferred his tea pure and simple.


    Definitely not a new arrival.


    About two minutes later, a tall man followed Amy back into the reception area.


    "This is Coach Bern, and he will guide you through a practice session¡ªthis time completely free of charge!"


    Amy introduced the man, emphasizing the free part.


    "Thank you very much."


    Arthur thanked him, already assessing Coach Bern.


    An extremely robust figure, his upper body formed an inverted triangle, especially the exposed forearms which were almost as thick as a normal person''s upper arms, and hands quite broad, with noticeable calluses on the base of the thumbs.


    ''A swordsman who relies on strength?''


    Arthur pondered inwardly as Coach Bern already had his hand outstretched.


    "Welcome to ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club''!"


    Arthur shook his hand and then let go.


    There was no wrestling of strength, no collision, just a simple first exchange between a potential student and a coach.


    Coach Bern knew how to measure.


    While leading Arthur inside, not only did he continually talk about the history of the club, but he also emphasized their outstanding coaches.


    "Litter is our club''s best coach; he was also the third-place winner of the last ''Swordsmanship Competition.'' His swordsmanship is quite formidable."


    Speaking of their best coach, Bern conveyed a face full of admiration.


    "Is Coach Litter available?"


    Arthur asked with great interest.


    If someone could attain third place in the ''Swordsmanship Competition,'' they naturally possessed considerable skill; perhaps he could even solve Arthur''s issue with advancing his swordsmanship.


    At the same time, it would allow him to make a rough judgment of the ''Swordsmanship Competition''s true calibre.


    His predecessor greatly yearned for the ''Swordsmanship Competition,'' but during the last one, Uncle Winters had gone missing, and his predecessor had been ordered to stay at home.


    The one before last and the one before that, he had been dispatched to other places for exorcism due to family business.


    Earlier?


    He needed to study at home and was not allowed to go out.


    So, the predecessor, highly curious about the ''Swordsmanship Competition,'' had only heard about it, never having seen it with his own eyes.


    "You want Litter to be your coach?"


    "Then you better be ready to pay a hefty price!"


    "Since Litter took third place in the last ''Swordsmanship Competition,'' his appointments have been fully booked, and he charges an extra fee regardless."


    Coach Bern, apparently not the first time encountering a student who wanted Coach Litter''s training, immediately smiled.


    "Extra fees, how much?"


    "About 10 Seed per lesson¡ªthat''s the price from a month ago. The ''Swordsmanship Competition'' is approaching, so the price might even increase!"


    Bern quoted a price that made Arthur frown.


    One lesson was about the equivalent of five days'' income for an average family in the Old Town; the price truly exceeded Arthur''s expectations, but soon, Arthur felt excited.


    Because the value of the ''Swordsmanship Competition'' also exceeded his imagination.


    ''The ''Swordsmanship Competition'' has even more influence than I thought!''


    ''That means, I can gain even more XP!''


    With that thought, Arthur''s face beamed with a smile.


    He was somewhat eager to test the abilities of that Coach Litter.


    Of course, that would come later.


    Now?


    It was naturally time for a practice match with Coach Bern.


    Taking the wooden sword handed to him by the coach, Arthur glanced over the dozen or so students learning swordsmanship under the guidance of their coaches, then looked at the corner far away from the students, feeling a tinge of appreciation for Coach Bern.


    It was clear that he was concerned that Arthur, coming for the first time, might be nervous.


    He also worried that failure might lead to disappointment and lose heart.


    Even though some trainees had begun to take notice of this place, there was still room left for both parties.


    After all, in the world of adults, even if one truly saw something, they could choose to turn a blind eye.


    "Shall we begin?"


    Coach Bern asked while holding a sword in one hand and extending his arm horizontally, the wooden sword''s tip pointing straight at Arthur, which was a standard offensive posture.


    Arthur frowned secretly.


    This Coach Bern was a nice guy, but his swordsmanship was mediocre.


    The supposedly agile offensive posture was very stiff, not to mention that the heel that should have been raised was nailed to the ground as if it had a nail in it.


    And when Arthur nodded, the other party lunged forward with a thrust, which seemed impressive, but in reality, it didn''t leverage the power of the legs or waist, locking the move without any follow-up variation.


    ''Level 1 to Level 2 standard!''


    Arthur assessed within himself. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But this did not mean Bern was without strength. On the contrary, the robust-bodied Bern was still very strong, even if his swordsmanship level wasn''t high.


    At least, that was the case for ordinary people.


    Facing the fiercely powerful Bern, normal people would either dodge or block, and if they dodged, they would fall into Bern''s rhythm until they were cornered into a dead end.


    If they blocked, they would die even faster!


    Bern''s strength was no joke!


    However, that was true for others, not for Arthur. In the face of Arthur, Bern was simply no match.


    Bern was strong, but Arthur was stronger.


    Bern''s speed was average, Arthur''s was lightning-fast.


    Bern''s swordsmanship was mediocre, Arthur''s Basic Swordsmanship was unparalleled.


    Therefore, the result was predetermined.


    Smack!


    Before Bern could see it coming, the spine of Arthur''s sword struck his hand. By the time his wooden sword flew out of his grasp, Arthur''s wooden sword was already pointed at Bern''s throat.


    Bern''s eyes widened in shock.


    The surrounding trainees and instructors practicing also couldn''t believe their eyes.


    Although Bern had chosen a corner, the trainees noticed the pair as soon as they walked in, and those with similar experiences naturally knew what the two were about to do.


    In the midst of boring practice, how could watching a sword fight not be more interesting?


    Even Coach Dexi, who was instructing, did not stop them but chose to watch with arms crossed.


    Therefore, all the trainees were paying attention to this spot, with many quietly betting on how many moves Arthur could withstand.


    Most people thought it would be two or three at most.


    Because Bern usually spared the trainees some dignity, not letting them lose too badly.


    But to everyone''s surprise, the outcome was drastically different.


    Bern had actually lost!


    "That guy is so strong!"


    "He must have the strength to compete in the ''Swordsmanship Competition'' now, right?"


    "No less!"


    "To defeat Coach Bern, he must be at least a seeded contestant!"


    As the trainees buzzed with discussion, a figure appeared behind them, and soon some trainees noticed something wrong, turned their heads to see the figure, and immediately shut up, quietly pulling on their companions.


    Word quickly spread, and the trainees stopped talking altogether.


    They not only stopped talking but also made way for this figure.


    Coach Dexi even hid far away as the figure scanned with a glance, let out a cold snort, and proudly walked through the parted crowd to Arthur and Coach Bern.


    "Litter..."


    "Shut up, waste of space!"


    Bern had barely spoken when he was interrupted by the bronze medalist of the ''Swordsmanship Competition.'' The opponent didn''t give Bern a chance to speak, and the tall Bern sadly bowed his head, keeping silent.


    Litter did not pay Bern any attention and instead set his gaze on Arthur.


    "The new ''Swordsmanship Competition'' is about to begin. Which club do you belong to? How dare you come here to scout!"


    "I..."


    "Enough, draw your sword!"


    Litter obviously misunderstood something and didn''t give Arthur a chance to explain. Instead, he picked up a nearby practice wooden sword.


    Arthur frowned and then his brow relaxed.


    Because he had decided not to choose ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club anymore.


    Not only was Litter too arrogant and disagreeable for his taste, but Litter''s swordsmanship was also Basic Swordsmanship.


    Although it was just a stance, Arthur, who had mastered Basic Swordsmanship, instantly recognized that Litter''s Basic Swordsmanship level was around Level 3.


    Clearly, there was nothing for him to learn here.


    ''The third-best in the Swordsmanship Competition is only at this level?''


    Arthur pondered internally, but he did not dare to be careless and gripped his longsword firmly.


    He had seen enough cases of defeat coming from undervaluing an opponent.


    He had no intention of experiencing it himself.


    Noticing Arthur gripping his longsword, Litter did not attack immediately. Instead, he performed a ritual-like action, transferring the practice wooden sword to his left hand, sticking out his tongue to lick his right hand, and only after wetting his palm with saliva did he switch hands again.


    Arthur''s brows furrowed once more.


    This time he was disgusted.


    He was aware of a certain basketball player who had this bad habit, but he didn''t expect it to exist in swordsmanship as well.


    "Let me tell you, you''ve come to the wrong place¡ªtake this!"


    Litter growled lowly and charged at Arthur, his practice wooden sword completed a charging motion, aiming to end Arthur with a direct thrust, just like he had done in the previous ''Swordsmanship Competition.''


    But at that moment, Litter''s body convulsed a few times, and then he fell to the ground face up, foaming at the mouth.


    The next moment, there was no breath left in him.


    Litter, was dead.

 Chapter 26 I am not eloquent

    Coach Bern rushed over the moment Litter fell.When he lifted his hand to check and found no breath, the large-framed swordsmanship coach''s complexion changed.


    The swordsmanship students around were all in chaos.


    "Coach Litter is dead!"


    "Call the police! Quick, call the police!"


    In the panic, a few students remained calm and immediately ran outside.


    Meanwhile, Coach Dexi came running over, glaring furiously at Arthur.


    "What did you do?"


    "Why did you kill Litter?"


    The voice was high-pitched, filled with questioning.


    In an instant, it attracted the gaze of everyone present, even the female receptionist who had just run over from the front watched Arthur with a look of shock and uncertainty.


    And Arthur, under everyone''s scrutiny, just sighed inwardly.


    He was reflecting on the mix of bad luck and fortune in his current situation.


    Clearly, he had become involved in a murder case.


    This was tremendously bad, but fortunately, his name would once again become known to the people of South Los. Arthur had originally thought that he wouldn''t earn any extra XP for a considerable amount of time, at least not until before the "Swordsmanship Competition." He hadn''t expected this to happen.


    Almost instinctively, Arthur''s gaze turned to Dexi in front of him.


    Unlike Bern or Litter''s youthful strength, Dexi was at least forty years old, not only bald on top but with white at the temples and deep crow''s feet.


    At this moment, as Dexi glared at him, those crow''s feet seemed to burst forth, somewhat resembling a fluffed-up chicken.


    Dexi''s gaze and expression made no effort to conceal his anger.


    It seemed he had already decided that Arthur had killed Litter.


    "Say it, why!"


    Dexi scolded again, fury in his voice, his grip tight on the hilt of the practice sword.


    He looked as though he wanted nothing more than to draw his sword and slay Arthur on the spot.


    And Arthur''s subconscious thought was: A guilty conscience needs no accuser!


    The thief crying ''stop thief'' was all too common a ploy!


    Of course, it was also possible that Dexi''s judgment was clouded by anger.


    Arthur couldn''t be sure which it was, but he knew what he had to do.


    He raised his hand, exerted force, and delivered a harsh slap.


    Smack!


    The powerful slap caused Coach Dexi to spin around on the spot.


    "You..."


    Smack!


    Just as Coach Dexi steadied himself and was about to say something more, Arthur''s backhand delivered another slap.


    Two consecutive slaps left Coach Dexi dazed.


    As Dexi stood there stunned, Arthur finally spoke.


    "Have you calmed down?"


    Arthur asked as if he were inquiring, but without giving Dexi a chance to respond, he continued, "Although Litter and I were engaging in a swordsmanship bout just now, we were at least a meter apart. Our wooden swords never even touched, so how could I have killed someone?"


    While speaking, Arthur was recounting the scene to the onlookers.


    Throughout, he hadn''t even glanced at Dexi, as if he had never intended to explain himself to the coach.


    Because Arthur knew very well that getting involved in explanations would lead to a messy tangle.


    Regardless of whether Dexi was a murderer trying to cover his tracks or an innocent person blinded by anger, either would drag him into a mire of justifying himself.


    Justification isn''t so easy.


    He wasn''t prepared to cut open his belly to show everyone what he''s made of.


    So he chose his own way.


    The effect was not bad.


    Students who had snapped out of the shock of seeing a dead body began to nod.


    "Right, it was like that."


    "Coach Litter did convulse and collapse."


    "The two of them indeed never touched each other."


    The students started to confirm Arthur''s account.


    However, Coach Dexi clearly disagreed.


    "Nonsense..."


    Smack!


    Arthur, who considered himself not good with words, once again used his actions to put an end to the blustering harassment and then turned very seriously towards Coach Bern.


    "Coach Bern, please take this gentleman to the lounge to rest, he has received too great a shock and is not suitable to stay here any longer."


    "Okay."


    Coach Bern, who had a touch of simplicity in his character, immediately nodded.


    While Coach Bern was dragging Dexi to a nearby lounge, the taciturn Arthur spoke up once again.


    "As an elder swordsman, you lose all sense of composure in the face of a dead body, not even as good as the young people beside you."


    His voice was neither loud nor low, emphasizing the words ''elder'', ''swordsman'', and ''lose all sense of composure''.


    The surrounding young swordsmanship students, upon hearing this, instinctively looked towards Dexi''s retreating figure.


    Dexi, already at the lounge, clenched his fists, looking like he was about to turn around and go all out against Arthur, but he was pulled in by Coach Bern.


    This reaction only confirmed what Arthur had just said, causing a few of the swordsmanship students to look disappointed.


    Arthur, however, felt it was a pity.


    Coach Bern was too nice.


    If Bern hadn''t held the man back, he would have definitely slapped him again.


    What''s more regrettable was that there were simply too many people here; otherwise, he would have taken the man down directly.


    What can he do, being someone not good with words?


    No choice but to get hands-on more often.


    Not far away, Amy watched Arthur, her eyes sparkling with even greater admiration.


    There was no other implication, just that this girl from rural South Los felt that Arthur''s slap earlier was very satisfying. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wanted to learn how to do it too.


    The students around her, on the other hand, were much more naive. They began to speculate about Arthur''s true identity.


    Someone who could easily defeat Coach Bern.


    And, while facing a dead person, slap Dexi three times in succession.


    This was definitely not an ordinary person.


    Some thought he might be a Wanderer Knight with superior swordsmanship, others guessed he was a son of a prominent merchant, and some believed that Arthur must be the progeny of some Noble.


    Many guesses were made, but none were correct.


    Until¡ª


    "Is it you?!"


    When Malz arrived at the "Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club" training ground on the first floor with two officers, he spotted Arthur right away.


    Instantly, the soon-to-be-retired Third-Class Officer felt a throbbing in his temples.


    Malz, who wanted nothing more than to happily enjoy his retirement, did not want to get involved with someone as troublesome as Arthur.


    And so, after returning home yesterday, he had promptly merged the ''Evil Spirit Lauke murder case'' with the ''Police Chief Lauke murder case'', entrusting them to someone else to handle.


    And him?


    He was, of course, waiting to retire in peace.


    But who could have known, he would encounter Arthur again first thing in the morning.


    And, on top of that, a murder case!


    ''Trouble! Indeed, a lot of trouble!''


    ''Should I switch to a different district?''


    Malz kept muttering to himself internally, but had no choice but to toughen up and approach.


    These days were not like the old Sheriff times.


    After the new bill was passed three years ago, every officer had to handle murder cases with extreme caution, or the consequences would be very severe¡ªnormally, that is how it should be, though often it''s not normal.


    But for someone about to retire like him, it''s different.


    He represented a rare normal case.


    One mistake, and not only could the pension disappear, but he could get dragged into the mess himself.


    "Officer, do you know this gentleman?"


    The already curious swordsmanship students asked immediately after hearing Malz speak.


    "Of course!"


    "You all should also know this gentleman. He is the very famous¡ª


    ''Spirit Medium'' Arthur Kredos!"


    Malz, who wanted to avoid trouble at all costs, complimented Arthur as best he could.


    And everyone around, upon hearing Arthur''s name, gasped in surprise.


    Hiss!


    Simultaneously, a gaze filled with malice locked onto Arthur.

 Chapter 27 Casu Marzu Cheese (Please Follow~Please Support~)

    The chill of discomfort emerged deep within him, and Arthur looked around discreetly.Immediately, he saw Dexi standing at the entrance of the lounge.


    Feeling Arthur''s gaze, Dexi quickly turned his head.


    But the "Death Intuition" still flickered.


    This made Arthur immediately identify him as the likely murderer.


    Otherwise, why was there no issue before, and he only grew angrier after being slapped three times, but now such intense murderous intent erupted upon hearing his name?


    It was simply because he was worried that Arthur, the ''Spirit Medium,'' had discovered his act of murder.


    After all, according to Scott''s description, Arthur was capable of conversing with the ''Undead.''


    Without a doubt, Dexi believed the articles published in the Horn Report.


    In an era where not many could read, the newspaper held considerable credibility; no matter how bizarre the story, if it was published, people would believe it.


    Eventually, word of mouth could transform it into wildly exaggerated legends, urban myths, and more.


    Similarly, individuals featured in the newspaper were also celebrated by the public.


    Look at the students from the ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'' now.


    As children from well-to-do middle-class families, they could naturally read.


    They were quite familiar with ''Arthur Kredos.''


    The Horn Report had published several special issues that had made this name widely recognized.


    However, they hadn''t anticipated that the ''Spirit Medium'' would be so young¡ªhe had specifically directed Scott to omit his age to stir more discussions and gain more XP.


    Effect?


    Definitely good.


    Arthur was sure that the swordsmanship students present today would help him gain even more extra XP when they spread the word.


    Of course, Arthur wouldn''t forget the basic XP either.


    He looked towards Malz.


    "Officer Malz, may I take a look at the body?"


    "Of course!"


    Malz immediately nodded.


    For this soon-to-retire Third-Class Officer, as long as Arthur wasn''t damaging the body right in front of him, it was permissible.


    However, as Malz agreed,


    Someone stood up to intervene.


    It was Dexi.


    "He can''t touch the body! He''s the murderer! He must be trying to destroy the evidence!"


    The swordsmanship coach was shouting loudly.


    This time, Arthur didn''t slap him.


    Because Malz did.


    The soon-to-retire Third-Class Officer delivered a slap across Dexi''s face.


    "Shut up!"


    "How do you know he is the murderer?"


    "And destroying evidence, do you even know how to spell ''evidence''?"


    After slapping Dexi twice, Malz felt his hand hurting, immediately grabbed a baton from a nearby patrol officer and began beating Dexi vigorously.


    Facing a major trouble like Arthur, Malz didn''t want to get involved, wanting to distance himself as far as possible.


    But facing a swordsmanship coach like Dexi, Malz showed no mercy.


    As a Third-Class Officer from the era of sheriffs, Malz was no pushover; he had long familiarized himself with the details of everyone in his jurisdiction¡ªan understanding of whom one could provoke and whom one couldn''t.


    Indeed, there were a few untouchable individuals around West Mok Avenue.


    Regrettably, Dexi wasn''t one of them.


    After beating Dexi till his nose was swollen and his face bruised¡ªknocking out two of his teeth¡ªMalz finally stopped, satisfied, and turned around to see Arthur frowning slightly, standing beside the body as if he was listening intently to something.


    Wait!


    Listening intently?!


    In an instant, the soon-to-retire Third-Class Officer thought of something and couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    Malz''s thought had occurred to the surrounding swordsmanship students, Bern, and Amy as well.


    ''Communicating with the Undead''!


    Immediately, the young swordsmanship students watched Arthur with excitement and anticipation.


    Bern''s eyes also held anticipation.


    The coach wasn''t expecting to witness a ''communication with the Undead,'' but rather, he hoped to catch the murderer.


    He didn''t believe Arthur was the murderer.


    As Arthur had said, they were too far apart; how could he have committed the murder?


    As for Amy?


    Although curious, the female receptionist quietly took a couple of steps back, seemingly wanting to distance herself from Arthur.


    Regardless, the attention that had initially been on Dexi was now completely diverted; some students who had been ready to speak out fell silent, merely watching Arthur, while Dexi lay there pitifully.


    And this was exactly what Arthur wanted.


    Yes!


    Arthur had done it on purpose!


    He would not let Dexi garner sympathy and muddy the waters, affecting his chance to gain XP.


    "Is that so?"


    "Then how did you die?"


    "So that''s it!"


    Arthur muttered softly to himself.


    The crowd looked at Arthur with increasing anticipation.


    Thus, when Arthur''s gaze shifted to Coach Dexi, many were stunned.


    Arthur''s gaze couldn''t have been clearer.


    Coach Dexi was the murderer!


    "Impossible, Coach Dexi can''t be the murderer!"


    The honest Bern was the first to stand up.


    Coach Dexi finally seized the opportunity to stand up and, looking at Arthur, he sneered.


    "You just said you were at least a meter away from Litter and couldn''t be the murderer, but what about me?"


    "I was at least ten meters away from him!"


    "He was there, I was here!"


    "Everyone present can vouch for me!"


    Coach Dexi pointed to where he had been standing.


    Many people immediately nodded in agreement.


    "That''s right, Coach Dexi was indeed over there."


    "That position is far from coach Litter."


    The students murmured softly.


    Hearing such words, Coach Dexi grew even more smug.


    "See, people are testifying for me!" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are slandering me!"


    "For¡­ pfft, just slander!"


    Coach Dexi initially wanted to say Arthur was framing him to clear his own name but stopped himself mid-sentence.


    After getting slapped five times and beaten up, this swordsmanship coach had learned his lesson.


    However, Arthur continued to look at the coach as if he was looking at a fool.


    "You certainly could have killed Litter, because¡­ you poisoned him."


    Arthur had smelled a strong bitter almond scent on the corpse of Litter, on the mouth, the palms, and the sword hilt.


    To Arthur, who had seen truly meticulous murder cases, this method was kindergarten level, not even preschool.


    "You, you''re talking nonsense, how could I have possibly poisoned him!"


    Coach Dexi obviously began to get nervous.


    Arthur, however, no longer cared to deal with him.


    "Officer Malz, please check Litter''s sword hilt, and then, visit Coach Dexi''s residence to check for any large quantities of cassava residue¡­"


    Thump!


    Before Arthur could finish, Coach Dexi collapsed onto the floor.


    "You, how did you know?!"


    Coach Dexi exclaimed in shock, looking as if he had seen a ghost.


    "How did I know?"


    "Of course, Litter told me!"


    "Look, he''s right beside you!"


    Arthur said with a jesting smile.


    Originally, he had planned to elongate the pronunciation of ''cassava''; although eating cassava was a common practice in South Los, he couldn''t guarantee Coach Dexi had used cassava to extract the toxin, it might have been something else.


    But unexpectedly, Coach Dexi had admitted it outright.


    It was easy and straightforward.


    Another dose of XP in the bag!


    "Ahhh!"


    Coach Dexi, terrified, fell to the ground and scrambled away, shouting, "It''s not my fault! It was a moment of impulse! Who told you to bribe your way into the ''Swordsmanship Competition'' rankings yet still flaunt it in front of me without paying me to keep quiet!"


    Coach Dexi''s words dropped like a bomb, leaving everyone present stunned.


    All but Arthur.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen someone describe extortion so amiably."


    Arthur scoffed and started to walk towards the club entrance.


    He had already spotted Scott.


    As he passed by Malz, Arthur nodded¡ªa sign that he had confirmed once again that this officer was someone he could deal with.


    Perhaps it was time to establish some necessary friendships?


    Arthur was still pondering this when the young reporter excitedly rushed over.


    "Big news!"


    "Another big scoop!"


    "Just as Old Charlie said, ''Spirit Mediums always attract trouble!''"


    Scott shouted excitedly, but then, the reporter glanced at his pocket watch, saw the minute hand about to hit twelve, and quickly said, "Arthur, do you know about the newly opened Red Rose Restaurant?"


    "Thanks to you, I got promoted ahead of time and also received a hefty bonus!"


    "Come on, it''s my treat!"


    "Let''s talk while we eat!"


    "Their head chef has launched a newly developed signature dish¡ªcasu marzu cheese!"

 Chapter 28 The Aftertaste of the Cripple

    West Mok Avenue, outside the Red Rose Restaurant.Arthur, with a livid face, slapped Scott''s back as he was vomiting.


    "I''m going to expose them...ugh...they actually made me eat maggots...ugh,"


    the young journalist accused angrily while vomiting.


    Arthur clenched his fists tightly at his side.


    When they had entered the Red Rose Restaurant earlier, Arthur had a bad feeling, not only because the name of the Red Rose Restaurant was similar to that of the White Rose Restaurant, but even the decor was somewhat alike. At that time, Arthur felt this lunch would not end well.


    But what Arthur had not anticipated was it could be this disastrous.


    When they cut open the served cheese, numerous wriggling maggots were moving inside it, creating an indelible visual impact on Arthur.


    Of course, it was even worse for Scott.


    Facing the horrific Casu Marzu cheese, the young journalist was shocked to the extent that he opened his mouth, and then¡­ a semi-transparent, milky-white maggot jumped right into his mouth!


    Next, the vomiting ensued.


    "Bastard¡­ugh¡­they actually said that jumping maggots prove the cheese''s authenticity... I must expose them!"


    Scott nearly retched out his bile, not only was he crying, but he was also shaky when he stood up. However, when Arthur was about to support him, the young journalist gestured for him to stop.


    "Arthur, sorry for bringing back bad memories!"


    "Don''t worry, I will certainly settle this matter for you!"


    The young journalist assured Arthur, and afterward, he glared at the Red Rose Restaurant filled with disgust.


    If murder was not illegal, Scott swore he would kill that chef and blow up the restaurant, too.


    Who could understand?


    The image of maggots wriggling every time he closed his eyes!


    This would probably become the nightmare of his lifetime!


    Scott''s face showed pain, his features twisted.


    Arthur patted Scott''s shoulder to comfort him, then stated that he needed his help.


    "What kind of help? Please tell me, I''ll do everything I can to assist you!"


    Scott, feeling guilty for implicating Arthur, immediately responded.


    "I need to find a swordsmanship club with real skills, not something like ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club,''"


    Arthur said.


    The words Dexi uttered after being terrified, although not entirely believable, confirmed that ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'' indeed did not meet his requirements.


    However, finding a truly skilled swordfighting club would also be a large project for him and would take a lot of time.


    But it was different for Scott.


    Being a journalist, Scott was well-informed and extremely adept at such things. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, the next moment, the young journalist provided assurance.


    "Leave it to me!"


    The young journalist said as he bid farewell to Arthur.


    Lunch ended before it even began, and since Arthur believed Scott wouldn''t be able to eat anything for a while, he didn''t stop him.


    Instead, he watched Scott leave, then turned towards a nearby food cart.


    There were also food carts on West Mok Avenue.


    However, unlike Eivor''s ''flexibility,'' those appearing on West Mok Avenue had to pay rent, varying from about 2 to 10 Suo a day depending on the location.


    After picking what seemed like the most normal one, Arthur bought two of the most ordinary egg ham sandwiches.


    Considering words such as ''exclusive,'' ''specialty,'' ''recommended,'' Arthur was now hesitant and politely declined.


    And with Arthur lowering his expectations, the normal sandwich suddenly tasted delicious.


    The eggs were soft-boiled, with the yolk running out as he bit into it, blending with the meaty ham, providing a subtle satisfaction at every bite along with the tomato and mayonnaise for flavor enhancement and lettuce adding texture, Arthur almost ate a sandwich in three bites.


    This image-less manner of eating immediately elicited light laughter from a man and a woman nearby.


    "Could that man be from the countryside?"


    "Such an awful way to eat!"


    "And carrying a box, he definitely must be a bumpkin!"


    The gentleman, evidently trying to impress his female companion, labeled Arthur outright, then they fed each other sandwiches bite by bite.


    Arthur paid no attention to them and quickly finished the remaining sandwiches. Still not fully satisfied, he bought two more.


    However, one was not for himself¡ª


    Arthur saw the same beggar again.


    Just like the day before, the beggar was basking in the sun on the side of West Mok Avenue.


    Induced by this morning''s "contact", Arthur prepared to try again with the other person.


    And a portion of food was the best excuse.


    What Arthur had not expected was that as he approached the beggar, without actually getting close, the man who had been foolishly sitting against the wall in the sunlight suddenly stood up, looked at Arthur with a face of terror, and kept shouting loudly.


    "Don''t come over!"


    "Don''t come near me!"


    "You monster!"


    The shouting alarmed the passersby around, who cast puzzled glances.


    Wisely, Arthur did not move closer or speak; instead, he looked at a young couple beside him, who were whispering sweet nothings, with a surprised expression.


    Instantly, the passersby involuntarily followed Arthur''s gaze.


    The young couple were stunned.


    "It wasn''t me!"


    "I didn''t do anything!"


    The young man explained.


    But such explanations were useless; they actually drew all the surrounding attention to them.


    "Why would you treat an innocent person so rudely?"


    "That''s really rude!"


    A champion of justice among the bystanders began to assert righteousness.


    Once one person started, the rest followed with verbal accusations.


    Nobody had figured out what initially happened, but following the crowd in criticism felt good, as it not only vented their displeasure but also garnered respect from others¡ªthere was nothing more satisfying than that.


    But this had nothing to do with Arthur.


    He shrugged his shoulders and blended into the crowd without any burden of guilt.


    Later, when he went to look for the beggar again, the man had vanished without a trace.


    ''What happened?''


    ''Was last night''s dream really the doing of that person?''


    ''But isn''t this reaction a bit too much?''


    Arthur was puzzled.


    Logically, if it was really that person''s doing, they should have continued playing dumb when they met today.


    Such a big reaction seemed like exposing themselves deliberately.


    And if it wasn''t their doing, why was the person so terrified? He was no different from yesterday¡­ Wait!


    Almost instinctively, as this thought flashed through his mind, Arthur looked at his right hand.


    A faint stench was still there.


    ''That person could smell this scent!''


    ''This odor must be something like a marking!''


    In an instant, Arthur narrowed his eyes.


    Without any hesitation, he started searching for traces of the person.


    Although he still could not confirm the beggar''s identity, the fact that they could smell such an odor proved they were a Mystic Side Person.


    At the very least, related to the Mystic Side!


    He knew too little about the Mystic Side, but now that he had found someone, he naturally wanted to communicate as much as possible¡ªbut after searching through West Mok Avenue and some nearby small streets and alleys three times, Arthur found no trace of them; the person seemed to have just disappeared.


    Not until the sun began to set did Arthur choose to temporarily give up and head towards No. 2 Cork Street.


    He had already contacted Wiggins, asking for help in the search.


    He believed that with Wiggins''s professional abilities and more personnel, there would definitely be results.


    If it were any other Mystic Side Person, Arthur might not have been so confident, but regarding the one disguised as a beggar, he was very confident in Wiggins.


    After all, the Golden Finger people are most familiar with beggars.


    Indeed, some of the Golden Finger individuals were beggars themselves.


    With expectations for Wiggins in his heart, and again reminding himself to be doubly cautious recently, Arthur took a deep breath and continued on his way home.


    Of course, he had to avoid the alley where Eivor was located¡ªduring his earlier search for the beggar, he had been there, and Eivor had always waved enthusiastically, forcing Arthur to respond with a smile.


    But that was an obligation for a reason; now, under normal circumstances, Arthur chose to avoid the interaction.


    Social anxiety and bold social interactions always perfectly manifested themselves in Arthur.


    And just as Arthur passed through Dar Alley onto Cork Street, he saw a modified Bloom Carriage parked in front of No. 2 Cork Street.


    Immediately, Arthur pressed a hidden mechanism on the handle of the Spirit Medium Box he was carrying; the secret compartment silently opened, revealing two bundles of explosives inside.

 Chapter 29 Compensation Just After Lunch (Please follow~Please support~)

    The unexpected encounter with the beggar had already put Arthur on high alert.At the moment, Arthur seemed as usual, but his internal vigilance was ten times the norm, with every rustle of the wind and movement of the grass stimulating his nerves. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After placing two bundles of dynamite inside his overcoat, Arthur walked along the wall and slowly approached the modified Bloom carriage.


    The special effect of "Shadow Concealment" from his Talent "Dark Serpent" was exerting its intended function.


    With a +3 Stealth modifier, Arthur approached the rear of the carriage almost without sound.


    Relying on his 1.7 Physique for enhanced hearing, Arthur could clearly pick up the conversation inside the carriage.


    "Bern, are you sure he can really perform Necromancy?"


    "Yes, boss!"


    "I and a dozen others saw it with our own eyes!"


    "Arthur Kredos is a true ''Spirit Medium'' Master!"


    The conversation within the carriage, and the voice belonging to Bern, made Arthur pinch out the just-lit fuse of the dynamite.


    Just as silently as he had approached before, Arthur returned to his initial position, reinserting the two bundles of dynamite into the Spirit Medium Box, before heading boldly toward No. 2 Cork Street.


    This unabashed advance was immediately noticed by the people inside the carriage.


    Bern, whom he had seen once before, jumped down from the carriage and waved at Arthur.


    "Master Kredos, over here!"


    The young swordsmanship coach gave Arthur the respect he deserved, his gaze filled with deep reverence.


    Without a doubt, the incident before had greatly impacted the young coach, who under normal circumstances, would definitely not show up in front of Arthur again so soon.


    However, there are always surprises.


    After exchanging greetings, the young swordsmanship coach stepped aside to reveal the middle-aged man standing behind him.


    Unlike Bern, this middle-aged man was dressed elegantly, with a prominent belly and two shiny black mustaches above his upper lip.


    Without waiting for Arthur to come closer, the middle-aged man came forward and removed his hat.


    "I''ve been waiting for you, Master Arthur Kredos."


    In response to the man''s enthusiasm, Arthur offered a smile.


    "Welcome to No. 2 Cork Street."


    Arthur opened the gate and stepped in; the man immediately signaled the coachman to mind the carriage and beckoned Bern to follow him inside.


    As he listened to the footsteps behind him, Arthur began to ponder what the man could offer him.


    The man was Bern''s boss, the owner of the ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club,'' and now that someone had died in the club, the man didn''t deal with the trouble but instead waited for Arthur on Cork Street. What did that indicate?


    Linking this with the previous conversation, the answer was obvious.


    What Dexi said about the murder was true.


    Littler really had secured the third place in the last ''Swordsmanship Competition'' through bribery.


    And being able to communicate with the dead, he naturally knew more.


    To silence him, that''s why the man had waited here.


    So what would the man use to silence him?


    Money, was a must-have.


    Besides money, could there be swordsmanship?


    Owning a swordsmanship club, the man had close contact with swordsmen; perhaps he had something of value to offer.


    Anyway, if he was going to extort, might as well ask for the moon and settle for the coins!


    Arthur thought without the slightest burden on his conscience.


    Although the man was not one of those he imagined harboring ill intentions, judging by his actions, he did not fall into the category that would soften Arthur''s heart.


    Moreover, this was in line with the ''Spirit Medium rules'' set by Old Charlie: ill-gotten coins ought to be purified, turned into food, clothing, housing.


    That''s why the Kredos Family had a residence on Cork Street and received food, clothing, and an education that seemed quite expensive to the average person.


    Many people envied them.


    But they were not jealous.


    Because Old Charlie was indeed helping the poor when he had the means.


    Of course, there will never be a shortage of ingrates.


    You give him a little, and he asks for more, you give him more, and he will want your life.


    When dealing with such people, Old Charlie would generally choose either "Exorcism" or "Purification."


    The former leaves a complete corpse.


    The latter leaves no remains at all.


    "Truly a respectable elder."


    Through the memories of his previous life, Arthur subjectively evaluated his own grandfather.


    And following behind Arthur, Todd Gili grew increasingly uneasy.


    The owner of the Swordsmanship Club was equally frightened by the setup at No. 2 Cork Street.


    In fact, it wasn''t just Todd Gili who was scared, Bern walking next to him was also frightened.


    This tall and robust swordsmanship coach not only had a panicked look in his eyes but walked with an incredibly stiff body, his clenched fists looking like they were ready to strike at any moment.


    Fortunately, the corridor wasn''t long, and upon entering the Spirit Medium Parlor, Bern let out a long sigh of relief while the club owner quickly took out 10 gold notes.


    "Please forgive my impudence. I simply cannot express in words the excitement I felt upon meeting you. This is a small recompense for what you endured at the club today. Please accept it."


    Todd Gili, with his background as a businessman, spoke with cunning words and a respectful attitude.


    Arthur, however, offered Bern a smile that was not quite a smile.


    Clearly, Bern was unaware of his boss''s true thoughts; otherwise, his boss wouldn''t have spoken so ''evasively.''


    Arthur averted his gaze, not even looking at the 10 gold notes on the table, but said with an equally ''evasive'' tone,


    "Indeed, it is a small recompense. You should know that Litter''s Lost Soul is following you."


    "Ah?!"


    The owner of the Swordsmanship Club seemed startled and exclaimed, swiftly taking out another 10 gold notes.


    "The Undead is still lingering!"


    Arthur continued.


    Without hesitation, the club owner took out another 10 gold notes, yet Arthur did not speak again; he simply stared straight at the man. After less than a second''s pause, the club owner emptied the remaining 70 gold notes from his pocket and laid them on the table.


    By then, fine beads of sweat had begun to appear on the man''s forehead.


    With the skill "Insight" activating, Arthur perceived the man''s distress.


    100 gold notes, converted into Suo, amounted to 1000 Suo, enough for a common family in Old Town to struggle for three years.


    "The Lost Souls have departed."


    After putting the gold notes into his wallet, Arthur said this.


    Todd Gili immediately breathed a sigh of relief, but then Arthur added,


    "But he still has an obsession¡ªan obsession with swordsmanship. I hope you can help him fulfill it. He does not wish to be used only for ordinary, basic swordsmanship; he desires something better."


    "That... is very difficult!"


    "But please believe that I will do my best. Just give me some time!"


    The face of the Swordsmanship Club owner showed difficulty.


    Arthur was not surprised by this.


    Knowledge in South County was expensive, and swordsmanship was naturally a form of knowledge. Moreover, considering the ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club,'' the value of swordsmanship far exceeded that of ordinary knowledge.


    "Alright!"


    With Arthur''s nod, Todd Gili finally relaxed.


    Bern also showed a smile. To the young swordsmanship coach, it seemed worthwhile to compensate Arthur and appease Litter''s Lost Soul, even if 100 gold notes were expensive.


    Having obtained what he wanted and in a particularly good mood, Arthur personally escorted the two men out and watched them as they moved away.


    Only when they were out of sight did Arthur turn and head back into the house.


    But just as he turned, he felt a weight on his shoulder.


    And there¡ª


    A palm suddenly appeared on it.

 Chapter 30 Excellent Spirit and Excellent Spirits!

    When?!Arthur narrowed his eyes into a straight line while looking at his shoulder.


    His palm was covered in filth, and even more so, crammed with black mud. It was filthy to the extreme, but the voice of its owner was magnetic and pleasant.


    "Want to learn swordsmanship?"


    "I''ll teach you!"


    "This is¡ªSwift Bird Swordsmanship!"


    As the words fell, Arthur felt a breeze behind him, as if something sharp aimed at his occipital.


    His Death Intuition flickered rapidly!


    Without thinking, Arthur''s shoulders shivered, leading to a cacophony of crackles within his bones. At that moment, his body seemed boneless like a noodle, not only dodging the thrust but also successfully escaping the grasp of that hand.


    Arthur sprawled on the ground. Not only his bones, but even his muscles underwent subtle changes allowing him not to rely further on bone support. Just by leveraging his spine to drive his muscles, he could slither at extreme speed, just like a true serpent.


    Serpentine Body!


    The trait inflicted by his Talent Dark Serpent. Cripple, made Arthur truly snake-like, yet somehow exceeding a snake¡ªin his crawling, his speed stayed constant while his neck freely twisted backwards, allowing his head to look directly behind.


    He immediately saw who had grabbed his shoulder.


    The beggar he had been unable to find for a long time!


    Although Arthur had guessed as much upon seeing the filthy hand, the situation still somewhat exceeded his expectations¡ª


    The once foolish beggar was now ''practicing'' swordsmanship.


    Now, the beggar''s eyes gleamed with intellect. Despite his face being caked in grime, each move conveyed an undeniable sharpness.


    He held no sword, yet with every swing of his arm, the sound of a blade slicing through the air echoed.


    Moreover, in Arthur''s view, as the beggar swung, the door frame of No. 2 Cork Street was being silently sliced!


    One after another, tiny fissures, nearly imperceptible, appeared on the door frame.


    ''What kind of swordsmanship is this?''


    ''Or what kind of ability?''


    Arthur watched the beggar, seemingly wielding an invisible sharp sword, his eyes flickering with contemplation. But soon, his cheeks trembled involuntarily.


    Just then, the beggar who had been ''practicing'' suddenly ceased all motion.


    Standing there, his expressive eyes once again grew cloudy, and a foolish smile reappeared on his face.


    A madman is fearsome.


    But a fool is even more terrifying!


    Because...


    No one guards against a fool!


    But this most certainly did not include Arthur. Having just witnessed the beggar''s uniqueness, Arthur immediately activated all the mechanisms inside No. 2 Cork Street while retreating. Meanwhile, he pulled out a firearm, a longsword, and explosives from a hidden compartment beneath the floorboards.


    At this moment, it was as if he were replaying the previous night''s dream, but seeing the foolish beggar standing outside the door made Arthur tenser than when facing that monster in the dream, by more than tenfold.


    After all, in the dream, Arthur still didn''t dare to truly confirm whether his death was real, but here, he was absolutely certain that if he died, it was for real.


    "Baby... scarecrow..."


    Under Arthur''s gaze, the foolish beggar muttered, his facial expression slowly changing.


    It was no longer merely foolish.


    But...


    Angry!


    Clear and apparent anger began to show on his features.


    Baby?


    Scarecrow?


    What are these things?


    Arthur frowned deeply, increasingly confused, but it didn''t stop him from continuing to retreat.


    He avoided the foolish one in front of him as much as he could.


    Now that the other''s state was even more troubling, he naturally chose to move away even faster.


    There were not just one, but several secret passages leading to the exterior from No. 2 Cork Street, one of which even allowed direct departure from South Los.


    ''Back routes are essential for a Spirit Medium, even surpassing the cards in your hand!'' Charlie had said and acted accordingly.


    Although Arthur didn''t know how Charlie managed to excavate such a secret passage, he was once again thankful for everything Charlie had done.


    Arthur didn''t merely turn and run, but instead faced the beggar, whose breathing grew heavy with anger, and backwards stepped one step at a time, carefully and quietly hoping he could reach the entrance to the secret passage without drawing attention.


    With Charlie''s caution, naturally, the passage also contained mechanisms.


    And they were far more formidable than those in the corridor of No. 2 Cork Street.


    As for the machinery at the corridor of No. 2 Cork Street, but based on the beggar''s performance just now, Arthur did not think these devices could stop the beggar.


    Indeed, that was the case¡ª


    When the enraged beggar noticed Arthur retreating, he immediately became even more enraged.


    "Why?"


    "Why are you leaving me?"


    The other roared as he entered No. 2 Cork Street.


    Immediately, the machinery activated.


    Click!


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    Amid the clicking of gears, three long spears hidden within the Crimson Painting thrust out directly. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The speed was so fast that ordinary people couldn''t react in time.


    And the force was enough to penetrate a buffalo.


    But, it was blocked by the beggar.


    And in a manner that made Arthur gasp.


    The beggar raised his hand and flicked his fingers consecutively. The long spears that had shot out began to split from the point of contact with his fingertips, heading inward. The metallic spear tips and the sturdy spear bodies were all split in two, just like tofu cut with a knife.


    And the beggar?


    His mental state became even more erratic.


    He began switching back and forth!


    Mumbling to himself one moment.


    Furiously growling the next.


    The entire person seemed to be driven by instinct, continuing to walk forward even as he was immediately enveloped by blazing flames. There wasn''t a tiny bit of change, nor a tiny bit of injury; not even his dirty clothes caught fire.


    The laughters in the flames sounded like mockery.


    The roars in the flames sounded like accusations.


    If the painters recently seeking inspiration from the "Era of Prey" culture saw this scene, they could definitely create a breathtaking work of art.


    The flames, they just made one think of burning stakes so easily.


    And that expression of the beggar in the flames was probably what they were always pursuing.


    However, none of this concerned Arthur.


    Because the beggar sped up.


    Without any warning, the other took a step and crossed the entire narrow corridor, appearing in front of Arthur.


    Arthur tensed up inside.


    At this moment, he was less than three meters from the escape tunnel.


    But these three meters seemed like a chasm.


    The flickering of "Death Intuition" was so frequent that it lit up like a steady light.


    Whoosh!


    Watching the beggar, who was alternating expressions of foolishness and anger and was close at hand, raising his palm preparing to stab at him, Arthur took a deep breath.


    There was no communicating with the other.


    The other was also powerfully beyond imagination, like the palm strike he was about to receive; Arthur couldn''t dodge it, so he chose to communicate with the other in his own way¡ª


    "Why are you leaving me!"


    "Destiny?"


    "Is this destiny?"


    The other murmured with anger, then shifted back to murmuring after the roar.


    The only constant was the palm thrusting at Arthur.


    "Heh, only fools believe in destiny!"


    Arthur said with a smile and without dodging or evading.


    The flames couldn''t injure the other.


    But explosives should be able to!


    Because the explosives inside No. 2 Cork Street weren''t just the bit on Arthur.


    Similarly, No. 2 Cork Street wasn''t just filled with explosives.


    When the machinery was activated, and the safety of the explosives was completely removed, No. 2 Cork Street would become a huge barrel of gunpowder with various additives mixed in, and any creature inside would be blown to smithereens.


    Arthur believed the other was no exception.


    The next moment, Arthur pulled the fuse on his body.

 Chapter 31 Swift Bird Swordsmanship! (Please follow and support~)

    As the fuse hissed continuously, Arthur, who had been standing still, now charged directly towards the beggar.Arthur had always feared death.


    Who wouldn''t fear death?


    Even the heroes of legend feared death, yet they chose to face it, and so they were called heroes.


    That courage to confront death directly was the most beautiful of praises!


    Arthur couldn''t reach that level, nor did he possess such a state.


    He simply felt that since he couldn''t live, he might as well take the one responsible for his death down with him.


    It was that simple.


    There was no noble sentiment.


    There was no sublime virtue.


    It might even cause innocent casualties.


    But Arthur did not regret it!


    He stared intently at the beggar, at the hand that was about to plunge into his chest.


    Then...


    He saw fear!


    He saw fear in the eyes of the beggar!


    Not fear of him!


    Not even fear of the explosives he carried!


    But of a marionette!


    The marionette that was placed in the hallway behind the hall, mingled with full-body armor and torture instruments, merely serving as a prop to set a terrifying atmosphere.


    "The doll! The doll!"


    The beggar stared at the marionette, screaming in terror.


    Then, without paying any heed to Arthur, he turned and ran.


    Arthur was stunned.


    Then, he extinguished the fuse.


    He had never imagined that even at such a time, he could snatch back his life, nor did he anticipate that a marionette meant to scare ordinary people could scare away a person from the Mystic Side!


    ''What had the opponent encountered?''


    ''Had the so-called doll, the scarecrow, caused this transformation?'' S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur pondered this as he swiftly walked towards the door.


    The door at No. 2 Cork Street had been left open since the beggar''s intrusion, and although there were few pedestrians on Cork Street in the afternoon, there were some, and the mess inside No. 2 Cork Street was not something he wanted exposed.


    ''The door frame is still sturdy, no need for replacement just yet, but the spears and kerosene need to be refilled. A new Crimson Painting must be prepared, and the deer head also needs repairing, not to mention these burn marks; those will be a real project to clean up.''


    The secrets of No. 2 Cork Street, of course, could not be known by outsiders; naturally, Arthur would have to do these repairs himself.


    Just the thought of having to play carpenter and painter for the next two days made Arthur sigh.


    The only consolation was that he had considerable experience from his predecessor''s memories.


    Being a Spirit Medium was always bound to be dangerous.


    In his predecessor''s memories, there had been five break-ins at No. 2 Cork Street. The most dangerous of which was when an uninvited guest had reached the ''bedroom'' upstairs only to be bitten to death by the black widow hiding there.


    However, following an incident during feeding where the black widow almost bit the predecessor, Old Charlie had to relocate the black widow and changed the trap arrangements in those ''bedrooms'' upstairs.


    ''Maybe I could breed some poisonous snakes?''


    Arthur instantly thought of his Talent ''Dark Serpent. Cripple'' and its Trait ''Serpent Speak'': communication and a certain degree of command over snakes.


    It seemed like a significant enhancement to the defenses of No. 2 Cork Street could be achieved.


    However, where to start required careful consideration.


    Otherwise, it might lead others to make some connections.


    After all, the previous toad had followed Ciudik here.


    And that beggar was lured by the toad, almost costing him his life just now.


    ''It''s like one thing leading to another!''


    ''Wonder how long it will take for this smell to completely disappear!''


    Arthur bent over and sniffed his hand, noticing that the foul smell was much fainter than in the morning, but some residue remained.


    Clearly, with time, this smell would eventually fade away.


    This made Arthur breathe a little easier.


    He feared no enemy, but that did not mean he was willing to fight an endless number of them.


    At least, there should be moments of respite.


    ''Stay at No. 2 Cork Street until the stench has completely dissipated!'' Arthur thought to himself as he was about to close the door, but at that moment, his gaze inadvertently swept across the fine cuts on the doorframe.


    When his eyes saw these marks, Arthur involuntarily recalled the beggar ''practicing swordsmanship'' at the door.


    His fingers unconsciously stroked the scars on the wooden frame.


    In his mind, the image of the beggar wielding a sword from thin air became increasingly clear.


    Unconsciously, Arthur''s hand, following the memory of the beggar, swung through the air.


    No sharp sound of slicing through the air.


    Nor the ability to cut through the door frame.


    There was only¡ª


    [Yes/No - Spend 5XP to learn Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo?]


    ...


    "Hmm?"


    Arthur was startled, then immediately chose the affirmative reply.


    Although the beggar was both mad and crazy, his strength was undeniable, and if his swordsmanship could be learned, it naturally had to be learned.


    Even if it was only ''pseudo''!


    [Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo Lv1: The original Swift Bird Swordsmanship was a secret of the Ducal family of South County, but with the onset of the Seven Years'' War, the Duke of South County had no choice but to teach some of his swordsmanship to more soldiers and swordsmen in the army.


    As time passed, the Swift Bird Swordsmanship was collected by interested nobles and gradually became more complete; however, what you have learned is only the bare minimum, you only grasp its form but still possess impressive power; effect: when you use the self-perceived Swift Bird Sword Posture, the next sword speed is additionally increased by +0.1]


    ...


    The synchronization of knowledge and body began.


    After a few seconds, the moment Arthur opened his eyes, he was standing sideways, knees bent, left hand in front, four fingers together, thumb open, the exposed tiger''s mouth acting like a frame, right hand pretending to grip an invisible sword, which thrust forward as his legs straightened.


    Whoosh!


    Arthur surged forward two meters, and in his imagination, his enemy''s throat was pierced.


    ''Did it add 0.1 speed to my 1.7 [Physique]?''


    With eyes closed, Arthur carefully sensed the difference.


    Unlike an all-around increase in [Physique], [Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo] only increased speed, but that did not mean that Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo was weak.


    On the contrary, in a close battle where a tiny difference could mean a mile in outcome, the ability to increase speed by 0.1 with [Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo] was quite powerful.


    Enough to change the outcome of a fight.


    Of course, Arthur never denied that an increase of just 0.1 speed was too little.


    So¡ª


    Level up!


    After another -10XP, [Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo] advanced to Lv2.


    [Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo Lv2: Having only grasped the form of the Swift Bird Swordsmanship, you did not give up on recalling and practicing, and hard work pays off for the diligent; effect: when you use the self-perceived Swift Bird Sword Posture, the next sword speed is additionally increased by +0.2]


    ...


    A deeper synchronization of knowledge and body started.


    Arthur felt as if he was diligently training every day, braving the wind and rain, indifferent to cold or heat. When he came back to his senses, he had already mastered [Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo Lv2].


    The speed was faster now.


    But his [Physique] had not increased.


    Arthur was not disappointed by this.


    He had long known that the higher the [Physique], the harder it was to increase.


    Glancing at the [Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo] which now required 20XP to upgrade to Lv3 and the remaining 5XP, Arthur thought silently.


    ''Today''s murder case at the Swordsmanship Club should gather enough XP for upgrading [Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo].''


    ''I just wonder what the real Swift Bird Swordsmanship would look like?''


    Human desires are endless.


    Arthur would certainly not object to that.


    When he only knew Basic Swordsmanship, he wanted to learn other swordsmanship, and after acquiring the skin of other swordsmanship, naturally, he wanted the true transmission.


    And the hope for the true transmission was naturally on that beggar.


    ''Hopefully Wiggins brings some good news!''


    Arthur thought half seriously and half jokingly.


    Before he recognized the beggar''s strength, Arthur was quite confident in Wiggins, but having seen the beggar''s skills, Arthur set his expectations to the lowest.


    Or rather, he had no expectations at all.


    However, surprises always appear at times like these.

 Chapter 32 Rainy Wednesday

    The next morning, a fine rain once again enveloped South Los.Wednesday was not a day off, and people began their usual bustling routine.


    Arthur brought the beef that had been slow-cooked overnight to the table, with its clear broth shimmering with a layer of oil on top, and the beef itself already tender.


    After tasting a dice-sized piece of beef, Arthur contentedly squinted his eyes.


    Although not comparable to a real chef, the food one makes always scores extra points, amplifying its deliciousness by 1-10 times over the original base.


    The magnification depends on the level of hunger.


    This morning''s beef had expanded fivefold.


    And when Arthur had cooked the noodles, the expansion factor rapidly reached tenfold.


    Green onions and cilantro were sprinkled on the beef noodles in the bowl, the vibrant green and pristine white beautifully complementing each other, Arthur, having waited for so long, couldn''t help but pick up the bowl and take a sip of the soup.


    The broth was moderately salty, with a rich meat flavor that made one''s mouth water.


    Especially when fiery red chili was added to it, it stimulated the taste buds even more.


    At this moment, Arthur was extremely grateful to the city of South Los, as the city with the largest port in South County, its developed shipping allowed him to access a wide variety of food.


    Chili was one of them.


    Of course, green onions, cilantro, and many spices as well.


    In the farms surrounding South Los, chili, green onions, cilantro, and quite a few spices had already become essential crops and were the main source of income for the farmers.


    However, no farmer had become rich off these not-so-cheap, and in some cases even pricey, condiments and spices.


    Because...


    They had to pay taxes!


    And the lord of South Los was not a person to be trifled with.


    Despite having a good reputation, he was definitely not merciful, especially towards those who dodged taxes, towards whom he was even more ruthless.


    Even Old Charlie, the "Spirit Medium," had to pay a tax of 29 Suo each year, an amount appropriate for the middle class, white-collar job category.


    Slurp, slurp!


    Arthur devoured the noodles, recalling memories of the Earl of South Los that came from his predecessor.


    These memories were not extensive.


    In fact, in his predecessor''s identity, he only knew of such a person.


    The Lord Count, in his predecessor''s memory, was more like a symbol.


    That was the case for most people.


    Including Arthur.


    Apart from verbal thanks, he would definitely not take any further action, even if the person was the very lord of South Los he had just thanked.


    After all, in Arthur''s view, with the uniquely advantageous geographical location of South Los, tethering a dog there could achieve almost similar results.


    "Burp~~"


    With the bowl empty, a satisfied belch followed, and Arthur''s face was adorned with a contented smile.


    The next moment, his smile grew even brighter.


    Because, the text before his eyes was dancing¡ª


    [The murder case at the Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club is being talked about, many more are starting to take notice of you; XP+10]


    [More people heard your name; XP+1]


    ...


    Everything was just as he had predicted.


    The reputation of the "Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club" itself, combined with the upcoming "Swordsmanship Conference," garnered an exceptionally high level of attention.


    If Arthur had at that moment burst out with some details on how Litter had secured the third place at the last "Swordsmanship Competition,"


    He would surely gain more XP.


    Unfortunately, he had already accepted Todd Gili''s compensation.


    Although 100 gold notes and the promise of discovering swordsmanship naturally couldn''t compare to XP under normal circumstances, considering that he was also going to participate in the "Swordsmanship Competition,"


    To avoid unnecessary trouble and earn more XP in the "Swordsmanship Competition," he believed he needed to honor the promise.


    Similarly, it matched the impression his predecessor had given people.


    ''Just 4 XP short.''


    Arthur glanced at the XP required for "Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo" to reach Lv3 and didn''t rush; he knew that as the reports about him increased, more and more people in South Los would know his name, and the value of XP he received each day would multiply.


    In the foreseeable future, he would have a steady income of XP every day until he hit a bottleneck.


    And then?


    Naturally, he would need to find new sources of XP income.


    He could replicate what he had done in South Los in other cities, or he could engage in combat, exploration, quests, dining on delicious food, and so on.


    However, the latter would still need to be figured out.


    As for food, if that was what they called delicious, Arthur might begin to doubt life itself.


    Exploration and quests should be more specific.


    But combat left Arthur puzzled; he had already fought several battles and killed more than one enemy, yet there had been no XP prompt. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If the previous encounters weren''t intense enough, then the fight with that beggar yesterday was close to costing him his life.


    Even the battle with the toad was exceedingly dangerous.


    Yet, there were no XP prompts.


    ''Could it be that only killing enemies of a certain level grants XP?'' he wondered, frowning.


    Not only was this requirement extremely difficult for him at present, but if this hypothesis was correct, it meant that the toad was still alive.


    This made Arthur feel a tinge of unease.


    The only silver lining was that, upon waking up this morning, the stench had completely dissipated, so there was no need to worry about attracting other Mystic Side People.


    ''If that toad is still alive, I must find it!'' Arthur thought, frowning even more deeply.


    Finding the toad was more difficult than finding the beggar.


    Although the beggar was powerful, Arthur knew what he looked like and had a somewhat reliable group of people searching for him.


    But the toad?


    Arthur hadn''t even seen its true face.


    In simple terms, there was nowhere to start.


    ''How can I draw it out?''


    Unable to find it, he could only hope to make it reveal itself.


    Arthur squinted his eyes, beginning to think of a workable plan.


    And at that moment¡ª


    Ding! Ding!


    The doorbell rang differently in the rain; Wiggins stood at the doorway of No. 2 Cork Street, unable to hide the joy on his face, which surprised Arthur.


    "Did you find him?"


    "Yes, found him!"


    Wiggins nodded repeatedly, his face lit with excitement.


    As Arthur''s name kept appearing in the newspapers, becoming increasingly well-known, Golden Finger was even more reverent, and deep down, he hoped even more to gain Arthur''s favor.


    Because, in his eyes, that would be a highway to heaven.


    So, after receiving Arthur''s message yesterday, he really did give it everything he had, not sleeping at all through the night, and mobilized all his connections.


    He finally found the lead just now.


    But Arthur was secretly frowning.


    Had Wiggins really found the beggar?


    Arthur was skeptical but didn''t say it out loud or show it; he simply signaled for Wiggins to lead the way.


    However, before setting out, Arthur placed the wooden puppet from the end of the hallway into his embrace.


    Wiggins, leading the way, occasionally looked back at Arthur, who carried the Spirit Medium Box in one hand, held an umbrella in the other, and kept the bizarre wooden puppet doll in his arms, feeling the hairs on the back of his neck stand up.


    Golden Finger was scared.


    It wasn''t just Golden Finger; as Arthur boarded the public coach, a man and woman in the carriage were also scared, and even the baby in the woman''s arms started to cry from fright.


    Arthur, looking at the crying baby, frowned.


    Something wasn''t right!

 Chapter 33 Gentleness Above Crimson (Asking for Follow-up~ Asking for Support~)

    Arthur naturally knew that carrying that puppet doll made his appearance weird, and even frightening.After all, the doll itself was designed by Old Charlie to scare people.


    Just looking at it alone was unsettling, let alone being carried out on a rainy day; Arthur wouldn''t be surprised if it made children cry.


    But faced with that beggar, how could Arthur not use his trump card?


    In fact, if time had allowed, he would have ordered more puppet dolls and scarecrows to encircle the beggar with them.


    Of course, the one in his arms was enough.


    There''s a use for having many, and a use for having few.


    Therefore, Arthur felt sorry for those he scared, but he did not regret it.


    However, the scene before him made Arthur puzzled¡ª


    The puppet doll could scare most people, but it absolutely did not include infants.


    Especially infants only a few months old.


    Infants this age have not fully developed their vision and are highly nearsighted; they can''t clearly see their surroundings. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Let alone the puppet doll in Arthur''s arms.


    Moreover, even if the infants saw it, would they or she understand the fear of the puppet doll?


    Not at all!


    Infants this size only fear two things:


    Hunger and pain.


    And only these two things could make an infant cry out loud.


    Which type was the infant before him?


    Arthur narrowed his eyes as he observed the man and woman with the infant before him. Both were dressed like middle-class but their clothes were slightly worn-out; the man''s sleeve was frayed, and the woman''s skirt style was from several years ago.


    About to go bankrupt middle-class!


    Anyone looking at the two would think the same.


    Thus, they overlooked the coarse cloth wrapped around the infant.


    Using coarse cloth to wrap an infant is probably something a common family would do.


    The middle class, even those about to go bankrupt, far surpass common families and would not use such inferior coarse cloth to wrap their children.


    Especially the middle class about to go bankrupt, who would try their utmost to retain the last ounce of dignity, thus they certainly would not use coarse cloth.


    Most importantly, a mother would not, out of nervousness, clench her hand and hurt her own child.


    Even if this mother were extremely careless, she should still hold her child tightly and hide it in her bosom, not clench it tightly as if to throw it away anytime.


    It was an item.


    Not a child.


    With "Eagle Eye" and "Insight" flickering, Arthur took everything into account. When he saw the man and woman panic after being startled, he more or less confirmed their identities.


    Human traffickers!


    Specifically, those who steal infants!


    In South Los, stealing infants is a major crime punishable by death!


    But still, some are willing to take the risk.


    Because the profits are enormous.


    A healthy infant can easily be sold for 10 gold notes. After all, some buyers with special needs don''t care about the price; if urgently needed, the price can be further increased¡ªthe purity of infants'' blood is well-known, and in South Los, there are rumors that consuming infant blood can cure diseases and restore health.


    Moreover, some believe that eating newly born infants can extend their lifespan.


    Although after the "witch hunting", such atrocities have subsided.


    But in the face of interests, there''s no shortage of audacious individuals.


    The man and woman before him were clearly such people.


    Phew!


    Arthur withdrew his gaze, took a slight breath, methodically put away his umbrella, placed the Spirit Medium Box at his feet, letting the puppet doll sit on his lap, and then lightly tapped the carriage.


    The coachman of the public carriage heard the sound and immediately stopped the carriage.


    Arthur whispered to Wiggins.


    "I need a little time," he said.


    Although Wiggins did not understand what Arthur was planning, he immediately jumped down from the carriage and closed the carriage door, buying time for Arthur.


    This was not difficult; in public carriages, the fare was paid on disembarkation, and as long as no money was given, the coachman would argue for quite some time, followed by the passengers'' verbal and written backlash.


    Of course, the most important thing was that public carriages'' coachmen were physically strong young men.


    During the early operations of the public carriages in South Los, there were no clear rules about the coachmen''s age or strength. However, after several public carriage robberies, the situation changed. Young, strong, especially those skilled in swordsmanship, became preferred and received better treatment.


    But Wiggins did not need those.


    Wiggins'' identity alone was enough to earn him the ''respect'' of the coachman.


    Compared to ordinary citizens, these public carriage coachmen knew well who could be provoked and who could not.


    A Golden Finger like Wiggins was definitely the type to avoid if possible.


    With the carriage door shut, the conversation between Wiggins and the coachman was barely audible. Meanwhile, Arthur meticulously fiddled with the puppet doll.


    He turned the puppet to face the man and woman, lifted its arms to point at them, and asked softly,


    "Hmm, is it them?"


    "Did you feel pain?"


    "Don''t worry, they will feel worse soon!"


    Arthur''s voice became low and slightly ominous. Raindrops continued to pelt on the carriage, akin to striking the heart, making the man and woman''s faces change dramatically. The woman''s face was already pale, trembling all over, while the man was also frightened, but still drew a dagger aiming it at Arthur.


    "Be smart! We don''t want trouble," the man yelled, his voice stern but fearful.


    This situation dispelled Arthur''s last trace of doubt.


    Everything up until now had only been conjecture.


    Despite numerous clues, conjectures could still be wrong.


    But threats were not mistaken.


    Arthur was simply watching the other person with a smile.


    The next moment, his eyes began to emit a faint golden color as his round pupils started elongating.


    When the gold filled his eyes, the vertical pupils'' light became cold and sharp.


    A man and a woman who made eye contact with Arthur''s eyes began to scream.


    "Snake!"


    "Snake!"


    The two, panic-stricken like mad, were about to flee outside the carriage.


    But Arthur was faster, he first snatched the baby from the woman''s hands, and then took the dagger from the man.


    Next?


    The dagger swept across the throats of the two people.


    Puff!


    Blood sprayed, turning the inside of the carriage crimson.


    When Wiggins, who heard the sound, opened the carriage door again, he almost knelt down.


    "Th-th..."


    "These two were stealing babies, they must be habitual offenders."


    Facing Wiggins, who was somewhat stammering in speech, Arthur carefully held the baby, deliberately lowering his voice.


    He was worried that the baby would wake up and start crying, which would be troublesome¡ªhe was merely imitating when comforting children, and if the baby really cried, he would definitely be in a panic and utterly clueless.


    Wiggins nodded blankly, he knew he should call the police now, but he still couldn''t help but stop and look at Arthur, who was sitting in the midst of crimson, cradling the baby.


    At the feet of that man, two bodies were still gushing blood, yet the infant was in that man''s arms, sleeping soundly, breathing evenly.


    The man was treating the newborn baby with unprecedented tenderness.


    This tenderness and purity were blossoming a faint light amidst the gloomy rain.


    This unusual scene attracted Wiggins''s gaze.


    Such a gentle person!


    Wiggins thought to himself.


    But the next moment, he shook his head forcefully.


    Because...


    The blood of those two child traffickers had dripped onto his shoes.


    It wasn''t out of pity for the child traffickers; in the eyes of Golden Finger, such people were not worth pitying, but the shoes were his own.


    However, Wiggins knew what was most important to do now.


    Golden Finger turned around and ran to find the police.


    Delayed by twenty minutes, once everything had been handed over to the police, Arthur switched to a new carriage, continuing forward under Wiggins''s guidance.


    Inside the carriage, Scott, who was drawn to the scene of the incident, expressed his astonishment.


    "Arthur, you really are a gentle person, that baby in your arms just now did not cry or fuss at all."


    Wiggins, hearing this, secretly curled his lip.


    Gentle?


    Are you blind, didn''t you see those two bodies with slit throats?


    It''s true that those two deserved to die, but Arthur, gentle?


    Even if there was any gentleness, it was overshadowed by the crimson.


    Wiggins was muttering to himself.


    Scott, however, did not pay attention to these details, as he was inquiring in detail about Arthur''s recent encounter, which was relevant for the next day''s special edition.


    "Arthur, how did you realize something was amiss?"


    "It was ''Anna'' who told me."


    "Anna?"


    Scott was taken aback, and then saw Arthur pointing at the puppet doll in his arms¡ªwhen it came to earning more XP, Arthur was an old hand.


    Spirit Medium Arthur had repeatedly appeared before the eyes of South Los''s masses, which could cause aesthetic fatigue among the newspaper readers.


    People are inherently seekers of novelty.


    Knowing this, Arthur naturally maintained a sense of novelty.


    Thus, the puppet doll had a brand new name.


    But Scott was unaware of these matters.


    He saw the young reporter appear somewhat self-conscious after glancing at Arthur and, upon seeing Arthur nod slightly with encouraging eyes, he promptly nodded towards the puppet doll.


    "Hello, Ms. Anna."


    The skirt on the puppet doll warranted such a form of address by the young reporter.


    And to the young reporter''s greeting, the puppet doll naturally did not respond, but the young reporter found a plausible explanation for himself.


    "Um, it must be that I lack the Talent, so I cannot hear Ms. Anna''s response, although she has already responded to me."


    "I am really sorry, Ms. Anna."


    Saying this, Scott bent over apologetically.


    Watching this scene, Wiggins felt an unnatural tingling sensation in his scalp and involuntarily twitched a few times.


    He had always thought Scott was a bit abnormal.


    This now proved it.


    Being around someone not quite normal, plus that horrifying doll, and especially a Medium who looked normal but was anything but, Golden Finger felt an immense pressure coming at him.


    In his heart, Golden Finger was praying they would quickly reach their destination.


    However, the journey did not shorten despite Wiggins''s prayers.


    It was still fifteen minutes before the carriage finally stopped.


    Before the carriage had completely halted, Wiggins already pushed open the carriage door and jumped down, saying¡ª


    "We''ve arrived!"

 Chapter 34 Shell and Mouse!

    The carriage stopped at the edge of Shire District, adjacent to Dort District.Opening his umbrella, Arthur stepped down from the carriage and immediately noticed the distant gray, dilapidated spires of buildings¡ªthe most famous structures in Dort District and the former heart of South Los during the Holy Empire Era: the Holy Temple.


    However, as the Holy Empire disintegrated, the core of South Los had long since shifted from Dort District to Shire District.


    What was left was the still towering Holy Temple.


    "We found him just outside ''Rat Street''!"


    "At that time, he was fighting a dog for food!"


    Wiggins led the way, describing the situation at the time.


    Rat Street, encompassing a dozen streets to the west of the church in Dort District, housed the lowest echelons of South Los, much like the name ''Rat Street'' suggests, with its residents all being universally despised like rats.


    Most of South Los''s bankrupt populace would gather here with their last ounce of defiance.


    Until they completely perished.


    Or chose to leave.


    Beyond the bankrupt individuals, there were also outsiders¡ªvagrants who managed to blend into the city, representing one of the unstable elements of South Los.


    Of course, compared to the criminals hidden here, they were hardly significant.


    These guys were the real headache.


    You should never expect to catch these individuals on Rat Street.


    Because on the surface, Rat Street is not just the dozen streets you see; there are extensive, interconnected ''streets'' underground¡ªthat''s the real Rat Street.


    If no one leads you, you''ll get lost once you enter, and then...


    You''ll get ''devoured.''


    To the true ''rats,'' outsiders are unusually welcome.


    All this Arthur knew from the memories of his predecessor.


    Old Charlie had reiterated more than once to his predecessor not to approach Rat Street without cause, and if one must go there, family members must accompany them, be it Uncle Drake or Aunt Cassandra, and ideally, Old Charlie himself.


    In the memories of his predecessor, the expressions of Old Charlie during these cautions were exceptionally stern and serious.


    So much so that his predecessor curbed his curiosity, hearing about Rat Street but never actually visiting.


    Arthur was very curious too, but he was more rational than his predecessor; he knew all too well the kind of darkness hidden in such ''lawless zones.''


    Until he became truly powerful, he would absolutely not set foot there.


    Meanwhile, Arthur also looked at Wiggins with surprise.


    ''To be able to find someone just outside ''Rat Street,'' Wiggins''s influence in the streets must be greater than imagined!''


    Arthur wasn''t worried at all about this.


    On the contrary, Arthur was pleased.


    For the current Arthur, the greater Wiggins''s influence or power in the streets, the more it helped him.


    As for the day when Wiggins''s street power might exceed expectations?


    Arthur wasn''t worried.


    If Wiggins was growing his own power, was he to stop advancing?


    He, too, was progressing.


    And certainly faster than Wiggins.


    Arthur never overestimated himself, nor underestimated others.


    He simply had the confidence to continue working with Wiggins.


    "What exactly is Rat Street like?"


    The young reporter Scott couldn''t help but ask, curious.


    Wiggins, who was leading the way, slowed his steps and then spoke in a lowered voice.


    "Hell."


    Immediately, the young journalist shrank back.


    But his curiosity did not completely dissipate.


    For any journalist, Rat Street had a certain inexplicable allure.


    "Just kidding!"


    "Rat Street is just a gathering place for poor people, nothing good, but if you want to go, you can hire me to take you there¡ª5 Zeroes a trip."


    "Of course, whatever you see inside, you definitely can''t report on it."


    Turning his head and glancing at Scott, Wiggins knew well what the young journalist was thinking and immediately made his point clear.


    "You can''t report on it?"


    The young journalist looked dismayed.


    "You''re not the first journalist who wanted to report on Rat Street, but why has there never been any newspaper that published articles about it?"


    Wiggins shrugged his shoulders.


    There were some things the Golden Finger left unsaid, but the young journalist guessed them and decided not to dwell further on the matter of Rat Street.


    Undoubtedly, although the news is important, life is more important.


    After walking along the muddy road for another five minutes, the three of them arrived in front of a house, and Wiggins pushed the door open.


    In the room, there were three boys around fourteen or fifteen years old, each holding a club. Although their clothes were tattered and their figures were slender, each of them had an extremely fierce look, especially with the cowering expression of a beggar behind them, these adolescent children looked even more ferocious.


    When they saw that it was Wiggins who pushed the door open, the three boys put down their clubs, and their expressions softened.


    "Boss!"


    The three greeted Wiggins and then looked at Arthur and Scott with curious eyes.


    "This is Mr. Kledos."


    Wiggins introduced Arthur with a polite gesture of his hand, but he pointed casually when introducing the young journalist.


    "This is Scott."


    Arthur nodded to the three adolescent children and then walked toward the beggar.


    Arthur never underestimated people from the streets, especially such adolescents, and he treated them with caution¡ªbecause you never know what these young ones might do.


    Impulsiveness is a hallmark of this age.


    Bravado thrives in those from the streets.


    When these two are combined, it results in recklessness.


    The still-cowering, foolish expression and the scars on the beggar''s face proved this point¡ªArthur believed this was already the result of Wiggins'' control.


    Otherwise, the beggar would have been worse off.


    However, Arthur still frowned.


    The beggar in front of him was indeed the beggar he had seen before, but this beggar was not the one he was looking for.


    Simply put, the beggar''s appearance hadn''t changed, but the ''person'' hidden inside was no longer there. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t just because a real Mystic Side Person wouldn''t have gotten beaten up without fighting back, but also because that subtle feeling of unease was gone.


    Except for the last time, when facing that beggar, and after the other side made a move, when his "Death Intuition" started flashing, and when the beggar first appeared outside No. 2 Cork Street, he also felt an indescribable sense of unease deep down.


    Now, it was gone.


    Arthur greatly trusted his instincts.


    ''Was it possession and then departure?''


    ''Did the fear of a puppet doll directly make the other party abandon this body?''


    Arthur speculated.


    As for the other party''s death?


    Arthur didn''t even consider it, with the power the other party had shown, how could they die so easily?


    Being scared away was already a bold guess for Arthur.


    "Mr. Kledos, what''s wrong?"


    Wiggins noticed Arthur''s unease and immediately asked.


    "Nothing, you did a great job!"


    Arthur smiled and shook his head, then pulled out a gold note and placed it in Wiggins'' hand.


    About the Mystic Side and Supernatural Power, he hadn''t truly figured it out himself, so naturally, he wouldn''t blame Wiggins for catching the wrong person.


    And since the other party had exerted effort, it was only right to give compensation.


    This was about both of their identities and also the cooperation that would follow¡ªArthur indeed hoped that thereafter, the other party would serve him wholeheartedly.


    That''s why he then pulled out one of the ten 1-denomination gold notes that Old Charlie had left behind.


    Although Arthur also had 12 Suo and 3 Zeroes in change, how could a bunch of Suo and Zeroes have the impact of a gold note?


    In fact, upon seeing Arthur pull out a gold note, the eyes of the three adolescent children widened, and Wiggins was full of surprise.


    In Wiggins'' thoughts, this job, even the next few jobs, were compensation for Arthur letting him off; he dared not expect a payment.


    Furthermore, in Wiggins'' heart, he hoped after a few compensations, he could smoothly break away from Arthur''s control, or begin a partnership with each other under a completely new identity.


    But now, looking at the gold note, Wiggins hesitated.


    In the end, Wiggins chose to take the gold note.


    He knew that starting a partnership with each other under a completely new identity would be the right approach for him afterward.


    But he needed money.


    This Golden Finger, besides the three boys by his side, still had some subordinates to maintain, plus he had to regularly pay protection fees to those gangs, which always left him barely breaking even.


    However, recently those gangs had raised his protection fees, plunging Wiggins into crisis.


    The gang''s protection fees were mandatory for him.


    Unless, he didn''t want to live.


    Therefore, even though he knew that taking this gold note would fix his relationship with Arthur in the current ''superior-subordinate'' dynamic, he still chose to take it.


    Arthur, watching Wiggins take the gold note, smiled slightly and was just about to say something when suddenly, the sound of boots splashing through mud echoed in his ears...


    And it was getting closer.

 Chapter 35 The Roar of Those Facing the End (Please follow~ Support appreciated~)

    Arthur''s "Physique" rated a 1.7, which was 1.7 times that of an ordinary person, and "Physique" encompassed strength, speed, reaction, vision, hearing, and all other aspects of the body.As a result, Arthur could hear the sound of boots in the mud, but others could not.


    "Mr. Kledos, what''s wrong?"


    Wiggins, seeing Arthur about to speak, yet suddenly becoming still, couldn''t help but ask.


    Arthur let out a sigh, then said.


    "''Anna'' told me we have a visitor!"


    "A visitor?"


    The golden-fingered man glanced at the Bizarre puppet in Arthur''s arms, which sent chills down his spine, and couldn''t help but step back a bit.


    Previously, in the face of ''Anna,'' the golden-fingered man felt uneasy.


    And the episode just now on the carriage only intensified this feeling.


    Now?


    It had reached its peak.


    If it weren''t for Arthur''s presence, the golden-fingered man would definitely turn and leave.


    In fact, having come from the streets, Wiggins had seen too many tricks and wouldn''t be easily deceived by anyone.


    But unfortunately, he had met Arthur.


    From the time Dockler died from the "curse" to when the "Axe Murderer" was exposed, and now on the public carriage.


    Each case, each incident, involved human lives!


    Wiggins couldn''t help but believe.


    And it made Wiggins extremely wary.


    When it comes to the unknown, fear is always present.


    Wiggins was no exception.


    In Wiggins'' view, the bizarre-looking ''Anna'' was just as terrifying as the invisible curse.


    In contrast to Wiggins was Scott, the young reporter who looked at the puppet with a curious and enthusiastic gaze.


    He truly wished he had the "Talent."


    Then he would be able to know what ''Anna'' said.


    And while Wiggins and Scott had different expressions, the door was suddenly pushed open with a bang.


    It was one of Wiggins'' men.


    Also, a boy of about fourteen or fifteen.


    "Boss, it''s the Blue-Skin Dog!"


    Blue-Skin Dog, a term of disdain for the police, was commonly used behind their backs by those from the streets.


    Without hesitation, Wiggins went to the corner of the wall and pulled open a hidden door.


    "Go!"


    For Wiggins, it didn''t matter why the police were looking for him; what mattered was that they couldn''t find him.


    As a locally famous Golden Finger, Wiggins knew all too well the methods of the police, which were even more frightening than those of gang members.


    Wiggins'' four men obviously knew this too.


    They immediately ran for the hidden door.


    But Arthur just waved his hand.


    "''Anna'' tells me they mean no harm."


    This, of course, wasn''t speculation but hearing a familiar voice.


    The Third-Class Officer on the verge of retirement: Malz.


    Arthur clearly heard the man scolding his subordinates not to chase Wiggins'' men and insisting on restraint.


    Why the other party was here, Arthur did not know.


    But Arthur knew how to make ''Anna'' resonate with people.


    Didn''t he see Scott''s eyes already shining?


    Wiggins hesitated slightly.


    In the end, he let his four men take the beggar and escape through the secret passage, while he himself chose to stay behind.


    After just obtaining a gold note, their relationship had become increasingly delicate, leaving Arthur here alone; if something unexpected happened, his local reputation would be ruined, and no one would trust or hire him.


    Even his men would abandon him.


    Although engaged in petty thievery, there were times when he was extremely concerned about his reputation; such is the life on the streets.


    The streets are such a fascinating place.


    Therefore, Wiggins let his men leave first, choosing to trust Arthur, but he dared not risk his men''s safety.


    After all, it was his choice alone.


    Arthur was holding ''Anna'' and looking amusedly at Wiggins.


    The man had more responsibility than Arthur had imagined.


    This was good news.


    But for Malz, who was approaching the door, it was not good news.


    This Third-Class Officer about to retire really did not want to see Arthur.


    He wanted no part in the rivalry for the Sheriff of Shire District.


    Nor did he want to lose his life just before retirement.


    But faced with an order from his superiors, Malz still came.


    Seeing Arthur in the room, holding a puppet with braided hair, a bizarre face, and wearing a little dress, smiling at him, Malz''s legs went weak.


    Before coming here, he knew Arthur was accompanied today by someone frightening.


    But he never expected it to be such a thing.


    Damn them all!


    For being ordered by his superiors to find Arthur, Malz naturally had complaints.


    Why not find someone else? Why him?


    It was simply because he was about to retire and had become easier to handle due to a change in his way of doing things.


    Sigh!


    Just endure a little longer!


    Just endure a little longer!


    Retirement is just around the corner! S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But...


    Can I really make it to retirement?


    Malz was asking himself, and the answer seemed obvious.


    Even if he overcame this difficulty, there would be another one waiting for him.


    And even if he overcame every challenge, what would retirement look like for him?


    A sitting duck?


    Malz took a deep breath, and his thoughts began to shift ever so slightly.


    Under the influence of this change, he almost subconsciously looked towards Arthur.


    He knew the key to breaking the case before him lay right here.


    But...


    Malz, still hesitant at heart, gave Arthur a slight smile.


    "Good morning, Mr. Kledos," he said.


    The soon-to-be-retired Third-Class Officer greeted them and shifted his gaze towards Scott and Wiggins.


    After both men glanced at Arthur and saw him nod with a smile, they tactfully left the room with the other patrol officers and closed the door behind them.


    Once only the two of them were left inside the room, the smile on the face of this soon-to-be-retired Third-Class Officer grew even more amiable. Without drawing attention, he quietly pulled out a gold note with a denomination of 5.


    "This is for the damages to your yard," he said.


    "You can get it fixed first. If it''s not enough, let me know, and I''ll apply for more on your behalf."


    As he said this, he attempted to hand the 5 gold notes to Arthur.


    But Arthur took a step back.


    After all, although his yard had been blown into a large hole and much of the lawn destroyed, neither filling the hole nor fixing the lawn would cost 5 gold notes.


    Just hire the eldest or second son from any family in Dar Alley, and at most, it would cost 1 Suo.


    If one were patient, they could even haggle the price down.


    For eldest and second sons who mainly did odd jobs, this kind of extra income was something they could only dream of, especially since the work wasn''t too heavy.


    Dirt was everywhere.


    Grass could be found all over.


    To keep it simple, have the younger brothers or sisters dig some up.


    The only part that required some effort was the final fixing.


    To them, it was as if they had found money on the ground.


    Yet now, this soon-to-be-retired Third-Class Officer was offering a reward 50 times the going rate. If there wasn''t something fishy about it, Arthur wouldn''t believe it one bit.


    Moreover, based on the memories of his predecessor, he knew that the subsidies provided by South Los'' police were never this fast or this generous.


    Faced with Arthur''s retreat, Malz immediately pulled out two more gold notes with a denomination of 5 and held them in his hand, once again as a sign of good faith.


    Still, Arthur remained unmoved.


    Witnessing Arthur''s reaction, Malz chuckled softly.


    He knew gold notes wouldn''t sway the man.


    But he was aware of something that could.


    Or more precisely, an affair could.


    Yet he still hesitated.


    It wasn''t about revealing that matter to Arthur.


    It was about deciding, just how much to reveal!


    Suddenly¡ª


    Boom!


    A clap of thunder erupted outside, lightning streaked across the sky, and the dazzling light shone through the crack of the door, gliding past Malz, then Arthur, and finally vanished in a flash.


    Malz, with his head down, stared blankly at where the lightning''s glow had disappeared.


    He remembered the flash of lightning¡ªit seemed...


    as if it had tied him and Arthur together with a rope.


    He blinked.


    After a good ten seconds, the Third-Class Officer finally made up his mind in his heart.


    "I know who''s behind Joseph," he murmured softly.


    Arthur smiled.


    He raised his hand and held Malz''s hand that was holding the gold notes.


    Of course, Arthur knew who Joseph was.


    "I also know what that person is planning," Malz stated specifically.


    After speaking, he stared intently at Arthur.


    The other man''s meaning couldn''t be clearer: cooperation, and he would tell him everything he knew.


    "Go on," Arthur nodded and said.


    Malz immediately began¡ª


    "Since yesterday morning, there have been four cases of missing children in the Shire District, and the one you reported is the fifth,"


    "We are looking for the children who went missing before."


    "Also, there''s more..." he continued, but the Third-Class Officer started hesitating again.


    Arthur frowned and asked directly,


    "What else is there?"


    After a glance at Arthur, he spoke timidly.


    "Also, something just happened..."


    "The infant you saved has been taken away."

 Chapter 36 Contact! Contact!

    Arthur furrowed his brow.It wasn''t just that the baby he had rescued had been snatched away, affecting his XP harvest, but also because there was something amiss about the incident.


    He had held that baby.


    It was just an ordinary child from a civilian family, nothing special.


    So why was someone so adamant about this baby?


    Even going as far as to raid the police station!


    Moreover!


    Four other babies had been lost before this.


    Seeing that Arthur was only frowning and did not lash out in anger, Malz breathed a sigh of relief, as he had imagined Arthur would immediately curse him as useless when he first spoke up.


    Because, that was exactly what came out of his mouth when he had first heard about it.


    Right there at the Shire District Police Station, under the watch of at least twenty people, that baby was snatched away, and a patrol officer was even killed.


    From start to finish, those frightened officers and patrolmen neither fired a shot nor drew their longswords.


    If not useless, then what?


    Especially after, they boldly claimed they were afraid of accidentally hurting the baby.


    If he hadn''t been hoping for a peaceful retirement, he would have slapped the other party then and there.


    It was just like "Crosus''s donkey"!


    "Crosus''s donkey" refers to a local delicacy, small, lacking strength or endurance. Apart from its savory meat, it has no virtues.


    Of course, each time it is slaughtered, it cries out very loudly.


    In South Los, many tough-talking incompetents are ridiculed as "Crosus''s donkeys".


    After cursing internally for a few moments, Malz took several deep breaths, forced himself to calm down, and began to explain the case to Arthur¡ª


    "Yesterday morning, the first to report were the Kofi couple from Pea Lane, followed by the Neil couple from Pipe Lane, and at midday there were the Nande couple from Olive Lane and the Puton couple from Milk Thistle Lane."


    "The first and the second cases were reported just twenty minutes apart, while the third and fourth cases were almost reported simultaneously."


    "At the time, the Shire District Police Station dispatched all available patrol officers."


    "No more cases of infant abduction occurred after that, until the incident that just happened on the public carriage."


    "After several witnesses identified the bodies, these two individuals appeared near all the baby theft incidents. They were believed to have committed the previous cases, but they stopped yesterday afternoon because of increased police patrols. Today, they took advantage of the rain and acted together again."


    This Third-Class Officer reported the case progress while sharing his thoughts.


    Arthur did not object.


    Because, what the other party said was quite reasonable, with witnesses to boot.


    And this made Arthur all the more concerned about who had snatched the baby.


    After all, two traffickers were taking such great risks, the other party must have spent a lot of money¡ª a price worth gambling their lives on.


    What did the other party want to do?


    Arthur pondered this thought, then asked,


    "The ones who snatched the baby, did you see them clearly?"


    Malz''s expression immediately turned sour.


    Because, out of more than twenty people, not one could identify the assailant''s face and even had a comrade killed by them.


    "Did none of you see clearly?"


    "Or did the assailants use some objects to cover their faces?"


    Arthur pursued the questions.


    Both results meant the face of the attackers wasn''t seen, but the implications between the two are vastly different.


    The latter case involved objects for concealment.


    The former?


    That was rather intriguing to ponder.


    In the Shire District Police Station, based on the memories of his predecessor, the permanently stationed officers and patrolmen totaled more than twenty.


    One person not seeing clearly, two people not seeing clearly, could be forgiven in a panic.


    But more than twenty people all not seeing clearly was impossible.


    Either these officers were in cahoots with the assailants, intentionally concealing information,


    Or the attackers used some means.


    The former was unlikely as, although the officers and patrolmen of South Los were not exactly moral, buying so many people at once would have been too difficult.


    The latter?


    It naturally involved the Mystic Side, or some special techniques that produced effects similar to those of the Mystic Side.


    Adding to that the baby that the robber was so insistent on.


    Immediately, a term flashed through Arthur''s mind¡ª


    Ritual!


    A ritual of the Mystic Side!


    Apart from this, he could think of no other possibility.


    At the same time, he finally understood why Malz had come to find him.


    It was not only because he had once saved that baby, making him connected to the case, but also because the incident reeked of the bizarre.


    Therefore, it was hoped that he would utilize his powers as a Spirit Medium.


    But a man knows his own situation best.


    He was well aware of how his Spirit Medium powers worked; if he had time to prepare, he could certainly perform miraculously.


    But such sudden incidents were the most difficult to handle.


    Even Old Charlie was reluctant to face such sudden events.


    But Arthur did not shirk.


    Because...


    XP!


    To keep the XP he was about to receive and to gain more XP, Arthur quickly calmed himself down and pondered the information Malz had given.


    Relying on certain experiences from his hometown, Arthur knew that the key now was to find commonalities in the cases.


    All were infants, the same group of traffickers, along with Pea Lane, Pipe Lane, Olive Lane, Milk Thistle Lane...


    Hmm?!


    Suddenly, Arthur narrowed his eyes.


    Apart from the commonalities Malz mentioned, Pea Lane, Pipe Lane, Olive Lane, Milk Thistle Lane were all in the Shire District...


    No!


    More precisely, they were all near Cork Street!


    Moreover, the four addresses were parallel in pairs, forming a trapezium when connected.


    But adding one more point would turn it into a pentagon, or rather...


    A pentagram!


    With a ritual of the Mystic Side as a backdrop, Arthur naturally associated it with the pentagram.


    The five infants were the five points of the pentagram.


    What about the very center?


    It was a building!


    It was...


    No. 14 Cork Street!


    Almost the moment he pinpointed this location in his mind, Arthur''s eyes narrowed again.


    It was too close to No. 2 Cork Street.


    So close that one could not see it by looking up or down.


    So close that the baskets used at the grocery store, pork shop, milk store, and bakery could be used by one and then passed to the next.


    Contact! Contact! sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thinking of his previous speculations, a cold light flashed in Arthur''s narrowed eyes.


    The toad!


    It was that toad!


    The other party was using the pure blood of the infants to heal itself!


    Arthur was at least 80 percent certain.


    And the fixation on that infant was because the infant''s home was on a point of the pentagram.


    Undoubtedly, the five infants had been carefully selected by the toad.


    Why not a beggar?


    Because the infants went missing yesterday morning, which didn''t match up with the time the unknown entity "left the beggar''s body"!


    However, he did not act immediately but continued listening to Malz''s words¡ª


    "I didn''t see it clearly!"


    "That''s the strangest part!"


    "That guy shot the officer watching the infants, then picked up the infant and left¡ªeverything was so open and aboveboard, yet no one clearly saw...uh, perhaps more accurately, they saw but later couldn''t remember the assailant''s face."


    Malz''s words became uncertain.


    And as he spoke, he gauged Arthur''s expression.


    Then, the third-class officer began to twist his body unnaturally¡ªbecause, at this moment, Arthur was a bit too frightening.


    In the pouring rain, within the dim and empty house, a neatly dressed, handsome young man cradling a bizarre-looking puppet, his gaze unusually tender.


    He then raised his hand and began combing the puppet''s hair.


    Watching this scene, Malz''s scalp tingled.


    And at that moment¡ª


    Whoo!


    A chilly wind mixed with raindrops blew through the gap in the door.


    Instantly, Malz shivered.


    The hairs on the back of the third-class officer stood up immediately, and his whole body leapt towards the door, clearly intending to run.


    But Arthur''s voice from behind made him stop his steps.


    "''Anna,'' did you hear the cries from Charcoal Street?"


    Charcoal Street?


    The location of the fifth infant''s family!


    Malz turned around, his eyes intensely fixed on Arthur and the bizarre puppet in his arms.


    And seeing Malz turn around and his facial expression, Arthur was certain.


    He knew, he had guessed correctly.


    So next, naturally, was...


    His time to perform!

 Chapter 37 Pulling the Trigger Again! (Please follow and support~)

    In the dim, empty room, chilly gusts intermittently blew as the handsome young man whispered to the bizarre puppet."Do you like that child?"


    "Do you want to help him?"


    "Well, I always have to agree to your requests."


    Arthur''s voice was as tender as his gaze.


    Each time he paused in his speech, he would brush the bizarre puppet''s hair with his fingertips.


    He treated it as if he were dealing with a sister who was acting spoiled.


    Although Malz couldn''t hear the puppet''s voice, he believed that was the case.


    Moreover, this Third-Class Officer felt uncannily that this odd puppet was much kinder than Arthur, at least good enough to be a decent puppet.


    It was just a bit ugly.


    Thinking this, Malz immediately shook his head.


    Compared to those who were outwardly handsome but secretly deceitful and corrupt, the kindhearted, albeit unsightly, beings were undoubtedly deserving of respect.


    Especially when¡­


    This being wasn''t even human.


    "Please forgive my presumptuous thoughts, Ms. Anna."


    The Third-Class Officer spoke loudly, saluting respectfully.


    Malz truly respected her.


    And he was truly¡­


    afraid.


    As a veteran of the Seven Years'' War, this Third-Class Officer knew too much about things the youth were either unaware of or mistook as mere rumors.


    Therefore, he clearly understood the attitude he should adopt when facing a non-human and bizarre puppet.


    Even if the entity had shown friendliness previously!


    Previously, he had kept his distance from Arthur, a Spirit Medium, and was unwilling to get involved in the messy affairs of Shire District over the position of Sheriff.


    But now, since both parties had intentions to cooperate, it naturally required change.


    Malz''s contemplations and changes were unbeknownst to the police officers outside, Wiggins and Scott.


    They certainly heard Malz''s loud voice just now.


    The officers were a bit puzzled.


    Aren''t there only two men in the room? Why was there a woman?


    Wiggins looked into the room uneasily.


    The street-smart survival instinct prompted him to keep his distance,


    while Scott remained curious and enthusiastic.


    As a journalist, Scott always harbored an extraordinary zeal for the magical world unknown to the masses.


    In the room, Malz, who had just stood up straight, quickly walked over to Arthur and spoke in a lowered voice¡ª


    "Woolter, one of the three police chiefs of the Docklands, it was he who instigated Joseph to come here; he is also determined to secure the position of Sheriff of Shire District."


    Arthur remained composed, with his eyes lowered.


    He wasn''t surprised that Malz had mentioned the name of the person behind it all.


    Instead, just now, as Malz had greeted loudly, a sequence of text flashed before his eyes.


    [Bluff Experience +1]


    [Bluff Lv2:1/5] Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡­


    ''This works too?''


    Arthur was full of surprise inwardly, but now was not the time to ponder these issues; he needed to focus on the present.


    Such as: Woolter!


    Quickly, this name, Arthur located it swiftly in the memories of his predecessor.


    Unlike New Town, Old Town, Dort District, and Shire District¡ªwhich each had only one police chief¡ªthe significant commerce in the Docklands warranted three chiefs.


    Among these three chiefs, Woolter was the youngest and most ambitious, taking matters into his own hands explicitly, and with a firm hand.


    The other two chiefs were more than happy to pass off their duties to Woolter.


    Yet, for the tasks, the corresponding benefits were rigorously maintained.


    Therefore, it made sense for Woolter to handle most tasks in the Docklands while earning the same salary as the other two chiefs; it was logical for him to eye Shire District.


    No!


    It should be said that all six remaining chiefs wanted Shire District.


    After all, the prosperity of Shire District was unmatched in South Los.


    The profits were likewise.


    "I need more support to further our cooperation."


    Arthur didn''t mention evidence but cooperation.


    It may seem essentially that he needed more evidence to prove Woolter had appointed Joseph, but Malz understood that wasn''t what Arthur wanted.


    Arthur was looking for his stance!


    Or rather¡­


    Loyalty!


    A loyalty that wouldn''t betray!


    Whew!


    The Third-Class Officer took a deep breath.


    Now that he had decided on cooperation, Malz no longer hesitated.


    "I''ll prepare right away, and it''ll be done within an hour!"


    Malz gave his promise.


    At that moment, the Third-Class Officer stood erect, his eyes sharp and resolute, as if he were young again,


    back when he faced the cavalry of the Western Sea with his matchlock gun!


    Then, his instructor had told him not to panic¡ªthey only needed to aim at those damned enemies, pull the trigger, and kill them to survive.


    By killing the enemy, they could live.


    Otherwise, without the protection of the square formation of musketeers, they would be trampled into mush.


    That time, he had survived and became one of the few lucky ones.


    This time, he also wanted to survive.


    He wanted to face the charging enemy and pull the trigger!


    ''If you won''t let me retire peacefully, then you all can go to hell!''


    "Killing you all, I can retire just the same!"


    Malz thought to himself.


    Arthur looked at Malz, his eyes flashing with surprise.


    Previously, the Third-Class Officer had always been gloomy and spoke with a feeble tone, as if anyone could bully him easily.


    But now, his demeanor had completely changed.


    He didn''t exude the brashness of youth, akin to a sword drawn from its sheath.


    Rather, he resembled a wolf, a wolf king driven from his pack, who should have perished from hunger and illness, yet somehow, he had found a steady source of food along the highway and had survived.


    Not only had he survived, he had become stronger than before.


    Arthur didn''t mind this at all.


    Because he knew whom the stronger party would target.


    Woolter!


    It was also because of Woolter''s existence that the current cooperation had formed.


    Arthur, who had a great need for XP, naturally hoped that this cooperation would continue.


    Of course, if a sheriff of Shire District could become a friend¡­


    That would be quite good as well.


    Thus, Arthur did not hesitate.


    He gently patted "Anna" on the back, as if to comfort her, and said.


    "I will help them!"


    Having said that, Arthur turned to Malz and gave him the address.


    Cork Street, number 14.


    ¡­


    Wah wah wah!


    Graham climbed back in through the window at Cork Street number 14, pulled the cloth that was gagging the baby''s mouth, and immediately, the infant cried out.


    Graham paid it no heed.


    He believed nobody would hear.


    The family of four at Cork Street number 14 had already been used as materials by him.


    And the neighbors?


    Good soundproofing and ''good quality'' made them oblivious to these matters.


    Of course, to be on the safe side, Graham was naturally prepared¡ª


    He placed the last chosen baby at the end of a Ritual Track drawn in fresh blood, then opened the special fragrance next to it.


    The scent spread throughout.


    Immediately, the baby stopped crying and drifted into a deep sleep.


    Graham''s mind also became serene, and his thoughts turned more active.


    To not waste the fragrance, Graham immediately began to meditate.


    But Graham, who should have easily started his meditation, just couldn''t get into the right state.


    Three times in a row, for a total of two hours, Graham failed.


    Suddenly, the Mystic Side Person''s eyes darkened with gloom.


    "Ciudik! Ciudik!"


    Graham coldly muttered this name.


    He knew clearly that it was his resentment towards Ciudik that prevented him from meditating.


    It had been a cooperation that allowed them to obtain the "Hercules Silver Potion" and a page of the "Herculean Notes" from Them, yet the bastard Ciudik had run off with the "Hercules Silver Potion."


    Fortunately, he never really trusted the other party and had taken the precaution of obtaining the "Herculean Notes" in advance.


    Otherwise, he would have lived the rest of his life in endless regret.


    But his heart was still filled with resentment!


    After all, that was the "Hercules Silver Potion"!


    A mere page of the "Herculean Notes" couldn''t compare to it.


    Even after his translation, which revealed some differences between the "Hand of Void" described there and the ordinary "Hand of Void," the "Hercules Silver Potion" still held more value in his heart.


    "Mine! All mine!"


    "Don''t think that you can escape by using Arthur Kredos as a decoy!"


    Graham scoffed coldly.


    He was all too aware of Ciudik''s cunning.


    The other must have planned everything in advance, using Arthur Kredos to divert his and Their attention. Had he not realized it sooner, the other would have certainly managed to deceive them completely.


    But now, it was not too late!


    Even though Ciudik had definitely left South Los, once he killed Arthur Kredos, who was deeply connected with the other, and used Arthur Kredos''s fresh blood and skull for divination, he would certainly find him.


    "Hmph, Arthur Kredos!"


    Thinking of Arthur, Graham, who believed that his previous failure was due to underestimating the enemy, grew even more angry.


    He ripped off the cloak enveloping his body.


    Suddenly, a gaunt body, devoid of a tiny bit of fat and resembling a mummy, appeared in the hall''s mirror.


    Gazing at his reflection in the mirror, Graham was not in a hurry.


    Because he was lucky!


    He had found five families in South Los that fully met the requirements for the "Blood Ritual."


    Soon, by midnight today, he could use the ritual to return to normal.


    Not only would his body return to normal, but his strength would return to normal as well!


    And perhaps even surpass it by a bit!


    Then, he would reclaim everything he had lost.


    With this thought, Graham burst into a loud laugh.


    "Haha!"


    Crack!


    Crack! Crack!


    Amidst the laughter, the sound of ceramic jars breaking resonated.


    Not just one, but several in succession.


    At the same time, a strange scent entered the room, making Graham''s nose twitch.


    The next moment, his face changed drastically.

 Chapter 38 Support in the Drizzle!

    Malz and Otto walked side by side, followed by a team of twelve patrol officers."Are you really sure that the mastermind behind the baby theft case is on Cork Street?"


    As they were about to turn from Dar Alley into Cork Street, Otto once again questioned Malz.


    His tone was harsh, even somewhat accusatory.


    Everyone in the Shire District knew that Malz was no longer the Malz of old, a man intent on retiring, who had become weak and easily bullied.


    Even when confronted with overly excessive incidents, he would choose to swallow his anger and say nothing. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the beginning, Otto had been cautious around Malz.


    But as the other officers tested Malz and he did not resist, Otto began to feel more confident and bold.


    Just like this time¡ª


    Malz had clearly uncovered the mastermind behind the baby theft case but called him for help, an act of sharing credit that, if it were anyone else, Otto would have refused and been wary of whether they were setting him up.


    But with Malz, Otto didn''t suspect a thing.


    After all, Malz wanted a peaceful retirement!


    But Police Chief Woolter didn''t want to let Malz off the hook so easily.


    A third-class officer in the Shire District was a rare and vital asset, would it not be better to replace him with one''s own people?


    Everyone knew what Woolter was planning.


    Everyone was watching Malz become the butt of jokes.


    Including Otto.


    Otto knew very well why Malz was sharing the credit with him¡ªit was simply to win him over.


    Regrettably¡­


    He had long been one of Police Chief Woolter''s men.


    There was no helping it, for Police Chief Woolter had promised too much!


    And it wasn''t just him¡ªas far as Otto knew, many officers in the Shire District had sided with the police chief!


    As for the patrol officers?


    A bunch of temps, who had no right to side with a police chief, and could only suck up to a fifth-level police officer, which was already lucky for them.


    "Of course, no problem."


    "This is information I obtained at a high price."


    Malz replied with certainty, just as he had before, his expression carrying a hint of pain.


    Seeing this pain, Otto knew that Malz must have spent a large sum of money.


    Then, he even heard Malz say,


    "That bastard Joseph really deserves to die, owing me 10 gold notes and just dying like that¡ªthose were my retirement funds!"


    "Then that''s money down the drain for you!"


    With a sneer, Otto was dismissive.


    He was a fourth-level police officer, and so was Joseph, although he had his own vices of drinking, gambling, and brothelling, compared to the latter, he was a better officer.


    At least, he wouldn''t take lives without good reason.


    Unlike that bastard Joseph.


    Slipped in?


    How did he slip?


    Tied to a post, and he still managed to slip in?


    That would normally only happen in bed.


    But Malz''s retirement funds don''t seem small, I wonder if I should try to get a chunk out of it?


    Thinking this, Otto already spoke out loud,


    "Malz, I hope to have a good friendship with you, what do you think of the Shire District houses?"


    Hearing such brazen words, Malz almost laughed.


    It was nearly as if Otto had said robbery outright.


    The houses in the Shire District aren''t cheap, even those located on streets inhabited by the commoners cost about 300 gold notes, while streets like Dar Alley, closer to the middle class, need about 400 gold notes.


    Simply put, to buy a house in a place like Dar Alley, based on the highest average income of the commoners in the Shire District, it would take about four years.


    And this four-year assumption is only viable if the civilian family has at least two full-time working adults, and they neither eat nor drink nor fall ill.


    Otherwise, it''s just a dream.


    But now, Otto asked directly for 400 gold notes.


    Malz didn''t think about the 300 gold notes; given Malz''s display of greed, it certainly wouldn''t be the lowest, and definitely not the highest either.


    Why not the highest?


    Not because Malz suddenly found his conscience, but because he was afraid of scaring Otto away.


    Also, he was testing Otto.


    Once Otto backed down again and showed wealth,


    Malz was very clear on the outcome.


    Fortunately, he came to his senses in time.


    "Hmm."


    Malz, with slight hesitation, then made a gesture to Otto to talk aside.


    Immediately, Otto was overjoyed.


    He was only trying his luck.


    He hadn''t expected that Malz might actually agree!


    That was 400 gold notes!


    Enough for a long vacation in Inner Bay!


    No way!


    I need to knock out more!


    Thinking this, Otto said to the patrol officers behind him,


    "You keep moving forward!"


    Having said that, he walked straight to the nearby alley, unbuckling his belt as though he was going to relieve himself right there.


    Public urination had long been banned in South Los, but apart from the most bustling areas in the five major districts, it was incessantly prevalent in the smaller streets and alleys.


    Even in the most bustling Shire District, it was the same.


    Malz stood by, waiting.


    The group of twelve patrol officers did not suspect anything, and moved straight ahead.


    After the patrol officers had moved about ten meters away, Malz then walked toward the alley.


    "I''m willing to establish a friendship with you, but it involves great risks¡­"


    "Hmm, what''s that?"


    Having prepared to demand an extra payment, Otto had begun to babble non-stop, but had only uttered one sentence before unexpectedly seeing Malz glance behind him.


    Instinctively, Otto turned around.


    Poof!


    A dagger plunged into his heart from behind. Otto instinctively tried to scream in pain, but a hand covered his mouth, forcibly stifling his cries, then the dagger sliced through his throat.


    "Don''t panic, it''s normal to feel dizzy."


    Until his death, Otto couldn''t believe that Malz would dare to kill him.


    Why?


    With his fading consciousness, Otto saw Malz smiling at him, his expression strangely unfamiliar and filled with cruelty.


    How could such a cruel smile appear on Malz, who was about to retire, known for his honesty and integrity?


    It baffled Otto.


    As his remaining consciousness dissipated, Otto merely saw Malz turn and bow out of the alley.


    But who that person was, he couldn''t see anymore.


    Arthur stood at the entrance of the alley, watching as Malz wiped Otto''s neck, his lips slightly curling upwards, Malcolm also smiling as he turned around.


    This was the "support that could promote our cooperation" as mentioned by Arthur.


    And Malz had done as he said, "resolve within an hour."


    The cooperation between the two parties progressed further.


    "Mr. Kledos¡­"


    "Malz, you can call me Arthur, after all, we are now friends."


    Arthur gestured toward Otto''s corpse that lay dead with eyes wide open.


    Choosing Otto was no random decision.


    The man was quite active in the Shire District and was a staunch supporter of Woolter.


    For this, Woolter had invested substantial effort and resources.


    Thus, if something happened to him, Woolter would certainly rush to the Shire District from the Docklands overnight.


    Conveniently, Woolter also had a mistress in the Shire District.


    And it was impossible for Woolter to stay in the morgue all night.


    So, if the grief-stricken, all-night-long Woolter, the Police Chief, encountered some sort of mishap, it seemed perfectly logical, right?


    At least, it seemed perfectly logical, which was enough.


    Some positions, once vacant, attract everyone''s attention.


    Lauke was like this.


    Woolter?


    No exception.


    "Arthur!"


    Malz changed his address but still spoke respectfully.


    As they walked side by side, Arthur grew increasingly satisfied with Malz, but his inner vigilance also sharply heightened.


    This seemingly harmless old man was the real threat.


    Just look at Otto''s body on the ground!


    Undoubtedly, anyone who hindered this old man''s goals would be eliminated.


    But as Arthur looked at Malz, his demeanor became even more amicable.


    Because their goals were aligned:


    He needed Malz''s help to eliminate Woolter.


    Malz, too, needed to get rid of Woolter.


    With the foundation set by their elimination of Otto, and after they worked together to kill Woolter, their friendship would inevitably strengthen. If they did even more together, it would become unbreakable.


    So, at that moment, Arthur was very focused on capturing the mastermind behind the baby theft case.


    It was for his present as well as his future self.


    Truly a win-win!


    He, Arthur, aimed to win not once but twice!


    Approaching 14 Cork Street, Arthur didn''t follow the patrol squad anymore but handed over a few vials of "Holy Water" to Malz, then leaped up to the rooftops.


    Watching Arthur leap effortlessly onto the roof, even though it was just a low first floor, Malz''s pupils constricted.


    Already linking Arthur with some of his past connections, Malz became even more convinced of Arthur''s involvement with those entities.


    Especially when he saw Arthur, in light drizzle, open an umbrella, carry the Spirit Medium Box, and walk along the rooftop hugging "Anna," Malz immediately averted his gaze.


    A sense of eeriness rose in his heart again!


    He was worried that continuing to look would plunge him back into nightmares.


    By then, he might not even be able to lift a dagger.


    "Change to Crossbow Arrow!"


    "Prepare the Kerosene bottles, wait for my command!"


    "Three, two, one..."


    "Throw!"


    Six Kerosene bottles smashed directly onto 14 Cork Street, followed by two torches.


    Boom!


    Even in the rain, the Blaze rose fiercely.


    And in the next moment¡ª


    Bang!


    The front door of 14 Cork Street was broken open, and a figure rushed out.


    Whizz whizz whizz!


    The rain-soaked policemen with their crossbows simultaneously pulled the triggers, the arrows embedding into the rushing figure.


    But the sound was off!


    Chop chop chop!


    It sounded like hitting wood, and only after the figure fell did all the policemen realize it was just a coat rack wrapped in a jacket.


    And then¡ª


    Whoosh!


    A figure rushed out, heading straight for Malz.

 Chapter 39 Victory, Already Born! (Please support~ Please follow~)

    At the moment the kerosene-filled pottery jar shattered, Graham smelled the distinct odor of kerosene.Instantly, he tensed.


    However, upon realizing it was just a group of "Blue-Skin Dogs," Graham''s tension eased.


    These "Blue-Skin Dogs" had come for those infants!


    It must have been because of a flaw he left behind when he snatched the last baby at the police station.


    With this thought, Graham cursed Arthur again.


    ''Damn that guy!''


    ''If it weren''t for you, how could my strength have weakened to this extent?''


    The secret technique "Eulogy of Ilos," which pulls people into dreams and uses the "dreamscape" as home ground, is powerful and bizarre, but comes with various limitations.


    Beyond the necessary contact, there were also distance constraints.


    Especially the consumption for the practitioner was beyond imagination.


    Even if Graham completed the "Eulogy of Ilos" under normal conditions, he would be left weakened for 2-3 days.


    Not to mention, now that Arthur had broken his secret technique, not only was his "Spirituality" obscured, but his "Physique" had greatly declined, rendering him unable to cast any magic except for a basic Illusion Technique.


    But!


    Killing a squad of ''Blue-Skin Dogs'' was still feasible.


    Graham thought so, and acted accordingly.


    However, this Mystic Side Person did not rush out directly, for he had seen the crossbow arrows in the hands of those Blue-Skin Dogs.


    Although gunpowder had risen, the crossbow had not completely exited the stage of history.


    On a day like this, overcast with rain, crossbows still held their place on the battlefield.


    Graham had no intention to withstand a crossbow arrow with his physique, something he couldn''t do even at his prime.


    Now?


    Any crossbow arrow was something he did not wish to encounter.


    If it hit a vital spot, that would genuinely be the end.


    Therefore, he threw out a clotheshanger draped with his coat.


    Watching the ''Blue-Skin Dogs'' hit the clotheshanger one after another, Graham laughed.


    Crossbows could be reloaded.


    However, the time it took to reload was enough for him to slaughter the entire squad.


    As for afterward?


    It was simply a matter of biding time!


    As long as he could delay until after midnight, he would be able to leave South Los at ease!


    Even if pursued by the Earl of South Los later, he was confident he could shake him off in the vast sea, after all, the opponent couldn''t really leave his territory for long unless he no longer wanted it.


    For someone like him who had only killed a squad of ''Blue-Skin Dogs,'' five infants, six families, totaling just over forty people, it wasn''t worth it.


    Of course, that was for later.


    For now, naturally it was¡ª


    Kill the leader first!


    Graham rushed out, dagger thrusting directly at Malz.


    The surrounding officers cried out in surprise, but Malz remained calm.


    The Third-Class Officer seemed to return to his younger days.


    Back then, he stood on the battlefield, facing cavalry, holding a matchlock gun.


    ''It seems nothing has changed!''


    ''No, there is some change!''


    ''At least, I am no longer holding a matchlock gun, but...''


    ''Holy Water!''


    Thinking of Arthur''s earlier instructions, Malz then splashed the Holy Water in his left hand, shouting loudly.


    "Evil Spirit, Purify!" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, Graham, who had rushed up to Malz, was splashed directly in the face with sulfuric acid.


    Hisss!


    The sound of the sulfuric acid corroding his skin echoed.


    Followed by Graham''s scream.


    "Ahhh!"


    Effective!


    Seeing this scene, Malz did not hesitate, and promptly splashed the Holy Water he was holding in his right hand.


    Graham, covering his face with his hands, soon had his hands, back of the neck, and neck corroded by the sulfuric acid.


    The pain made Graham start to retreat.


    It was a trap!


    This trap was meant for him!


    Who was it?


    Ciudik!


    It must have been Ciudik!


    Only Ciudik could know him so well!


    And would set up such a targeted trap!


    Graham was increasingly infuriated inside, he wanted to scream, but he dared not, fearful of the sulfuric acid splashing into his mouth.


    If sulfuric acid had indeed been thrown into his mouth, he would have completely lost the ability to "Chant." It would have been a devastating blow to him.


    No!


    It absolutely couldn''t happen!


    While retreating, Graham was fully focused on guarding against Malz, whom he believed was Ciudik in disguise.


    Thinking back to when Malz had charged at him, the indifferent look in his eyes and that faint hint of mockery.


    It was undoubtedly Ciudik!


    Graham was certain of it.


    Therefore, the Mystic Side Person didn''t notice Arthur standing on the rooftop of Cork Street Building No. 14.


    After positioning the umbrella on the rooftop to shield "Anna" and the Spirit Medium Box from getting wet, Arthur stood with his sword.


    His left hand forward, the four fingers together and extended straight, with the thumb forming a right angle at the base of his palm, the blade resting on it like a gun, aimed at Graham.


    The fine raindrops pattered on Arthur''s body and face.


    Arthur adjusted his breathing, gathering all the strength in his body, and with a push from his right foot at the back, he soared off the rooftop, his right hand thrusting out the sword directly.


    Pseudo Swift Bird Swordsmanship!


    In the rain, twelve patrol officers widened their eyes.


    At that moment, it was as if they saw an eagle swooping down from the sky to prey upon its target on the ground.


    Graham too heard the swooshing sound above his head.


    The Mystic Side Person finally sensed something amiss.


    But, it was too late!


    A flash of the sword.


    Arthur, who had leaped from the rooftop, passed by Graham.


    Graham''s body stiffened, his hands still not lowered from his face, his eyes only able to peek through the gaps of his fingers at the silhouette standing with a sword.


    That all-too-familiar silhouette made Graham instantly recognize Arthur''s identity.


    At that moment, Graham realized he had made a mistake.


    A complete and utter blunder!


    "It was you!"


    "I..."


    Spurt!


    Annoyed and angry, Graham wanted to say something else, but the fresh blood gushed from his neck like a fountain.


    The crimson sprayed over three meters into the air, Graham''s steps faltered, his figure swayed, and he fell at Arthur''s feet.


    Ignoring the corpse at his feet, Arthur''s sword-holding right hand turned, immediately swinging the blade in a half-circle in front of him to fling the bloody residue in a straight line onto the muddy ground, before sheathing the sword.


    His gaze turned to Graham,


    more accurately, to the text only he could see before his eyes:


    [Slaying a critically injured Mystic Side Person, XP+20]


    ...


    ''As expected, only by killing Mystic Side Persons do I earn XP!''


    Having confirmed another suspicion, Arthur began to search Graham''s body more diligently, hoping for some gain.


    Meanwhile, Malz was shouting at the dazed patrol officers¡ª


    "Put out the fire, save people!"


    "Don''t touch anything!"


    The latter reminder, although Malz knew it was of little use, he still had to show his stance in front of Arthur.


    Arthur was well aware of this,


    but he didn''t care.


    It wasn''t that he wasn''t acknowledging Malz''s directive, but he knew that Cork Street No. 14 was not the current hideout of the toad.


    In the memories of his predecessor, a family of four lived here.


    The husband was a First Mate, the wife a full-time homemaker, and the son and daughter were just about the age to need a home tutor.


    Arthur glanced at Cork Street No. 14.


    The shattered door allowed him to see the bodies in the dim corridor.


    Two adults and two children, discarded carelessly.


    ''Cruel world.''


    Arthur thought silently, his gaze returning to Graham''s body without any sighs, just a slight prefix addition.


    ''Such a cruel world.''


    With that internal comment, Arthur searched Graham''s body even more thoroughly for any spoils.


    In any world, strength and vigilance are indispensable.


    The victors gain everything.


    The losers lose everything.


    Arthur did not want to be a loser, so he could only explore his surroundings with an even more cautious heart, absorbing more nourishment to grow stronger.


    After all¡ª


    To win is to live!


    And soon, he found something on Graham''s body.


    "Huh?!"

 Chapter 40 Hand of Void!

    ```Arthur found a piece of paper in the inner lining pocket of Graham''s vest.


    The paper was slightly yellowed, with neatly trimmed edges, and it was covered with many strange characters that Arthur couldn''t understand. Yet, in the rain, these characters had not blurred.


    The sense of age from the paper and the characteristics of the characters were telling Arthur that this was no ordinary sheet of paper.


    But he didn''t reach for it immediately; instead, he took a handkerchief out of his jacket pocket.


    Unable to be sure whether the paper was poisonous, Arthur was very careful. He flicked the handkerchief open and placed it in his hand before picking up the paper.


    It was only then that he clearly saw, in the spaces between the unfamiliar writing, there was the common language that he could understand.


    Both sides of the paper were filled with writing.


    This also made Arthur realize what was recorded on this sheet of paper.


    No!


    More precisely, this page of the "Herculean Notes" recorded a "Hand of Void," a secret technique.


    Suddenly, Arthur felt grateful to Graham.


    No need to ask, the translation of the strange characters had to be the work of the latter.


    If it hadn''t been translated by the latter, he wouldn''t have understood it at all.


    And now that he could understand it, naturally¡ª


    [Spirituality check in progress...]


    [Spirituality meets the minimum requirement, check passed!]


    [Yes/No spend 10 XP to learn Hand of Void?]


    ...


    Derived from the Talent "Omnivorous," his ability once again demonstrated its prowess. Having just slain Graham and gained 20 XP, bringing his total XP to 36, Arthur naturally did not hesitate.


    [Hand of Void Lv1: During a journey to the southern part of the Empire in the Talin district, Hercules discovered the original version of this secret technique in a fallen tower. At that time, the technique was fragmentary and incomplete. Hercules expended considerable effort to complete it, and after many alterations, the present version of the secret technique was born.


    It resembles the widely known ''Hand of Void'' to an extent, but with a fundamental difference; Effect: Based on spirituality, consumes physical strength to create a Hand of Void with Glyphic Language Ei a that serves you.]


    (Annotation 1: The Hand of Void will be as flexible as the creator''s palm, retaining some of the wrist, and always visible to the creator.)


    (Annotation 2: The Hand of Void is invisible to others but can be touched by them, and can also be damaged. When it reaches the damage limit, the Hand of Void disappears.)


    (Annotation 3: At the current level, the Hand of Void can lift items up to 5kg in weight, moves at the speed of an adult walking, and can be a maximum distance of 3 meters from the creator.)


    (Annotation 4: After creating the Hand of Void, the creator will continuously consume physical strength, which will increase when the Hand of Void is holding an item.)


    (Annotation 5: When releasing the Hand of Void, it disappears but the spent physical strength doesn''t return.) Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (Annotation 6: At this stage, you must recite the complete Glyphic Language Ei a to successfully create the Hand of Void.)


    ...


    "Hercules?"


    "It''s actually related to Hercules!"


    Looking at the text before him, Arthur''s eyes showed surprise, followed by the synchronization of his body and knowledge.


    Unlike before, this knowledge synchronization took longer.


    Not only did a multitude of unfamiliar knowledge appear in his mind, but a chill also materialized over his heart, the coolness tracing over his heart.


    Arthur could distinctly feel the chill sketching a small, palm-like figure over his heart.


    Almost instinctively, he chanted¡ª


    "Ei a!"


    Thud, thud!


    His heart beat violently twice. In Arthur''s perception, the small palm on his heart was filled with fresh blood and lit up.


    As he shook his left hand, what seemed like a fuzzy yarn but was actually transparent materialized into gloves in his hand.


    The next moment, with a thought from Arthur, the glove detached from his left hand and hovered in mid-air.


    Arthur, looking at his own creation, the ''Hand of Void,'' showed a gleam of joy in his eyes.


    He had witnessed the Mystic Side more than once, but it was his first time using the power of the Mystic Side.


    Thus, excitement and thrill rose from the bottom of his heart.


    However, very quickly, Arthur''s brows furrowed.


    It wasn''t that the Hand of Void was consuming too much.


    In fact, the current consumption of the Hand of Void was only equivalent to Arthur''s consumption at a steady slow run¡ªa pace Arthur could maintain for an hour without needing to rest.


    ```


    Arthur frowned, he now had only 26XP left, and "Hand of Void" upgraded to Lv2 and "Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo" upgraded to Lv3 both required 20XP.


    Simply put, he could only choose one.


    After a brief consideration, Arthur chose "Hand of Void".


    It wasn''t that "Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo" was bad, but "Hand of Void" was more helpful for his upcoming actions.


    Of course, it was also because Arthur believed that he would soon have a large amount of XP coming in.


    [Consume 20XP, Hand of Void Lv1¡úLv2]


    [Hand of Void Lv2: Possessing spirituality, though quite mediocre, you demonstrate that diligence can compensate for lack of aptitude. Your ''Hand of Void'' advances further; Effect: Based on spirituality, consuming physical strength, create two hands of void using Glyphic Language Ei a to serve you.]


    (Note 1: Omitted)


    (Note 2: Hand of Void is invisible to others, but can be touched and injured by them. When the damage threshold is reached, Hand of Void disappears. When one of the two hands of void disappears, you cannot replenish it; you must wait for the remaining hand to disappear before you can create new ones.)


    (Note 3: The current level of Hand of Void can lift objects up to 10kg. The movement speed is like an adult jogging, with a maximum distance from the creator of 6 meters.)


    (Note 4: After creating Hand of Void, the creator will continuously consume physical strength, and the consumption accelerates when lifting objects. When both hands of void are present, the consumption of physical strength doubles.)


    (Note 5: Omitted)


    (Note 6: Omitted)


    ...


    The same synchronization between body and knowledge as before.


    That trace of coolness continued to etch itself on his heart.


    On his heart, the small, palm-shaped pattern became more refined, now delineating the knuckles from a rough outline of a palm.


    "Ei a!"


    Once again, the strange syllables echoed from Arthur''s mouth.


    Thump, thump!


    As before, his heart throbbed intensely as the palm pattern filled in.


    But unlike before where only the left hand appeared, this time it was both hands.


    "Hand of Void" materialized over Arthur''s hands in the form of left and right hands, then detached and floated beside him.


    Next, they floated up to the roof at Arthur''s will.


    Arthur''s umbrella, Spirit Medium Box, and ''Anna'' were all there.


    The right Hand of Void picked up the Spirit Medium Box.


    The left Hand of Void held the umbrella, its little finger hooked around ''Anna''.


    As the two Hands of Void descended, Arthur first took the umbrella, shoved ''Anna'' and a page of the Herculean Notes into his bosom, and then, he picked up the Spirit Medium Box.


    This scene was seen by Malz just in time.


    In Malz''s view, all he saw was Arthur raising his hand.


    Then, the umbrella, ''Anna'', and the box floated down, landing steadily in Arthur''s hands.


    The Third-Class Officer''s pupils shrank.


    His breathing became rapid.


    Almost subconsciously, Malz thought of fleeing right then.


    But, immediately, he saw Arthur turning to him with a smile.


    Without a doubt, Arthur had done it intentionally.


    He was deepening his ''cooperative relationship'' with Malz in his own way.


    Only...


    ''Is Malz''s reaction a bit over the top?''


    "Or has Malz experienced something similar before, and it left him with an indelible memory?"


    Arthur guessed in his mind, but that didn''t stop him from holding the umbrella and heading to the door.


    "Next step?"


    He asked softly.


    Malz nodded emphatically, hinting at something as he said¡ª


    "This year''s rainy season has lasted a month longer than previous years..."


    "Leave it to me!"

 Chapter 41 Woolter! (Please follow~ Please support~)

    No. 14 Cork Street, outside.Standing at the foot of the stairs, Malz bowed respectfully to Arthur, even speaking as he did.


    "Thank you for your contributions to the Shire District."


    "I will report truthfully and ensure you receive the appropriate rewards."


    Arthur shook his head with a smile, holding his umbrella and carrying the Spirit Medium Box, with ''Anna'' in his arms, he walked towards No. 2 Cork Street.


    The onlookers from Cork Street immediately subconsciously cleared a path for him.


    "Arthur! Arthur!"


    "Wait for me!"


    "I want to interview you!"


    Scott chased after him from behind.


    The residents of Cork Street showed envy in their eyes, although they were solid middle-class, not one of them had had the chance to be featured in the newspapers.


    "As expected of Mr. Kledos, the ''Spirit Medium'', he solved another case so quickly."


    "No wonder these patrol officers suddenly found the culprit, it turns out they relied on Mr. Kledos."


    "It''s such a pity for the Allen family."


    "Alas, may they rest in peace."


    Arthur listened to the discussions of his neighbors behind him and his gaze swept over Wiggins, who was concealed in the crowd.


    Compared to the open and aboveboard young reporter, Golden Finger who had received his signal was being extremely cautious.


    He would need the help of these two for what was to come.


    Of course, it was not for just one thing.


    Firstly, news reporting, for his stable source of XP, Arthur would definitely be careful to maintain it.


    Secondly, while keeping an eye on Malz, searching for the real hideout of that toad, with his successful experience finding beggars, Arthur was willing to place more trust in Wiggins.


    At the same time, he was also anticipating that the true hideout of the toad contained even more valuables.


    Having obtained the Hand of Void, Arthur hoped to gain as much as possible.


    After all, he had found ''soil'' and ''fertilizer'', and now he was in urgent need of ''seeds''!


    Just the Hand of Void was definitely not enough!


    Of course, the most important thing was still Malz!


    Despite Malz''s trustworthy demeanor and his own full confidence, what if there were an accident?


    Arthur thought it wise to take some precautions.


    When he returned to the gate of the small courtyard at No. 2 Cork Street, Arthur heard Malz''s inquiry coming from not far away at No. 14 Cork Street¡ª


    "Where is Officer Otto?"


    Malz asked a patrol officer whose pockets were bulging and his chest was puffed up.


    For the petty theft committed by the patrol officer before his eyes, Malz, a Third-Class Officer, chose to turn a blind eye.


    Because, in the Shire District and indeed the whole of South Los, this was the norm.


    Even the richest portion would soon appear on his desk.


    If it had been a few hours earlier, Malz might have hesitated.


    Now?


    He was entirely focused on performing.


    "Mr. Otto?"


    The questioned patrol officer was startled, then turned his head to ask his colleagues, who also had their pockets bulging,


    "Have you seen Mr. Otto?"


    "No!"


    "It seems like Mr. Otto wasn''t here just a moment ago!"


    The patrol officers, completely immersed in their unexpected gains, looked at each other in confusion, only then realizing that Otto, one of their leaders, had disappeared.


    Right away, these officers sneered.


    In their eyes, Otto must have been worried about the fight affecting him and that''s why he left temporarily, after all, he wasn''t likely to miss out on his share.


    However, this behavior made the others involved a bit uncomfortable.


    After all, they had fought!


    Since they fought, taking ''spoils of war'' was only fitting!


    Especially compared to Otto, Malz, who was at the frontline, deserved to take more!


    This was a ''tradition'' that dated back to the Sheriff''s era!


    As for new laws?


    None of the patrol officers took the new laws seriously.


    And there, standing at the door, closely watching the expressions of the patrol officers, Malz then said,


    "Send two people to call Officer Otto back."


    Having said that, he sighed just at the right moment.


    "I''ll go!"


    "I''ll go too!"


    The patrol officer stopped by Malz volunteered eagerly; his pockets were already full, as he had obtained his due share.


    "If we keep stuffing things in here, we''re going to break the rules."


    "Might as well go find Otto."


    Despite his disdain for Otto''s cowardice, the patrolman was obviously very willing to do this sort of thing that would please Otto.


    The other patrolman felt the same.


    And quickly, the two of them came running back, tumbling and stumbling.


    "Otto, Mr. Otto is dead!"


    "His throat was slit!"


    The two of them stammered out.


    "What?"


    "Where is he?"


    Malz asked immediately, his face a mask of shock.


    "Right in that alley we just mentioned!"


    said the patrolman.


    Malz ran immediately towards the alley.


    The crime scene, which he had cleaned earlier and then washed by the rain, naturally left no trace, and even made his fabricated scene more convincing¡ªOtto, facing down towards the mouth of the alley, was lying face down, with fresh blood soaking the ground around him.


    With the discovery of Otto''s body, the previously exuberant patrolmen became dull and anxious.


    Unlike the deaths of Lauke, Joseph, and the others.


    Otto died under obscure circumstances.


    They needed to find the killer.


    Surely Otto wasn''t killed by the Evil Spirit, was he?


    More importantly, Otto''s death could affect their income this time.


    In fact, that''s exactly what happened.


    All their earnings were handed over.


    The Shire District Police Station was situated on one side of West Mok Avenue; turning right from Elta Square into Ayr Lane, one could see the police station, composed of two double-story buildings, one triple-story building, and a small square.


    The small square, paved entirely with square bricks, had a carriage parked on one side, while the stable behind the double-story building on the right always had 3-4 horses in readiness.


    These were all for dealing with emergencies.


    However, today neither the carriages nor the horses were mobilized, but the whole Shire District Police Station was in a state of panic.


    It was tenser than the time when the intruder broke in and stole the baby.


    Each officer on duty had a grave expression, listening to Malz''s account while their gazes unconsciously drifted towards a middle-aged man sitting on the side¡ª


    Woolter.


    The Docklands Sheriff, wearing a traditional white curly wig and spats, had his red dress coat hanging on a rack, wore a vest, and a white shirt adorned with lace jabot, his face was tense, and his slightly drooping eyelids made it hard to discern his gaze. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, judging by his rapid breathing, his mood was not good.


    "Was it Otto who let you leave?"


    Woolter inquired, his eyes intently fixed on Malz.


    Under the Docklands Sheriff''s gaze, Malz looked a bit tense, but he answered very confidently.


    "Yes, he was feeling unwell."


    Although Malz spoke euphemistically, Woolter knew this was typical of Otto, that worthless man¡ªgreedy and fearful of death.


    But it was precisely because of such traits, he was able to gain an advantage in Shire District starting from Otto.


    "Otto, he..."


    Malz seemed to want to continue, but Woolter immediately raised his hand to stop Malz from speaking further.


    Malz didn''t show any displeasure at being interrupted.


    On the contrary, he knew that Woolter was irritated.


    Why did he choose Otto?


    Because not only did he understand Otto''s character well, the entire Shire District knew what Otto was like.


    So, for such an unfortunate incident to happen, it couldn''t possibly be blamed on him, an officer eagerly looking forward to retirement, and even less likely that he would be suspected as the murderer.


    Didn''t they notice how nervous he was when he was answering just now?


    How could he possibly commit murder!


    Malz took a cautious step forward, bent over with an anxious and obsequious smile on his face, and whispered¡ª


    "Police Chief, I have only three months left until retirement."


    "Could you possibly..."


    Upon hearing the title Police Chief, Woolter''s mouth twitched.


    The second half of Malz''s appeal made it clear that he was addressing the ''Sheriff of Shire District''.


    Woolter felt pleased.


    He knew what Malz wanted.


    Nothing more than early retirement.


    If he hadn''t already promised Malz''s position away in a deal, he might have truly agreed.


    But now?


    Woolter went on to say.

 Chapter 42 The Rules under the Era

    "Malz, you were the first officer at the scene of the crime.""Under the new law, homicide must be solved, even if you have only three months until retirement¡ª"


    One week!


    "I am giving you one week''s time!"


    "You must solve the Otto murder case!"


    Woolter declared righteously.


    The new law had been in effect for three years already, and everyone knew that.


    But what was even more widely known was that the new law was not recognized.


    Most officers, just like Police Chief Lauke, simply went through the motions, wearing both the sheriff''s badge and the police cap, and occupying the main seat.


    A few officers completely ignored it.


    For example, Joseph, who had already been killed off.


    These officers retained strong characteristics from the era of the sheriffs.


    Although the new law was virtually ineffective, it became different when spoken by Woolter¡ªat this moment, it had the authority it deserved.


    And, it was indisputable!


    Inside the office, the duty officers all turned to look at Malz.


    They knew Malz was being singled out.


    However, no one spoke up.


    It wasn''t targeted at them!


    Why would they want to displease the police chief?


    Not only did Malz know, but everyone present was aware that Woolter was most likely to become the next Police Chief of Shire District.


    Therefore, the glances cast at Malz by the duty officers were filled with pity.


    An officer seeking retirement.


    A prospective Police Chief.


    Anyone could tell what would happen to Malz.


    Perhaps they should present a big gift to the new Police Chief?


    No!


    I can''t be the only one paying!


    We must all contribute together!


    The officers present thought simultaneously, and with their gazes intersecting, they reached an agreement.


    All of them displayed a relieved smile.


    Not only because the big gift could not be afforded by a single person, but also because with this gift, they once again formed a faction.


    After Police Chief Lauke''s death, a new faction would rise with the new Police Chief.


    Although such a faction was extremely transient and loose, it was sufficient to take a significant bite from the thoroughly allocated big cake of Shire District.


    After all, those present were just a part of the police force, not all of them.


    Of course, except for Malz.


    Suddenly, the gazes directed at Malz were not just filled with pity, but thick with sorrow.


    Poor guy!


    The officers present sighed.


    Watching as Woolter, who had stood up and patted Malz on the shoulder, took his coat and riding crop and walked out of the office, they all followed him out.


    With his red coat draped over his left arm and a riding crop in his right hand, Woolter felt the following of the officers behind him and pondered which officers on leave might be worth wooing.


    He was well aware of what these duty officers were thinking.


    He was even clearer that the ''Contribution Money'' of Shire District needed redistribution.


    But what he knew best was that the amount of the ''Contribution Award'' could not change, it had to remain as it was, or he absolutely couldn''t secure his position as the police chief.


    The amount was fixed, yet he wanted more. What should he do?


    He could only cut down on the number of people sharing the profits.


    Otherwise, the costs he incurred to woo others wouldn''t be recovered anytime soon.


    Dead Joseph, Otto, and Malz who was about to die... Not enough!


    He had to choose a few more to be temporarily idle!


    Woolter thought about who the best candidates might be.


    But this didn''t prevent the Police Chief from berating the patrol officers.


    Smack!


    The riding crop heavily struck the nearby desk, peeling off a chunk of paint and making a loud sound.


    But even louder was Woolter''s cursing.


    "You all are useless!"


    "Useless! Useless! Useless!"


    Woolter used his riding crop to point and vehemently curse all the patrol officers.


    Unlike regular officers of the same rank.


    These temporary-like patrol officers were, in Woolter''s eyes, insignificant and dispensable, hence, Woolter didn''t hold back.


    Amidst his intense emotion, the makeup on the Police Chief''s face was flaking off profusely.


    Furthermore, the dense lines on his face made the Police Chief uncomfortable.


    This made Woolter, who always considered himself a noble, seem like a prostitute who had been taken advantage of in a tavern without getting paid, now causing a scene.


    All patrolling officers lowered their heads, not daring to speak.


    All policemen folded their arms, watching the spectacle.


    Only Malz looked worriedly at these patrolling officers.


    All the policemen, including Woolter, saw it.


    Their hearts grew even more disdainful of the weak Malz.


    The cursing lasted for nearly ten minutes. The patrolling officers were miserable, and the duty officers were somewhat surprised, but only Malz understood that Woolter was venting his anger through this opportunity.


    Undoubtedly, the other part had invested more in Otto than expected...


    No!


    Not just Otto, but others too.


    Especially those Police Chiefs'' appetites, which weren''t satisfied by small amounts, not even if Woolter drained his own funds.


    So...


    "Redistributing the cake?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Malz thought about what he should do, yet still wore a worried expression on the surface.


    Five more minutes passed, and finally, a tired Woolter left.


    Before leaving, he left a sentence¡ª


    "Solve the case within a week!"


    "Otherwise, strip and leave!"


    As he said these words, Woolter''s eyes towards the patrolling officers shone with gloom and ferocity.


    The twelve spots for patrolling officers were also good business!


    Even though they were just temporarily employed, the blue uniforms still held value!


    Malz saw Woolter''s gaze clearly; he knew the other party was desperate for the position of Sheriff of Shire District.


    But the more desperate he was, the better it was for him.


    Then, amid the respects of a group of policemen, Woolter got into the carriage parked at the side of the small square.


    As for the emergency backup carriage?


    Isn''t this an emergency-worthy moment?


    After sending off Woolter''s carriage, all policemen returned to the police station''s office, with a worried Malz walking at the very end.


    And unlike the other policemen who went straight back to their offices, Malz stopped to console the patrolling officers beside him¡ª


    "I will try my best to preserve this income for you; you fought, and I saw it."


    Malz''s face carried the elder''s characteristic smile.


    It made the patrolling officers, who had been scolded for over a dozen minutes, feel much better.


    And when Malz took out a gold note and handed it to the patrol officer he first stopped in front of at 14 Cork Street, everyone around was stunned.


    They hadn''t expected Malz to genuinely care about their feelings.


    Not ethereal, but tangibly.


    "Dico, take everyone out for a drink."


    "Thank you, Mr. Malz."


    "Thanks, Mr. Malz."


    The charm of the gold note was boundless, and a group of twelve patrolling officers showed gratitude, especially after comparing Woolter''s "swaggering" here, their appreciation deepened.


    At this moment, this group of patrolling officers sincerely believed that compared to Mr. Malz, Woolter should die.


    Malz watched the group of patrolling officers depart.


    He knew that a gold note couldn''t buy these patrolling officers.


    Even a hundred gold notes would be difficult.


    But he wasn''t buying them.


    He was just sincerely comforting these young temps.


    In front of everyone''s eyes!


    "The easiest to deceive is the human heart!"


    Malz inwardly exclaimed, turning to walk toward his office; he must make everyone see that he was present at the police station.


    Standing at the doors of their offices, the policemen watched Malz''s retreating figure, some with sighs, some with scoffs, and others indifferent.


    The only thing absent was respect.


    A man hardly able to save himself, yet still harboring mercy.


    It truly was...


    Damn!


    With strong disdain, these policemen returned to their offices.


    From start to finish, not a single one went to the morgue to check on Otto''s body.


    Woolter didn''t either.


    This is the police of South Los.


    This is the police of the era.

 Chapter 43 Hourglass! (Please follow~ Please support~)

    Rumble, rumble.The carriage rolled over the waterlogged road, splashing pedestrians who couldn''t dodge in time with muddy water.


    Mixed with the stench of feces, the dirty water naturally drew the angry stares of the passersby, whose curses were about to erupt when they saw the emblem on the carriage and immediately held their tongues.


    The police carriage!


    Those who knew the meaning of the emblem shut their mouths and lowered their heads, hurrying on their way.


    Soiled clothes can be washed clean. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But a broken bone, even when set, often results in a disability.


    The coachman revealed a malicious and satisfied smile.


    The man was not a police officer, just a patrolman.


    But at that moment, he felt that he possessed a higher status than a police officer.


    Of course, Woolter sitting inside the carriage knew what had happened.


    But the Police Chief didn''t care.


    If he didn''t care about a patrolman, he certainly wouldn''t care about commoners of even lower status.


    In the eyes of the Police Chief, these commoners were nothing more than consumables that created wealth for him.


    The people he truly needed to care about were, aside from a few individuals of the same rank, only a very small part of South Los.


    And the latter, he hardly ever encountered.


    Because the Earl of South Los kept to himself, and the nobles of South Los also favored such a reclusive lifestyle.


    In fact, one Lord, in order to please the Earl, even announced that his entire family would live in secrecy.


    Of course, Woolter viewed this as mere pretense.


    His whole family might be living in secrecy.


    But that family had a manor on the outskirts of South Los, complete with a wine cellar, mill, and sweet-water well inside, and nearly 16 hectares of farmland outside, not to mention the family''s Hunter could take servants into the forest for hunting at will.


    The place was practically a miniature kingdom.


    The Lord had become a King.


    If it were him, he would also wish to stay there.


    And in South Los, there were several nobles like this.


    ''When can I become like them?'' Woolter mused to himself in the carriage.


    Being the Sheriff of Shire District was certainly not his end goal.


    To be frank, that would be his starting point.


    From this starting point, to obtain a ''Knight''s status,'' and then, to be commended by the Earl, becoming a true Noble¡ªhe would also have a manor, farmland, hunting grounds, and even real fiefs like those Lords.


    At that thought, Woolter''s face filled with smiles.


    But immediately after, that smile turned grim.


    He had paid too much to get the position of Sheriff of Shire District, and he was already in a situation where failure was not an option, but now, Otto''s death had taken away one of his chips, and the remaining few guys were sure to rethink their strategies, especially the two old men in the Docklands.


    He knew the extent of their greed first-hand.


    And by tomorrow morning at the latest, when news of Otto''s death reached their ears, he would have to bleed money again.


    What''s worse, he didn''t have the corresponding cash amount.


    That meant he would need to trade some of his own assets to the two men.


    Just thinking about losing at least one cargo ship made Woolter grind his teeth, and he couldn''t help but curse in a low voice.


    "Greedy bastards!"


    Because, he also thought of the two Police Chiefs in New Old Town and that bastard in Dort District.


    With the two Police Chiefs from New Old Town, another shop would not escape his loss!


    As for Dort District?


    "Shara, you won''t blame me, right?"


    Woolter murmured softly to himself.


    He hoped that his mistress would help him ''invite'' the Police Chief of Dort District¡ªwho had once expressed interest in his mistress.


    He hoped that such interest would last a bit longer.


    At least until he secured the position of Sheriff of Shire District.


    "The Police Chief has arrived!"


    The patrolman driving the carriage turned, jumped down from the cart, first propping up an umbrella before opening the carriage door for him.


    Garden Street was another middle-class district near West Mok Avenue, unlike the less than two hundred meters long Cork Street, this place was longer and larger in area.


    Naturally, the housing prices were a bit cheaper.


    However, the house where Shara lived was rented.


    As for buying?


    Don''t joke, Woolter would never do such a foolish thing.


    To Woolter, Shara was nothing but a toy for relaxation.


    However, when it was time for the toy to be put to use, Woolter was quite attentive; he first straightened his appearance, then felt the jewelry box in his pocket.


    Inside was a ring set with a crystal.


    Shara had long begged him for it, and this time he intended to grant her wish as a reward. He was certain she wouldn''t disappoint him.


    With this in mind, the police chief stepped off the carriage and headed towards the two-story building he remembered.


    The sky had already darkened, and the rain began to fall again, making the already dim view even dimmer.


    Even the streets where the middle class lived lacked lighting, which made Woolter slow his pace.


    ''I heard Inner Bay already has gas lamps to illuminate the streets; I wonder when South Los will get them.''


    While thinking this, Woolter took an umbrella and refused the patrol officer''s offer to continue following him.


    He didn''t want more people seeing Shara.


    It would make his dealing with Shara much simpler later on.


    "Police Chief, would you like me to wait for you?"


    The patrol officer asked obsequiously.


    "Pick me up at eight in the morning!"


    Woolter thought for a moment, then said.


    He had to return to the Docklands tomorrow, and without a horse, walking was not a good option.


    "Sure thing, Police Chief!"


    After bowing, the patrol officer walked back to the carriage.


    Woolter, on the other hand, turned and walked towards the stairs.


    Neither of them noticed two spiders drifting over from the corner and landing directly on Woolter.


    Ding, ding!


    When the doorbell rang and the young girl realized her lover had arrived, she eagerly opened the door, her face beaming with joy.


    Woolter put on a cooperative smile. In the light of the room, the smile appeared warm and charming to the girl.


    The girl hugged Woolter tightly, and they walked towards the room together.


    Neither noticed that two uninvited guests had sneaked in, and with the illumination of the light, the intruders quickly burrowed into Woolter''s pocket and wig.


    A fleeting light shone on the unique pattern of the spiders.


    That was¡ª


    An hourglass.


    An emblem of time slipping away.


    At that moment, it was like a countdown to life''s end.


    Shortly after, the room echoed with the sounds of arguing, a slap, crying, and the shattering of a vase.


    Woolter''s voice was shrill during the argument.


    During the slap, Woolter swung his arm.


    The girl''s voice was filled with grievance as she cried.


    When the vase shattered, Woolter shouted in pain.


    Then, silence followed.


    When sounds were heard again, the girl had already changed her clothes and rushed out with a suitcase, even leaving the door ajar in her haste.


    Arthur, standing in the shadows, looked at the blood-soaked Woolter sprawled in the room and raised his hand.


    The two black widows were swiftly recaptured.


    They were one of the props left behind by Old Charlie, quite valuable.


    Arthur had no wish to lose them just like that.


    After putting the two black widows into a specially made containment box, Arthur prepared to leave, not sparing Woolter a glance.


    Bitten more than once by the black widows and hit in the head with a vase.


    The man was as good as dead.


    One could say the plan was unexpectedly completed with great smoothness.


    He had to thank the girl, who made the entire process much simpler and the outcome much more favorable for him.


    Subconsciously, Arthur looked at the girl''s retreating figure, silently musing.


    ''Every gift bestowed by fate comes marked with its price in the shadows, I wish you... Hm?!''

 Chapter 44 The Fringe Person!

    ```Before Arthur could finish his silent blessings, he unexpectedly saw a figure appear in front of the girl.


    It was Amy.


    The female receptionist at the ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club.''


    Clearly, Amy and her were acquaintances, and after embracing and comforting her for a moment, Amy led her back to Garden Street.


    Before the door closed, Arthur in the shadows clearly saw Amy dragging Woolter''s body into the bathroom and then fetching a kitchen knife and an axe from the kitchen.


    Amid the sounds of chopping meat and cleaving bone, there were retching noises. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t Amy.


    It was Woolter''s mistress.


    And Amy?


    Her breathing was steady, and the sounds of chopping and cleaving were remarkably rhythmic.


    ''This isn''t the first time she''s done this!''


    Arthur narrowed his eyes.


    This female receptionist from the ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'' truly gave him a big surprise. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have believed she could dismember a body like this.


    At the same time, he began to doubt his initial guess that she was ''a country girl from around South Los.''


    A country girl wouldn''t dismember a corpse so efficiently.


    ''No wonder she subconsciously avoided me after learning that I am a Spirit Medium.''


    ''Is it because she was afraid I might see something?''


    ''Then, what was her purpose in visiting Woolter''s mistress today?''


    The doubts in his mind made Arthur listen more intently.


    Fortunately, even through the door, his Physique of 1.7 provided him with hearing sharp enough to make out the conversation in the bathroom clearly¡ª


    "Amy, I''m sorry! I''m so sorry!"


    "It''s all my fault, it''s me who''s wrong!"


    Shara, crying, hugged Amy, who had put on an extra coat and an apron.


    Amy put down the axe and raised her hand to comfort her friend. But seeing the blood on her hands, she retracted it¡ªThe extra clothing and the apron were meant to prevent blood from spattering onto her, but her hands were not spared.


    The hands that held the knife and axe were already covered in fresh blood.


    "It''s not your fault. I am merely repaying a debt."


    "When I first arrived in South Los, it was you who saved me."


    Amy spoke calmly, as the knife and axe in her hands continued their relentless chopping.


    "But, but..."


    "I came tonight to say goodbye. I encountered a terrifying Spirit Medium who can communicate with the Undead. I''m not sure if he saw something, but I have to leave¡ªBeing able to take care of this guy for you before I go is my good fortune."


    Amy turned her head, a bloodstained smile on her face.


    Shara slumped on the floor, sobbing softly.


    "You''re innocent, you killed them because they intended to harm you..."


    Shara defended her friend through her sobs.


    Amy simply laughed and shook her head.


    Murder is murder.


    And it''s not just one person.


    Even with a cause, those high and mighty bastards won''t care, just like the village chief of her hometown.


    The way he and his three sons looked at her was something she would never forget.


    And when she resisted her foster father, she guessed what those four men wanted to do.


    So, she killed them all.


    However, in the process, her foster father was the first she dismembered and hid in the cellar. Those men were creating the pretext for an ambush as much as they could, but she was stabbed by the last man while dealing with him.


    After that, she bit through her pain and ran toward South Los, seeking a fresh start.


    As it turned out, she had barely reached South Los when she passed out from her severe injuries. Had it not been for the kind-hearted Shara who rescued her, she would have been dead long ago.


    Therefore, as she prepared to leave South Los, she wanted to say goodbye to Shara.


    Of course, she also had some thoughts.


    She could tell that Woolter that bastard never loved Shara, he was just sweet-talking and deceiving her.


    Originally she wanted to do something about it.


    But now, there was no need.


    Quickly, after Amy had divided Woolter''s body into as many small pieces as possible, she spoke hurriedly, "In a moment, I''ll clean up any leftover bloodstains. After that, I''ll take these pieces and leave. Once I''m gone, you yell for help. When someone arrives, you say someone broke in here, and Woolter went after the intruder!"


    "Remember¡ª"


    "You didn''t get a good look at the intruder''s face, and no belongings went missing!"


    "The rest, those bastards will fill in for you!"


    Under Amy''s insistence, Shara nodded repeatedly, but her palms tightly clutched Amy''s sleeve.


    Instantly, the smart country girl sensed something was wrong.


    "Woolter wanted me to accompany the Police Chief of Dort District."


    "That bastard!"


    Shara spoke weakly, and Amy immediately scolded, then viciously chopped at Woolter''s head with the axe.


    The axe became lodged in it.


    Amy was furious at Woolter''s shamelessness.


    She was even angrier that now, even with Woolter dead, her friend was still not safe.


    The bastard from Dort District would definitely not let go of her friend.


    In fact, he would cling to Shara.


    Because only by holding on to Shara could he use her name to plunder Woolter''s wealth.


    Clearly, Shara knew this as well.


    "Can I leave with you?"


    "I''m heading for Inner Bay, and the days ahead will be hard," Amy warned, not refusing but reminding her friend.


    Shara nodded incessantly, then picked up a kitchen knife from beside her and chopped at Woolter.


    The girl made her promise in her own way.


    Subsequently, the valuables were placed in a box.


    Woolter was put into the remaining four boxes.


    After Amy removed these items in two trips, on the third return, she set the house on fire.


    The rising flames were like a blooming flower under the night sky.


    The blaze drove away the darkness.


    And lit the path that Amy and Shara took as they left.


    The two of them did not look back.


    Therefore, they did not see Arthur watching them go into the distance.


    ```


    He didn''t see the smile that curved Arthur''s lips.


    Arthur was in quite a good mood.


    If before Woolter''s death, the outcomes seemed to be in his favor, now the result was nearly perfect.


    The remaining bit?


    Of course, that needed to be filled in by his collaborator.


    He believed that the other party would certainly make it flawless.


    Immediately, Arthur took a step back and once again merged into the Shadows, while the neighbors had come out to put out the fire.


    He did not wish to be misunderstood in any way.


    He was not some villain who went around killing and setting fires.


    He was just a "Spirit Medium" who happened to be passing by.


    The blaze on Garden Street did not cause more damage; the neighbors extinguished the fire before it could spread further.


    However, when the patrolling officers reported the fire to the duty officers at the police station, the two officers on duty were stunned.


    Mild and Gite looked at each other; although they were both on the fringes of the police force, they knew who lived in the burning house.


    They were even more aware of what would happen if Woolter really had an accident.


    The two of them on duty would definitely become scapegoats!


    No!


    Three!


    There would be Malz as well.


    Subconsciously, the two looked towards Malz''s office.


    Meanwhile, inside the office, Malz took a deep breath.


    He had certainly heard the frantic words of the patrolling officer.


    Phew!


    ''Has it finally started?'' he wondered.


    Malz stood up from his chair and went over the plan in his mind once more. After confirming that there were no mistakes, he walked out with a grave expression.


    Outside the door, Mild and Gite stood with equally serious expressions.


    Both were fifth-level police officers. Unlike traditional officers, these two had been selected into the Shire District Police Station after the new laws were implemented and naturally did not fit in with the officers under the Sheriff system.


    As a result, they were marginalized, getting the tough thankless jobs.


    Like now, when others were sound asleep, they had been assigned to the night watch.


    The two had not kept silent about it, but resistance was futile.


    The officers under the Sheriff system were not only numerous and ''experienced'', but they were also way beyond what the novices could deal with.


    After being harshly chastised several times, the two finally learned their lesson and chose to lie low.


    Malz knew this all too well.


    That''s why he chose them.


    "Go to 4 Garden Street!"


    Malz didn''t say much else and headed straight outside.


    Mild and Gite followed suit.


    And soon after they checked around 4 Garden Street, the expressions on their faces grew even darker.


    The good news, Woolter''s body was not discovered.


    The bad news, the three of them were definitely going to take the fall.


    Mild and Gite could even imagine the excuses those bastards would use: Mild and Gite, in order to gain the position of Sheriff of Shire District, murdered Woolter and destroyed the body!


    Such excuses would ultimately become evidence.


    Moreover, with both witness and physical evidence available¡ªafter being sidelined for three years, the two who had seen too many of those bastards'' tactics knew very well that if they were framed and defamed, they might as well wait for conviction!


    As for Woolter not being dead?


    Impossible!


    At this time, Woolter had to die!


    Even if he didn''t, he would be deemed dead.


    After all, by then, his position and the property he left behind would already have new owners.


    ''What should we do?'' they wondered.


    The two fifth-level police officers exchanged glances as chaos reigned within them.


    Just then, a wallet was suddenly presented before them.


    Looking up, they saw Malz watching them with a complex gaze.


    Before they could say anything, Malz''s voice came low and urgent¡ª


    "Run!"


    "Three hours until dawn, run fast!"


    "Leave South Los, and you might have a chance to live!"


    Staring at the wallet in front of them, the two fifth-level officers were stunned.


    What was happening?


    Did they really think we killed Woolter?


    "It wasn''t me..."


    "What about you?"


    Mild tried to explain, but was interrupted by Gite. The fifth-level officer stared intently at Malz''s expression and then saw Malz let out a laugh.


    A laugh of relief.


    A laugh of liberation.


    And a hint of...


    Ferocity?


    Gite was taken aback, not fully understanding the situation, when Malz thrust the wallet into his hands and said gravely, "You''ve done enough, the rest is for me to handle¡ªwhy did they force me? I''m just an old guy who wanted to retire, but why always target me... ha! Then everyone can just go and die!"


    A cold smile crossed Malz''s face, the murderous intent so palpable that it sent shivers down Mild and Gite''s spines.


    But soon, as the fear subsided, they clenched their teeth and made a certain decision.


    Run?


    Maybe they could survive, but after abandoning everything and being wanted after leaving South Los, how would they live?


    They would probably be worse off than refugees!


    Living like that would be worse than death!


    They might as well...


    Take a chance!


    Malz saw the decision in their faces and silently breathed a sigh of relief.


    By dragging Mild and Gite into this, his chances of success increased by another twenty percent.


    Now¡ª


    There was only one person left!

 Chapter 45 The Victors Uproar! (Please follow and support~)

    An hour before dawn, Wiggins moved through the darkness.Even in the dark, the shock on his face was hard to hide.


    It was truly unexpected!


    Malz had actually gone to that Count''s Mansion.


    What was even more surprising was that the reclusive Earl actually received him¡ªhe saw with his own eyes Malz entering the Count''s Mansion.


    Then, he went straight to Arthur.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to continue tailing, nor was it a lack of manpower.


    It was because, after Malz entered the Count''s Mansion, the Count''s guards expanded their patrol area.


    Wiggins dared not linger any longer and after signaling his two subordinates to leave, he went directly to report to Arthur.


    Leaping over the fence of No. 2 Cork Street, Wiggins didn''t ring the bell but knocked gently on the door.


    The next moment, the door opened.


    Wearing pajamas, Arthur held a bowl of noodles and gestured for him to come in while slurping them.


    Night snack?!


    Wiggins blinked, finding the scene somewhat odd and completely inconsistent with his image of the mysterious and blood-stained Arthur.


    "Spirit Medium" also eats night snacks?


    Thinking to himself, the Golden Finger did not delay and immediately informed his employer of everything.


    Arthur, meanwhile, listened while eating, and when he finished the last noodle, he picked up the bowl and poured the entire soup into his stomach with a gulp.


    Burp~~


    The rich beef soup, making Arthur burp contentedly afterward, then he put down the bowl and let out a heartfelt exclamation.


    "Comfortable!"


    In the deep and quiet of the night, there''s always someone feeling hungry.


    Gone were the skewers, hotpot, fried chicken, and fatty drinks.


    But there was still...


    Noodles!


    Even if they weren''t instant noodles, they still satisfied Arthur''s stomach.


    Similarly, they made his mood quite good.


    "Want a bowl?"


    Arthur asked.


    Wiggins immediately waved his hand, as the Golden Finger, he wasn''t accustomed to eating late at night, only... the noodles smelled so good!


    Should he have a bite?


    But soon, Wiggins shook his head, banishing the thought from his mind.


    There were more important matters to discuss now.


    "Boss, what should we do?"


    Wiggins asked with a somber face.


    Having accepted employment under Arthur, he was now in the same boat as Arthur.


    If something happened to Arthur, he wouldn''t fare much better.


    Especially concerning the Earl of South Los!


    At this time, Wiggins was already in a state of turmoil.


    Yet Arthur appeared calm and relaxed.


    "Just wait," he said.


    "We need to trust Malz."


    Arthur looked at a worried Wiggins and smiled reassuringly.


    Such reassurance was effective.


    Wiggins soon calmed down.


    Because he believed that Arthur was not a man to act without reason.


    Yet deep down, he still had doubts.


    "How could Malz be connected with that Earl?"


    Wiggins said rather tactfully.


    Indeed, what Wiggins meant to say was, if Malz really had a relationship with the Earl of South Los, he would have been bullied into such an appearance.


    "Malz certainly doesn''t, but others do!"


    Arthur explained.


    "Others?"


    "He only brought Middel, Gite?"


    Wiggins furrowed his brow, still not understanding the key point.


    Wiggins had, of course, heard the names Middel, Gite but like Malz, if those two had connections with the Earl of South Los, would they have stayed as sixth-level police officers for over two years before being promoted?


    In some respects, Middel, Gite had considerable fame in the Shire District.


    Because they were the only two apprentice policemen in the history of South Los!


    After the new law was implemented, in the staffing of the Shire District Police Station aside from one police chief who was considered a first-class officer, the rest were two third-class officers, three fourth-level officers, and four fifth-level officers, along with several patrol officers.


    What about apprentice officers?


    They were sixth-level officers.


    Middel, Gite passed through multiple assessments to become sixth-level officers.


    Then, those two, expected to be promoted officially after a year, took over two more years to become fifth-level officers.


    Thus, during regular times, the Shire District had six fifth-level officers.


    Afterward?


    There were no longer any apprentice policemen in Shire District, just as there should have been a second-level officer appointed as deputy sheriff according to the new law, but due to various reasons, it never happened.


    Even Old Charlie had mentioned their names more than once in the presence of their predecessors.


    Lamenting their luck and misfortune.


    Lucky that they had become police officers.


    Unlucky in that they did not fit in with the existing officers.


    But, that was before!


    Now?


    It no longer mattered.


    Because a new order would emerge within the Shire District Police Station ¡ª the new law had been implemented in South Los three years ago with the consent of the Earl of South Los; otherwise, there wouldn''t have been the apprentice policemen Middel and Gite, even if it was under pressure, at least it was implemented.


    Even if they encountered obstacles later on, formality over substance didn''t matter.


    Arthur believed that Malz would overcome these obstacles.


    And, turn them into momentum.


    As long as one grasps ¡ª


    Interest!


    Yes, interest!


    If it had been him handling tonight''s affair, he would have openly told the Lord Count in the name of Middel and Gite, promising to give all the wealth of the remaining third-level officer, three fourth-level officers, and four fifth-level officers in Shire District to the Lord Count.


    And he would promise that the wealth of Woolter and Lauke would also belong to the Lord Count.


    At the same time, he would promise that the wealth of the remaining police chiefs and officers would eventually end up in the hands of the Lord Count.


    Exaggerating as much as possible.


    As long as the Lord Count was tempted.


    Everything would be settled.


    And would the Lord Count be tempted?


    He would!


    No one would refuse free wealth.


    Especially when their financial situation was not very good.


    The Lord Count, though the master of South Los with his own mansion, farms, hunting grounds, and a fleet, was envied by many.


    But similarly, the maintenance of the hunting grounds and fleet every year was a staggering amount.


    It was impossible to balance the income and expenses solely through the output of the mansions and farms.


    It could only be done through the fleet.


    But this year''s rainy season lasted over a month longer than usual, and continuous heavy rains prevented the Lord Count''s fleet from leaving the harbor.


    Some of the goods aboard might have almost gone moldy.


    The Lord Count must have been burning with anxiety by now.


    After all, besides the hunting grounds and fleet, two devourers of gold, the Lord Count had to pay significant taxes to the Duke of the Inner Bay every year.


    And the day to pay taxes was fast approaching.


    So, Arthur could already foresee the meteoric rise of Middel and Gite in the future.


    But, the most important was still Malz!


    With the current profits, for the sake of future gains, the other party would definitely promote Malz to the position of Shire District Police Chief.


    Of course, there was another factor: a good reputation!


    By eliminating these parasites, the blue-skinned devils, the Lord Count would inevitably gain a better reputation among the people of South Los, and they would praise him unanimously.


    Under all these premises, why would the Earl decline?


    Of course, if the Earl were insane and did not recognize these efforts, directly eliminating Malz ¡ª even though, based on past rumors, this possibility was exceedingly slight.


    But Arthur, always accustomed to preparing for both hands, had already packed his bags.


    If anything unexpected occurred, he would just run away.


    Whether hiding in the mountains as an outlaw or setting out to sea as a pirate, he was prepared for both


    However, he did not disclose these plans to Wiggins.


    He only handed over a gold note to him.


    Wiggins had done a remarkable job keeping an eye on Malz.


    Next, the task of finding where the Toad had really settled needed him ¡ª due to the angle, Wiggins had clearly seen the Toad''s face before it was burned by sulfuric acid yesterday.


    "Thank you for your generosity!"


    Although Wiggins was still puzzled deep down, he accepted the gold note and pushed the doubt to the back of his mind.


    Controlling his curiosity well was the golden rule that allowed Wiggins to grow up smoothly on the streets.


    Afterward, Wiggins stood up and took his leave.


    At this moment, dawn was gradually lighting up the sky.


    There would soon be pedestrians on the streets.


    Neither Arthur nor Wiggins wanted to be seen by anyone.


    Wiggins quickly slipped out of the gate of No. 2 Cork Street and headed straight down the street toward Dar Alley.


    And just at that moment, a group of newsboys with newspapers on their backs burst out from Dar Alley ¡ª


    "Extra! Extra!"


    "Police Officer Malz cracks the murder case of Police Chief Woolter and Officer Otto!" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The fearless born of the storm, Guardian of the Inner Sea, owner and ruler of the southern islands, Grand Magistrate, advocate of the new law, the Earl of South Los has signed the appointment for Officer Malz as Shire District Police Chief!"


    Suddenly, Wiggins froze in place.

 Chapter 46 The Thrill of Guessing!

    Upon hearing the newsboy''s shout, Wiggins stood thunderstruck.His eyes widened, mouth agape, disbelievingly turning his head.


    He saw the smiles on Arthur''s face.


    Did Middel and Gite really have connections with the Earl of South Los?!


    Although upon hearing about the new law ''the Adherent,'' Wiggins had already grasped the critical point.


    Even so, why was Malz able to confirm that the reclusive Lord Count would help?


    What if the Lord Count refused?


    After all, aside from collecting taxes, the Lord Count had previously been indifferent to the affairs of South Los.


    More doubts surfaced in Wiggins'' mind.


    Then, Golden Finger reflexively looked up and once again gazed toward No. 2 Cork Street.


    Arthur!


    It must be Arthur!


    It was Arthur who convinced the Lord Count to agree!


    As for the method used?


    Don''t forget Arthur''s identity!


    Arthur is a ''Spirit Medium''!


    Hiss!


    Before the doubts could dissipate from the depths of Golden Finger''s heart, more baseless speculations emerged. Consequently, Golden Finger, who had already walked a good distance away, once again faced the direction of No. 2 Cork Street and deeply bowed before finally departing.


    Arthur saw this scene clearly.


    Even, Arthur guessed what Wiggins had just imagined.


    To this, Arthur had no intention of explaining.


    For Arthur, reverence was a positive term, and he was quite happy to have Wiggins maintain such reverence.


    Watching Wiggins leave, Arthur, dressed in pajamas, bought a neatly pressed newspaper from a newsboy¡ªone that cost an additional Zeroes, but was more popular.


    After all, hiring a butler would be much more expensive than that.


    Of course, the newspaper was not the Horn Report.


    This kind of major news was beyond the reach of the Horn Report; it could only be from the South Los Daily¡ªthe Earl of South Los had shares in this newspaper.


    Arthur stood at the door, flipping through the newspaper.


    It was divided into two parts¡ª


    Officer Alaid was the murderer of Police Chief Woolter and Officer Otto and had been killed by Malz.


    At the same time, several officers from Shire District were implicated and were detained by Malz.


    This was the first half, briefly written in just a few sentences¡ªit was kept as simple as possible.


    But the content was chilling enough to send shivers down one''s spine.


    Alaid was a Third-Class Officer, one of only two in Shire District. In the absence of the Police Chief and without a Deputy Chief, Third-Class Officers were the highest rank.


    ''To make everything seem logical?''


    With this thought in mind, Arthur continued to read the newspaper.


    The second half of the newspaper introduced Malz. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This part was incredibly detailed, almost starting from Malz''s infancy and took up four full pages to chronicle Malz''s life.


    Undoubtedly, this was paving the way for Malz.


    At this, Arthur felt a bit envious.


    Although he frequently appeared in the Horn Report, the South Los Daily was obviously superior, both in circulation capability and its range of influence.


    Even in Inner Bay, one could find the South Los Daily.


    The XP it brought was naturally higher than that of the Horn Report.


    But getting into the South Los Daily was not easy for him.


    It wasn''t just that the South Los Daily had its thresholds, but also due to the ''exclusive reporting'' rule, Arthur didn''t wish for Scott, whom he now considered a friend, to lose the ''Spirit Medium Case Investigation'' exclusive.


    Of course, Arthur wanted it all!


    He wished to continue appearing in the Horn Report as well as to make it into the South Los Daily.


    ''It''s a bit difficult, but not impossible!''


    Arthur thought of the ''Swordsmanship Competition''!


    That was where his real harvest would be!


    But more preparation was needed.


    Subconsciously, his gaze turned to the text only he could see¡ª


    [The twists of the baby kidnapping case shocked the people; their hatred for human traffickers made them wish they could replace you in taking them down; XP+20]


    [More people have heard your name; XP+2]


    ...


    Without hesitation, Arthur immediately upgraded [Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo].


    This had been decided yesterday, and Arthur had no plans to change it.


    [Spend 20 points of XP, Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo Lv2¡úLv3]


    [Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo Lv3: The form of Swift Bird Swordsmanship has reached its peak under your constant recollection and practice. Before acquiring more secrets of swordsmanship, you cannot advance further; Effect: When using your self-comprehended Swift Bird Sword Posture, the speed of your next strike is additionally increased by +0.3]


    (Note: This skill level has reached its limit.)


    ¡­


    The synchronization of body and knowledge began.


    A familiar warmth once again filled Arthur''s body.


    And with it came...


    Birdcalls!


    Upon hearing the call, Arthur felt as if he were flying, surrounded by countless other birds in flight.


    These birds were huge, incredibly fast, with crimson eyes and mouths full of fearsome teeth.


    And him?


    His body was elongated, winding and coiling, with a set of wings on his back.


    But before Arthur could get a clear look...


    He was back in front of No. 2 Cork Street.


    [Physique +0.1]


    [Spirituality +0.1]


    ¡­


    The feeling of growing stronger in all aspects returned. Although the specifics of how [Spirituality +0.1]had changed were unclear to Arthur, the effects of a 1.8 [Physique]on his hearing were immediate. Even with the doors shut, he could clearly make out the neighbors'' discussions.


    "What do they want to do?"


    "Are they planning a rebellion?"


    "A bunch of parasites!"


    "Damned Blue-Skin Dogs!"


    What started as reasoned speculation soon degenerated into curses.


    Arthur shook his head.


    Upon hearing these curses, Arthur knew that the South Los Daily had achieved its goal... no, it was the Earl of South Los who had achieved his goal.


    ''It seems he should be able to smoothly take over those properties now!''


    Arthur felt no envy.


    However, the Earl of South Los, originally just a ''symbolic figure'' in Arthur''s mind, had gradually become more tangible.


    ''Power, ah, it''s not simply about what it gives you, but the terrifying ability to take everything from you ¡ª the nobility who wield such power...


    What else do they control?''


    Without realizing it, a hypothesis began to form in the depths of Arthur''s mind.


    A hypothesis that people often overlook, yet is real to the point of cruelty.


    ''If that''s true...


    ''That would be the biggest problem!''


    Arthur rubbed his temples, feeling an increased sense of urgency.


    He needed the complete Swift Bird Swordsmanship or sword techniques of a similar level.


    Merely having Scott and the owner of the ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'' wouldn''t be enough.


    ''Do I need to find her?''


    Arthur thought of Marinda Julius Caesar.


    Experience tales with empire


    With her influence, finding similar sword techniques should be quite easy.


    But almost immediately, Arthur shook his head.


    She was too dangerous.


    Without sufficient strength or an appropriate entry point, he did not wish to become too closely involved with her.


    Which left him with only one option...


    Malz!


    After last night''s events, his partnership with Malz had progressed further.


    In fact, the two of them, holding each other''s secrets while also relying on each other''s support, could be said to have become the closest of ''allies.''


    What about their relationship moving forward?


    It would be mutually beneficial!


    He believed that Malz would certainly not mind helping him find some sword techniques or the like while ''planning a comfortable retirement.''


    After all, he would make sure that Malz''s ''comfortable retirement'' would be just that ¡ª comfortable!


    ''I need to discuss our plans in detail with Malz!''


    As Arthur thought about this, his gaze shifted towards the door behind him.


    The next moment, the doorbell rang¡ª


    Ding, ding!


    A group of unexpected visitors appeared outside No. 2 Cork Street.


    When Arthur saw them, his eyes were full of surprise.

 Chapter 47 The Faker Painter Creates Real Miracles! (Please follow~ Support appreciated~)

    Five young couples, holding their children, stood in front of No. 2 Cork Street.The mothers held their children, faces brimming with loving smiles.


    The fathers stood in front, the one at the forefront was the cleanest dressed of them all, but even so, patches were still visible on his elbows and knees. In the basket he carried were eggs and bread.


    These were all gifts of gratitude.


    They were also the most precious things that they could offer.


    And they?


    They were the parents from yesterday''s baby theft case.


    Looking at the people before him, Arthur felt his palms begin to sweat slightly.


    He, was nervous.


    Faced with people harboring malice, he could be ruthless, showing no mercy as he took them down.


    But when faced with people filled with good intentions, coming to express their thanks, he seemed a bit at a loss.


    People are just that contradictory.


    Arthur, even more so.


    At this moment, he somewhat regretted the ''publicity'' in front of No. 14 Cork Street yesterday.


    It must have been there that these parents got wind of him.


    As for the newspapers?


    Given the economic state of these five families, they couldn''t read or write.


    "Thank you for all that you''ve done for us!"


    The father, acting as a representative, handed over the basket to Arthur, then with all the others, bowed deeply before leaving with their families.


    There were no further pleasantries, no opportunistic sycophants hanging around.


    What remained was a simple and unadorned thanks.


    They were not good with words.


    They were not adaptable.


    They only knew to work hard.


    The fathers worked hard to earn wages for their children, the mothers tried their best to contribute to the household while caring for the children. They looked forward to their children''s growth and did everything they could to provide them with the best possible living conditions.


    Arthur''s gaze turned to the infants quietly sleeping in their mothers'' arms, to the smiles overflowing on the faces of the five mothers, to the faces of the five fathers, not sharply dressed, but still full of vigor.


    He watched the backs of the five couples holding their children under the morning sun.


    That morning sun seemed, at that moment, to spread its warm glow, turning into...


    The truest form of hope!


    A hope entirely bestowed upon the family by the children.


    Even with its ups and downs, even with difficulties, for their children, the parents'' hope was always there.


    Perhaps the parents of these five families could not read.


    But perhaps their children might have the chance.


    One day in the future, their children might read the newspapers to their parents, recounting the amusing events happening in South Los.


    After dinner, they would support their parents on a walk outside.


    They too would become unadaptable.


    Because, they were not articulate, they only knew hard work.


    But,


    Everything would get better, right?


    "Wishing you all peace and prosperity."


    Arthur, holding the basket, bowed slightly to the departing figures then nodded to the curious neighbors around, who watched with goodwill as he returned inside No. 2 Cork Street.


    Arthur, with the basket in hand, headed straight for the kitchen.


    He did not refuse the gift, because it represented the heartfelt gratitude of everyone involved.


    What might seem like a kind refusal would only hurt the self-esteem of the five families and could lead to gossip. Arthur did not want to see that happen.


    And further...


    Food is a necessity of life.


    And breakfast is the start of a pleasant day.


    Underneath the basket of eggs and whole wheat bread, Arthur discovered a pack of cornmeal.


    After a moment of thought, he boiled the water and then added the cornmeal,


    Continuously stirring, it quickly became thick and aromatic.


    The forearm-thick, one-kilogram whole wheat bread, as plain as the families who had come to give thanks, was cut into six pieces using a knife and heated in a skillet before being placed on plates.


    Then came the fried eggs and sausages.


    The six fried eggs also came from the basket.


    The half-pound sausage was a gift from the butcher''s shop yesterday.


    These were naturally all for Arthur alone.


    With his "Physique" increased by 0.1, Arthur felt his appetite had gotten even better.


    Once the food was plated, he served it to the dining table nearby.


    ```


    Honey syrup was poured over the corn mush and as Arthur stirred it, the sweetness immediately wafted out. Arthur took a sip. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sweet, not hot.


    Straight away, it brought a contented squint to Arthur''s eyes.


    Without realizing it, his mouth began humming a tune, "Hear your slurp, just like eating young snails. The blue fish are tough, don''t chop feet when marinating, with one straw, your sudden hunger..."


    He picked up a piece of bread and dipped it straight into the corn porridge, mingling with the honey syrup on top. Once in his mouth, it was another flavor altogether.


    The sweetness did not mask the flavor of the wheat, and on the contrary, the crispy sensation of the bread''s crust, just fried in the pan, truly whetted Arthur''s appetite.


    Arthur ate heartily, slurping away.


    Every so often, he took a bite of sausage, swallowed a fried egg.


    Arthur finished his breakfast at a rapid pace and was about to grab a cup of water for a break when suddenly text appeared before him¡ª


    [A simple breakfast made with grateful ingredients has made you feel joyful; XP+5]


    ...


    "Food!"


    "So it''s this kind of food!"


    Arthur looked at the text before him, his face showing a slight shock.


    Then, he let out a sigh of relief, as if both relieved and a bit moved.


    He simply couldn''t accept ''delicacies'' akin to maggots.


    But if food was like this...


    It seemed there was much room for maneuver!


    Arthur thought it was time to meet with Scott and discuss this additional method of gaining XP, which still required Scott''s cooperation¡ªhe would have Scott post an ''advertisement'' in The Horn Report.


    Not an overt one, but one subtly embedded in the regular ''Spirit Medium Case Investigation'' reports, introducing subtly anyone looking for consultation with ''Spirit Medium'' Arthur Kredos must, aside from the necessary consulting fee, bring a serving of their homemade food.


    As for the excuse?


    Naturally, it''s about sensing goodwill or a necessity for exorcism.


    While thinking, Arthur headed towards the basement¡ªThe Cork Street No. 2''s hallway machinery hadn''t been repaired, and he intended to spend the whole day fixing it completely.


    Otherwise, Arthur always felt like something was missing in terms of security.


    He moved a shelf piled with clutter on the basement level and behind it was a secret room.


    Or rather, the real weapon storage of No. 2 Cork Street.


    Here, a large amount of gunpowder, bullets, and firearms were stored.


    Beginning with the handgun Arthur often used, to the Thunder Gun, rifles, and more, there was everything one could need.


    Even, Arthur saw two small Emperor Cannons, next to which was a box of six-pound cannonballs and various artillery tools.


    Beyond these firearms, there were the melee weapons, with the style of the Holy Empire Era''s knight swords, lances, infantry spears, short swords, and a hand-and-a-half sword that combined the styles of a two-handed sword and a war sword¡ªOf course, even now, there are those who stubbornly call it a bastard sword.


    After selecting an appropriate lance, he left ''Old Charlie''s Armory'' and took a pack of flintstones directly from the rack outside, picked up the kerosene in the corner, and returned to the ground level.


    Preparing the lance, flintstones, and kerosene was the simplest part.


    Carpentry and lacquer work, for a No. 2 Cork Street that wasn''t truly broken, were not difficult either. Discover stories with empire


    In fact, the Crimson Painting was what took Arthur most of the time.


    Arthur possessed the skill [Basic Drawing].


    Even if it is a skill that cannot be leveled, being at Lv1, it still meant Arthur had his own ideas.


    He felt the simple crimson was too monotonous for creating an atmosphere of horror, lacking depth. A knight being dragged into the crimson would better exemplify this.


    So, within the crimson, he spent a whole day drawing a knight in full armor.


    But [Basic Drawing] was just that, basic, and at only Lv1, he didn''t bring the envisioned knight to life¡ªit looked more like... Zaku.


    "My knight can''t possibly be Zaku!"


    Arthur immediately made changes.


    After wasting another whole day, Arthur looked at the blue can on the canvas, and oddly enough, he seemed to hear a cry echoing in his ears¡ª


    ''Loyalty! Emperor!''


    Expressionless, Arthur picked up the paintbrush, dipped it liberally in red paint and smeared the entire painting red.


    The original, after all, was best, wasn''t it?


    "How could a person possibly be omniscient?"


    "This is quite alright."


    Arthur shrugged, comforting himself for not having the talent for painting, and then prepared to head to the washroom¡ªtoday was Saturday, the day of the ''Lady of the Long Night Salon.''


    To show the proper respect for the salon''s hostess, he had to groom himself.


    But at this moment, text began to appear before him.


    [A painting with a soul will always bring about miracles!]


    [Basic Drawing Lv1¡úPainting Lv1]


    ...


    When Arthur saw the text, he felt a tingling sensation on his scalp, an unexplained intuition surged within him, telling him what he needed to do and that he must act fast!


    Without any hesitation, he set the recently completed painting ablaze.


    In the raging fire, Arthur sighed in relief, but then his brow furrowed again.


    ```

 Chapter 48 Poison of the Vulture, Like Purgatory!

    Arthur discovered something amiss.When he just saw the textual prompt, his instinct told him that he should burn that painting¡ª¡ªit was an instinct from the depths of a being''s soul, as if it were a reaction imprinted in his soul by countless ancestors, even though he had never encountered anything like it before.


    Burn it! Burn it!


    Only when the blaze rose did the unease in his heart completely disappear.


    However, Arthur''s gaze shifted to his attribute column¡ª¡ª


    [Spirituality: 0.2]


    ...


    Every change has its reason!


    Everything that happens has its cause and effect!


    It cannot be without reason!


    Arthur had never encountered such a thing before, but ever since his [Spirituality] went up by 0.1, he began encountering these strange occurrences.


    In an instant, many speculations surfaced in Arthur''s mind.


    Arthur''s expression gradually grew unsightly.


    Because these speculations were not at all good.


    Especially the worst one, which made Arthur raise his hand to rub his brow¡ª¡ª


    The higher the Spirituality, the higher the probability of encountering mystic events!


    The Mystic Side doesn''t just have the power that people yearn for, it''s filled with a life of wonder, like romantic adventures, but also...


    Danger!


    These dangers often come with Death.


    And the cause of Death might be the power you long for, the life of wonder you want to enjoy, or the adventure everyone seeks but cannot find.


    Of course, the most likely is that ''indescribable'' thing Arthur just encountered.


    Arthur also didn''t know what kind of soul would be integrated into his painting.


    But burning it was the best choice.


    At this moment, he very much wanted to know more about the ''Mystic Side'' of things, including but not limited to his speculations about Spirituality and many rules.


    His speculations regarding Spirituality were particularly crucial because if he was right, he would inevitably be stuck in a viscous cycle:


    He sought power, but power would bring Spirituality, and Spirituality would bring unknown things, thereby posing a threat to him!


    What if this threat exceeded his ability to cope?


    Death!


    Undoubtedly, Death!


    And a terrible one at that!


    Very likely, it would be a fate worse than Death, like...


    That beggar!


    The thought of becoming like that beggar, silly one moment and mad the next, made Arthur''s scalp tingle.


    As for giving up power?


    For Arthur, that was even more impossible.


    In the world before him, without power, one would be at others'' mercy.


    Even, more likely than the former to die faster.


    ''Is this why the Mystic Side is gradually waning?''


    ''Have they not found a way to protect themselves?''


    ''Or is there a similar method, but they keep it secret?''


    More speculations appeared, and after several deep breaths, Arthur managed to suppress his chaotic thoughts.


    He knew that being anxious would only lead to mistakes in his judgment.


    And wishful thinking would surely lead to his downfall.


    What he needed to do now was to wait patiently for Wiggins'' message, as well as...attend the salon of Marinda Julius Caesar.


    The salon of the ''Lady of the Eternal Night'' was an arrangement made beforehand.


    Arthur wouldn''t go back on his word.


    When night fell completely, Edwin knocked on the door of No. 2 Cork Street, and Arthur put on his black double-breasted coat, its silver buttons gleaming under the bright lights of the landau carriage, paired with clean shoes, made the already handsome Arthur look even more spirited, his Spirit Medium Box in hand adding an extra touch of mystery.


    "Good evening, Mr. Kledos."


    Edwin greeted Arthur, bowing as he opened the carriage door.


    "Good evening, Edwin."


    Arthur responded, but couldn''t help frowning inwardly.


    Edwin was Miss Caesar''s coachman and should only serve her exclusively.


    Yet now her coachman was driving her carriage to pick him up.


    This was the courtesy afforded only to the most honored guests, exceedingly formal, but Miss Caesar''s formality did not flatter Arthur.


    On the contrary, Arthur''s wariness rose another level.


    He distinctly remembered the coachman''s tone when he said he would come to pick him up, that polite tone, in Arthur''s mind, meant that Miss Caesar would send a carriage, not that she would send her own coachman, driving her own carriage.


    This was too conspicuous.


    And at that moment, Edwin spoke.


    "I apologize."


    The lowered voice could only be heard by the two of them.


    Arthur boarded the carriage impassively, but deep down, he found the situation increasingly strange.


    Because he knew that this was Edwin apologizing on behalf of his master.


    It must have been Miss Caesar''s intention.


    While committing a reckless act, she immediately expressed an apology to him.


    This suggested¡ª


    ''The other party is in some kind of unavoidable situation!''


    ''Are they under surveillance?''


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed, as he pondered the meaning behind this and assessed the risks and rewards.


    Soon, he concluded that the risks were low and the rewards, quite attractive.


    Quite simply, if the situation were truly life-threatening, the other party''s carriage driver would not have appeared at all, and even the salon would have been cancelled.


    The other party must be in a situation where they ''know they are being watched but cannot afford to break cover, only able to divert the watcher''s attention.''


    With this in mind, Arthur breathed a sigh of relief.


    But his contemplation did not stop there.


    ''Assuming the other party is in a constrained situation and also needs me to attract others'' attention, then¡­ what does the other want to do next?''


    Arthur frowned deeply.


    His knowledge of Miss Caesar was too limited, and even at this point, he could not make any predictions.


    However, one thing was for certain to Arthur.


    The lady was seeking cooperation!


    Immediately, a spark of light shone in Arthur''s slightly squinted eyes.


    He seemed to see a large amount of XP waving at him.


    "Mr. Kledos, we are off!"


    After exchanging greetings, Edwin cracked his whip.


    Crack


    With a sharp snap, the carriage started moving, progressing smoothly and steadily, without causing Arthur to feel the slightest jolt.


    Knowing the condition of Cork Street''s roads well, Arthur couldn''t help but inwardly praise Edwin''s driving skills; anyone else driving this horse-drawn carriage would surely not maintain such stability.


    And as the driver for Miss Caesar, such driving skills were essential.


    The carriage smoothly passed along West Mok Avenue, travelled down Garden Street, turned into a shaded lane at the end of Garden Street, passed Spring Water Square, and finally arrived at the destination for this trip: the White Bird District.


    If Garden Street was a residential area for the average middle class, and Cork Street was the prime choice for affluent middle-class families, then the White Bird District was the selection of the true wealthy.


    Not only was the environment beautiful, closely adjacent to Spring Water Square, but it was also a short distance from that Earl''s residence.


    Of course, the most important aspect was safety.


    There was a guardhouse near Spring Water Square.


    An entire squad of patrol officers stationed there, keeping away anyone who wasn''t a resident of the White Bird District from approaching the square.


    That''s right!


    Starting from Spring Water Square, the one-kilometer stretch of road leading up to the White Bird District also fell under its jurisdiction.


    With the familiar face of Edwin, it was natural that the carriage Arthur was in would not be stopped.


    Seeing this, Arthur grew even more confident in his earlier speculation.


    Miss Caesar was under surveillance, but her situation was not dangerous.


    For him, this was truly good news.


    Because this indicated that if the two of them cooperated, then it would be¡ª


    Low risk, high reward!


    This was what everyone desired!


    Arthur was no exception.


    The carriage continued to advance, unobstructed all the way to No. 6 White Bird Street, without stopping, directly entering the courtyard.


    The opened iron gate, the servants at the entrance, welcoming one guest after another.


    The horse-drawn carriages that would congest the entirety of Cork Street were perfectly suited here in the courtyard. Even with three other carriages parked alongside, the courtyard did not appear crowded.


    Despite the number of people standing in the courtyard.


    There were servants, as well as guests.


    The servants smiled and served each guest diligently.


    The guests, in groups of three or five, engaged in lively discussions or strolled around the yard in pairs, all while the music from the hall made everything seem so pleasant and desirable.


    When Edwin opened the carriage door and Arthur stepped down, both guests and servants alike turned their attention to him at the same moment.


    Clearly, these people recognized Edwin and the carriage of Marinda Julius Caesar.


    As they watched Arthur alight, many speculated about his identity. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Especially the young ladies, who eyed Arthur''s handsome features and giggled behind their hands.


    The slightly older ladies were bolder, clustering together to critique Arthur openly.


    The stir among the ladies naturally triggered a chain reaction among the men.


    The older ones just watched the scene with a smile, as if reminiscing about youth.


    Motivated by their hormones, the younger men eyed Arthur as if they were in a cockfight.


    The spotlighted Arthur remained completely at ease.


    For Arthur, a crowd devoid of danger was akin to a bunch of pumpkins.


    Compared to these, he was more concerned about the Lady of the Eternal Night.


    Because, at this moment, he finally understood what Marinda Julius Caesar wanted to do!

 Chapter 49 The Sincere Trade!

    What kind of person was Marinda Julius Caesar?First of all, she was beautiful.


    Secondly, she liked women.


    Then, there was ambition!


    And she also had abilities that matched her ambition!


    This lady possessed ambitions and abilities far beyond those of the average man, which is why she organized South Los'' first salon and held auctions.


    Of course, the most important thing was her strong desire for revenge¡ªduring their first meeting, she made a lasting impression on Arthur by decisively dealing with Dockler due to a ''love affair exposure''.


    However, it was clear that even though the lady took her revenge on Dockler and tried her best to minimize the impact, she still suffered unnecessary losses.


    Keep in mind that the traditions of South Los meant that a relationship between this lady and Ms. Anna was not permitted.


    This was already South Los'' ''tolerance'' as a port city. If it were a more conservative place like North County, people might already be calling for a burning stake.


    So now, Miss Marinda Julius Caesar urgently needed something to divert attention from this matter.


    How to divert public attention from a ''love affair''?


    Answer: Start a new, publicly acceptable ''love affair''!


    And he, Arthur Kredos, was the right person for this role.


    Whether it was his looks, age, or reputation, all were suitable.


    Especially the latter, Arthur believed that amidst the voices of condemnation, his straightforward acceptance of the lady''s sexual orientation must have earned him her favor.


    Indeed, it was very likely because of this that the lady chose him.


    Of course, these were just Arthur''s conjectures.


    What was it actually like?


    Arthur didn''t know.


    But he believed that he would soon find out whether his guesses were right or wrong.


    Indeed, it was so¡ª


    "Mr. Kredos, please follow me!"


    The coachman Edwin, having parked the carriage, came back.


    Arthur nodded and followed the driver into the hall of No.6 White Bird Street.


    The hall too had servants and guests present.


    Unlike the stiff noble banquets, salons were much freer.


    People sat in groups of three or five, chatting with those who shared similar interests or simply carrying their wine glasses out to the garden. No one considered it impolite.


    A new trend was quietly being born in South County as it recovered from the ''Seven Years'' War'' and was spreading rapidly.


    Edwin, walking in front, was greeted now and then.


    Edwin nodded politely in response.


    However, the guests'' glances continually swept over Arthur.


    They were filled with a strong curiosity, speculation, and a hint of...


    Hostility!


    This hostility was more direct than that within the courtyard.


    And naturally, they were all from young males.


    Arthur didn''t mind this.


    He was well aware of the principle of like repelling like.


    He paid more attention to the bar and dining tables.


    Glasses of fruity drinks, portions of creamy pastries, mixed with a bit of the unique richness of meats, made Arthur pause for a moment.


    ''A light drink paired with cold dishes must have a unique flavor,'' Arthur thought to himself.


    As for the band behind the bar?


    Arthur gave them a quick glance and paid no further attention. While the musicians were trying their best, Arthur simply didn''t have the musical talent to appreciate them.


    Quickening his pace and ascending to the second floor, Arthur saw Ms. Marinda Julius Caesar in the first room on the left corridor once again. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Different from the hunting attire she wore at their first meeting, this time she wore the latest bubble-shouldered, leg-of-mutton sleeve long dress from Inner Bay''s fashion trend.


    The blue and white long dress wasn''t embellished with complicated lace borders but was adorned with shimmering sequins, freeing the lady from the encumbrances of necklaces, rings, and other accessories.


    The lady, who was puffing on her snooker-style long-stemmed pipe, immediately put down her crossed left leg upon seeing Arthur enter and swiftly slipped her foot back into her shoe.


    Edwin did not enter, instead, he stood at the door; once Arthur was inside the room, he closed the door and stood by it like a guard.


    "Good evening, Mr. Kredos,"


    "I apologize for my audacity. Because of those matters with Anna, I had to choose this impolite approach¡ªI harbor no malice, but I do not wish people who are watching me to notice you through my irregular actions, so, I didn''t notify you in advance."


    "I am very sorry!"


    Marinda once again apologized as soon as she saw him.


    Unlike the previous messages passed along, this time she was apologizing in person, and after speaking, she immediately bowed formally.


    It was not the curtsy commonly used by ladies but the knightly bow often used by men.


    The lady put her pipe to one side, placed her left hand over her chest, and slightly bowed towards Arthur.


    Seeing this, Arthur felt assured.


    His greatest concern was not knowing what the lady wanted, making him indecisive. But now that he knew what she wanted, he began to plan what he could gain from it.


    Or more precisely, more XP, swordsmanship secrets, and mystical knowledge.


    Arthur believed the Lady of the Eternal Night could satisfy these for him.


    Or even... tasks!


    The Talent "Omnivorous" included a clear statement about "tasks," but not once had it been triggered yet!


    In Arthur''s understanding, there were only three points.


    1. The lack of a clear client,


    2. The issue wasn''t significant enough to form a task,


    3. The task required a certain degree of significance or impact.


    3. The third is change, a task is only formed when it is possible to change a client''s imminent, established reality, and after the change, a reward is received.


    And it seems the Lady of the Eternal Night fulfills all these conditions.


    So, he remained silent, he was holding out for a better offer.


    Marinda looked at Arthur''s expression and felt a slight relief in her heart.


    She understood that Arthur had guessed something, and no further explanation was needed on her part.


    Even Arthur''s ensuing silence, which made it clear to the lady that he wouldn''t be swept up by empty promises like other men, did not change her expression at all.


    On the contrary, she appreciated this kind of holding out.


    After all, she didn''t want a foolish collaborator and the unnecessary trouble that would come with it, but equally, she did not like those overly clever people who demand a price as soon as they open their mouths.


    What she admired were those who could judge the situation and act accordingly.


    Just like Arthur.


    Only by partnering with such a person could she truly feel at ease.


    Of course, it was also because she was confident that she could fulfill all of Arthur''s desires.


    So, she said directly¡ª


    "Baron Kemir died a week ago. The baron was a reclusive old man, who had neither a wife nor children, so there is a possibility for maneuvering."


    "I want to acquire that baronial title, and thus, I need to make myself appear more normal."


    "This is extremely important to me."


    "So, you can charge a high price."


    With that, the lady looked at Arthur and smiled.


    Her blue eyes became lively with her smile, like the tide rising in the sea, compelling one to take a second look.


    But Arthur was an exception.


    At this moment, Arthur frowned inwardly.


    Because the words in front of him weren''t flashing, the anticipated "Task" had not appeared.


    ''Where did the problem arise?''


    Arthur wondered, subconsciously observing the lady''s expression.


    He wanted to confirm whether what she said was true.


    "Rest assured, it''s true," she said.


    "Information about Baron Kemir''s death is not difficult for you to find, and so are those despicable methods used by those people who want to obstruct me from obtaining the title¡ªthey''re using Dockler as their pawn. The ones who have been watching me recently, they''re also from them."


    "And of course, there are the flies that constantly pester me, which you will also need to deal with."


    Facing Arthur''s scrutiny, Marinda Julius Caesar confided in him.


    Though she didn''t explicitly say that she had eliminated Dockler, it was evident enough.


    Arthur certainly wouldn''t naively ask ''why she trusted him so much.''


    If she dared to say it, it was naturally because she was well-prepared.


    Arthur had no desire to find out what those preparations were.


    All he wanted was what he deserved.


    After pondering for a moment, he said¡ª


    "I want the complete Swift Bird Swordsmanship, or equivalent Mystical Knowledge."


    "The complete Swift Bird Swordsmanship?"


    Marinda Julius Caesar''s eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    She had not expected Arthur to want that.


    Although due to the Seven Years'' War, Swift Bird Swordsmanship was no longer secret, finding a complete set was not an easy task.


    Because there were noble blockades!


    By comparison, equivalent Mystical Knowledge was somewhat easier to obtain. Find exclusive stories on empire


    After quickly evaluating the situation in her mind, the lady nodded.


    "Alright, I agree to your request."


    "Within a month, I will find equivalent Mystical Knowledge!"


    "Likewise, you need to act closer to me during this month."


    After making the promise, the lady spoke somewhat stiffly.


    It wasn''t out of anger, but embarrassment.


    The flashing of Skills "Eagle Eye" and "Insight" confirmed this for Arthur.


    At the same time, knowing the origins of the "Swift Bird Swordsmanship," Arthur also confirmed that higher-level swordsmanship must be blocked by the nobles.


    Knowledge blockade was not uncommon, but in a world with Mystical powers, it obviously had a different significance, let alone the fact that Arthur had just undergone a bizarre event after his increase in "Spirituality," where there must be some little-known connections!


    Arthur pondered, but did not neglect the lady beside him.


    Now that a deal was made, it was only natural to fulfill it.


    "Shall we start then?" he asked.


    "Yes, may I call you Arthur?"


    Marinda Julius Caesar nodded, then inquired.


    "Of course, Marinda!"


    Arthur quickly slipped into the role and raised his right hand, a new greeting and a necessity for the coming performance¡ªafter all, it wouldn''t do to stay two meters apart and introduce her as my lover, would it?


    Marinda looked at Arthur''s right hand, taking three to four seconds before reluctantly raising her own left hand.


    But as Marinda''s fingertips touched Arthur''s palm, she tensed up completely, and when her fingertips touched the center of Arthur''s hand, she had to muster all her will to not vomit.


    After taking three deep breaths and suppressing the violent reaction of her body, the lady continued.


    "Let''s go!"


    Then, side by side, they pushed the door open and left.

 Chapter 50 The Rich and Generous Lady!

    Outside the door, Edwin was stunned when he saw Arthur and Marinda Julius Caesar walk out hand in hand, side by side.In the eyes of this coachman, disbelief was overflowing.


    Even, he almost cried out in surprise.


    As a confidant, Edwin naturally knew his master''s ''condition''.


    But because he knew, it was all the more incredible to him.


    So much so that the coachman pinched himself hard.


    Hisss!


    Sharp pain spread from his thigh, making Edwin wince with pain, and the coachman immediately bowed as a cover-up.


    However, the coachman did not forget the matter at hand and spoke in a lowered voice.


    "Those people have already entered the hall."


    Upon hearing this, Marinda, who had wanted to withdraw her hand to relieve her adverse reaction, forcefully held back.


    However, her complexion became extremely unsightly.


    Arthur, who was very close, could even see her cheeks bulge from clenching her teeth so hard.


    And her bulging cheeks were trembling.


    ''It has progressed from psychological to physiological, this can''t be simply a case of androphobia anymore!''


    Watching this scene, Arthur thought to himself, and inconspicuously released his hand¡ªotherwise, he feared he might be spattered with acid.


    He knew only of a man with a severe case of androphobia, so much so that the presence of men would cause him to break out in hives, to the point that he had hired a bunch of women as bodyguards.


    He never thought he would encounter someone with a stronger case like Marinda''s.


    Marinda, however, was taken aback, then cast a grateful look at Arthur.


    Forcing down the urge to vomit was definitely not a pleasant experience.


    Especially when it came wave after wave; she had nearly reached her limit just now.


    Whew!


    After taking another deep breath, Marinda quickly recovered her composure and spoke.


    "Later, I''ll take you to meet the guests in the salon. Today, there are no nobles from South Los attending because of Baron Kemir''s death they are avoiding suspicion, of course, they are also fishing¡ªfor interests, and they want to maintain their dignity¡­ those whores," she said.


    Marinda uttered the last two words in a very low voice.


    If Arthur hadn''t been standing right next to her, he wouldn''t have heard her at all.


    However, Arthur quite agreed with the lady''s assessment.


    The arrogance of the nobility is known to the world.


    And their greed is beyond doubt.


    Arthur didn''t know how much it had cost Marinda to operate the baron''s title, but from her tone just now, it was certainly not a small sum.


    Even, it might have been all her fortune.


    As for whether it was worth it?


    Arthur could not judge.


    Because in his opinion, it definitely wasn''t worth it.


    But since she had gone through with it, she must have deemed it worthwhile.


    Moreover, with her wit, she would never engage in a losing trade; even if it seemed like a loss at present, in the long run, it might turn out to be a huge profit.


    Unfortunately, such people were too few.


    Arthur lamented inwardly while Marinda continued speaking.


    "The guests below are mostly unworthy of attention, but there are two groups you must be wary of¡ª''Coste Commerce'' and ''Emmond Commerce.''


    "They are my biggest rivals in operating this title."


    "Shortly, I''ll give you a cue!"


    Marinda said this and raised her hand, prepared to reach for Arthur''s again.


    But Arthur shook his head.


    "With that appearance, do you really think you can deceive those people?"


    Arthur found the relevant parts about ''Coste Commerce'' and ''Emmond Commerce'' in the memories of his previous life.


    Both were significant forces in South Los. Coste Commerce owned three fleets sailing to North County ports and many islands at sea engaging in enviable fleet trade, while Emmond Commerce focused on investments within South Los, owning six factories in Dort District.


    To grow a business to such an extent, they obviously were not fools.


    Arthur didn''t believe Marinda''s performance could fool these two groups.


    Therefore, she must be resorting to some trick.


    And what is related to vomiting and women?


    It goes without saying! sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for her reputation?


    A woman as ambitious as Marinda simply didn''t care.


    He?


    Cared even less.


    But, he didn''t want to be vomited upon!


    Moreover, seeing through Marinda''s tricks would bring him what he wanted!


    Of course, there was also XP¡­


    He wanted that too! Explore stories at empire


    Therefore, Arthur pointed ahead.


    That was the corridor on the second floor!


    "You just want to break the ''rumors'', and there''s no need to drag me around to meet all those people. We just need to let them see us!"


    "The rest?"


    "Their brains will tell them everything!"


    Arthur said slowly.


    How to gain more XP at a salon?


    Naturally, by becoming the center of attention!


    Not by wasting time mingling with the multitude of guests!


    But by instantly capturing their gaze, making sure everyone sees him right away.


    Compared to endless small talk, this was a decisive straight pitch!


    Marinda''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she gave Arthur a thumbs-up.


    "Arthur, you''re really smart!"


    "No, I just don''t want the rumors to take an unpredictable turn."


    Arthur responded politely.


    Marinda, caught in the act, immediately stuck out her tongue playfully.


    "Sorry, I just care too much about this title!"


    Marinda was dressed to the nines that evening, naturally looking her best; her current playfulness, in combination with her blue eyes, was truly enchanting.


    But Arthur saw right through it, knowing that her act was intentional: She was trying to bluff her way out after her little trick had been discovered.


    ''What a woman adept at leveraging her assets!'' Arthur thought to himself, though his expression revealed nothing as he spoke in an increasingly indifferent tone, "I think I deserve some compensation¡ªa few not-so-important Mystic Side books, how about that?"


    The prelude to XP was settled.


    Compensation was something Arthur wouldn''t forget.


    No matter how beautiful a woman might be, actual gains brought more happiness than mere appearances!


    Especially since this compensation was something he urgently needed now.


    Though it might be available from the toad, that was just a possibility.


    Arthur had to make extra preparations.


    "Okay!"


    Seeing she had been caught out, Marinda nodded decisively.


    Even though the compensation was valuable, she didn''t haggle over it.


    Because she indeed had been ready to concoct a lie like ''morning sickness'' if things didn''t go her way.


    Having been exposed, she really did want to use her advantages to smooth things over.


    Try for a second time, hoping Arthur would waive the compensation?


    Marinda couldn''t bring herself to do it.


    The first time could be seen as a ''tactical contest'' between the two.


    But to try again after being found out would just be making a scene.


    She didn''t want to lose this unexpectedly suitable partner!


    He was even more fitting than she had imagined!


    What could be more suitable than a partner whose terms were clear-cut?


    Of course, a partner whose terms were clear-cut every time.


    Marinda couldn''t help but smile.


    Arthur smiled as well.


    He appreciated Marinda''s straightforwardness, her ability to take a hit and stand up straight, and whispered, "Pleasure doing business with you¡ªdarling!"


    The tremor in his voice made Marinda shiver, goosebumps rising on her exposed skin.


    She was certain Arthur did it on purpose.


    Arthur didn''t deny it, calmly admitting it when confronted with Marinda''s gaze.


    "Such a nitpicker!"


    Marinda huffed lightly.


    Arthur, however, paid her no attention and simply made a slight bow, extending his hand in invitation.


    It was time for the grand appearance.


    Marinda took a deep breath, placed her hand in Arthur''s once more, and the two walked out to the second-floor gallery, standing shoulder to shoulder as they overlooked the guests below.


    Marinda''s gaze resembled that of a king, observing and scrutinizing her subjects.


    And Arthur?


    No additional gestures were needed¡ªhe just stood there with a smile.


    Soon, someone noticed the figures on the second-floor gallery and their eyes widened.


    The person in conversation with them obviously sensed the odd behavior, turned their head involuntarily, and their eyes also widened.


    Gradually, the first-floor hall fell silent.


    All eyes turned up to the two on the second-floor gallery,


    Everything was just as Arthur and Marinda had anticipated.


    The effect was quite good, and just as they were ready for the next step, a disturbance suddenly came from below¡ª


    Crack!


    A wine glass fell to the carpet, the liquid spilling out, while the man holding the glass fell straight to the ground, breathless.

 Chapter 51 Unforgettable! (Please follow~ Please support~)

    Someone is dead!When Edwin confirmed the death of Brody, head of the Brody Company, the scene inside No. 6 White Bird Street was mayhem.


    "What?"


    "Dead?"


    "How could someone die!"


    In the midst of the disordered chatter, the crowd inevitably panicked.


    In the face of death, there was no difference between civilians and the wealthy.


    If anything, the latter were even more terrified.


    They had too much to lose.


    Panic spreads, and those who were relatively calm initially also lost their composure upon seeing those around them in disarray.


    As people pushed and shoved, more tragedies seemed imminent¡ª


    Bang!


    Marinda Julius Caesar stood on the second-floor corridor, holding up a firearm and firing into the air. In the glow of the gunpowder, the sequins on her blue and white dress sparkled even more.


    The crowd was immediately silenced.


    They instinctively looked up at Marinda, holding the firearm.


    The lady then spoke loudly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please maintain your composure,"


    "The etiquette you possess should prevent you from panicking at the sight of a corpse, unless of course, you have ulterior motives."


    Her words of praise followed by a warning quickly quieted the commotion inside No. 6 White Bird Street.


    Seizing the moment, the lady handed the firearm back to Arthur, her eyes filled with gratitude.


    The firearm was naturally given to her by Arthur just moments ago.


    She didn''t ask why Arthur had a firearm; she just knew that the firearm he had handed her had saved her a lot of trouble.


    "I owe you one,"


    Marinda said softly.


    "Just give me compensation, we''re in a fair trade,"


    Arthur responded with a smile still on his face.


    "Agreed!"


    Marinda nodded solemnly, then turned her gaze to two men in the crowd, Coste from the Coste Commerce and Emmond from the Emmond Commerce.


    It was these two who had first started shouting, nearly causing chaos.


    Similarly, Marinda had reason to suspect that Brody had been murdered by their conspiracy.


    Their motive was to prevent her from acquiring the baronetcy of Baron Kemir. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everything made sense.


    After all, they had almost succeeded before.


    Although she quickly quelled the news frenzy, Anna still had to leave her, even just now; they nearly succeeded again.


    But that did not make Marinda angry.


    On the contrary, the lady became even more composed.


    When she was known as the ''Lady of the Eternal Night,'' she personally decapitated thirty-seven of her adversaries.


    When she was making a fortune, she had sent that entire gang to feed the fish.


    When she felt Anna''s love, she¡­


    hesitated.


    She hoped to continue a peaceful life with Anna, without changes.


    Then, under the coercion of her opponents, she had no choice but to send Anna to Inner Bay.


    One such terrible situation was enough!


    A second time?


    Never!


    If it happened a second time, she would never forgive herself!


    That''s why everything tonight unfolded the way it did.


    But plans always encounter mishaps.


    She glanced at Brody''s body.


    Then¡ª


    Whoo!


    Marinda Julius Caesar took a deep breath, her nostrils picking up the lingering yet intensely familiar scent of gunpowder, as if in that moment, she returned to those unfettered days, and the bright smile of her past naturally surfaced on her face.


    Then, she stood there on the second floor, overseeing everyone in the hall.


    When she saw Coste and Emmond, her smile began to fade.


    The icy look in this lady''s eyes made the two merchants shiver.


    This madwoman is going to make a move!


    The two thought simultaneously.


    Definitely not at this time!


    Here, they were doomed!


    "It wasn''t me!"


    "It wasn''t me either!"


    "You need evidence to accuse someone; are you going to kill us right here in front of everyone?"


    The two merchants began yelling loudly, pulling people nearby into the fray.


    "Hmph."


    Marinda Julius Caesar chuckled softly but paid no attention to the two men, nor did she make a move against them, even though she desperately wanted to tear them to pieces.


    But not now.


    She knew that the gunshot had already alerted the patrol officers in the White Bird District.


    The police would arrive soon.


    What next?


    She would naturally handle this unexpected incident in her own way.


    Soon, Chief Malz and a team of patrol officers appeared at 6 White Bird Street.


    And then, he saw his partner Arthur almost immediately.


    The newly appointed police chief almost instinctively wanted to cover his face.


    Why is it always you?


    Malz looked at Arthur, his face a mix of confusion and bewilderment.


    I didn''t want it to be!


    Maybe it''s just my bad luck?


    Arthur reluctantly shrugged his shoulders.


    The two communicated with glances and Malz did not stop; instead, he hastened towards the body.


    Foam at the mouth? A bitter almond smell?


    Moments later, Malz had confirmed that it was cassava poisoning.


    Because just a few days earlier, he had handled a similar case.


    The ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'' murder case.


    At the time, Arthur was also present.


    Moreover, it was Arthur who had solved that case.


    ''Could my partner be the Grim Reaper?''


    ''Why does someone die wherever he goes?''


    ''Or is it really as Scott had said, the nature of a Spirit Medium attracts more trouble?''


    These uncontrollable thoughts wandered through the mind of the new police chief.


    Because of his relationship with Arthur, Malz had a good relationship with Scott as well.


    When Malz became the police chief, not only did the South Los Daily report on it, but other publications interviewed Malz as well.


    The reporter dispatched by the Horn Report was naturally Scott.


    The interview was recorded in a casual conversation style, and although it was meant to focus on Malz, the discussion inevitably turned to Arthur.


    While much of it could not be published in the newspaper, it significantly advanced Malz and Scott''s relationship.


    Suppressing the thoughts at the back of his mind, Malz instinctively checked the palms of the corpse.


    No smell.


    The poison must have been in the drink!


    Just as Malz was making this deduction, the next moment he paused.


    Because he saw the bar.


    The salon, in an effort to emphasize freedom, had no bartender at the bar but displayed cup after cup of drinks, allowing guests to help themselves freely.


    A quick scan revealed that at least thirty cups could be placed on the table.


    Moreover, the servants would occasionally replenish the drinks.


    Among all these drinks, how could the murderer have identified their victim?


    Or was it...


    A randomly chosen target!


    Realizing this, Malz felt a throbbing in his temples.


    If it was really a randomly chosen target, that would be troublesome.


    If there was no connection between the murderer and the victim, unless the culprit was caught red-handed, the case would be unsolvable.


    "Chief Malz, can you identify the murderer?"


    "We need to prove our innocence!"


    "Otherwise, some people will not let this go!"


    Coste and Emmond approached Malz, who was frowning, their tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Their words conveyed an urgent desire to leave.


    6 White Bird Street was too dangerous, even with bodyguards, they were terrified; they needed to return to their turf.


    "I can''t yet..."


    "Since the murderer can''t be identified, are we expected to just sit and wait here?"


    Coste interrupted Malz, stirring up the people around them once more.


    Immediately, the other guests began to speak out.


    "Exactly, are we supposed to just wait here?"


    "Useless Blue-Skin Dog!"


    "Wasn''t it reported in the newspapers that Chief Malz was competent?"


    As many guests spoke, sweat appeared on Malz''s forehead.


    If it weren''t for the considerable status of these guests, he would have already used his baton to teach them a lesson.


    What to do? What to do?


    In his anxiety, Malz suddenly noticed Arthur.


    Arthur walked down from the second floor, taking one step at a time, calmly and leisurely, with "Basic Etiquette" shining although it was just an unupgradable Lv1, yet it made Arthur appear graceful and composed at this moment.


    Originally all eyes were on Malz, but when they noticed where Malz''s gaze was directed, everyone watched as Arthur walked over to the bar, watched as he gently brushed the white tablecloth on the counter, watched as he sighed softly and then, in a slightly hoarse voice, said ¡ª


    "I have heard the low hum of the deceased."

 Chapter 52 Standing on the Shoulders of Giants!

    Arthur''s words caused Marinda to stop in her tracks, and she unconsciously looked towards Arthur, hoping he could once again save her the trouble.All the guests in the hall paused momentarily.


    Then, several of them brightened up.


    Arthur''s identity, along with Marinda''s ''royal welcome,'' had already spread among these people¡ªnever underestimate human curiosity, and certainly not the information network a group of people can have when they come together.


    As long as one person knows, it''s as if everyone knows.


    So, those present all knew that Arthur was the recently famed ''Spirit Medium.''


    The Curse, the Axe Murderer, vengeance by an Evil Spirit, the Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club murder case, the baby-stealing case¡ªthese were the topics most talked about by these people over meals.


    Some among them were disdainful, treating it as nothing but a bluff to fool the ignorant.


    Some remained neutral, believing that there must be a reason behind such phenomenon if they had occurred.


    But most were curious, not only about how Arthur did it but also about what kind of person he was.


    However, no matter which group they belonged to, at this moment, they were all staring intently at Arthur, afraid to miss even a little detail.


    The disdainful ones were longing to expose the bluff.


    The curious ones were there to satisfy their curiosity.


    And the neutral ones?


    Most were just watching for entertainment.


    Arthur understood all this very clearly.


    But he was not afraid.


    Because he really did know who the killer was.


    It wasn''t that he had such scrupulous thinking or an amazing deductive ability; he had simply seen too many cases solved by famous detectives, including those who walked through the foggy city with a doctor assistant, those who yelled in the name of their grandfather, those known as grandmothers but in reality were queens, the eternally young elementary school student, or those who went by the name of ''Crow,'' bringing omens and eccentric murmurs.


    Too many to count.


    More than anyone in this world could imagine.


    Therefore, cases that people in this world found unimaginable were all traceable in Arthur''s eyes.


    With a bit of serious observation and calm analysis, the killer could be found.


    Just like at this moment¡ª


    "Is that so?"


    "Are you really going to do this?"


    "Alright, I will help you."


    Arthur murmured to himself in a low voice, but his gaze was fixed on a female servant among the crowd.


    The moment the servant''s eyes met Arthur''s, her face turned pale.


    The people around her instinctively moved their feet, distancing themselves from the female servant.


    In an instant, it was as if a stage had appeared out of nowhere.


    At one end of the stage stood Arthur, at the other stood the female servant.


    Below the stage, a group of onlookers with mixed thoughts.


    From above, Marinda''s blue eyes stared at the female servant, a hint of chill flickering in them.


    "Ilena?"


    Arthur asked softly.


    This was not the work of a Prophet; it was just something he overheard when he passed by earlier, when Edwin asked her to guard the drinks table.


    "Yes!"


    The servant placed her hands in front of her, nodding slightly. Her pale complexion made her delicate features even more pitiable; anyone who saw such a servant would not regard her as a murderer.


    In fact, someone spoke out righteously on her behalf immediately.


    "Impossible!"


    "It can''t be Ilena!"


    "You must be mistaken!"


    A male servant, who appeared to have a good relationship with Ilena, shouted loudly.


    "Exactly!"


    "Is there some kind of mistake?"


    "This lady doesn''t seem like a murderer!"


    Guests in the crowd concurred.


    Seeing these ''righteous'' defenders, Arthur was not surprised.


    Humans have always been visual creatures.


    Judging by appearances is found everywhere.


    And attractive people do, to some extent, seem to have superpowers¡ªin work, studies, or life''s journey, they often receive both tangible and intangible help, smoothing their path forward.


    But no matter how attractive a person is, certain facts do not change.


    Arthur didn''t speak. He simply reached out and took some ice from a bucket nearby.


    The ice in the bucket had been pre-cut and insulated with a cotton wrapping to keep it cool.


    Even so, some had melted. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Arthur''s action, the servant Ilena''s face turned even paler.


    The surrounding people were puzzled, but Malz gasped in shock after a moment''s surprise.


    "Poison hidden in the ice?!"


    Upon hearing Malz''s statement, the surrounding guests began whispering among themselves.


    Some were astonished, some had sudden realizations, and some started to find fault.


    "Impossible, all the ice in this bucket has melted. If the poisoned piece had melted too, wouldn''t all of us have been poisoned by now!"


    A young guest exclaimed loudly.


    The surrounding guests nodded in agreement, affirming the young guest''s words.


    Arthur, however, wore a smile on his face.


    He wasn''t afraid of questions, he feared the absence of them.


    How else to gain more XP without a twist in the tale?


    Arthur did not rush to reveal the answer. His gaze swept over the guests, observing the expressions on their faces, silently noting the few who harbored obvious malice towards him.


    Especially the young guest who had stepped forward to find faults.


    Why had he come?


    Naturally, it was for Marinda.


    Even those few with clear malice were probably here for Marinda.


    But Arthur wasn''t upset.


    One takes the coins to ward off calamities for others.


    Since a deal had been made, it was natural to fulfill it.


    The situation at hand was an excellent opportunity!


    Confronted with Arthur''s gaze, the young guest did not back down but instead took a step forward.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Didn''t you consider this point?"


    "Accusing a lady is not the action of a gentleman!"


    While speaking, he glanced towards the gallery on the second floor, hoping Marinda would see him exposing Arthur the charlatan.


    To witness his brilliance and valor.


    To see Arthur''s despicableness.


    Of course, it would be even better if Marinda developed a fondness for him.


    Unfortunately, Marinda did not even glance his way.


    His heart immediately sank, and then he looked towards Arthur with even more resentment as did several other young men, driven further to act by not receiving Marinda''s favor.


    "Indeed! Indeed!"


    "How could you do such a thing!"


    Arthur''s smile deepened.


    The scene before him was exactly what he wanted.


    He watched these young men become increasingly insolent, watched them incite the emotions of the crowd, and then, with a bend, he lifted the tablecloth of the drinks table.


    The crowd went silent all at once.


    Everyone saw another ice bucket under the table.


    "This, this!"


    The young men from before began to stammer, sensing that things were going downhill for them.


    But Arthur didn''t give them any chance to turn things around, and directly opened this ice bucket.


    Unlike the half-melted ice in the bucket on the table, the ice in this bucket was not only intact but also neatly arranged.


    "The ice bucket above was naturally not prepared for Brody."


    "This is the one¡ªimagine, faced with half-melted ice cubes and whole ones, which would you choose?"


    "Not to mention, you know him so well, Madam Ilena who has been waiting here the whole time!"


    Arthur no longer paid attention to the young men, his gaze once again turned towards Ilena.


    Her hands in front of her were twisted together so tightly that her knuckles had turned white, and her teeth were biting her lip hard.


    After several seconds, under immense pressure and faced with the evidence, the female servant finally said softly.


    "It was me!"


    Boom!


    Upon hearing Ilena''s own confession, the guests erupted into an uproar.


    However, at this moment, they were no longer focused on Ilena but on Arthur.


    "Brilliant! Absolutely brilliant!"


    "Truly worthy of being called a ''Spirit Medium''!"


    Praise was offered freely.


    But Arthur paid no attention to these remarks, silently watching Marinda as she came down from the gallery on the second floor.


    The coldness in her eyes had already vanished.


    All that remained was concern and worry.


    Disregarding the people around her, the lady approached Ilena, took her hand, and asked softly¡ª


    "Why?"

 Chapter 53 Twist! (Please follow~ Please support~)

    Everyone could tell that there was no anger, interrogation, or even a tiny bit of resentment in Marinda''s words.Even though Ilena had messed up her salon, there was only perplexity in Marinda''s words.


    Even more, she gently stroked Ilena''s back, comforting the servant.


    Stricken by the sudden catastrophe, Ilena had started to cry.


    Her speech was intermittent amidst the tears¡ª


    "He, he previously promised to marry me, and that we would have many lovely children, but a few days ago, he told me..."


    Arthur wasn''t listening anymore.


    The story was too clich¨¦.


    It was the tale of a libertine and a naive girl.


    Of course, there were some aspects worthy of suspicion.


    Therefore, Arthur pondered for a moment before tagging this clich¨¦ story with a prefix and appellation, slightly altered¡ª a wealthy libertine and a gullible girl.


    Arthur''s gaze swept over the bracelet on Ilena''s wrist.


    It was supposed to be gold.


    And two tiny earrings as well.


    They were inlaid with emeralds.


    The reason he could ascertain the culprit so quickly was partly these pieces of jewelry. After all, a servant''s wages could never afford such items.


    That''s why, when he saw a servant with such jewelry on the second-floor corridor earlier, he couldn''t help but take a second glance at her.


    And now?


    His attention was completely captured by Marinda.


    Brilliant!


    It was simply brilliant!


    If he hadn''t been watching Marinda from the very beginning, he might have also been fooled by the lady''s act.


    Empathetically speaking, Arthur admitted to himself that he could not be as natural and seamless as Marinda.


    This was undoubtedly a great opportunity to learn!


    Thus, he kept silent, leaving everything to Marinda.


    He believed Marinda would handle everything.


    In fact, that was indeed the case¡ª


    "Leave the rest to me!"


    "Don''t worry, it will be all right!"


    Marinda whispered to Ilena, but the whisper was so audible that everyone around could hear clearly,


    including Coste and Emmond, the two Chamber of Commerce presidents.


    As soon as they heard these words, Coste let out a scoff.


    "Murder is a serious crime!"


    "You think..."


    Just having been threatened by Marinda with a look, Coste naturally would not give up this chance for revenge. He elongated his tone, full of mockery.


    In all seriousness, this kind of behavior was purely about verbal satisfaction and provided no tangible gain.


    In Coste''s opinion, Ilena was nothing more than a lower-class person after all.


    What did it matter to him whether such a person lived or died?


    What he wanted was to provoke Marinda!


    Best if Marinda became angry and lost her composure!


    That would be quite helpful for his acquisition of Baron Kemir''s title.


    And with today''s murder!


    Coste was confident that he could strip Marinda of her eligibility for the title!


    So when he saw Marinda angrily glaring at him, Coste was not flustered, but instead felt a surge of inner joy. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the next moment, Coste started to panic.


    Because¡ª


    "What I thought?"


    "Is it that you think I don''t know about the matter of you and Emmond covertly inciting Ilena?"


    "Otherwise, how would Ilena, with her fragility and knowledge, possibly know how to conceal poison in ice cubes?"


    "And that poison, I suspect, was provided by you two, wasn''t it?"


    Marinda stared at Coste and Emmond, her two biggest rivals, and spoke icily.


    Immediately, there was an uproar around them.


    "It was Coste and Emmond?!"


    "Of course, it was them!"


    "Other than them, it couldn''t be anyone else!"


    Almost everyone present knew what Marinda and Coste, Emmond, had been vying for recently, and just as Marinda spoke out, they believed her somewhat.


    Especially the few younger people who outright began to speak.


    They firmly believed everything Marinda said.


    Not to mention, Marinda presented it so logically.


    Then, Ilena, who had been appeased by Marinda, also spoke up.


    "It was them who incited me!"


    The innocent look of the pretty Ilena, who naturally invoked a protective desire in others, pointed at Coste and Emmond, making those around her believe even more.


    At this point, Arthur, watching from the side, almost wanted to applaud.


    A woman is born with a talent for acting!


    Marinda''s performance was masterful.


    Ilena was quite remarkable as well.


    Were Ilena''s actions instigated by Coste and Emmond?


    Arthur was uncertain.


    ```


    Perhaps there is, perhaps there isn''t.


    But Arthur was certain of one thing¡ªIlena saw Marinda as a lifeline!


    Especially since after she committed murder, Marinda kept comforting her, repeatedly saying how ''tender'', ''innocent'', and ''naive'' Ilena was, while also providing a plausible behind-the-scenes murderer.


    As long as Ilena wasn''t a fool.


    As long as Ilena still wanted to live.


    Then she knew what choice to make.


    After all, she was a woman who was tender, innocent, and naive, which was why she was deceived by Brody, and why she had been provoked by Coste and Emmond.


    Arthur''s gaze shifted towards Marinda, his eyes full of admiration.


    To be able to turn the tables on a disadvantageous situation in an instant, this woman was truly formidable!


    Similarly, her level of danger had to be raised by another notch!


    While Arthur thought this, Malz had already taken action.


    He beckoned for people to take away the corpse, and Ilena was led away.


    Similarly, Coste and Emmond were also taken for investigation¡ªthere were no coercive measures, only politeness.


    A courtesy towards wealth, prestige, and hidden connections.


    And Ilena wasn''t treated harshly either.


    Because Marinda personally escorted the servant girl out.


    From the hall to the courtyard, Arthur didn''t pay attention to what Marinda said. He only saw that when Marinda returned to the hall, the ladies began to applaud first.


    "Marinda, I will support you!"


    "And me!"


    "Those who use others'' feelings, unforgivable!"


    "Count me in!"


    One after another, the ladies gathered around Marinda, some young women were already wiping away tears, evidently projecting themselves into Ilena, empathizing with the deep and unforgettable pain and...


    Love!


    How sacred love is!


    And how rare it is!


    When it is desecrated, the defiler should go to hell!


    Without a doubt, Brody was a defiler.


    Coste and Emmond were too.


    Arthur was certain that at this moment, Coste and Emmond had lost the battle for the title of Baron Kemir.


    Never underestimate the power of these ladies.


    Perhaps they were just some rich daughters, but their circles were definitely filled with noble ladies.


    And the night''s events would surely be known among those noble ladies through their tales.


    And then?


    United in their indignation!


    ''Not only turning the tide of an unfavorable situation but also gaining a group of natural allies, adding a significant chip for claiming the title¡ªthis capability is beyond ordinary!''


    Arthur marveled inwardly once again, then he completely left the stage downstairs to Marinda and returned to the upper-floor lounge.


    He was worried that the ladies might notice him.


    And their attention might shift from Ilena.


    If he had to be lumped together with Marinda, he feared he would be spat upon.


    Of course, what was more important was that Arthur started to suspect the real motive behind Marinda''s collaboration with him.


    When Marinda fired the gun in the upstairs corridor, he could feel the chill emanating from her.


    It was a murderous intent!


    Murderous intent directed at Coste and Emmond!


    If it were merely to shift everyone''s attention, with her performance, she shouldn''t have revealed any murderous intent, but instead should have hidden it.


    Therefore, her collaboration with him was most likely...


    Paralyzing the opponent!


    Thinking of this, Arthur couldn''t help but shake his head in amusement, raising Marinda''s danger level up a notch in his mind.


    As for keeping his distance?


    Arthur didn''t consider it.


    It wasn''t just the XP that came with working with her, but also because he needed more mystical knowledge to understand more about the world he was now in¡ªthe changes brought about after the increase in "Spirituality" made him very uneasy.


    Sitting alone in the lounge, Arthur pondered Marinda''s next moves.


    And just a few minutes later, Marinda returned to the lounge too.


    She picked up the billiard pipe, packed it with tobacco, and lit it immediately, taking a deep breath before turning to look at the relaxed Arthur sitting in the chair.


    She knew Arthur had seen through it.


    But she didn''t mind.


    Their relationship had been one of cooperation, and Marinda was, thanks to Arthur''s previous actions, willing to deepen their partnership a bit.


    Of course, just a bit.


    "Want a puff?"


    As she spoke, Marinda passed the pipe over.


    Seeing the moist stain on the mouthpiece, Arthur waved his hand, declining.


    "Disgusted by me?"


    Marinda frowned slightly, somewhat dissatisfied.


    "Please, brother, I''m not accustomed to sharing a pipe with a man who also fancies women!"


    Arthur shrugged his shoulders.


    And at that banter, Marinda''s face instantly lit up with a smile.


    She liked the term ''brother''.


    Then, she took a deep puff from the pipe, walked slowly to Arthur''s side, bent down, and as the smoke wafted past Arthur''s ear and dispersed in front of him, her voice softly rose.


    "Is the undead spirit of Ilena, angry?"


    ```

 Chapter 54 Benefits, Cold Meals, and Hot Pot

    Ilena would eventually die.When someone chose to commit murder on the day the salon was convened, it was destined that the person would die.


    Marinda would not let them get away with it!


    But definitely not now!


    Because, it did not suit Marinda''s interests.


    After finally turning the situation around, cornering both Coste and Emmond, how could she just simply let Ilena go?


    Similarly, Coste and Emmond would not just sit back and wait to be killed.


    They would try everything to be exonerated.


    The best way, naturally, was to "persuade" Ilena.


    And this was the moment Marinda was waiting for.


    Only then, with Ilena''s death, could she maximize her benefits.


    Imagine, when Coste''s and Emmond''s persuaders met Ilena, and she then died, what impression would it give?


    Silencing by murder!


    According to common sense, that''s what Marinda would do but recalling the killing intent Marinda had shown before, Arthur was uncertain.


    But there was one thing, Arthur was certain of¡ª


    "I''ve said before, my ''Necromancy'' ability can allow me to detect wandering lost souls and actively contact them, provided... she is in front of me."


    As he spoke, Arthur shrugged.


    At a very close distance, facing Arthur''s shrugging shoulders, Marinda instinctively stepped back, quickly putting distance between herself and Arthur.


    However, the lady was not annoyed.


    For a partner she wanted to further cooperate with, she naturally granted considerable tolerance.


    Moreover, this was also a test from her.


    She heard Arthur''s heartbeat.


    It was very stable, with no acceleration.


    It should be true.


    Meaning, Arthur truly possessed the Talent of a Spirit Medium!


    But, this lady was not one hundred percent certain.


    At the same time, she knew that she must stop testing tonight, otherwise, she might lose a very suitable partner.


    Therefore, after a pause, the lady asked with a smile.


    "Do you want to eat or drink something? I can have Edwin get it for you, there''s an auction later."


    That''s right!


    The auction would continue.


    Even though someone had died, it did not impact the latter half of the salon.


    After all, the murderer was found, and a reasonable excuse existed.


    Is there any reason not to continue?


    Even if Marinda wanted to stop, the guests that evening wouldn''t allow the auction to cease.


    "I''ll go down and choose myself."


    "And you?"


    Arthur refused Marinda''s kind offer, and instead asked her.


    "I think for grieving me, it''s better to stay here alone, and meanwhile, to comfort the grieving me, you will definitely bring me some food back later, won''t you?"


    Marinda looked at Arthur with a pleading face.


    "Of course!"


    Arthur nodded and then walked out of the lounge.


    The door, closed behind him.


    A door, separating two worlds.


    Inside the room, under the bright lights, Marinda drew deeply on her pipe, exhaling smoke that curled mysteriously as she smiled, her eyes twinkling with an indescribable look.


    Outside the room, standing in the dim shadows, Arthur also curled his lips, his mind turbulent, but his facade remained unaltered, not even a tiny bit.


    Marinda''s choice to collaborate with him wasn''t just to paralyze the opposition.


    There was also...


    The identity of a "Spirit Medium"!


    She needed the abilities of a "Spirit Medium"!


    "Being so cautious, it must not be simple exorcism!"


    "And furthermore¡­"


    "It won''t just be this simple or a one or two-time probe!"


    Arthur pondered, his breath steady, identical to how it was within the room; his footsteps never faltered, moving directly downstairs.


    Facing such a lady as Marinda, in Arthur''s view, no amount of caution was excessive.


    Even if they were partners, it was the same.


    He had witnessed this lady''s methods with his own eyes.


    As he descended the stairs, a smile maintained, a flicker of surprise passed through Arthur''s eyes.


    Words only he could see danced before him¡ª


    [Bluff Experience +1]


    [Bluff Lv2: 2/5]


    ...


    [Bluff] had once again earned experience.


    Arthur wasn''t sure whether it was because of dealing with Marinda or the guests who had just been there.


    Or perhaps, was it both?


    Although Arthur couldn''t confirm which it was for the moment, one thing he was sure of was that his skills could be upgraded through training.


    For him, that was naturally good news.


    Already blessed with exceptional talent and reliant on his own efforts to enhance his strength, he certainly wouldn''t mind striving a bit more to become stronger!


    Even though he still hadn''t figured out the [Mission] mechanics, the good news at hand brightened Arthur''s smile considerably.


    And when he saw an acquaintance among the guests, Arthur''s smile became even happier.


    "Arthur!"


    Scott, holding a plate in one hand, waved at Arthur with the other.


    "This is yet another fateful encounter!"


    The young journalist said exaggeratedly, seeming to be at any place where there was news related to Arthur.


    In fact, it was Malz who had returned and informed Scott, who was preparing to continue his exclusive interview with the ''new Sheriff of Shire District.''


    That was why Scott had hurried over.


    He wanted to get firsthand materials.


    As for his entrance into the salon?


    Scott was there on behalf of the Shire District Police Station.


    Arthur guessed these things.


    However, he didn''t expose them.


    "To destiny!"


    Arthur turned around, picked up a glass of ice water that had no ice cubes and no strange smell, signaled to Scott, and then directly took the young journalist''s plate and headed towards the corner.


    With Brody''s life tips, Arthur increasingly knew how to choose the right food.


    Just like Scott''s plate, which was already filled with food.


    Especially the egg tarts, they were quite enticing, their rich aroma drilling right into one''s nose.


    Lady of the Long Night''s salon was always cold-dish style, only adding some heat-sustainable dishes such as stews or porridge when winter arrived.


    Now, being far from winter, the main dishes were cakes, sausages, chicken breasts, fruits, and vegetable salads.


    Regarding fruits and vegetable salads, which weren''t to Arthur''s usual dietary preferences¡ªhe didn''t like them, but cakes, sausages, and chicken breasts were different.


    Arthur bit into the egg tart, its crispy surface and smooth filling giving him immense pleasure.


    Sweets and meat, truly irresistible.


    Meanwhile, Scott, seeing Arthur already starting dinner in the corner, felt helpless and had no choice but to head back to the buffet to choose his food again.


    But just as he was bringing his food back, Arthur raised his hand and took it over again.


    "Thank you, Scott!"


    "Seriously, I wouldn''t know what to do without you!"


    Faced with Arthur''s sincere expression, the young journalist silently turned back towards the buffet table.


    Fortunately, this time Arthur didn''t reach out to take more.


    Not because he was full.


    But because Arthur felt that at this point, he should be eating some hot food.


    For example: Hot pot.


    Cold dishes, after all, lacked a certain appeal.


    Even if they included Arthur''s favorite sweets and meats.


    After all, hot pot complements sweets and meats far better!


    The inner exclamation made Arthur unable to help but recall whether South Los had sesame paste, and how the hot pot base should be fried.


    Of course, he hadn''t forgotten to discuss the ''rules of delicious food in consultation fees'' with Scott.


    To this, Scott naturally had doubts but did not ask further.


    However, Arthur was muttering softly.


    "Food full of goodwill should not be taken for granted; it not only delights my mood but also helps me deal with the troubles in exorcism¡ªnaturally, as food itself, it is far more important than money."


    When he discovered that ''real gourmet food'' could yield +XP, such an insight dawned on Arthur from the bottom of his heart.


    Scott, clearly with the potential of a gourmet, immediately brightened up.


    He picked up from Arthur''s words Arthur''s love for food and his compassion for those who could not afford the consultation fee.


    If not for such compassion, how could Arthur possibly consider using ''food'' as part of the consultation fee?


    With a slight misunderstanding, Scott''s look towards Arthur grew more respectful, and just as the journalist was about to discuss in detail how to refine the ''rules of food in consultation fees'' with Arthur, a few uninvited guests walked over.


    They were not strangers. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were the same young people who had targeted Arthur during Brody''s death.


    Now, the leader, angry like a bull, not only breathing heavily but with red cheeks, walked into the corner and directly shouted at Arthur¡ª


    "Arthur Kredos, I challenge you to a duel!"

 Chapter 55 The Nature of the Human Heart is Gossip and Paranoia!

    The young man did not suppress his shout.Immediately, the music behind the dining table came to a halt.


    Indeed, not only the musicians noticed when these young men approached from afar¡ªthe guests in the hall had also taken note.


    The guests, who were dressed to the nines, were thrilled to bits.


    Because they saw that these young men were seeking trouble with Arthur.


    It wasn''t that there was any real malice.


    It was simply the thrill of spectating!


    When it comes to spectating, people of all statuses share the same interest.


    Because everyone has a heart that thrives on excitement.


    The guests were one by one bursting with enthusiasm; they had not anticipated such consecutive excitement for one evening.


    How would that Arthur react to these repeated provocations?


    Would he berate these individuals?


    Or would he actually draw his sword for a duel? S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Or perhaps...


    ... a Curse?!


    At this thought, under the bright lights, many faces among the guests reddened with excitement. Were it not for the fear of Lady of the Long Night''s reputation, they might have already started roaring, just as they would while watching a battle in an underground fight club.


    Moreover, compared to an underground fight club, they were more eager to witness a ''Curse''!


    After all, they had never seen what a real ''Curse'' looked like.


    And now they had the chance to see it!


    Instantly, they were all agog with wide eyes.


    Arthur was sitting on the sofa and quickly held back Scott, who had already picked up an empty dining plate.


    It wasn''t that Arthur thought these young men should not be fought.


    In Arthur''s view, youthful impetuosity was inevitable and something every young person experienced, especially when hormones overflowed and such impulses had already clouded their judgment.


    But that didn''t mean there would be no price to pay.


    Since they had been provoked to irrationality by the woman named ''Marinda Julius Caesar'', he certainly had to properly educate the fellows.


    So, a dining plate was not enough.


    A slap in the face here was also insufficient.


    As for a duel right here?


    That was even more laughable.


    Not to mention that as Marinda''s collaborator, he could never carry out behaviors that would affect his own collaborator''s salon and auction.


    Simply doing so without gaining more XP just couldn''t pique Arthur''s interest.


    Just as the others said, have a duel here.


    The opponents knocked down, the surrounding guests surprised.


    And then what?


    It''s just that.


    It''s nothing more than a topic of conversation after meals.


    But what if the stage before them changed?


    What if it became all of South Los?


    What then?


    Before, there was no such opportunity.


    But now?


    There indeed was such an opportunity: the ''Swordsmanship Conference''!


    The forthcoming ''Swordsmanship Conference''!


    Think about it, what''s more sensational¡ªwinning the Champion title at the ''Swordsmanship Conference'' without any fuss or, for the sake of a beloved, having to participate in the ''Swordsmanship Conference'', overcoming all sorts of hardships and finally securing the Champion title?


    With just a thought, the latter outranks the former.


    Love between a man and a woman, the imposing third party, romance tinged with blood, life-and-death swordsmanship¡ªall these elements combined, in the informationally secluded South Los, would surely be the center of attention!


    How much XP would one gain by then?


    The number would surely be incredibly exaggerated!


    At this thought, even Arthur could not help but tremble.


    And his gaze upon the young men before him became all the more serene.


    Such a look, however, stung the young men, and the leader shouted again.


    "Arthur Kredos, I want to duel with you!"


    Arthur shook his head.


    "Coward, scaredy-cat!"


    "How could someone like you ever be worthy of Miss Caesar!"


    Seeing Arthur shake his head, the leading young man immediately burst into laughter, and the young men behind him joined in the laughter as if they had won a great victory.


    Arthur looked at them, his eyes filled with pity.


    He was already quite certain before that with Marinda''s aversion to men, these young men before him would never be able to get close to her.


    And now?


    He was even more certain that these young men wouldn''t just be unable to approach Marinda; standing before her and breathing the same air in a room could excite them for half a day.


    If Marinda condescended to speak a word to them, it would be like Grace from a deity.


    Bark, bark, bark!


    Strangely enough, Arthur heard the barking of dogs in his ear.


    Not just one, but a pack of them.


    Alas.


    Arthur sighed softly.


    He stood up amid the puzzled looks of the young people.


    "Marinda is exhausted because of what just happened, and I don''t hope nor wish to make her feel uneasy at this moment.


    I hope I can give her a sense of security.


    I want to be the one she can lean on when she is tired, to let go of everything and rest on my shoulder.


    Rather than creating trouble out of nothing and leaving her a mess to clean up after being honored for bravery!"


    Arthur said, enunciating each word.


    His voice was neither humble nor arrogant, but it filled the entire hall.


    Hearing these words, the gaze of the ladies fanning themselves with their feathers shifted towards Arthur.


    Before, they had been surprised by Marinda''s choice of Arthur.


    Some even bluntly thought it was because of Arthur''s status as a ''Spirit Medium''.


    But now, they realized they were wrong.


    Marinda chose Arthur purely because of his reliability.


    Like other young people, if their male companions faced such a challenge, they would probably have thrown their gloves at the challenger''s face already.


    But Arthur, for Marinda''s sake, held back.


    That was Arthur''s sacrifice for Marinda!


    The ladies'' gaze towards Arthur was filled with admiration.


    However, they still felt a tinge of regret, admiring Arthur''s thoughtfulness but feeling it lacked something.


    And this expression had already been noted by Arthur.


    He, was waiting for this very moment!


    The next moment, Arthur spoke up loudly.


    "But I cannot ignore your challenge, so¡ª"


    ''Swordsmanship Conference''!


    I will sign up for the ''Swordsmanship Conference''!


    There, we shall decide the winner!"


    If a warm-up before the match was needed, it certainly couldn''t do without broadcasters, and who better to spread the news than those wealthy and leisurely ladies?


    Arthur wouldn''t pass up these free laborers.


    So, after a slight pause, he opened his mouth again.


    "Excuse me, I need to bring some food for Marinda; she is hungry."


    With that, Arthur pushed aside the young people in front of him.


    The other party fell thud onto the sofa, mumbling with a pale face.


    "How could this happen? Why didn''t I think of this? Will Miss Caesar despise me? What should I do? What should I do?"


    The young man seemed to have lost his soul.


    However, besides his companions, nobody else in the hall paid any more attention to him.


    Everyone was looking at Arthur.


    Especially the ladies who had been attracted by Arthur before, now using their feather fans to cover their faces, their exposed eyes shone even more.


    At that moment, they were completely captivated by Arthur''s displayed reliability, thoughtfulness, and gentleness, especially when they thought of Arthur''s ''Spirit Medium'' identity, which added an air of mystery that made their breathing quicken. Only when Arthur picked up a plate and started selecting food did they suddenly realize that Arthur also had a handsome appearance.


    This... Isn''t this the perfect lover?


    Immediately, many of the ladies became envious.


    Initially, they thought Arthur and Marinda were mismatched, but now they felt that Marinda was too fortunate to have encountered Arthur.


    Of course, with envy came jealousy.


    Why should Marinda be so lucky?


    Why not me?


    Still, most of the ladies remained rational.


    They didn''t dare to overstep with Marinda.


    But there were one or two who thought they could.


    So even after Arthur took the food upstairs, their eyes still clung to him.


    Arthur also felt the burning gazes behind him.


    ''Did I overdo it?'' he wondered but knocked on the door unhurriedly.


    Marinda looked at him with a smile that was not quite a smile as she clutched her pipe.


    Clearly, this lady was aware of the happenings below.


    But this lady did not mock or scoff. Instead, she put away the smile on her face and said in a very serious tone.


    "Arthur, thank you for everything you have done for me!"


    "I will keep it in my heart and compensate you for it."


    Arthur appreciated Marinda as a partner who understood the bigger picture and was clear about right and wrong. He immediately set the plate down beside her and said with a smile,


    "Try the egg tarts, they are quite good."


    "Aunt Mary has a praiseworthy talent!"


    Marinda affectionately called the cook, evidently sharing a special relationship with her.


    And when this lady picked up the egg tart, there was a knock at the door.


    It was Edwin.


    After the chauffeur came in and saw that Marinda waved a hand indifferently, he lowered his voice and said¡ª


    "Coste, Emmond, both are dead!"

 Chapter 56 The Girl of Madness and Insanity!

    Coste, Emmond are dead?!So soon!


    Arthur narrowed his eyes and looked towards Marinda.


    If he hadn''t noticed the clues earlier, he might have guessed that the culprits were those insatiable nobles, or perhaps someone from the Coste and Emmond companies planning to take advantage of the chaos to seize the businesses, or even those who previously had no qualification but suddenly found this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    But now, it could only be Marinda!


    Look at Edwin!


    How did this coachman, who never left 6 White Bird Street, know so quickly and accurately about the deaths of Coste and Emmond?


    The timely report from the other party was enough to let the imagination run wild.


    Furthermore, with Marinda''s again candid demeanor while reporting, it made Arthur think even more.


    ''For the title of Baron Kemir, 6 White Bird Street had long been targeted by those guys. If the deaths of Coste and Emmond were to be accidentally leaked, what would the businesses of Coste and Emmond and some unqualified folks do?


    They''d send more people to watch over 6 White Bird Street!


    They would keep a close watch over this place!


    Because they want to confirm it was Marinda who, in her fury, killed Coste and Emmond, who not only had grievances but now also incited her own maid against her!


    To completely kick Marinda out of the competition for the title of Baron Kemir!


    And even, to gain even more!''


    With such speculation at the back of his mind, Arthur couldn''t help but narrow his eyes slightly.


    He discovered the cleverness of Marinda, who had given those with malicious intentions enough scope for imagination, using ''impossibility'' to disguise her real goal.


    Arthur could well imagine that those stalkers, while guessing who could have taken out Coste and Emmond, might even joke about whether it was Marinda who did it and then get rebutted by others about how it could be possible.


    But they didn''t know; their guess was the truth!


    Indeed, it was Marinda who killed the men!


    Her aim was to draw them all out and kill them all!


    Marinda''s target was Coste and Emmond.


    But Coste and Emmond weren''t Marinda''s only targets.


    Marinda wanted more!


    And him?


    He, resplendent tonight, was certainly excellent bait!


    So the question arises, what could he gain from this?


    And...


    Where does Marinda''s confidence come from?


    This is no minor scuffle.


    Involving two major companies and numerous smaller businesses, even nobles must tread carefully.


    ''Hmm?''


    ''Nobles?''


    Suddenly a speculation arose in Arthur''s mind, causing his gaze to involuntarily turn towards Marinda, who was nibbling on egg tarts, and just then, Marinda also looked towards Arthur.


    Their eyes met, and they both simultaneously curled the corners of their mouths, their eyes both twinkling with a chilling gaze.


    That gaze, sharp as a knife, cold and deadly.


    But still somewhat different.


    Marinda was more inclined towards excitement.


    Arthur was inclined towards calm.


    Seeing this, Edwin immediately lowered his head and continued.


    "Following your earlier instructions, I have already let slip the deaths of Coste and Emmond, and our known associates remain at their respective posts at 6 White Bird Street.


    Just now, apart from the original stalkers, new ones have been arriving, their numbers steadily increasing!"


    "Hey, the fish are biting the hook!"


    "Come on out! All of you!" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I really can''t wait any longer!"


    Marinda picked up her pipe once again, the bitterness of the tobacco mingling with the sweetness of the tart in her mouth, making the lady increasingly excited.


    When she first detected the scent of gunpowder wafting through, she almost couldn''t suppress herself.


    Now?


    She could finally let loose and have a real go!


    Although there were some hiccups, the plan was progressing smoother than ever¡ª


    She knew well the character of these fellows, so after Anna left, she had already started preparing.


    She showed weakness to the enemy: she withdrew hands from some properties including 6 White Bird Street.


    It made those who take advantage of every opportunity think that accidental exposure had thrown her into chaos, forcing her to choose a defensive stance.


    It made those guys think this was a chance that comes once in a lifetime.


    Even better, to accommodate these people, she was still creating opportunities for them.


    Those guys did not disappoint her.


    They seized the opportunity!


    They naively thought that at this moment, she was pondering how to minimize the impact of the deaths of Coste and Emmond.


    After all, from their perspective, the deaths of Coste and Emmond brought no benefits to her whatsoever.


    To smooth things over, she would definitely make an appearance to meet with Chief Malz to resolve such troubles.


    At the very least, she would send a representative.


    Otherwise, once the incident fermented, not to mention competing for Baron Kemir''s title, her original situation would likely be impacted.


    And this incident needn''t take long to ferment, just a few hours, or even less time, would be sufficient.


    What about them?


    During this time, they would block her staff and either catalyze or let the incident escalate.


    What if she took proactive action?


    That would be even better!


    The lack of her presence at the auction would inevitably raise some suspicions and only hasten the fallout from the deaths of Coste and Emmond.


    Then, they could ally with more people to boycott the so-called Lady of the Long Night''s salon and completely drive her out!


    Similarly, these people would also definitely keep a close watch on Arthur, who had shone bright tonight.


    And all of this was exactly what Marinda wanted!


    Because under her guidance, these people were hastily prepared and inevitably short-staffed. When they diverted attention to Arthur, their already scarce manpower would be stretched thin.


    So, for this opportunity, these people would certainly mobilize their reserve forces from home.


    Leaving their stronghold vulnerable!


    At that moment, it was time for her people, whom she had sent out early, to act!


    From start to finish, her target was them themselves!


    Thinking this, the lady turned to look at Arthur.


    "Arthur, I need you to do me a favor¡ªyou need to help me meet with Chief Malz and convey my goodwill to him.


    Of course, most importantly, this will help you draw away those guys outside number 6 White Bird Street!"


    Then, the people I''ve had in place can raid their lair!


    It''s risky, but I will give you a substantial reward!"


    Marinda did not hide anything and spoke very candidly.


    Firstly, she genuinely needed Arthur''s cooperation.


    Secondly, she knew that Arthur had already discovered her plan.


    Marinda gained a renewed appreciation for the intelligence of her accomplice before her eyes.


    She admired this intelligence and even more so Arthur''s calm response at the moment.


    She believed that she and Arthur could cooperate even better.


    Because she was confident that the substantial reward she offered would be enough to convince Arthur.


    "What kind of substantial reward?"


    Arthur asked with a smile.


    "Mystical Knowledge!"


    "It''s genuine mystical knowledge, not just some trivial knowledge!"


    "Moreover, the knowledge equivalent to Swift Bird Swordsmanship that I promised you before will also be given to you by tomorrow evening along with the mystical techniques!"


    "Of course, there''s also the compensation for the help you''ve just given - although, I temporarily can''t give you gold notes or property, as I need to use most of these to gain that person''s support."


    Marinda said earnestly.


    That person, Marinda did not explicitly mention.


    But Arthur had already guessed who it was.


    The Earl of South Los!


    Apart from the Earl of South Los, who else could give this lady such confidence?


    Moreover, compared to taking a chance with Malz, this lady clearly had a deep friendship with the Earl of South Los, so much so that she was certain the Earl would stand by her side.


    ''Wait a minute!''


    ''Does the Earl have shares in the Lady of the Long Night''s auction?''


    Arthur suddenly thought of this.


    What kind of ''friendship'' is the most solid?


    Naturally, one intertwined with benefits!


    If that was the case, Marinda might just be the Earl''s frontman and possibly even his enforcer on darker dealings.


    Then, in the midst of his speculations, Arthur suddenly thought of another possibility.


    This possibility alarmed him!


    That is¡ª


    This whole affair might actually be masterminded by the Earl himself?

 Chapter 57 Spiders Claw (Please follow~ Please support~)

    Arthur originally thought that this was a low-risk, high-reward collaboration.But who could have foreseen such hidden danger!


    Every time Arthur considered that this matter might have been orchestrated by the reclusive Earl of South Los, he felt a throbbing in his temples.


    The Earl of South Los had not always favored reclusion.


    The other had become reclusive after suddenly inheriting the rule of South Los upon the Old Earl''s sudden death.


    It seemed rather odd that a youth who became the ruler of a land would turn reclusive!


    In fact, there had been whispers and rumors up to now.


    Old Charlie had told his predecessor more than once, "The lion of Inner Bay will age one day, and the Mother Tigress of South Los will also grow up one day."


    The predecessor didn''t quite understand the meaning of these words.


    But Arthur did!


    "Caught in the struggle between the Duke of the Inner Bay and the Earl of South Los... This could be tricky!"


    Arthur frowned privately.


    He was well aware that there were immense opportunities here, chances to soar to the heavens, yet a single misstep could mean a death with nowhere to bury one''s body.


    Just like Coste and Emmond!


    They might not have belonged to the Grand Duke, only slightly leaning towards him, and now they had been done away with by that Earl.


    Even possibly, they just happened to appear before the Earl at the right time and were deemed the trigger for the whole affair.


    And then?


    The trading company they had established was crushed to dust!


    And everything happening now was just the beginning of that Earl trying to break free from the Grand Duke''s constraints.


    That''s why he was unable to receive the "mission" ¡ª with that Earl leading, even if the process might change, the outcome would remain utterly unchanged! S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With thoughts like these in mind, Arthur remained impassive.


    He looked at Marinda and resumed their earlier topic with the same seriousness.


    "Compensation?


    I just helped you four times. Starting with my suggestion to head to the second-floor corridor, then lending you the firearm, getting rid of the troubles brought by Brody''s death, and then those young men''s provocations!


    So, it''s four compensations!"


    Arthur calculated meticulously, which made Marinda laugh.


    She didn''t dislike this kind of nitpicking.


    At least, it made her feel more at ease than misunderstandings born from evasiveness.


    Therefore, Marinda immediately promised.


    "I remember, not one will be missing!"


    "No, no, no, what I mean is, can you combine the four compensations into one large one ¡ª and preferably, paid immediately. Otherwise, I always feel like I''m looking at a bad cheque."


    Arthur corrected Marinda''s words.


    Cheques appeared along with the issuance of gold notes.


    When large gold notes couldn''t satisfy transactions, cheques were subsequently adopted.


    However, in the early stages, due to vulnerabilities in cheques, there were several cases of bad cheques which caused several nobles and businessmen to lose face.


    But to preserve the nobility''s dignity, these cases were never publicized.


    Therefore, no one knew who those nobles were.


    However, there were rumors that the Duke of Yan Fort ended in gloom and doom because of this incident.


    But everyone took it as a joke.


    After all, Yan Fort was overseas, beyond the jurisdiction of South County, and it was common knowledge that the Duke of Yan Fort was in poor health; his sudden death from worsening illness seemed reasonable.


    Marinda was of course aware of these rumors.


    Even more so, she knew too much.


    Therefore, seeing the sincere expression on Arthur''s face, she felt a slight relief in her heart.


    Without any hesitation, she immediately waved to Edwin to signal him.


    Verbal promises are no match for tangible benefits.


    She had always thought so!


    Especially when Arthur played a critical role, if he simply accepted verbal promises, she might hesitate and consider replacing him.


    Because, those who believe in empty promises are either fools or have ulterior motives.


    And Arthur, no matter how one looked at him, did not seem like a fool.


    In the lounge, Marinda picked up another egg tart while Arthur chose a flaky pastry.


    The golden-brown pastry was dotted with nuts, and cream was sandwiched inside. At the first bite, the crispy milky flavor burst forth, and as he chewed, the nuts crackled uniquely in Arthur''s mouth.


    "Didn''t you already eat?"


    Marinda watched as Arthur prepared to pick up another slice of strawberry cream Napoleon cake.


    She discovered that Arthur had a keen fondness for sweets.


    Of course, she did too.


    "This is a midnight snack!"


    Arthur emphasized.


    As his Physique strengthened, his appetite increased daily. He ate a lot and digested quickly, especially since thinking too much just now had sped up his digestion; he was truly hungry now.


    Naturally, the cooking skills of the chef at Marinda''s home were also truly excellent.


    When Arthur ate another shell-shaped egg cake and drank a cup of water, Edwin came back, holding a long, narrow box in his arms.


    Completely devoid of grace, Marinda sucked on her finger, then grabbed a tablecloth nearby to wipe her hands before taking the box from him.


    Carefree as she was, her demeanor was no different from the rough sailors at sea.


    Even though she was dressed in a very pretty, shiny skirt.


    Arthur, on the other hand, took a bowl of warm water handed by Edwin to wash off the grease and cream on his palms. By the time he dried his hands, Marinda had already opened the box and pushed it in front of him.


    Inside the box lay a longsword in its scabbard. The sword was a hand-and-a-half type with a black scabbard and hilt, while the pommel and guard were silver-white. Where the silver and black intertwined under the light, there was a shimmering yet silent contradiction.


    When Arthur gripped the hilt and drew the sword, the feeling of sharpness prickled the sweat hairs on his face, yet the blade was dull and unremarkable, even under the light.


    More text appeared before Arthur''s eyes¡ª


    [Name: Spider''s Claw]


    [Type: Sword-type Weapon]


    [Quality: Secret Technique]


    [Attributes: 1. Sharpness; 2. Lightness; 3. Bloodthirsty; 4. Poison Sac]


    [Remarks: During the Seven Years'' War, there was an assassin who used this longsword to assassinate two Western Sea Generals. When he targeted a third person, in order to silence by murder, he aimed the longsword at a little girl. An Orange Cat unexpectedly disrupted everything, resulting in the assassin''s severe injury and death.


    His body was hung in front of the battle lines of both armies, but the longsword was lost, only to appear later at the auction of the Lady of the Eternal Night and be added to her private treasure trove.]


    ...


    [Sharpness: Its sharpness can easily pierce and cut through steel armor.]


    [Lightness: Much lighter than ordinary weapons, allowing the wielder to swing it effortlessly.]


    [Bloodthirsty: A special blood groove helps it tear wounds more easily, and wounds are difficult to stitch up.]


    [Poison Sac: Hidden within the pommel is poison that can be applied to the blade, making it envenomed.]


    ...


    "I acquired it by accident!"


    "Quite a nice weapon!"


    "You can give it a try!"


    Hum!


    Before Marinda could finish, Arthur had already drawn the sword, lightly waving it around. His experience with Basic Swordsmanship allowed him to quickly adapt to this sword, making him realize it was very suitable for Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo.


    In fact, simply by gripping the longsword in some of the ways suggested by Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo, he had the illusion that the sword had become an extension of his arm.


    Undoubtedly, this was an excellent compensation.


    "A very good sword."


    Arthur praised, but did not thank excessively.


    Because this was what he deserved.


    Marinda didn''t mind that either.


    The lady simply cautioned him¡ª


    "Edwin will leave immediately, and you will depart shortly after. They will treat you as the primary target for pursuit, so... be careful!"


    Arthur nodded, picked up the longsword, and intended to put it back in the long narrow box.


    But on second thought, he decided to strap the sword at his waist, repulsed by the possibility of saliva on it.


    Even though it looked very clean.


    Marinda noticed this and curled her lip.


    Nevertheless, she still stopped Arthur before he could leave.


    "Let me show you something nice!"

 Chapter 58 Splendid Fireworks!

    ```The latter half of Lady of the Eternal Night''s salon began, and the auction officially started.


    The guests, wearing smiles, moved towards a side hall.


    Not everyone was qualified to participate in the auction; Marinda had cleverly set a threshold, one that seemed unreachable to commoners, but to the guests present, it was a threshold that could be reached with some effort.


    Guests without the qualifications either left or stayed in the salon, holding their glasses of wine and chatting with friends or engaging in light conversations with ladies they had just met.


    The number of servants in the great hall was reduced to the necessary few, and the lighting was dimmed to facilitate the free flow of conversation between the gentlemen and ladies.


    The musicians collected their pay and left along with the guests who were departing.


    One carriage after another left White Bird Street.


    After making some necessary disguises, Edwin and Arthur separately boarded carriages and blended in with the departing guests.


    The two appeared as inconspicuous as possible; yet, to the trained eye, they were hardly a challenge. When the carriages they were on left 6 White Bird Street one after the other, several carriages immediately followed suit.


    Sitting in the lead carriage, Edwin, while loading his firearm, observed the stalkers¡ªthese stalkers were no fools.


    They wouldn''t make their move within the White Bird District.


    At the very least, they would wait until they had left Spring Water Square,


    A shady lane or, even better, Garden Street was a suitable choice.


    And the turn from the shady lane into Garden Street was particularly fitting.


    Guessing in his mind where those guys might choose to act, Edwin picked up another firearm and continued to load it.


    There were a total of four firearms laid out on the seats beside and opposite him. Including the one in his hand, that made five.


    Knowing that a fierce battle was impending, Edwin understood that once the fight started, he would have no time to load ammunition; these five firearms were all his long-range firepower.


    And then?


    It would be close-quarters combat!


    "I hope Mr. Kledos can hold out until then!"


    Edwin couldn''t help but silently pray.


    Even though he was confident in his master''s flawless plan, he also knew that compared to his simple task of diverting the enemy''s attention, Arthur, who was the prime target of the enemy, was in far greater danger.


    Those guys were no pushovers.


    They were a bunch of vultures!


    Not just vicious, but also well-trained!


    "You must hold on until I can support you!"


    Edwin slipped each firearm into his chest harness with the muzzles angled upwards. He tucked a dagger and a short sword into his belt at either side, slung a longsword over his back, and then, this chauffeur picked up two firearms, making his final preparations.


    Rattle, rattle!


    Very soon, Edwin''s carriage left Spring Water Square and entered the shady lane.


    The carriage Arthur was in had just entered Spring Water Square.


    Arthur glanced out of the window at the patrolling police officers who seemed very earnest and methodically placed two bundles of explosives on the seat. These two bundles of explosives had significantly shorter fuses than normal, and in between the gaps, Arthur had inserted quite a few nails.


    Marinda had not devised any foolish plans.


    She chose to let Arthur do as he wished.


    So, Arthur planned to use his most proficient methods.


    What was Arthur good at?


    Offense!


    From beneath his seat, he pulled out a crate of explosives that Marinda had specially prepared¡ªpart of the "good stuff" she mentioned.


    Indeed, as the adversary had said, it was good stuff!


    After replenishing his Spirit Medium Box, Arthur immediately tossed the original two bundles of short-fuse explosives on top.


    Then¡ª


    "Ei a!"


    Within the foreign syllables, Invisible Hands floated beside Arthur.


    Arthur handed the matches from his pocket to the left Hand of Void and commanded the right Hand of Void to pick up a firearm. It was only then that he gently patted the carriage thrice.


    This was the secret code agreed upon with the driver.


    Meaning: Get ready and slow down.


    The driver immediately became fully alert and began adjusting the speed of the carriage; what was once a smooth and fast pace suddenly slowed.


    Inside the carriage, Arthur raised a Thunder Gun and began waiting for his target.


    ```


    The Thunder Gun, naturally, was provided by Marinda as well.


    It was one of the "excellent items" as referred to by the others.


    Compared to a regular Thunder Gun, this one was larger, capable of loading more gunpowder and bullets, looking almost like a small cannon.


    It possessed immense power, but operating it demanded a high level of skill.


    Ordinary people simply couldn''t handle it, let alone identify their target in such a moment.


    But for Arthur, this was no problem.


    His physique, 1.8 times that of an average person, allowed him to operate the Thunder Gun with ease, and identifying the stalker among a group of people was made trivial by his "Death Intuition".


    Carriage after carriage passed by.


    The stalkers were extremely cautious, and when they noticed that the carriage Arthur was in had unexpectedly slowed down, they didn''t rush up immediately. Instead, they waited until three carriages had passed by Arthur''s without incident before they whipped their reins and charged forward. And then¡ª


    Bang!


    The muzzle of the custom Thunder Gun provided by Marinda flashed, and twenty-four bullets almost instantaneously enveloped the accelerating carriage. The bullets, striking the solid wooden carriage, punched one large hole after another, the massive impact shattering a small portion of the cabin.


    Amid the flying wood chips, the people seated inside were riddled with holes.


    Nor did the coachman escape unscathed.


    In fact, it could be said that this completely unprotected coachman got the worst of it.


    At least six or seven bullets hit him, and in the instant the gunfire sounded, half of the man''s body turned into a bloody mess.


    Casually tossing aside the Thunder Gun that had run out of bullets inside the cabin, Arthur picked up his Spirit Medium Box and flipped out of one side of the carriage.


    At the sound of the gunshot, the driver had yanked the reins in an instant, pulling back the horses. Not waiting for the carriage to come to a halt, he dove into the bushes by the road.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye. The stalkers lurking around were caught off guard and couldn''t react in time. By the time they regained their senses, they found two of their companions dead.


    Moreover, the startled horses had crashed the carriage into a nearby tree.


    The targeted carriage, however, came to a steady stop by the side of the road.


    Where is he? sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The stalkers looked at each other in confusion.


    They had just seen the coachman jump into the bushes.


    This, they did not care about at all; what they wanted to know was where their target was!


    This was right after leaving Spring Water Square, and there was a patrol unit at the square. There was no time to delay!


    Just as these stalkers were preparing to move forward to search for Arthur, they saw a gun barrel extended from the window of the carriage parked by the roadside.


    Bang!


    The muzzle flashed, but the bullet did not hit its mark.


    The bullet flew over the heads of the stalkers, and although they were very close, some of them even heard the distinct whistling sound of the bullet.


    But every stalker remained collected, their eyes lit with excitement as they looked in the direction of the carriage.


    The target was still on the carriage!


    Without any hesitation, the stalkers rushed toward the carriage like madmen.


    They all knew that reloading a firearm couldn''t be done quickly, and this time was enough for them to reach the carriage and apprehend their target.


    This target was worth a substantial bounty, after all!


    With that bounty, they could live a carefree life for the rest of their days!


    So, these running stalkers were giving it their all, jostling and competing with one another until finally, one of them reached the side of the carriage.


    The stalker first looked around at his competitors with a smug glance, then, as he raised his gun to aim, he pulled open the carriage door and bellowed with all his might¡ª


    "Give up resisting, Mr. Kledos, we will afford you the treatment befitting a gentleman..."


    His voice was high and thunderous,


    Like a salute to the highlight of his life.


    This fastest running stalker was as if seeing the good life of his future, but the next moment, his voice came to an abrupt halt.


    His face went from excitement, joy to terror¡ªin less than a second.


    Because he saw a fuse burning down to its end!


    He turned to run


    But it was too late¡ª


    Boom!

 Chapter 59 Reckless Babble! (Please follow and support~)

    The dazzling firelight burst forth in the dark night, sending a fireball soaring into the sky.Stalkers near the carriage were instantly engulfed by the firelight, while those a bit farther were thrown high up by the shock wave, their bones broken and tendons snapped.


    Stalkers even farther away?


    They didn''t escape either!


    One nail after another flew towards them, piercing their bodies like arrows.


    Only a few stalkers were lucky enough to escape the disaster.


    But their ears were still filled with the roaring of the explosion.


    It not only buzzed but also made them dizzy and stagger.


    In their blurred vision, a black figure wielding a sword approached rapidly.


    Fast!


    Very fast!


    As the figure sped past the burning carriage, clusters of sparks swirled around it, gathering near the figure and slicing forward with the blade.


    The countless red sparks flickered and danced, chasing the profound and dark blade.


    Thud!


    One stalker didn''t even have time to react before the blade grazed his neck.


    The sparks that struck his face suddenly brightened, then extinguished.


    Then the second, and the third stalker!


    The dim blade danced with the figure''s rapid charge.


    Continuously, amid the sounds of the blade cutting through flesh, an unusual noise arose.


    "Arth..."


    After that, the blade swept past, returning to silence.


    Arthur confirmed there were no survivors around, definitely ensuring that he wouldn''t be shot unexpectedly, and then he habitually swished his sword before sheathing it.


    Click!


    In the crisp sound of the sword meeting the scabbard, Arthur exhaled slightly, restoring his physical strength.


    What seemed a one-sided fight was actually a meticulously calculated strategy by Arthur, who chose to shoot near Spring Water Square, stopped the carriage, then used the imminent arrival of the police to pressure the stalkers, giving them no time to think, and finally fired with the Hand of Void and ignited the explosives after careful repeated consideration.


    Worrying about any unforeseen events, Arthur had two backup plans.


    Luckily, neither was needed.


    Smelling the unique scorched scent of flesh in the air, Arthur looked towards the distant Edwin who was rushing over.


    Not only was the latter fully armed, but also his coachman behind him held up two firearms and had a longsword at his waist.


    ''Not slow!''


    ''And very responsive!''


    Arthur''s gaze shifted from Edwin to the coachman behind him.


    Edwin''s considerable strength was unquestionable, being Marinda''s attendant and coachman said it all.


    What surprised Arthur was the apparent considerable strength of the coachman behind him.


    ''Is he one of Marinda''s men?''


    ''Or borrowed from that Count?''


    Arthur wondered.


    As the two arrived, they stared at the already settled battlefield, their faces full of astonishment.


    They had thought they were entering a fierce battle!


    But now?


    Edwin and the unnamed coachman, looking at the limbs and lifeless enemies scattered before them, felt utter shock in their hearts.


    ''Using himself as bait to lure these eager fools, then using explosives... Damn, what a madman!''


    Edwin immediately grasped what had happened and couldn''t help but gasp.


    He didn''t know how Arthur had come out unscathed in such a situation, but he knew he definitely shouldn''t trifle with Arthur.


    Because he didn''t want to end up like these guys on the ground.


    Turning around, Edwin looked towards the grass beside the road.


    Arthur''s coachman was standing there but looked stunned.


    Clearly, he too couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    Unlike others, as Arthur''s coachman, he had come prepared to die.


    But everything had been too unexpected.


    Edwin came over and kicked him, then vigorously ruffled his hair.


    This was a subordinate he had personally trained.


    It was great that he was alive.


    "Quick! Clean up the scene!"


    "Go notify the master!"


    Edwin shouted.


    The two part-time coachmen immediately sprang into action.


    The pair knew they didn''t have much time and needed to act quickly.


    Edwin then looked again at Arthur.


    This time, Edwin''s gaze carried much more warmth.


    "Mr. Kledos, please head back to 6 White Bird Street and rest, and leave the rest to me,"


    Edwin said.


    But Arthur shook his head.


    "I haven''t yet seen Chief Malz."


    Saying this, he quickly walked away, disappearing into the night.


    Edwin watched the direction in which Arthur had vanished, his expression puzzled.


    Wasn''t the situation already resolved?


    Was going to Chief Malz just a pretense for others?


    Could a police chief really decide the current situation?


    Then Edwin shook his head and began to bend down to clean up the battlefield.


    The coachman decided not to ponder the things he couldn''t understand. After all, he just needed to do as his master instructed.


    ...


    Chief Malz truly didn''t know what to do now!


    The newly appointed Sheriff of Shire District looked down at the two corpses before him, his brow furrowed in a frown, unable to suppress a sigh.


    "I won''t become the shortest-serving police chief in the Shire District, will I?"


    "Damn it!"


    "Why would an assassination occur just as I entered the police station?"


    Malz recalled the scene that had just unfolded, his back involuntarily chilling.


    Those two consecutive shots were spaced a hundred meters apart!


    It was known that with the advent of firearm technology, firearms were quickly distributed to troops, but their shooting accuracy was still a major concern. Even with specially made firearms that increased gunpowder, only the projectile''s range and power were enhanced, not the shooting accuracy. This forced armies to fire in volleys, compensating for poor accuracy with sheer volume of fire.


    Yet, some were naturally different.


    They seemed to be born with the skill of precision shooting.


    Malz, who had participated in the Seven Years'' War, was lucky enough to have witnessed such individuals.


    Why lucky?


    Because such people were treasures to every general; if used properly, they could become a secret weapon, even deciding the outcome of a battle.


    Therefore, he had never imagined such a person would become an assassin.


    Nor did he believe that a sharpshooter would become an assassin!


    Such sharpshooters would be welcomed anywhere and treated with great reverence!


    Because such sharpshooters could terrify anyone!


    Just like him right now!


    He dared not even be in an open area, let alone check the bodies outside his office.


    What was more, he was well aware of the dangers lurking behind this incident!


    ''Although I don''t know why, it must be one of those nobles wanting to kill Coste and Emmond!''


    ''And I, the unlucky fellow, got dragged into it!''


    ''Could it be because I had contact with Lord Count, and someone harbored resentment against me, planning to have me killed?''


    At this thought, Malz was momentarily stunned.


    The more he thought about it, the more likely it seemed.


    The Earl of South Los might be the lord of South Los, but the nobles of South Los did not genuinely submit to their lord.


    Some were even flip-floppers.


    Some were hypocrites.


    Because of interests.


    Because of the Old Lion of Inner Bay.


    But none of this mattered to Malz anymore.


    He planned to run away!


    He absolutely did not want to become cannon fodder in the nobles'' struggle!


    Having made his decision on the spot, Malz was ready to take out the ten gold bars he had hidden early inside his desk¡ªhis precaution for emergencies.


    Why not hide it at home?


    Because it wasn''t safe.


    Having one''s property searched was a popular choice.


    So, he kept it here.


    But just then, a knock at the door suddenly sounded.


    The newly appointed Sheriff of Shire District looked up to see his partner standing at the office door, one hand holding a suitcase while the other maintained the motion of knocking.


    "Arthur, I''m in big trouble this time!"


    "I don''t know if it will involve you!"


    "How about we run away together¡ªwhether becoming pirates at sea or bandits in the mountains is up to you, I still have some old friends and we can get some arms at a low price..."


    Seeing Arthur, Malz had plans to rise and expand with him.


    Retire?


    With things like this, he dared not even think about retirement.


    He was now concerned about how to stay alive while being targeted by that sharpshooter.


    There weren''t many who could deal with a sharpshooter, but Arthur, who held mysterious powers, was definitely one of them. With Arthur around, he was at least not worried about being outright killed.


    And rising and expanding were for better bargaining benefits!


    However, before Malz could finish, Arthur waved his hand.


    Malz wanted to run, Arthur had guessed it.


    He knew what kind of person the other was.}


    Not necessarily cunning, but definitely sly and greedy for life.


    Especially at a life-or-death juncture, the other wouldn''t mind fighting desperately.


    But if desperate measures failed, to stay alive, he would definitely run.


    That''s why Arthur had come.


    He did not want the position of Sheriff of Shire District to fall into the hands of someone unfamiliar. Therefore, upon entering, and seeing the bodies on the ground, he said softly.


    "It''s so sad that Coste and Emmond chose to commit suicide." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Malz was stunned as he looked at Arthur''s serious expression, confirming Arthur was not joking.


    But how could a shot in the back be suicide?


    Subconsciously, Malz asked.


    "Shot in the back, suicide?"


    "Yes, suicide!"


    With the Earl''s backing, not to mention a single shot in the back¡ªeven if it were seven shots in the back, it would still be suicide.


    But just as Arthur finished speaking, the two corpses on the ground seemed to...


    move slightly.

 Chapter 60 Fade to a Halt, Ashes Burn!

    Coste''s body moved, and Arthur was sure of it because he saw it, and at that moment, his heart was once again seized by that instinctual feeling of the soul.Burn it! Burn it!


    He must burn the two bodies!


    Without any hesitation, Arthur opened the Spirit Medium Box, took out the kerosene, and splashed it on the two bodies.


    Although Malz didn''t see Coste''s body move, he trusted that Arthur had a reason for doing so.


    Unhesitating, the new Sheriff of Shire District reached out to help, grabbing another bottle of kerosene from the Spirit Medium Box and began to pour it over the bodies.


    Just then, a tumultuous noise arrived¡ª


    Under the orange light, the police station''s office area, the brown floor was obscured by a group clad in black.


    The patrol officers lifted their heads in surprise from behind the desks on both sides of the hall, watching the crowd that swiftly moved down the central aisle.


    Their brisk pace appeared menacing.


    The two young leaders, full of pride, held gilded canes that emitted a luxurious aura under the station''s orange light.


    Following them were young men either wearing flat caps or with hands in their pockets.


    Although their clothes differed, each one was strong and their eyes defiant.


    Facing this group, the nearby patrol officers didn''t dare to truly obstruct them.


    However, upon noticing that these people were heading straight for Malz''s office, the patrol officer Dico did rush out to block them:


    "Stop, what are you doing?"


    Dico shouted loudly.


    But the group didn''t pay him any heed.


    The two young leaders in front didn''t move, and the young men behind them didn''t resort to hands, but used their chests to push forward; clearly, they knew how to avoid real trouble and took advantage of their numbers to force their way in¡ª


    "Police Chief Malz, good evening, I¡­"


    "Stop!"


    "Are you destroying evidence?"


    "Damn it!"


    "You are desecrating the law!"


    Just at the office door, a gaunt-cheeked man wearing gold wire glasses and dressed in a blue suit greeted Malz, but was immediately interrupted by the shouts of two young men behind him.


    Arthur didn''t pay any attention to them, his gaze shifting to the two young men behind and then over the rest, roughly understanding the situation.


    Malz also ignored them, merely waving dismissively at the disheveled Dico.


    Unlike Arthur, Malz recognized the man.


    Lottel, a local from South Los, worked as a lawyer.


    Before the new laws were implemented, South County already had the profession of lawyers, yet people preferred to call them the ''fence for the Blue-Skin Dog''.


    There was nothing like ''dealing according to the law''; it was all about ''human relations''.


    The fences for the Blue-Skin Dog mostly negotiated between criminals'' families and the sheriff to satisfy both parties, grabbing a cut for themselves in the process.


    Of course, if the victim''s family had money, the fences for the Blue-Skin Dog could also develop a sense of pity.


    As such, these individuals were untouchable by commoners, disdained by the nobles, but greatly welcomed by the middle class¡ªmost of who had some money but no power.


    They needed these fences to handle troubles.


    After the implementation of new laws?


    It was even more so.


    Lottel had a considerable reputation among these fences, for this lawyer only took on significant clients.


    Similarly, the very words that were interrupted also proved that the lawyer''s backers were indeed significant clients; ordinary people dare not shout in a police station.


    "Mr. Little Koster, Mr. Little Emmond, please believe in Police Chief Malz''s impartiality and fairness; he must have reasons for his actions!"


    "Police Chief Malz, please forgive Mr. Little Koster and Mr. Little Emmond, they''ve only become irrational due to the loss of their father!"


    Lottel stood between both parties, initiating the ''negotiation''.


    He was very familiar with this process.


    It was his job after all.


    But he really didn''t want to come today, although he collected a hefty consultancy fee from Coste Commerce and Emmond Commerce every month, as a fence for the Blue-Skin Dog, Lottel wasn''t foolish.


    Knowing about the sudden deaths of Coste and Emmond, he knew trouble was brewing, though he wasn''t aware of the specifics, hiding in the countryside under the guise of a vacation seemed a good choice for him.


    Unfortunately, before he could leave, he was blocked by Little Koster and Little Emmond with their people.


    Reluctantly, he came.


    On the way here, he tried persuading Little Koster and Little Emmond, letting himself do the talking and negotiating to ensure a satisfactory resolution.


    Lottel understood very well that since the situation was unavoidable, it was best to keep as much control in his hands as possible.


    Little Koster and Little Emmond verbally agreed to this.


    But just now, they interrupted him outright.


    That displeased Lottel.


    Then, something even more displeasing happened.


    It was seen¡ª


    Little Koster and Little Emmond ignored Lottel''s ''negotiation'' and rushed straight into the office, throwing themselves at the two bodies on the ground.


    Before even reaching the bodies, sobs were heard.


    "Father!"


    In the choked cries, they seemed to be wailing for the tragic fate that befell their father.


    But Chief Malz frowned.


    The Sheriff of Shire District could smell the alcohol and makeup on the two people; he knew exactly what they had been up to.


    More importantly, the two had been yelling themselves hoarse, yet not a single tear had fallen, and the corners of their mouths were slightly upturned.


    Clearly, both were excited about their father''s death.


    Even more excited that they had arrived here before their other siblings!


    If they could take their father''s corpse back, there would undoubtedly be more supporters in the commerce!


    Chief Malz instantly understood their thoughts and immediately went to grab his police baton to teach these two pretenders a lesson.


    But Arthur stopped him.


    Chief Malz stopped immediately.


    Arthur''s sudden act of pouring kerosene had been bizarre; Malz was not going to hesitate at this moment.


    Chief Malz survived the Seven Years'' War and even thrived because he understood two principles:


    First, mind your own business.


    Second, leave professional matters to the professionals.


    Arthur was indeed a professional.


    Of course, Malz chose to heed Arthur''s advice.


    Watching Little Koster and Little Emmond throw themselves onto the body, their loud wailing did not produce a single tear.


    Even the lawyer Lottel felt embarrassed.


    He cautiously walked up to Chief Malz, ready to apologize.


    Lottel knew clearly upon whom his current status depended.


    Little Koster and Little Emmond were indeed his clients.


    But Malz could bring him more clients, and satisfy each one.


    Holding a folded gold note of denomination one in his hand, Lottel discreetly passed it over.


    However, Malz did not accept it.


    Lottel was stunned and immediately took out another gold note.


    But Malz still did not take it.


    A sinking feeling hit Lottel, knowing trouble was brewing.


    Immediately, the lawyer took out a gold note of denomination ten, ready to work hard to mend the relationship, then he realized something was amiss.


    Malz still showed no reaction.


    That should not be!


    Thinking to himself, Lottel looked up to gauge Malz and then noticed that Malz was not paying attention to him but was looking at the body.


    ''Hmm? The body?''


    Bewildered, Lottel followed Malz''s gaze.


    Instantly¡ª


    "My God!"


    This reputable lawyer screamed shrilly and fainted, eyes rolling back.


    However, others at the scene were similar, shrieking continuously.


    Especially Little Koster and Little Emmond, who had been crying miserably without shedding tears a moment before, were now tearing and stumbling as they ran outside, crying out loud.


    "Don''t come over!"


    "Get away! Get away!"


    Even Chief Malz was trembling a bit. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because the bodies of Koster and Emmond had started to move, just like two skinned frogs in hotpot, their poses indescribably bizarre.


    The tough, young people, emboldened by arrogance, turned pale and kept retreating.


    The patrol officers outside only took one look at the scene before running off.


    Dico did not run straight away but trembled as he shouted.


    "Chief, Chief, run!"


    While shouting, the officer backed away, but upon seeing Malz stand still, his expression changed several times, then he picked up a police baton nearby and slowly returned.


    Malz, seeing Dico''s cautious demeanor, couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    He could guarantee that if things got a bit louder here, this subordinate would definitely turn and run.


    But that was already quite good.


    Thinking this, Malz turned to Arthur beside him.


    Why was the Sheriff of Shire District so calm?


    Aside from having experienced similar incidents, it was because he trusted Arthur.


    Under the sheriff''s watchful eye, Arthur, with a solemn expression, held a kerosene lamp in one hand and rhythmically drew unknown patterns in the air with the other, murmuring:


    "Through the eternal night, the tower stretches far and wide, flesh and bones twist and turn, radiant heat reigns over the earth, hues fade, and ashes burn!!"


    The sudden chant immediately drew the attention of the panicked crowd.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Arthur lifted the kerosene lamp high above his head and then smashed it heavily onto the two writhing bodies.


    Boom!

 Chapter 61 Fearless Heart! (Please follow and support~)

    Kerosene was ignited instantaneously, and the flames spread across the body like water.The body, which had been moving erratically, thrashed even more violently.


    One of them even stood up.


    But it was futile.


    Under the blaze, it eventually fell to the ground and, like the body before, was completely charred.


    Seeing the still bodies, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, everyone turned their gaze toward Arthur.


    Whether it was the patrol officers, the lawyers, or the scheming heirs of the commercial society and their subordinates, all were looking at Arthur with a mix of awe and curiosity.


    They had all heard the chanting just now.


    It must have been that mystical power infused in the blaze that eliminated that bizarre presence!


    Otherwise, a normal flame couldn''t possibly have such power!


    Everyone thought so.


    And this was exactly what Arthur wanted.


    Actually?


    The blaze was the real decisive force; the chanting was merely part of the atmosphere.


    Surely, such chanting originated from Old Charlie.


    However, Arthur had added "cease the fading, burn the ashes" to suit the current situation better.


    Arthur did this, of course, for more XP; he never forgot the importance of XP to himself and would naturally try his luck when the opportunity arose.


    Just now, that was the case.


    Little Koster and Little Emmond, although likely to lose their wealth after sunrise and possibly even their lives afterwards.


    But during this time, the two would certainly attract much attention.


    And they would undoubtedly publicize what had just happened.


    Because they would swap it for a meal by telling stories at the inn or simply fabricate tales while begging on the streets.


    Arthur didn''t care about their fate.


    He only cared about the effect they brought with them.


    The effect brought about by their identities was bound to be significant!


    Not to mention, there was a group of people behind them.


    Although these people only served as subordinates attached to the two, playing roles akin to ''jesters'', they were an important link in most channels of communication.


    In chain interlocks, there is the circulation of news.


    After circulation, it would be the time for Arthur''s fame to rise and for harvesting XP.


    Never underestimate the impact of ''seeing with one''s own eyes''!


    Of course, other than XP, another point was to make ''Koster and Emmond''s suicide'' more plausible.


    Although protected by the Earl of South Los, Malz and Marinda were different; Marinda and that Earl were close collaborators, bringing massive wealth to the Earl.


    There were even plans he was unaware of.


    What about Malz?


    At most, he was someone worth a little memory but easily replaceable.


    Simply put, Malz was very likely to be implicated.


    A wise man once said, "Never overestimate the humanity of a noble, just as you should never underestimate their greed."


    Arthur certainly did not wish for Malz to be scapegoated.


    Thus, Arthur looked at everyone and said¡ª


    "Brody''s undead has departed."


    "It resented Koster and Emmond for instigating Ilena, thus it made them commit suicide.


    And when you all appeared..."


    Arthur spoke, his expression calm as he gazed toward Little Koster and Little Emmond''s group.


    The prolonged tone made the group extremely anxious.


    Arthur''s intention was to deepen their impression, but when a foul stench emitted from the pants of the young men, Little Koster and Little Emmond, Arthur immediately sped up his pace.


    The smell was too overpowering, definitely not just urine.


    "You provoked it!"


    "It''s preparing to take you all with it!"


    "But fortunately, Chief Malz had sensed something was off and informed me to come here beforehand, otherwise..."


    Arthur spoke and sighed.


    What happens when one is taken by the undead?


    Everyone knew very well!


    Death!


    That would be the only outcome!


    Little Koster and Little Emmond, the two young men, shuddered, and the stench grew stronger.


    Afterward, they barely managed to stand up with the support of their subordinates, awkwardly bowed to Arthur, and without daring another glance at the body on the ground, they turned and ran.


    The lawyer also left.


    He left behind three gold notes totaling 12 in value.


    Malz picked up the two gold notes worth 1 each, smiled as he saw the other off from the office, and then handed the gold notes over to Dico.


    "Well done."


    Malz praised directly.


    Having said that, Malz returned to the office.


    Dico was stunned.


    Suddenly, a look of delight appeared on his face.


    A patrol officer''s salary was not high, and most of the time, they only got scraps left over by other policemen, such as the haul from Cork Street 14, which might not happen even once in several months.


    So, for the generous and supportive Malz, Dico felt quite fond.


    Otherwise, he would not have hesitated and stopped even though he was about to run during that moment.


    And now with the unexpected reward, Dico was overjoyed.


    This reward money was enough to buy new clothes for his daughter and wife, and even a pair of new shoes, which his daughter had asked him for several times.


    Thinking of his daughter''s soft, sticky happy call of "Daddy", a smile unconsciously appeared on Dico''s chubby face.


    The nearby patrol officers looked at Dico with envy and jealousy, knowing that this was the Police Chief''s reward for him, and they instantly regretted why they had run earlier.


    If they hadn''t run, perhaps they too would have received a reward?


    Just as the local patrolmen were about to invite Dico for a drink, the door to the Police Chief''s office opened once more. Chief Malz didn''t step out but only poked his head through and said to Dico, "Submit an apprentice policeman application tomorrow."


    Outside the office, it immediately became silent.


    A moment later, it was filled with heavy breathing.


    A policeman!


    Not a patrolman!


    All the patrolmen knew what this represented¡ªa leap in rank!


    Chief Malz watched the scene with satisfaction.


    Currently, the Shire District was short of policemen, so why not promote a reliable patrolman inclined toward him as a confidant?


    Moreover, unlike the re-recruitment required for a policeman''s post after retirement, which needed the Lord Count''s signature, the normal intake of apprentice policemen and the replacement of casualties were matters Chief Malz could authorize with his signature alone, especially the latter, which most often let the family of the deceased take over, even the Lord Count wouldn''t comment on such matters.


    After all, maintaining meritorial service and bloodline was something any Noble would preserve.


    Thinking about Dico''s arrangement, Chief Malz then thought of Middel and Gite.


    He naturally had plans for both, although they were the only new policemen in the Shire District after the new laws, neither was qualified for the position of deputy chief. A level 4 policeman would be sufficient for them.


    As Chief Malz pondered, he glanced at Arthur, who was examining two charred corpses.


    He did not speak or disturb, merely watching quietly. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    About ten minutes later, Arthur sighed and stood up.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Chief Malz suddenly looked tense and immediately gripped the hilt of his sword.


    The recent movement of the corpses was still fresh in his mind, and the Sheriff of Shire District definitely did not want any mishaps to occur.


    Arthur immediately waved his hand.


    "It''s nothing."


    Arthur did not explain further.


    Because he hadn''t fully understood it himself.


    The reason he had stopped Malz just now, allowing Little Koster and Little Emmond to act, was to gain more XP and incidentally help Malz avoid the misfortune of becoming the scapegoat. Another reason was that Arthur wanted to test this bizarre phenomenon¡ª


    First, whether killing someone from the Mystic Side, like killing bizarre entities, would also yield XP.


    Second, whether the bizarre occurrences before and what appeared now were the same entity.


    Results?


    All failed.


    In the blaze, there was no notification of earning XP, but it couldn''t prove XP couldn''t be earned, perhaps the opponent had fled.


    Just like that toad.


    The first point remained unconfirmed.


    The second point was even less ascertainable.


    When his intuition was at its peak and Arthur felt it was about to transform into "Death Intuition," he acted. He was just experimenting and did not want to truly risk his life.


    This feeling of achieving nothing made Arthur frown inwardly, and he felt an even greater urgency to acquire knowledge of the Mystic Side.


    Arthur took a couple of deep breaths to calm himself down again and then informed Malz of the events that had occurred at White Bird Street number 6.


    The two were sturdy allies bound by mutual leverage and interests. The news that would spread throughout South Los by daylight, Arthur did not see the need to hide it.


    Arthur truly trusted in Malz''s channels of information and wisdom.


    In fact, this was the case.


    "Was the sharpshooter sent by the Earl of South Los?"


    "Is everything happening now the start of a conflict between the Earl of South Los and the Grand Duke of the Inner Bay?"


    "Hiss!"


    "That is terrifying!"


    Malz displayed a shocked and scared expression verbally, but his face bore no panic; instead, it was filled with a smile.


    To retreat and yield would only lead to utter annihilation.


    To rise up and strike would still offer a slim chance of survival.


    This was a truth he had understood during the Seven Years'' War Period, but life in South Los had been so comfortable that he had utterly forgotten this belief.


    Fortunately, it was not too late.


    He had met Arthur.


    Chief Malz took a deep breath, looked at Arthur, the Sheriff of Shire District, whose eyes were shining with brightness and inquiry at this moment.


    Arthur saw this.


    And he saw beyond the window too.


    The horizon was already brightening.


    The sun had not yet risen, and under the cloudy sky, the air was filled with moisture and a brisk wind.


    Without a doubt, another heavy rain was about to fall.


    Yet, he smiled and said softly¡ª


    "No matter to what shores the storm brings me, I shall land as a master!"


    The charm of language is endless.


    The previously dim morning light was now stunningly brilliant.


    Arthur stood by the window, waiting for Malz''s response.


    He clearly understood the other''s recent implication.


    Seeking to deepen their cooperation, yet worried about his attitude.


    Thus, the inquiry.


    And Arthur, giving a response.


    Doubtlessly, such a response satisfied the other party!


    Chief Malz stood up, raised his hand to sweep the slightly greying hair hanging in front of his forehead all back, and bowed slightly with formal protocol.


    "Your Excellency, it is a great honor for Malz to cooperate with you."


    His voice was clear and forceful.


    In his field of vision, a hand appeared.


    Arthur''s hand.


    Malz reached out and grasped that hand.


    The relationship between the two grew even stronger, gradually becoming unbreakable.


    Thus, Malz did not hesitate to say¡ª


    "Now, we need to resolve one matter first!"

 Chapter 62 Where Theres a Way Out, Theres Recklessness!

    "Is it a ship?"Arthur asked in a hushed voice.


    Malz immediately nodded.


    To this, Arthur was not surprised.


    Although the new Sheriff of Shire District had the courage to fight, it did not mean that he wouldn''t leave himself a way out.


    Similarly, Arthur did the same.


    No one could guarantee what the final struggle between the Earl of South Los and the Duke of the Inner Bay would turn into.


    And unlike others who still had choices, Malz''s appointment as sheriff was signed by the Earl of South Los himself, and Arthur had openly stood by Marinda''s side.


    It could be said, both were already marked by the Earl.


    In such a situation, if the Earl won, as early ''investors,'' they naturally expected to enjoy immense benefits.


    But if the Duke of the Inner Bay won, they had no other option but to take to the sea.


    The Earl, with his noble status, might be stripped of many things, but would certainly spare his life¡ªthat was the rule among nobles.


    But they were not nobles!


    And, as early ''investors,'' they were definitely among the primary targets for elimination!


    ''Wait!''


    ''Marinda''s desire for Baron Kemir''s title, could it be that she also wanted a way out for herself?''


    Arthur realized somewhat clearly, yet his speech did not halt.


    "We need a ship that, at a moment''s notice, can leave the harbor if absolutely necessary, a ship that can trade normally on ordinary days, but must be in the port at critical moments!"


    Malz nodded.


    Finding a ship that could take them out of South Los was easy.


    But finding one that could do so at a critical moment was difficult.


    Therefore, the ship had to belong to them.


    Moreover, the crew aboard had to be close confidants.


    "Leave the matter of the ship to me!"


    "The sheriffs of South Los each have their own ships, naturally I can''t be an exception¡ªthe crew¡­ Arthur, do you have any suggestions?"


    Malz inquired.


    Instantly, Arthur thought of Wiggins.


    However, Arthur soon shook his head.


    There was no doubt about Wiggins''s capabilities, but those were mainly toward being familiar with South Los itself, how much of it would remain once he was on a ship?


    Thus, Arthur said,


    "First, recruit the sailors and captain normally, however the sheriffs of South Los do it, just do the same."


    Confidants could also be cultivated, Arthur believed that after several rounds of selection coupled with certain interests tied in, it wouldn''t be long before there were suitable people.


    But Malz misunderstood. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you planning to use your Spirit Medium talents to control them?"


    "Won''t that affect you?"


    Seeing the worry on Malz''s face, Arthur did not reveal that he couldn''t do it.


    Maintaining a certain level of mystery was crucial for their partnership.


    Even as their relationship progressively became indomitable.


    After all, gradually becoming indomitable is not the same as already being indomitable!


    Moreover, who could guarantee that what he couldn''t do now, he wouldn''t be able to do later?


    As was well known¡ª


    He, Arthur, had an exceptional Talent!


    At the same time, Arthur again realized that Malz seemed not to be completely ignorant about the Mystic Side.


    "Malz, have you encountered similar matters?"


    Arthur asked with a smile.


    "Mhmm, at the end of the Seven Years'' War, my Musketeer Squad experienced something utterly incomprehensible¡ªby then the situation of the war was quite clear, basically with no major conflicts expected. Our entire squad of 120 people was homesick, impatiently wanting to return to South Los.


    We sat by the bonfire, drinking, singing, and discussing what we would do when we got back home.


    One guy even mentioned that he had made plans with his fianc¨¦e to marry right after the war.


    Everyone was congratulating him when suddenly our captain fired his gun, directly shooting him dead, then swung his sword and killed his own best friend, our deputy captain.


    As the scent of blood drifted, everyone went mad and began to slaughter each other, I was barely able to react before getting punched and knocked out cold by a tent pole by one of my former comrades.


    Not only did they become incredibly strong and fast, but they also seemed transformed, shouting phrases I couldn''t understand.


    When I awoke, I was the only living person left in the entire camp."


    As their relationship deepened further, Malz also became willing to share some of his past.


    But as he recounted, the former soldier''s face turned slightly pale.


    Clearly, his straightforward narrative could hardly cover the panic inside.


    Arthur walked over and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Believe me, using such power is extremely intricate and exhausting, I wouldn''t want to use it lightly even myself."


    Arthur''s consolation was half genuine, half feigned.


    Yet he quietly noted this incident at heart.


    Although it was towards the end of the Seven Years'' War, the mass slaughter of soldiers was enough to show that the Mystic Side was far more flourishing at that time, and¡­ unrestrained.


    ''Has the mystery declined?''


    ''Or has it hidden?''


    ''Or has there been an agreement?''


    Arthur speculated in his heart.


    From the clues he had at his disposal, it was almost certain that the Nobles were monopolizing certain Mystic Side knowledge and openly enjoying abundant resources.


    And the Mystic Side individuals among the common folk?


    Whether it was Ciudik, the ''Bloodline Replacer'' who exchanged bronze for scrap iron, or Graham, who was toad-like, both left a very bad impression on Arthur.


    Both were extremely secretive, and bloody.


    Perhaps this was related to them being pursued.


    What then was the true face of the Mystic Side?


    Arthur kept guessing and speculating in his mind, and his anticipation for the promise Marinda had given him grew stronger.


    Later, under Arthur''s intentional guidance, the topic with Malz began to shift towards something lighter¡ª


    "Do police officers have breakfast?"


    "Of course."


    "The breakfast for patrol officers is ordinary, the breakfast for police officers is quite good, while the breakfast for the police chief is lavish."


    As Malz spoke these words, he handed over a gold note with a denomination of 10 to Arthur, then shouted outside.


    "Bring me two servings of breakfast!"


    After Arthur put the gold note into his pocket, he took out three gold notes with a denomination of 1 and handed them back to Malz.


    Malz was startled.


    "Perhaps you think that 10 gold notes are trivial to you now, but I believe in fairness and clear pricing, so¡­


    I seven, you three."


    Hearing Arthur''s words, Malz also turned serious.


    He knew that this was about their subsequent cooperation.


    After thinking for a moment, Malz accepted one of the gold notes.


    "Just now, I didn''t help at all, I just used my identity and it happened to occur here, so for fairness, I one, you nine.


    Of course, if I contribute more in the future, it can change to two eight."


    Malz was very self-aware.


    He clearly understood who was in the dominant position in this cooperative relationship.


    He also knew that in the future, he would rely too much on Arthur.


    He was also aware that people are always greedy.


    He was no exception.


    He set a fair distribution method for himself to avoid unnecessary embarrassment later on.


    Arthur nodded, his eyes carrying a hint of admiration.


    Controlling others is fearsome.


    Controlling oneself is even more fearsome.


    Immediately, Arthur was filled with expectations for what Malz could achieve in the Shire District.


    But that would come later.


    Now?


    Arthur looked outside the office.


    Two patrol officers who had just changed shifts came over carrying food. Even though there was no longer any danger, these two officers were still extremely cautious, especially after Malz opened the door and they entered, they were extremely meticulous.


    Not just because of the charred corpses on the ground.


    But also because of their fear and awe of Arthur.


    Clearly, the patrol officers who had not witnessed the event and had only heard rumors had come to regard Arthur as some kind of terrifying entity.


    Arthur clearly noticed this change, not intentionally, but instinctively glanced at the two patrol officers.


    Immediately, the hands of the two officers carrying the trays began to shake.


    Milk in the cups swayed incessantly, tracing arcs after arcs, spoons gently tapped against the glass, clinking continuously.


    And when Malz signaled for them to leave after setting down the food, the officers sighed in relief and hurried out.


    "The unknown and the mysterious always instill fear, don''t they?"


    As he spoke, Malz picked up his portion.


    Arthur noncommittally nodded and then focused on his own portion.


    Hot milk, fried eggs, fried ham, nuts, slices of bread served with butter and honey, accompanied by kale and a small dish of dried fish on the side.


    Just as Malz had said, the breakfast for a police chief was indeed lavish.


    As Arthur picked up the milk, he saw the two uncollected charred bodies on the ground. Although he didn''t mind having corpses near him while eating, the strange burnt smell that entered his nostrils made him feel somewhat uncomfortable.


    Most importantly, this discomfort reminded him of two unpleasant dining experiences.


    Consequently, looking at the Shire District Police Chief who had already begun enjoying his breakfast, he said¡ª


    "Malz, do you know about the Red Rose Restaurant and the White Rose Restaurant?"


    "There''s something I''d like to ask of you."

 Chapter 65 63 Chapter: A Reward Filled with Sincerity (Please Follow~ Support Appreciated~)

    Arthur walked back to No. 2 Cork Street from the Shire District Police Station during the afternoon, but he was in quite a good mood¡ªShouts of "Extra, extra!" were attracting people''s attention.


    Since morning, up to now, the newsboys hadn''t rested at all.


    Not only had the "Lady of the Long Night Salon Murder Case" made it to the special edition last night.


    The event of "Coste, Emmond haunted by Evil Spirits'' Revenge" also made the afternoon''s special edition following Scott''s interview this morning.


    It was indeed Scott''s interview that caused Arthur to return late.


    It definitely wasn''t because he wanted to see the head chefs of the White Rose and Red Rose restaurants try their signature dishes that he came back late.


    Having the other party eat the food he had prepared was what Arthur had asked Malz for.


    It was not an excessive request.


    It was simply to have both chefs eat his recommended signature dishes.


    And they had to ensure not a single bit was left.


    Leave a bit, and they would get a slap.


    Administered personally by Scott.


    When Arthur had left, the two head chefs looked miserable after eating half of it, and Scott had already requested an iron gauntlet¡ªfrom the maggot that had jumped into their mouths had left an indelible shadow on this young journalist. He needed to swing his arms with force to vent his anger, to perfectly erase it.


    By the afternoon, the morning''s clouds had already scattered.


    People, completely unaware of what had happened in South Los, were still going about their lives at their own pace, the warm sunlight spreading across the ground, drying the muddy terrain, and speeding the newsboys along their way.


    Four groups of newsboys had already run past Arthur.


    Clearly, the newspaper sales were solid.


    And people were not tired of him, the "Spirit Medium."


    Or maybe¡­


    Today''s special edition was just too enticing.


    Whether it was the Lady of the Long Night or Coste, Emmond, in South Los, they were big names.


    To these big names, whether a commoner or the middle class, all felt awe.


    And with such awe, naturally came intense curiosity.


    "One newspaper!"


    Someone called out to a newsboy from the roadside.


    The person buying the newspaper, dressed neatly and cleanly, with a brand-new top hat, looked like a middle-class individual who was doing fairly well; otherwise, he wouldn''t be strolling leisurely in the afternoon.


    He handed over six Zeroes and quickly started flipping through the freshly pressed newspaper after receiving it, mumbling to himself all the while.


    "You wait and see, Chermy, I''m going to win Lady Linda''s favor more than you will. You just rely on some news you see in the newspaper to curry favor with Lady Linda, but I''m different¡ªI''ll bring Mr. Kledos''s autograph, just wait, I''ll definitely find an opportunity to meet Mr. Kledos in person!"


    Arthur took one look at the young middle-class man after hearing his words and quickened his pace to leave.


    The socially anxious Spirit Medium, not good with words, almost ran back to Cork Street.


    Of course, he had to avoid Eivor''s snack stand.


    Phew! S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Standing at No. 2 Cork Street, Arthur finally let out a long breath.


    Just as he opened the gate, he heard the sound of a carriage rolling down the street, casting a sideward glance with the corner of his eye.


    A two-wheeled Hanson Carriage, with Edwin standing at the back, pulling on the reins.


    The carriage came to a stable stop, and Edwin, clothed in a leather jacket, leapt down. Spotting Arthur at the door, he promptly smiled in greeting.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Kledos."


    Then, he carried a large and a small box, along with a basket, out from the carriage.


    There was still warmth to the touch from the basket, and even with the cover, the rich sweetness and milky aroma gave away that it contained custard tarts, puff pastry cakes, and cream cakes to Arthur.


    "Thanks to Lady Mary," Arthur said as he took the basket, his lips curling up at the corners.


    Who would ever refuse Delicious sweets?


    Even diabetes wouldn''t!


    Edwin, with fatigue on his face, couldn''t help but smile too at the sight of Arthur''s happy expression when faced with Food.


    "These were made by Mary in overtime. Mary''s skills never disappoint¡ªespecially the custard tarts!" Edwin said while handing Arthur the two boxes as well.


    "This is your well-deserved reward," he said in a hushed tone.


    "Thank you, Edwin, and also for Marinda''s upholding of the agreement... no, she actually fulfilled the agreement ahead of time¡ªdo you need to come in for a cup of tea?" Arthur expressed his appreciation for Marinda''s early fulfillment of their deal.


    At the same time, some customs from his homeland made it impossible for Arthur to casually let someone who had delivered something for him stand at the door.


    ```


    "No, Mr. Kledos,"


    "You know, I have too many things to deal with. Can I leave these with you in the corridor?"


    Edwin apologetically declined Arthur.


    It wasn''t an excuse; the unmistakable fatigue on Edwin''s face and the lingering scent of blood on his body were telling Arthur the situation wasn''t over, and that lady was still in action.


    However, it no longer concerned him.


    In this matter, his part had already ended.


    Even though he knew that the lady''s actions to come were where the real gains of the incident lay, he would not be tempted.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t dare to.


    It was that he couldn''t.


    If he got involved with his current situation, he would have nowhere to be buried when he died!


    ''Strength! Strength!''


    Arthur lamented in his heart, holding tightly onto the two boxes, one large and one small, and only returning to No. 2 Cork Street after watching the coachman drive away.


    When the door closed, Arthur didn''t immediately open the boxes.


    Instead, he softly chanted¡ª


    "Ei a!"


    With the appearance of two "Hands of Void," Arthur immediately retreated to the extreme distance of 6 meters. Then, holding a longsword with the Hands of Void, he used its tip to pry open the two boxes.


    Pop!


    Both boxes were pried open.


    The large box contained a scroll and two books.


    Clearly, they were the secret techniques and mystic side knowledge that Marinda had promised.


    Surprisingly, the small box contained something that Arthur hadn''t expected. Inside was a pipe, the same long-shank billiard pipe as Marinda''s.


    Obviously, Marinda was still thinking about the time he refused to share a pipe with her.


    Of course, the lady also remembered that he had a fondness for sweets.


    "How thoughtful!"


    Arthur muttered such words and then used the Hand of Void to pick up the basket filled with pastries and put it in the kitchen.


    He didn''t eat the pastries but instead broke off a little of each pastry after setting down the basket and used the Hand of Void to scatter them in a corner outside the yard.


    According to the predecessor''s memory, that spot was often frequented by rats.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Marinda, he just thought it was best to be cautious.


    Just like what followed, he still used the Hand of Void to rinse the pipe over a dozen times and checked that there were no centipedes, spiders, or other poisonous insects hidden inside it before placing it on the Spirit Medium Parlor''s desk.


    After all this was done, Arthur sat behind the desk. He first took a pair of gloves from the drawer below and neatly put them on before, following his initial instinct, he picked up the book furthest from him out of the two books and the scroll.


    Just then, as he was about to flip through the book¡ª


    "[Glyphic Language (Basic) detected, assessing...]"


    "[Possesses spirituality, assessment passed!]"


    "[Do you wish to spend 10 XP to learn Glyphic Language (Basic)?]"


    ...


    ''It''s the Glyphic Language!''


    Looking at the text before him, Arthur''s lips curled into a smile.


    When he saw the notation of the Glyphic Language in the Hand of Void, Arthur knew that to truly understand the mystic side, he needed to know this language.


    Even more, Arthur speculated that Glyphic Language must be a language exclusive to the mystic side.


    Arthur glanced at an earlier notification¡ª


    "[The Lady of the Long Night Salon murder case shocks the people of South Los; XP+20]"


    "[Coste, Emmond avenged by an Evil Spirit, shocks the people of South Los; XP+20]"


    "[More people have heard your name; XP+3]"


    ...


    With the unexpected slew of gains plus the remaining 13 XP from before, Arthur now possessed 56 XP points, an unprecedented wealth. Under such circumstances, there was nothing to hesitate about.


    But as Arthur was about to learn, he suddenly paused.


    He frowned, tapping his fingers lightly on the desk.


    "Something isn''t right! Something isn''t right!"


    "It shouldn''t be like this!"


    Arthur murmured to himself, squinting slightly.


    ```

 Chapter 64 Probing at Every Step

    Sitting in the chair, Arthur''s mind raced¡ªAssuming "Glyphic Language" is unique to the Mystic Side as a specialized script.


    Then, Mystic Side Person should be familiar with "Glyphic Language."


    At the very least, they should be able to master the basics.


    Yet in Marinda''s eyes, he should be from the Mystic Side, and should have grasped the basics of "Glyphic Language," but she still sent over the basics of "Glyphic Language" as a reward.


    This was definitely not about being stingy enough to substitute inferior goods for better ones.


    Given his understanding of this lady, her style of conduct was quite generous; she definitely wouldn''t cut corners with ''rewards,'' something so critical to the cooperation.


    Was it a test?


    Subconsciously, Arthur imagined the awkward situation that would arise if he went to her using the excuse, ''as a true Mystic Side Person, I would not lack basic "Glyphic Language" skills, yet you included the basic "Glyphic Language" in the compensation, going against the promised reward.''


    It would be incredibly embarrassing for him!


    Because, given this lady''s style of conduct, there would definitely not be such an obvious flaw.


    Which means, the remaining book must not only fulfill the original promise of value, comparable to the complete "Swift Bird Swordsmanship", but it must also make the basic "Glyphic Language" seem so reasonable that it is indisputable.


    Of course, it would be even better if he hadn''t noticed this test.


    As a hunch surfaced in his mind, Arthur''s tapping fingers suddenly paused.


    Without hesitation, Arthur reached out and picked up another book.


    "Discovering Glyphic Language (Advanced), determining..."


    "Unable to detect mastery of Glyphic Language (Basic), determination failed!"


    Looking at the text prompt in front of him, Arthur, whose suspicions were confirmed, sighed inwardly.


    ''Such a cunning collaborator!''


    Offering just the basic "Glyphic Language" alone would make the previous promises laughable, but adding the advanced "Glyphic Language" changes everything.


    It would only be seen as: perfectly appropriate.


    After all, who could blame a lady who had already provided the appropriate reward of ''advanced "Glyphic Language" '', and out of kindness, included the ''basic "Glyphic Language" '' as a complementary gift?


    Moreover, Arthur was sure that even if this left him feeling somewhat suspicious, this lady would have already thought of compensation.


    This was this lady''s style of conduct¡ª


    Intricate, subtle, yet overwhelmingly generous.


    But...


    ''What does this lady want to do?''


    ''Why test me continuously?''


    ''Is it because of the "Spirit Medium" identity?''


    ''Or is it because I suddenly took the stage in South Los?''


    ''It couldn''t possibly be because of the Kledos Family, could it?''


    Arthur''s fingers began to tap faster as he pondered.


    But lacking key information, he inevitably came to no conclusion.


    In the end, Arthur''s gaze returned to the basic "Glyphic Language."


    He looked at this key to the Mystic Side with hesitation in his eyes.


    One must know, besides being intricate, subtle, and generous, this lady''s style of conduct had an even greater hallmark: ruthlessness!


    The kind of ruthlessness that doesn''t blink an eye at murder.


    Coste and Emmond can testify to that.


    The families and guilds behind them can also testify.


    Even the Scent of Blood on the coachman, which couldn''t be concealed, proved this.


    The fact that this lady, who is intricate, subtle, yet generous, has tested him repeatedly suggests that the matter is quite urgent.


    Given such urgency, would she become anxious?


    Yes!


    Most certainly!


    With such a premise, isn''t the logical test itself a bit too simplistic?


    Could there be another layer of testing hidden?


    Arthur looked at the book in his hands: basic "Glyphic Language."


    A bold guess emerged¡ª


    ''Does the basic "Glyphic Language" contain danger?''


    ''Would those who learn it become involved?''


    With this thought, Arthur narrowed his eyes.


    Because this guess was very likely!


    Compared to a logical test, if the basic "Glyphic Language" contains something, it fits the testing style of the Mystic Side even more.


    Similarly, this lady''s actions are still justified¡ªafter all, he, Arthur, was a Mystic Side Person himself, how could he possibly not be aware of the dangers of "Glyphic Language"?


    The light flickered in Arthur''s narrowed eyes.


    At last, he slowly set down the book in his hands.


    If the dangers lurking within "Glyphic Language" were only his speculation, there was one thing Arthur was certain of, the higher the spirituality, the higher the likelihood of encountering mystical events!


    So, would learning the basic "Glyphic Language" have any effect on "Spirituality"?


    Put simply, would the basic "Glyphic Language" increase his "Spirituality"?


    The probability was high!


    Since "Glyphic Language" was the script of the Mystic Side, it was bound to be extraordinary!


    It absolutely couldn''t be viewed as an ordinary script!


    Now, a 0.2 in "Spirituality" had already caused him to experience two unexplainable bizarre events.


    In particular, during the second one, he had slightly delayed and it had already progressed to the point where his "Death Intuition" was about to flash.


    What if it increased further?


    Taking the principle ''the higher the spirituality, the greater the probability of encountering mystical events'' as a standard, the frequency of bizarre encounters would inevitably increase as spirituality did.


    And with increased frequency, it was unavoidable to come across things that couldn''t be handled.


    By then, he would be on a path to certain death!


    Leaving things to chance was something Arthur always rejected.


    In his view, even a ninety percent chance was exceedingly dangerous.


    As a result, Arthur postponed learning the "Hand of Void".


    ''How do real Mystic Side persons solve the troubles of "Spirituality"?''


    ''What is the right way to learn "Glyphic Language"?''


    ''Could there be any connection between the two?'' he wondered once more.


    After a good ten minutes or so, Arthur sighed, shook his head slightly, pushed these thoughts aside for the time being, and stood up to pull out a book from the third row on the far right of the bookshelf behind him.


    Click!


    As the springs turned, a secret compartment under the desk appeared.


    This compartment, located in the exact center under the desk, was square and not very large, but it was more than enough to store a couple of books and a scroll¡ªbefore placing them in, Arthur curiously touched the scroll.


    "[Secret technique discovered, assessing Spirituality...]"


    "[Spirituality has not reached the minimum learning requirement, assessment failed!]"


    "[Yes/No] Spend 20 XP to learn this secret technique through overloading?"


    (Note: Overloading learning will result in irreversible changes!)


    ...


    Words like overloading and irreversible naturally made Arthur instinctively refuse.


    His intuition told him that this would be something even more terrifying than death.


    Click!


    As he pushed the book back into its place on the shelf, the secret compartment automatically closed, driven by the springs.


    This was Old Charlie''s design.


    This elder of the Kledos Family had made seventeen secret compartments within No. 2 Cork Street, of various sizes, some for storing firearms and ammunition, some for medicine, and others like this one, empty, intended for valuable items.


    ''The most important thing for a Spirit Medium is to adapt to any situation, and to do that, one must be fully prepared!''


    It was one of Old Charlie''s famous sayings, dismissed by his former self.


    But Arthur?


    He considered it a profound truth.


    So, after Arthur placed the two books and the scroll properly, he began to organize his Spirit Medium Box again and then slipped ''Anna'' into his chest.


    Sitting at home waiting would not yield a method to resolve the problem of "Spirituality".


    He needed to take the initiative, to cover every corner of South Los with his own feet, to search with his own eyes for any possible traces of the Mystic Side.


    Although the chances were slim, it was still better than simply waiting and doing nothing at all.


    As for bringing ''Anna''?


    That was just in case he encountered that beggar again.


    Of course, it was a must to carry an umbrella when going out in South Los.


    An ordinary umbrella, with its single use, did not please Arthur.


    He preferred an umbrella with a longsword hidden in its handle, which was convenient and practical¡ªduring the daytime, "Spider''s Claw" could not be openly carried.


    According to new laws, South Los did not allow ordinary people to carry swords in public.


    Of course, this included firearms as well.


    Even though most of the time, no one really cared, Arthur''s experience told him not to engage in such flagrant actions.


    Especially when an Umbrella Sword was not at all rare inside No. 2 Cork Street.


    However, just as Arthur had left the Spirit Medium Parlor and was about to pick out an Umbrella Sword, the door at the end of the hallway rhythmically knocked¡ª


    Thump, thump-thump.


    It was the knocking code he had agreed upon with Wiggins.


    S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 65 Transfer Station and Foothold! (Please follow~ Please support~)

    Arthur''s face instantly lit up with a touch of joy.According to the agreement he had with Wiggins, Wiggins would only return to No. 2 Cork Street when he found the whereabouts of that toad.


    Streetwise Wiggins was definitely not one to make a fuss over nothing.


    So, had Wiggins found that toad?


    Arthur, filled with anticipation, opened the door.


    Wiggins did not disappoint that expectation¡ª


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Kledos."


    "Are you heading out?"


    Wiggins'' smiling greeting confirmed to Arthur that this streetwise Golden Finger had brought him good news.


    Instantly, Arthur''s somewhat repressed mood lifted.


    "Of course!"


    "Because ''Anna'' told me you were coming!"


    Arthur joked, his mood lightened.


    But the sight of the terrifying doll in Arthur''s arms wiped the smile from Wiggins'' face.


    He always felt like the doll''s eyes were watching him.


    Instantly, Wiggins felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up.


    With an uneasy twist of his body and without any hesitation, the streetwise Golden Finger spoke up directly.


    "I found the place where the person you''re looking for is staying."


    "Please follow me!"


    Having said that, Wiggins immediately turned and led the way. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This Golden Finger really did not want to look directly at ''Anna''.


    Moreover, he felt uncomfortable even with his back turned to Anna.


    To dispel this awkward feeling, Wiggins continued talking.


    "That guy is far more cunning than we thought, he doesn''t just have two hideouts, he has multiple identities!


    He uses these identities to shuttle through South Los, and if he hadn''t set up the transfer station just on the outskirts of Rat Street, which was seen by one of my men by chance, I would never have been able to find his whereabouts!"


    Wiggins was leading Arthur to the toad''s hideout.


    As for the transfer station being set up on the outskirts of Rat Street, Arthur was not surprised.


    Such a chaotic place as Rat Street was a natural shelter for people like the toad.


    As for a transfer station rather than a hideout?


    The chaos of Rat Street affects not just the trackers, but also the residents themselves, meaning aside from safety considerations, that toad must have something important on him!


    He didn''t trust keeping these important items in Rat Street, so he found another hideout.


    At this thought, excitement surged in Arthur''s heart.


    He quickened his pace, yet did not forget to glance at the spot where he had thrown the cake earlier.


    No dead rats.


    Not too bad.


    Still, Arthur decided to wait.


    He would check again on his way back.


    Following Wiggins, Arthur crossed Dar Alley and hailed a public carriage on Cicico Ruins Road, heading straight for Mule Street.


    This time they were in luck; the public carriage only carried Arthur and Wiggins.


    After a bumpy half-hour ride, they reached their destination, and Wiggins sighed with relief.


    The last public carriage journey had left a deep impression on this Golden Finger, who dreaded encountering any trouble¡ªthanks to Scott''s propaganda, the Golden Finger knew all too well that troubles always seemed to find the ''Spirit Medium''.


    In fact, if not for being broke, he would definitely not be wearing his current shoes.


    "This way!"


    Wiggins led Arthur through the uneven and narrow streets, rounding a corner before pointing to a low house on Mule Street.


    The house didn''t look big from the outside, only two fists wider than the door, as narrow as a hallway, made entirely of a mix of brick and stone, with a wooden roof, no yard wall, no windows, and facing directly onto the small path.


    Arthur even wondered if the original location of this house was an actual yard.


    Unlike Dar Alley, where affluent commoners lived, Mule Street was a gathering place for commoners from the Dort District.


    Most of the residents were newcomers, living on the factories of the Dort District, with little property to their names, and their homes were mostly small cubicles rented from one large house that was divided up.


    Some of these cubicles were even patched together from planks of wood.


    After working day and night, their meager salaries maintained the bare necessities of their households, and even then, they had to save money.


    Because most of them had dreams.


    They dreamed of owning their own house in South Los one day.


    However, the vast majority of them would never fulfill that dream by the day they died.


    Then, with death, they would quickly be forgotten.


    Because more people would flood into South Los, taking over their previous roles, repeating their lives and... dreams.


    Looking at the street before him, filled with despair and hope, Arthur shook his head slightly, then signaled for Wiggins to keep watch.


    He hurried toward the low house¡ªalthough it was daytime and the residents had likely all gone to work, there was always the chance of an exception.


    The door was closed tight, not locked, but barricaded from the inside.


    Mule Street was poor, but there were still locksmiths like Golden Finger slipping through to pick locks, and the toad made these simple arrangements to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    At least, such arrangements deterred most locksmiths from coming to probe.


    But there were downsides too.


    Having the door unlocked for a long time, if noticed by someone with intent, made everything a bit too suspicious.


    In fact, Wiggins quickly zeroed in on this point.


    Arthur scanned his surroundings and as soon as he spotted a chimney on the roof, unfamiliar syllables slipped from his lips.


    "Ei a!"


    Two "Hands of Void" flew straight into the chimney, wormed their way into the house, and unlocked the inner bolt for Arthur¡ªa door bolt made from a square piece of wood.


    Then¡ª


    Creak!


    The door opened!


    And this scene took Wiggins by surprise.


    Though tasked with keeping watch, Wiggins had been keeping part of his attention on Arthur; when he saw Arthur utter a spell and the door magically opened, he began to doubt his own life.


    Wiggins had never doubted Arthur''s abilities.


    Nor did he doubt Arthur''s identity as a Spirit Medium.


    But was Arthur a bit too omnipotent?


    He had been expecting to be asked by Arthur to open the door.


    You must know, he was the number one locksmith in the Shire District!


    Any door, any safe, he could open, but definitely not as effortlessly as Arthur, who just needed to recite a spell.


    ''Can I learn such a spell?''


    The thought suddenly arose in Wiggins''s mind.


    In an instant, the locksmith shook his head and completely cast the thought out of his mind.


    Hanging around the streets as he often did, he had heard many people say ''mysteries bring misfortune,'' including one individual who shared such words, his own teacher.


    A person who lost both legs, missing a right hand, left with only a pinky on his left hand, yet still able to pick locks with his tongue.


    He had said that he ended up in such a condition because he had dabbled in ''mystery.''


    Wiggins didn''t want to end up like that.


    So, he stopped paying attention to Arthur and threw himself wholeheartedly into his watch duties.


    Meanwhile, Arthur was not aware of Wiggins''s psychological activities.


    He was fully focused on inspecting the house in front of him.


    Who could guarantee that the toad hadn''t laid traps here?


    The house was a bit wider than it appeared from the outside, but still limited in space; with a bed, a cabinet, and a stove inside, anyone walking in would have to sidle through.


    Undoubtedly, it was a room that would feel cramped even for a single occupant.


    After pausing for a second on the cabinet, Arthur had the two "Hands of Void" begin a thorough, no-dead-angle probing.


    Within the maximum distance he could maintain, the two "Hands of Void" tapped and explored bit by bit.


    Whoosh!


    As one of the "Hands of Void" touched the floor about two meters in front of the door, the sound of a bowstring suddenly rang out.


    A crossbow bolt located above the door and out of the line of sight fired out.


    The strong force made the bolt violently pierce through the floor, triggering the next piece of machinery.


    Whoosh!


    Another bolt shot out from the blind spot above the door.


    Due to a different angle, this bolt aimed further inside.


    If someone dodging flung themselves forward, they were sure to be hit by the arrow.


    Having calculated a forward movement, of course, the contraption would have anticipated a retreat as well!


    Without a second thought, Arthur dodged to the side.


    Just as Arthur completed his dodge, a crossbow bolt hidden under the bedclothes fired out.


    Whoosh, thump!


    The bolt embedded itself into the ground right in front of Arthur.


    This scene made Wiggins''s heart race.


    Swallowing hard, the locksmith moistened his dry throat and became even more vigilant¡ª he had realized this job was more dangerous than he had imagined!


    After a quick glance at the vigilant Wiggins, Arthur continued to direct the "Hands of Void" to explore the room.


    Minutes later, having combed through the entire room, only the cabinet remained.


    When the two "Hands of Void" opened the cabinet doors,


    As expected, another crossbow bolt.


    The arrow struck the wooden wall opposite, embedding deeply and knocking down a large cloud of dust.


    Arthur immediately covered his nose and mouth, retreating several meters until all the dust had settled, and not a tiny bit of it was out of the ordinary. Only then, did he control the two "Hands of Void" to take out the only item in the cabinet.


    It was a wicker basket, quite heavy, challenging to carry with one "Hand of Void" and requiring the combined effort of both.


    However, just as both "Hands of Void" lifted the basket together, Arthur''s expression changed.


    He distinctly felt something under the basket snap!

 Chapter 66 Lionheart Ceremony!

    What was torn apart?Arthur knew in the next moment.


    The hissing sound of the fuse burning beside his ear, he was all too familiar with it.


    Without hesitation, he let his two "Hands of Void" toss the wicker box over, caught it in one go, and turned to run.


    Of course, he did not forget to remind Wiggins.


    In fact, this streetwise Golden Finger didn''t need Arthur''s reminder at all; as soon as he saw Arthur running, he took to his heels too.


    Just as the two had run about twenty meters away¡ª


    Boom!


    Flames engulfed everything, rising rapidly.


    The building that the toad used as a foothold was utterly obliterated, and five or six nearby houses also suffered the consequences.


    Wiggins looked back at the scene behind him, his face a mask of lingering fear.


    He had tried to expect the greatest danger possible from travelling with Arthur.


    But only now did he realize that his overestimate didn''t even reach Arthur''s lower limit.


    Not to mention the current explosion, even the crossbow arrows from before were hard to come by in the streets; most street gangs still opted for scythes, pitchforks, now and then maybe a proper sword.


    Crossbow arrows, firearms, those were things only the more powerful gangs possessed.


    As for this kind of explosion?


    No way!


    As far as he knew, no street gang outside of Rat Street could possibly have this.


    If they did, that gang wouldn''t be around anymore.


    "This is big trouble!"


    As Wiggins muttered to himself, Arthur placed 150 gold notes into his hand.


    "What is this?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wiggins looked at Arthur, puzzled.


    "Compensation!"


    Arthur pointed at the destroyed houses.


    Houses in Dort District were undoubtedly a lot cheaper compared to those in Shire District; in Shire District, five or six houses would cost more than 150 gold notes, not to say 1500 gold notes.


    But in Dort District, that sum was more than sufficient.


    According to the previous occupant''s memory, the better houses here in Dort District¡ªthose one-and-a-half-storey buildings with their own courtyards¡ªwere only about 100-120 gold notes. Even cheaper were the cubicles carved out from a single house on Mule Street, costing only about 20-30 gold notes.


    But that was still unbearable for outsiders.


    As for how the common folks in the Shire District afford to buy houses?


    Houses could be rent, not just bought.


    "Compensation?"


    Wiggins was stupefied; he couldn''t believe what he was hearing from Arthur.


    He had never considered paying compensation¡ªin his seventeen years, the concept had never crossed his mind. The people around him, his mentors, had always told him that if you cause trouble, you better run fast.


    So, at the moment of the explosion, his first thought was to flee, then naturally, he would hide in Rat Street until things blew over.


    "Mr. Kledos, do you pity them?"


    A perplexed Wiggins inquired.


    "Pity?"


    "No, no, not at all!"


    "I am simply not betraying my principles!"


    Arthur smiled, casually placing the gold notes into Wiggins'' hand.


    He wasn''t lying.


    He was indeed not betraying his principles, sticking to what seemed to many an inconceivable bottom line, despite the scorn and ridicule of many.


    But he still did it.


    Because principles and bottom lines made him at least appear human.


    "Principles?"


    Wiggins didn''t quite grasp the meaning behind Arthur''s words, but he thought it might be worth understanding. Of course, this Golden Finger didn''t forget what he should be doing right now.


    "Why don''t you rest up at the street corner, please leave this to me, it''ll be sorted out quickly!"


    Wiggins assured him.


    No money meant you had to run.


    With money, there were many options.


    Standing at the back of the crowd, Arthur watched with interest as Wiggins leveraged his gang affiliation and bargained with the landlord who had hurried over because of the explosion.


    That''s right, all those rooms belonged to one person.


    The landlord was clever enough to convert his old house into seven or eight units and rent them to young people who had just arrived in South Los.


    And he himself took the rent and lived on the edge of Shire District.


    It wasn''t that he couldn''t live in a better area, but the landlord was saving money, planning to buy a house on the outskirts of Shire District.


    And then?


    Naturally, he''d rent it out again.


    Arthur noted how the shrewd, utilitarian landlord quickly put on a smile when Wiggins showed his gang affiliation, and reduced the compensation from 180 gold notes to 130 gold notes. Arthur made a mental note of the landlord''s name: Haywood.


    Thick-skinned and heartless, he was bound to have a future.


    "If it weren''t for your hurry to get to that transit station in Rat Street, I could have gotten him to drop the price even more!"


    Wiggins sighed.


    "Going to the transfer station on Rat Street was agreed upon before I arrived."


    Although that toad''s stuff is probably all on Mule Street, what if it isn''t?


    As for Wiggins''s sigh, Arthur just smiled without a word.


    He didn''t mistrust, but rather trusted very much.


    Although Wiggins always maintained a reverence in front of him, a Golden Finger who could come and go freely on Rat Street in the name of a gang was not someone ordinary citizens could provoke.


    Even acting in the name of a gang, Wiggins also had to pay his dues.


    "Your money."


    Wiggins handed over the remaining 20 gold notes.


    Arthur waved his hand.


    In Wiggins''s astonishment, Arthur said softly,


    "Three gold notes are your reward, with the remaining seventeen, I need you to do some things."


    Immediately, Wiggins tensed up.


    Three gold notes as a reward were already quite high for a Golden Finger like him.


    But what about the remaining seventeen?


    It wasn''t to kill someone, was it?


    He was a Golden Finger, not an assassin.


    Arthur saw Wiggins''s tension and, while hailing a public carriage, spoke softly¡ª


    "Recruit assistants."


    "I need you to have more trustworthy people."


    "Rest assured, I''m only using these people to gather information."


    Arthur didn''t know how many subordinates Wiggins had.


    But the ones who were presentable, he should have seen already; those were the four strapping lads.


    During their first meeting, Wiggins would surely show his strength, naturally bringing out everyone he could.


    But four was too few.


    He needed more hands.


    As much for gathering information as for covering his back.


    It wasn''t deceit, just not the whole truth.


    As for the seventeen gold notes?


    Arthur knew it wasn''t a lot of money, but it wasn''t that he was unwilling to give more; he himself wasn''t wealthy. After all, after doling out 150 gold notes, he was left with just 12 gold, 12 Suo, and 13 Zeroes.


    ''I need to find ways to earn more gold notes!'' Arthur thought to himself, his face still calm as he watched Wiggins.


    Wiggins looked at Arthur for a long time and finally gritted his teeth and nodded.


    "As you wish."


    He wanted to refuse, but he dared not.


    He had witnessed the means of the Spirit Medium before him, and if he refused, he would likely die without knowing how.


    Moreover, following a powerful but principled Spirit Medium... might not be so bad?


    As his thoughts churned, Wiggins quickly fell into role.


    "Do you have any other requests?"


    "Handle it your way, just like those four lads that day; they were very spirited."


    Professional matters must be left to professionals.


    Arthur understood this principle well; he wouldn''t meddle unnecessarily.


    Compared to Wiggins, who understood South Los and the streets, Arthur was an outsider, but to Wiggins, this showed Arthur''s trust.


    "Please be assured, I will do my best!"


    Wiggins made a vow, even performing a convincing Lionheart Ceremony inside the carriage¡ªa knightly ritual from the earliest times of the Empire, where knights would kneel on one knee, bow their heads, and place a clenched right fist over their heart as they pledged loyalty to their master.


    However, during the Holy Empire Era, it was abolished by the Pope, but it came back into vogue during the Silver Age.


    Up to the present, some people still chose to use it.


    "I look forward to it."


    Arthur responded accordingly, not just verbally, but he drew the longsword from his umbrella, tapped Wiggins''s shoulder with it, sheathed his umbrella sword, and then reversed the hilt to hand it over to Wiggins.


    Knightly allegiance.


    A master''s reward.


    The contract established.


    It was only natural.


    Wiggins had not expected to truly receive a reward, thinking he might only get praised. In fact, the Lionheart Ceremony he just performed was something he had heard from a bard recently.


    It was learning on the fly.


    ''Have I now signed a contract with the master?'' Wiggins wondered when he suddenly noticed Arthur furrowing his brows. As he wondered if his doubt had displeased Arthur, he heard a commotion outside the carriage¡ª


    "Let me go! Let me go!"


    "You don''t even know Mr. Kledos!"


    "This signature is a fake!"

 Chapter 67 The Way of Fragmentation! (Please follow and support~)

    Mr. Kledos?Someone impersonating your lordship?


    Wiggins instantly understood why Arthur frowned.


    In South Los, and indeed in the entire South County, reputation is of utmost importance.


    Once tarnished, it becomes a matter of great concern.


    It could even lead to an unending vendetta.


    "Your lordship, please leave it to me!"


    Wiggins patted the carriage confidently and, carrying his umbrella sword, jumped down¡ª the carriage had already reached the entrance near the outskirts of Rat Street.


    In simple terms, close to Wiggins'' stronghold.


    Here, Wiggins felt a natural sense of security.


    More importantly, his two subordinates were on watch here every day.


    In fact, as Wiggins leaped from the carriage, the two subordinates ran over.


    "Boss!"


    The two lads whom Arthur had met before greeted Wiggins and then, without waiting for his orders, charged into the alley.


    Hod, who was in the midst of extortion, reeled back as soon as he saw the two young men.


    One of them even exclaimed.


    "It''s Wiggins'' men!"


    Hod''s face darkened. He knew Wiggins was not to be trifled with, but the mark beside him was a rare find.


    It wasn''t just about the money in the other person''s wallet.


    So, Hod decided to take a risk.


    He pulled a dagger from within his jacket.


    Then, he paused, stunned.


    For he saw Wiggins casually strolling into the alley.


    He saw Wiggins draw a longsword from an umbrella.


    Hod glanced at the rusty dagger in his hand, then at Wiggins'' sword, gleaming coldly, and his expression tightened.


    "Wiggins, we...oh, mamma mia!"


    Hod had already given up the deal in his heart but still tried to maintain some dignity. However, before he could finish speaking, he let out a shriek.


    Not just him¡ªhis two accomplices also screamed in terror.


    Because a terrifying puppet, causing goosebumps just by its presence, was steadily advancing down the alley.


    That horror-inducing puppet seemed quite curious about what was happening here, looking left and right, and when its gaze swept over Hod and his men, the three predictably collapsed to the ground.


    Wiggins also got goosebumps.


    He knew it!


    ''Anna'' was alive!


    His intuition had never been wrong!


    Golden Finger inwardly exclaimed while he sheathed his sword and bowed.


    "Miss ''Anna,'' please wait a moment."


    "I will deal with these people promptly."


    At that moment, Wiggins was exceedingly glad he had decided to follow Arthur and belong to the same camp as this ''Anna.''


    HIs subordinates, although frightened, bowed as well after seeing their boss pay his respects.


    Then?


    "Hit them!"


    "Beat them hard!" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Facing three men already paralyzed by fear on the ground, Wiggins did not lift a finger; his two subordinates were more than enough.


    His gaze turned to the similarly petrified young man.


    Even with dirty clothes, one could see the young man''s propriety, an unweathered face, clean-cut fingernails, and a brand-new top hat.


    This type of easy mark was also his favorite.


    Not only foolish but also flush with cash.


    However, knowing his lord was involved, Wiggins wisely chose to abandon the opportunity.


    "Leave this place at once."


    "This is no place for a young master like you."


    After speaking, Wiggins carried the young man out of the alley.


    The youth was dazed, staring unblinkingly at the carriage by the road. He saw the terrifying puppet hop back into the vehicle.


    In the moment when the carriage door opened and closed, he glimpsed the side profile of a man.


    The man was saying something to the puppet; it wasn''t very clear, but his eyes were tender.


    Who was he?


    What was the deal with that puppet?


    The young man couldn''t figure it out.


    By the time he came to his senses, the carriage was long gone.


    The young man, lost and dispirited, had no choice but to head toward Shire District.


    "Miss ''Anna'' is curious about what just happened?"


    Inside the carriage, Wiggins respectfully inquired.


    "Hmm, ''Anna'' always has a lot of curiosity and a tendency to meddle in affairs that make my head ache," Arthur nodded, looking troubled.


    But Wiggins saw the fondness in Arthur''s eyes for ''Anna'' and very wisely chose to say no more.


    That gaze was almost identical to one looking at his own daughter, what more needed to be said?


    Probably saying too much would result in ''Anna'' seeking a chat with him in the middle of the night, right?


    The mere thought of waking up to find ''Anna'' at his bedside made Wiggins shudder.


    Arthur, observing Wiggins'' reaction, felt very satisfied deep down.


    Using the "Hand of Void" to bring ''Anna'' to life had been his plan for a while now¡ªArthur had intended to create a secondary focus of attention to prevent the people of South Los from becoming bored with the new.


    Now?


    Naturally, it was to teach Wiggins a lesson.


    Maintaining a sense of awe at all times, whether towards Wiggins or for him, was a good thing.


    There was also the young man just now.


    It seemed he was a source of XP for Arthur, and although Arthur kept his distance, he didn''t mind lending a hand if it was effortless.


    Besides, someone had to set off the topic of ''Anna,'' didn''t they?


    "We''ve arrived!"


    The coachman called out.


    Arthur and Wiggins alighted from the carriage.


    The houses on the outskirts of Rat Street looked no different from other civilian dwellings in the Dort District.


    The toad''s transfer station contained nothing of value besides the necessary clothes and fake beard, yet Arthur was not disappointed at all.


    He had already gained the greatest harvest, hadn''t he?


    By the time Arthur returned to No. 2 Cork Street, the sky had turned completely dark.


    Arthur checked the corners and found no rat corpses, which slightly eased his mind¡ªif possible, he really didn''t want to be enemies with the other party.


    But if the other party truly made a move, then he would have to consider how to eradicate the threat for good.


    Fortunately, it had not come to that yet.


    Just like opening the box given to him by Marinda, Arthur chose to wield the sword with the "Hand of Void" and pried open the wicker box.


    Pop!


    The box was opened.


    The expected crossbow arrow shooting out or poisonous insects jumping out did not happen.


    This wicker box was just an ordinary box.


    The reason it was heavy was that it contained three thick books, as heavy as a turning head, which could be considered weapons in their own right.


    And a conical bottle tightly wrapped in sponge, and...


    Gold notes!


    An entire stack of gold notes with a denomination of 10.


    Arthur, wearing gloves, counted them, and there were as many as 30.


    300 gold notes!


    Immediately, Arthur, who had been considering how to procure more gold notes, breathed a sigh of relief.


    With these 300 gold notes, he had enough money for the short term.


    Thinking this, Arthur picked up the tightly wrapped conical bottle.


    It was already empty inside; according to the measurements marked, if filled, it would hold about 75ml, but there was a label on the conical bottle: Drool of Apophis.


    ''Apophis?''


    ''What''s that?''


    Arthur pondered and began to check the three books.


    The first two revealed nothing, but when his fingers touched the third one¡ª


    [Discovering unknown secret technique, determining...]


    [Spirituality determination passed!]


    [Would you like to spend 10XP to learn ''Rope Animating Technique''?]


    ...


    [Discovering unknown secret technique, determining...]


    [Spirituality determination passed!]


    [Would you like to spend 5XP to learn ''Noise Technique''?] Find more chapters on empire


    ...


    [Discovering unknown secret technique, determining...]


    [Spirituality determination passed!]


    [Would you like to spend 5XP to learn ''Arrow Guiding Technique''?]


    ...


    [Discovering unknown secret technique, determining...]


    [Spirituality determination not passed!]


    [Essential item determination not passed!]


    [Yes/No, spend 100 XP to learn this secret technique in an overload manner?]


    (Note: Overloaded learning will result in irreversible changes!)


    ...


    [Discovering unknown secret technique, determining...]


    [Spirituality determination not passed!]


    [Essential item determination not passed!]


    [Yes/No, spend 200 XP to learn this secret technique in an overload manner?]


    (Note: Overloaded learning will result in irreversible changes!)


    ...


    A stream of text appeared before Arthur''s eyes, but it didn''t stop there, more text kept appearing, causing Arthur to unconsciously mutter softly, "[Blood Ritual.Fragmentary], [Lake Light Ceremony.Fragmentary], [Cat Hole Theory.Fragmentary], [Serpent Sect Elixir Record.Fragmentary], [Griffin Training Method.Fragmentary], [Raven Sect Alchemy.Fragmentary], [Talin Sect Meditation Method.Fragmentary], [Assassin Bloodline Secrets.Fragmentary]!"


    As he muttered, Arthur''s brows gradually furrowed.


    In the end, he couldn''t help but sneer inwardly.


    "Fragmentary, fragmentary, fragmentary; it''s all fragmentary!"


    "Are you a cripple?"


    Still, despite his words, Arthur harbored no disdain.


    On the contrary, his intuition told him that this time he would reap significant rewards.


    Following his intuition, Arthur picked up one of the other two books.


    After flipping through it briefly, the furrow on Arthur''s brow smoothed out.


    Even his lips curled up into a smile.

 Chapter 68 Grahams Diary!

    In the Spirit Medium Parlor late at night, the sound of pages turning never ceased.Two kerosene lamps and a tall candle on a pedestal allowed Arthur to clearly see every character on the pages.


    For two whole days, Arthur had not left No. 2 Cork Street.


    He had pored over the two tomes from the toad''s legacy with a thirst for knowledge.


    No! Your next chapter awaits on empire


    He should address the other more formally as Graham.


    Through the two tomes, Arthur not only learned the other''s name but also became acquainted with his life story.


    Graham was born on September 3, 1713, in Yamorton, a small town located further north of North County, near Yemoged, where tall redwoods were the main produce. The town was covered with snow all year round, and it was home to many ferocious beasts. Graham''s parents were killed by these wild animals, after which he sold his sisters for a good price and took up employment as a Tomb Guardian.


    Of course, being a Tomb Guardian was far from what Graham wanted.


    What Graham, who was keen to make a fortune, really wanted was...


    Tomb raiding!


    Since he became a Tomb Guardian at the age of 17, he began plundering tombs, acquiring a massive fortune over ten years. Just as he was preparing to retire, he discovered the tomb of a Mystic Side Person.


    It was that tomb which completely changed the course of Graham''s life.


    Recalling the contents of Graham''s diary that he had just read, Arthur stood up and walked to the kitchen, where he made himself a cup of hot cocoa.


    Not with boiling water, but with hot milk.


    Of course, he had to add sugar.


    The pastry was a croissant delivered by the bakery apprentice, Alvin.


    For this, Arthur once again felt fortunate to be living in this era in South Los, enjoying the convenience of having a port which allowed him to taste most of the food from around the world.


    To think that back in the Silver Age, things like sugar and cocoa powder were so expensive that nobody aside from the Nobles could afford them.


    As for the desserts brought by Marinda?


    Arthur still chose to feed them to the mice.


    The vigilance in his heart made it impossible for Arthur to eat the food sent by that lady with ease¡ªeven after conducting three experiments that all turned out to be safe, but he still did not feel assured.


    ''Such a suspicious fellow!''


    Arthur laughed at himself, then took a sip of the hot cocoa.


    The rich fragrance of milk mixed with chocolate and sweetness invigorated Arthur''s somewhat sluggish spirit from reading for an extended period, and he began quickly memorizing the important parts of Graham''s diary that were relevant to him¡ª


    October 11, 1740


    I knew it! I just knew it!


    How could such a tomb not contain valuable items?


    No!


    This is no longer about value; it is the gift of Destiny!


    I will eventually rise above the mortals.


    ...


    December 30, 1740


    Why did I lose an arm just by learning this language?


    Does that mean I''m not even worthy of touching the other books?


    Damn it!


    What''s going on?


    ...


    June 1, 1741


    It''s been half a year since I stopped studying, my spirit has recovered, but the lost arm can never be restored, and I can''t go on blindly anymore.


    ...


    January 6, 1742


    Found it!


    Found it!


    ...


    January 8, 1742


    Damn it, that bastard actually had me licking XX.


    F*** XXXX!


    ...


    January 9, 1742


    The bastard, what''s a veterinarian got to mock me for?


    He has no idea what I''m after!


    Even if I''ve paid the most terrible price!


    But I know now, the script I''m learning is called ''Glyphic Language''!


    I also found out that to study ''Glyphic Language,'' one must use ''Fragrance'' to isolate oneself.


    I''ve also learned that people with ''Spirituality'' are known as the Gifted Ones!


    ...


    May 5, 1744


    Finally! I have finally mastered the ''Glyphic Language''!


    I can also finally learn those magical techniques!


    ...


    October 2, 1744


    I''ve learned it! I can animate a rope and turn it into my Weapon!


    I''m a genius!


    ...


    October 3, 1744


    What happened?


    Why has the corpse in front of me come to life?


    ...


    October 21, 1745


    Something''s not right!


    There''s something wrong! sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    November 1, 1746


    That damned bastard!


    He concealed the fact about Spirituality, although it''s the key to mastering Supernatural Power, as Spirituality awakens, it would also encounter terrible information!


    Studying ''Glyphic Language'' may not increase Spirituality, but in some sense, it triggered my Spirituality, not to mention the subsequent study of secret techniques!


    I''m going to kill him!


    Damn!


    ...


    February 1, 1747


    Having hired two groups of Bounty Hunters, I finally got rid of that guy.


    I took over his estate.


    All the Bounty Hunters were fed to the dogs.


    ...


    February 2, 1747


    Hahaha, a major discovery!


    It turns out the ''Fragrance'' he gave me is called ''Drool of Apophis,'' which come from a school known as ''Snake,'' not only can it be used to study ''Glyphic Language,'' but it can also be used for meditation; and moreover, this school also has ways to cope with the increase in ''Spirituality.''


    ...


    February 3, 1747


    Why is it not there?


    Why is it gone?


    I remember there was!


    It was definitely there!


    ...


    February 4, 1747


    I''m sure there''s something wrong with my memory; it must be a side effect of studying ''Glyphic Language'' for the first time. As my ''Spirituality'' keeps increasing, it''s getting more severe.


    I must find a way to fix this issue.


    Right!


    Writing a diary!


    ...


    June 5, 1749


    The ''Gathering'' I run in Yemoged has attracted unwanted attention. Lately, the political tension in North County has been a bit tight. Luckily, I finally traded for some useful Mystical Knowledge, ''Arrow Guiding Technique''!


    After learning it, I won''t have to be afraid of arrows anymore!


    ...


    October 10, 1752

 Chapter 68 Grahams Diary!_2

    My "Gathering" became more famous, I exchanged for more mystical knowledge, including "Noise Technique," "Touch of the Vampire," and some fragmentary swordsmanship.Heh, the swordsmanship of mortals is hardly worth recording; I deleted it.


    However, the issue of "spirituality" was not resolved, and my condition worsened, not only losing my memory but also becoming confused, sometimes even falling into hallucinations.


    I don''t know how much longer I can hold on.


    ...


    March 1, 1753


    Solved!


    I found a solution!


    A dying assassin actually had the solution!


    The "Assassin Bloodline Secrets" recorded a method!


    ...


    June 15, 1753


    The information on "ingredients" was fully gathered, and the ritual began. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    June 16, 1753


    I felt an unprecedented comfort, my problem with "spirituality" was resolved, and I began studying all the secret techniques collected before.


    ...


    January 1, 1755


    "Touch of the Vampire" can not only heal injuries but also regenerate limbs?!


    My luck is too good!


    ...


    January 8, 1755


    Damn!


    Why did my "spirituality" start to spiral out of control again?


    I need a ritual!


    ...


    January 31, 1755


    The ritual was successful, but my "spirituality" was still out of control.


    The ritual no longer worked!


    ...


    February 6, 1755


    I must find another way!


    Under the name of "The Gathering," I began to impart and exchange mystical knowledge, and surprisingly, many found various mystical knowledge in ruins.


    There were even several types of "Fragrance"!


    Should I also search the ruins?


    ...


    November 2, 1755


    The plan to search the ruins was interrupted by a group of Witch Hunters.


    They barged in here, actually coming to convict me?


    Haha, they were all hanged by me!


    However, the knowledge they brought, the "Lake Light Ceremony," was very interesting, it could stabilize my "spirituality" and even create barriers.


    Perhaps the arrival of these guys was not entirely bad.


    ...


    February 1756


    More Witch Hunters appeared, my "Gathering" was destroyed, my collections gone, I fled in a panic, but I will come back!


    ...


    December 1759


    The war has been going on for three years, full-scale battles erupted on both the East Coast and West Coast, nobles, knights, and mercenaries employed by the army all emerged on the battlefield.


    But what I prefer are the witch hunting battles hidden under the so-called war.


    ...


    June 30, 1760


    How did that assassin from the East Coast die?


    He was supposed to turn the tide of the war!


    What''s with that cat?


    What''s with that girl?


    What''s with the West Coast?


    Flee! Hurry and flee!


    ...


    May 1, 1761


    A harvest! A harvest!


    A sect of mystics from the West Coast was annihilated, and I took over their heritage!


    "Eulogy of Ilos"?


    And so much mystical knowledge!


    ...


    June 6, 1761


    Just as I had surmised, with the increase of "spirituality," the original rituals lost their effects; deeper rituals were needed to harmonize and restrain spirituality.


    Damn it!


    "Assassin Bloodline Secrets" only recorded this one method!


    ...


    June 7, 1761


    New findings!


    Methods to harmonize and restrain spirituality could actually be divided into three categories:


    Ordination, Indulgence, and Vows.


    And each category, due to the difference in factions, is divided into dozens; my previously mastered "Serpent Sect Knowledge" was just a branch of "Yuan Snake"?


    Do I have a chance to acquire the true "Yuan Snake" secrets?


    September 9, 1762


    Witch Hunters and the mystical sides of the West Coast and East Coast had a major showdown!


    My chance has come!


    ...


    September 10, 1762


    Damn it, why do so many guys have the same idea as me?


    ...


    September 21, 1762


    I escaped!


    Why must there be such terrifying beings?


    However, I found what I was looking for!


    ...


    May 21, 1763


    The Seven Years'' War is over!


    But the witch hunters'' pursuit of me hasn''t stopped!


    Why didn''t I gain this knowledge sooner?


    Damn, the different factions of Ordination, Indulgence, they all backfire!


    My vows are unrestricted, yet I still haven''t found the corresponding ritual!


    ...


    October 9, 1764


    The pursuit has continued for two years, and I am utterly exhausted. The initial risks of learning the Glyphic Language have erupted again, damn it, why wasn''t I more cautious while studying the Glyphic Language! "Spirituality" is also starting to become chaotic!


    However, why is the ''Cat Faction'' ordination ritual I studied so powerful?


    No!


    This isn''t just any ''Cat Faction''!


    It''s the source, ''Cat Hole''!


    ''Cat Hole,'' haha, it turns out to be one of the strongest on the West Coast!


    In the end, I will rise above all!


    ...


    October 15, 1765


    I escaped the pursuers again, but I was injured.


    Experience exclusive tales on empire


    The initial backlash has appeared once more!


    Are those guys still after me?


    The stronger I got, the happier those guys were?


    Cat Hole!


    I will use the ''Cat Hole'' secret technique combined with the secret technique ''Eulogy of Ilos'' and disguise it with the ''Blood Ritual,'' protected by the ''Lake Light Ceremony,'' to completely change!


    This must free me from this predicament!


    ...


    Unknown year and month


    I have awakened, but I do not know what time it is; I need to go out and see.


    ...


    June 1, 1795


    Thirty years? Thirty years!


    Why does it feel like just a moment?!


    However, good news, the backlash has been suppressed!


    But I can feel those guys are still searching for me!


    Damn!


    ...


    June 5, 1795


    South Los has become so prosperous?


    ...


    June 6, 1796


    I unexpectedly ran into a guy named Ciudik, reeking heavily of ''Serpent.''


    He told me he wanted to trade.


    Perhaps I can get more information about the Serpent Sect from him.


    And...


    The weak Talin Faction unexpectedly possess the "Herculean Notes" and the "Hercules Silver Potion"!


    Hah, as a diversion after waking up, I agreed.


    That is the legacy of the great Hercules!


    ...


    August 1, 1797


    All went well!


    The notes, the Silver Potion, they''re all mine!


    Perhaps this can finally rid me of the backlash!


    However, why are there so few ''Secret Assemblies'' in South Los?


    There are only two, one on Rat Street and one on White Bird Street.


    Moreover, the one on White Bird Street is related to the Earl of South Los?!


    Perhaps I should try my luck at Rat Tail Alley on Rat Street.


    ...


    September 3, 1797


    Ciudik, that bastard, ran off with the Silver Potion!


    And, why would the Forty-Six Towers appear in South Los?


    Does the Talin Faction have a connection with the Forty-Six Towers?


    I''ve been played by that bastard!


    I must find the Silver Potion and then, leave South Los!


    ...


    September 15, 1797


    Haha, let me find it!


    Ciudik, the pawn you set, named Arthur Kredos, I''ll take it.


    Next, it''s you!


    ...


    Born on September 3, 1713, in Yamorton, Gra lived a total of 84 years. His diary, becoming incredibly detailed due to his issues, seems to reflect his constant fear of amnesia, hence his choice for more detailed records. Though foolproof, this practice has cost Arthur much effort to read.


    However, Arthur doesn''t mind.


    Through reading his diary, he has gained a rough understanding of the Mystic Side.


    The following day, he focused particularly on the parts about the Glyphic Language and "Spirituality".


    Once confirmed, Arthur didn''t immediately go to the Secret Assembly on Rat Street to purchase materials for the "Drool of Apophis."


    He had a simpler method.


    The next moment, Arthur picked up a fountain pen, dipped it in black ink, and began writing¡ª


    Dear Marinda...

 Chapter 69 Fragrance! (Please follow~ Please support~)

    After a brief hour of sleep, the door to Marinda''s study was knocked.Thud, thud thud!


    "My lady?"


    Outside, the cook Mary inquired.


    Marinda quickly rubbed her face, dispelling the tiredness, and then picked up her pipe again.


    Tobacco helped Marinda swiftly regain her spirit.


    "Come in, I''m awake,"


    Marinda said.


    Cook Mary came in with the food.


    Large boiled beef, fresh cherry tomatoes, pickled onions, cucumbers, radishes, and a cup of extra strong coffee.


    That was the menu Marinda had requested.


    The coffee was for stimulation.


    Lots of fruit were beneficial for her after consecutive nights without proper rest.


    And the beef?


    Essential for bodily energy.


    Without knife or fork, and forgoing all manners, Marinda grabbed the food with her hands and stuffed it into her mouth, while her gaze fell upon the letter Mary had brought in.


    Seeing Arthur''s signature, Marinda was somewhat surprised.


    But upon reading the content of the letter, the lady couldn''t help but laugh.


    The letter read¡ª


    Dear Marinda,


    Could you arrange some reading essentials for me?


    I believe I am entitled to this.


    Don''t you think so?


    Always expectantly, Arthur.


    ...


    There was no specific date, but the handwriting and ink were fresh, carrying a faint cocoa scent along with sweetness.


    Marinda already envisioned in her mind Arthur sipping hot cocoa while writing to her.


    "When was this delivered?"


    Marinda asked.


    "Fifteen minutes after breakfast today, brought by a Cork Street newsboy,"


    the cook answered precisely.


    "Ha, a smart and meticulous fellow."


    "Go to the storeroom, cabinet number 2, third row, the sixth drawer, and take a potion for Arthur."


    "Have Edwin deliver it personally."


    Though Marinda expressed her discontent verbally, she wasn''t stingy.


    "Yes, my lady,"


    the cook hurried away.


    Marinda didn''t give further instructions.


    To Marinda, both the cook Mary and the coachman Edwin were people she could trust unconditionally.


    With the study door closed again, Marinda picked up the letter once more.


    Distracted by many things, and without proper rest for several days, Marinda was not in the least bit careless, as she meticulously studied Arthur''s handwriting.


    Clear, steady, not a bit sloppy.


    She lifted her hand and carefully felt the paper.


    Confidence!


    Full of confidence!


    No probing!


    Undoubtedly, Arthur knew that the "Glyphic Language" needed to be accompanied by "Fragrance" to be learned.


    ''Fragrance,'' though slightly different in formula among various societies and schools, mainly serves to block ''Peeping'' and has no usage restrictions.


    Of course, during meditation, it must match the school''s profile.


    But most people do not know these things.


    Only the true Mystic Side Person is aware.


    "The Kledos Family, huh?"


    "Indeed, that Old Charlie must be a Mystic Side Person!"


    "Drake and Cassandra''s respective departures, they must be because Old Charlie sensed the beginning of the clash between the Earl and that Old Lion, seeking to minimize the Kledos family''s losses."


    "As for Winters, who left three years ago..."


    "Beck farm, hmm?"


    Marinda''s expression grew solemn as she unconsciously picked up the pipe and took two deep puffs.


    Amidst the rising smoke, recalling some information about Beck farm, the lady couldn''t help but frown deeply.


    That place...


    Was terrifying!


    She absolutely did not want to get involved!


    However, Marinda then smiled.


    This lady thought of Arthur again.


    "Old Charlie, you might have anticipated everything, but you definitely did not anticipate your grandson''s age, that Arthur, right?"


    "Young Arthur, loves the spotlight more than you might imagine."


    Marinda muttered to herself softly, seemingly imagining Old Charlie''s shocked and helpless expression upon hearing the news, finding it quite amusing.


    Immediately, she pulled on the handle on the desk.


    The bell connected to the other end started ringing.


    "My lord?"


    The servant entered and asked with a bow.


    "Contact the editor-in-chief of the South Los Daily for me, I believe Arthur Kredos''s deeds are worth publishing in the South Los Daily."


    Marinda said with a serious face.


    "Yes."


    After bowing again, the servant left.


    As the door closed behind him, Marinda''s laughter lightened up.


    For a moment, the fatigue from continuous work began to fade.


    Marinda then immersed herself back into the work following the ''Coste, Emmond suicide case''¡ªa matter involving two large trading companies and more than a dozen small and medium-sized ones.


    And she had to sort it out in the shortest time possible.


    Only by doing so could she reap the greatest benefit.


    Of course, she would never take what she shouldn''t.


    After all, that Countess was no fool.


    "Those guys must be getting impatient, right?"


    "Come on! Come on!"


    "Don''t let me down now!" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thinking of something, Marinda''s smile grew wider, and her pen flew across the paper.


    For a moment, Marinda was in high spirits.


    Similarly, Arthur was also in high spirits.


    The potion that Edwin had just delivered confirmed the truth of what was written in Graham''s diary¡ªalthough everything was a spoil of war he personally acquired, who could guarantee that Graham wouldn''t lie?


    After all, who writes diaries in earnest!


    Therefore, only after reconfirming with Marinda could Arthur be reassured.


    Of course, the most important thing was the potion in his hand!


    Unlike the empty bottle labelled "Drool of Apophis" which had only the label left, the potion Marinda gave revealed detailed information as soon as he held it.


    [Name: Orunkaite''s Potion]


    [Type: Potion]


    [Quality: Secret Technique]


    [Attributes: Isolation]


    [Remarks: Before the collapse of the Holy Empire, it was discovered that studying Glyphic Language without preparation could lead to dreadful peeping. However, the Holy Empire denied this fact. Unfortunately, the Pope''s authority was inadequate to cover up the entire matter, and more information began to spread.


    It was from ''Cat Hole'' that the leader of the ''Cat Faction'', Orunkaite, was the first to create an effective means of isolation¡ªa secret medicine.]


    ...


    [Isolation: Consuming 15 milliliters of the secret medicine will make you unnoticed by those existences for 1 hour]


    £¨Note: This is a 30-milliliter test tube but contains only the standard 15 milliliters of potion£©


    ...


    "The fragrance of the Cat Faction?"


    "Lucky me!"


    A hint of surprise flashed in Arthur''s eyes.


    As for taking advantage of Marinda''s offer?


    To be honest, it wasn''t really taking advantage without giving anything in return since Marinda had incurred a favor upon him by testing with Glyphic Language, which naturally required compensation.


    But Arthur still felt joy!


    Afterward, Arthur''s gaze subconsciously drifted to the book recorded in Glyphic Language with the "Cat Hole Theory.Cripple."


    According to Grom''s diary, it contained at least one ritual for harmonizing spirituality.


    This was especially important to him!


    And the "Orunkaite''s Potion" received from Marinda, also originating from the ''Cat Hole'' and extending from the ''Cat Faction'', does that mean Marinda had more things related to the ''Cat Faction''?


    Or even things from the ''Cat Hole''?


    With these thoughts, some plans began to form in Arthur''s mind.


    But that was a matter for later.


    Now?


    Having learned that studying Glyphic Language would not increase his spirituality, Arthur boldly proceeded to the secret chamber with Orunkaite''s Potion and the basic Glyphic Language in hand.


    He chose an opaque and windless secret chamber as described in Grom''s diary, drank the potion in one gulp, and then chose to study the basic Glyphic Language.


    And then¡ª


    Darkness descended!

 Chapter 70 Staring Eyes like Countless Ghostly Flames! (Please Subscribe!)

    Darkness!Pure darkness, without a trace a light.


    Arthur felt an unprecedented oppression.


    It was not just difficulty breathing, but also his heart¡ª


    Thump, thump-thump!


    Arthur''s heart began to beat in an intense way like never before.


    With each contraction and expansion, pain radiated from his chest!


    Instantly, Arthur instinctively placed his hand on his chest, opened his mouth wide trying to breathe, but immediately his body stiffened in place.


    Eyes!


    A pair after pair of crimson eyes appeared above the dark canopy!


    Like sun, like moon!


    As if they were the eternal stars that had never changed!


    They, she, it, or They swept their gaze over, their looks filled with coldness, cruelty, chaos, bloodshed, distortion, destruction, despair.


    Hum!


    [Death Intuition] flickered at an unprecedented speed, like a hundred-watt bulb!


    Paralyzed in place, Arthur had never felt so insignificant.


    As insignificant as dust.


    As insignificant as an ant.


    Those looks did not linger for long, and in a flash, they all withdrew.


    But it was this moment that nearly caused Arthur''s sanity to collapse.


    Huff! Huff!


    Arthur gasped heavily, his vision blurring before him.


    In the rapid shaking, text started to emerge¡ª


    [Glyphic Language (Basic) Lv1 (-/-): Words once genuinely held power, but as time passed, most people forgot their strokes, their pronunciations, even their existence had been forgotten, only a few Gifted Ones could glimpse a fraction of them; Hercules once sought the origins of these words, but when asked, this Master chose to remain silent; now you have grasped the basics of this language, you can read some texts recorded in Glyphic Language.]


    ...


    ''Words truly have power!''


    Arthur''s gaze passed over this phrase, and involuntarily thought of those gazes he had just seen.


    What were those gazes just now?


    Almost the moment he thought of those gazes, horror flashed in Arthur''s eyes, and his body once again shuddered uncontrollably.


    Although he had already suspected, and Graham''s diary had described the dangers of learning [Glyphic Language] more than once, he had never imagined such a terrifying scene.


    A pair after pair of eyes, like stars falling from the sky, appeared before him, watching him!


    That feeling made him feel as if he was suffocating from deep within his soul!


    Massive, crimson, boundless.


    And...


    The negative emotions in those gazes were like the ocean under a maelstrom, threatening to engulf him.


    ''What would it be like if such gazes truly fell upon me?'' S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unintentionally, this thought surfaced in Arthur''s mind.


    Afterwards, he started to involuntarily shift his thoughts away.


    But inexplicably, he thought about those gazes again, albeit in a different way.


    ''Why didn''t Graham mention those gazes in his diary?''


    Arthur wondered.


    He quickly recalled, confirming that Graham had definitely not written about those gazes in his diary.


    And just as he was ready to revisit Graham''s diary, to check for anything he might have missed, his heart suddenly clenched, followed by bone-chilling cold.


    [Death Intuition] flickered once more!


    Immediately, Arthur realized.


    He mustn''t think about those gazes any longer!


    You must not record those gazes!


    Otherwise, bad things will happen.


    Arthur''s eyes were darker than ever before.


    ''Is it dangerous just to think about it?''


    ''Is this the true Mystic Side?''


    ''It''s more terrifying than I anticipated!''


    With these thoughts at the bottom of his heart, Arthur stood up and left the secret chamber.


    He would not joke with his own life.


    Therefore, he would definitely not think about those gazes again, let alone record them.


    Experience had taught Arthur that to completely stop thinking about something, one should focus on something else.


    With a cup of hot cocoa and a few slices of bread in hand, Arthur returned to the Spirit Medium Parlor and once again opened the book left by Graham.


    Not the two diaries.


    But the one completely recorded in Glyphic Language that contained many secret techniques and rituals.


    Unlike the direct decoding of Talent "Omnivorous," Arthur, having grasped the basics of Glyphic Language, gained a deeper understanding of those secret techniques and rituals as he read.


    For instance, he learned that to create "Drool of Apophis," one needed three Poisonous Snake Fangs, a thirty-centimeter-long Snake Vine, and a piece of pure Amber, to be placed into 10 liters of strong liquor and boiled over a large fire for six hours, resulting in a pale blue liquid that is the potion itself.


    For example, he learned that the two unknown secret techniques brought by Graham were "Touch of the Vampire" and "Eulogy of Ilos."


    He also learned the secret technique given to him by Marinda, which was "Smoke Mirror Usurpation."


    However, knowing was one thing, but still, he was unable to learn them due to a lack of ''Spirituality'' or missing essential items.


    As for "Touch of the Vampire," in addition to the necessary ''Spirituality,'' it required a material called ''Vampire''s Fang''¡ªnot the vampire Arthur conventionally knew of, but a type of resurrected corpse, somewhat akin to a ghoul.


    And more exaggeratedly, the "Eulogy of Ilos" actually required the learner to collect both good dreams and nightmares, with no specific quantity, but one must collect enough¡ªa seemingly long and vague process.


    In contrast, Marinda''s given "Smoke Mirror Usurpation" seemed more accessible, only requiring sufficient ''Spirituality.''


    Of course, Arthur mainly focused on reading about the methods of harmonizing and restraining ''Spirituality.''


    In the legacy left by Graham, three rituals for harmonizing and restraining ''Spirituality'' were recorded: "Cat Hole Theory. Incomplete," "Talin Sect Meditation Method. Incomplete," and "Assassin''s Blood Secret Teachings. Incomplete!"


    These three rituals, coming from different factions, also represented three methods of harmonizing and restraining ''Spirituality''¡ª


    "Cat Hole Theory. Incomplete" detailed the precept: "Orange Cat."


    "Talin Sect Meditation Method. Incomplete" detailed the oath: "Tower Oath."


    "Assassin''s Blood Secret Teachings. Incomplete" detailed the indulgence: "Bloodlust."


    Among them, the "Tower Oath" simply required finding a tower over 10 meters tall, under the stars, consuming ''Talin''s Potion'' made from brewing Moon Grass, and then swearing with one''s true name ''to keep learning with a humble heart and maintain more than 6 hours of study daily''.


    But if one breaks the oath, they will face death.


    Real death, with no chance of turning back.


    "Bloodlust" was even more straightforward: killing twelve personal enemies, bathing in their blood under the scorching sun while silently reciting the true ecstasy of killing that comes from within, and then with each enemy killed thereafter, the ritual performer could bathe in fresh blood and gain immense pleasure.


    However, as this pleasure built up, the performer could develop an obsession, which, if not controlled, would lead to a profound emptiness in normal state.


    The end result?


    They would become nothing more than a tool for killing for the sake of pleasure.


    Arthur was well aware of the fragility of reason, which could collapse at the slightest temptation, especially when faced with certain pleasures that could rapidly descent one into the abyss.


    Others were like that.


    He was no exception.


    Therefore, the only option was to stay away!


    Just once, and that would be hell!


    By the same token, maintaining a humble heart was the same.


    You could remain humble in front of a master, but when facing someone who seems inferior to you, would you still have a humble heart?


    Even if you''re restrained.


    It''s still remarkably difficult.


    After all, ''pride'' is a cardinal sin.


    So among the three rituals, Arthur chose "Orange Cat."


    Because, that was safe.

 Chapter 71 Orange Cat!

    ```In Graham''s diary, the legacy and power of the "Cat Hole" were mentioned repeatedly.


    And the ritual to harmonize the "Spirituality" within the "Cat Hole" also exuded this strength¡ª


    The entire ritual of the [Orange Cat] required six naturally fallen whiskers from a mature tabby orange cat (preferably adult), a fresh leaf of catnip, one silvervine, 50 grams of salt, 100 grams of dried sardines, and a Golden Acorn as the ritual base material. Then, on the night of the full moon, consuming the base material with the Golden Acorn as the main ingredient would suffice.


    Apart from the Golden Acorn, the remaining materials were extremely easy to find.


    But the Golden Acorn?


    Though a secret technique material and highly valuable in itself, it was nothing in comparison to the "Moon Grass" required by the [Tower Oath].


    One must know that a whole "Moon Grass" could be exchanged for at least ten Golden Acorns.


    And the side effects of the [Orange Cat]?


    They were only becoming picky with food, weight gain, and slight drowsiness.


    To Arthur, these side effects seemed negligible compared to the negative effects brought about by the [Tower Oath] and [Bloodlust].


    ''Convenience and wide applicability, is that what made the Cat Hole strong?'' he wondered.


    ''Indeed, there''s a reason for the strength!''


    Arthur could fully imagine the heyday of the "Cat Hole."


    Of course, the [Orange Cat] had its drawbacks.


    That was pet ownership!


    To ensure real orange cat whiskers, one must personally raise an orange cat.


    Then?


    There was the long wait for the cat''s whiskers to fall off.


    "Raise a cat?"


    Arthur rubbed his temples, pondering seriously.


    He had never raised small animals before; this was a significant challenge for him, especially since, to be more efficient, he needed to start with a mature cat.


    As for his predecessor?


    He knew how to raise spiders, centipedes, and toads.


    Cats?


    Like him, the experience in raising them was zero.


    ''I must consult with professionals, preferably a specialized pet institution.''


    As he thought this, Arthur began to change his clothes.


    From the memories of his former self, Arthur found a similar pet institution.


    It was a cat pet store located on Garden Street, reportedly ancient and very popular¡ª in this era''s South Los, cats were greatly loved and welcomed.


    But earlier on, cats were considered ominous.


    In fact, during the Holy Empire Era, when the last Pope proclaimed cats, especially black cats, to be evil bearers of calamity, cats faced an unparalleled catastrophe.


    Many cats were burned alive at birth.


    Women who raised cats were considered witches and burned at the stake.


    Men who raised cats were deemed warlocks and likewise burned.


    Even some newborn infants, if their eyes were as bright and clear as those of cats, were considered ill omens and didn''t escape the fire.


    In that era, under the aegis of the Holy Empire, burnings were conducted fanatically, akin to a carnival.


    People raised the heads, limbs, and torsos of innocent women above their heads as if they were skewers, dancing and singing around the burning houses.


    They loudly declared that this was to expel demons.


    But what was the reality?


    They created demons.


    They created devils.


    Day and night, the blaze continued, the fiery flames burning ever stronger, the brightness grew ever more intense, seemingly purifying everything.


    But the limbs in the ashes did not turn to dust.


    The smoke above the brilliance, ever thicker.


    Purification?


    It was wishful thinking.


    Within the thick black smoke, the plague known as ''Black'' appeared.


    For 6 years!


    The Black Plague ravaged the entire Holy Empire, claiming tens of millions of lives, shattering the seemingly invincible Holy Empire into pieces.


    The Pope died.


    Twenty-two Cardinals died.


    The Religious Tribunal was littered with corpses.


    Their bodies were completely black, just like the limbs in the ashes.


    But by then, no one cared about them anymore.


    The nobles across the land reclaimed their glory once again.


    They donned their ancestors'' armor, raised their ancestors'' banners, shouting their family names, heralding a new era¡ª


    ```


    Silver Age!


    At the beginning of this era, when the Holy Empire was still struggling for survival, all nobles declared one thing, cats were innocent.


    Cats were not only not a calamity but were actually considered auspicious.


    Because cats could catch mice.


    But the foolish acts of the Holy Empire led to the massive abnormal death of cats, and as a result, mice began to proliferate and eventually brought the Black Plague.


    And this became the final straw that broke the Holy Empire.


    Similarly, regardless of the size of their territories, every Noble began to raise cats.


    At first, it was to catch mice and prevent the plague.


    However, as time passed and after two hundred years of the Silver Age, cats had long since evolved from being mere mousers to objects of admiration.


    Their value also skyrocketed.


    According to the memories of his predecessor, there was once a cat in Inner Bay that sold for the sky-high price of 20,000 gold notes in an auction among nobles.


    Of course, Arthur definitely did not need such a pricey cat.


    All he needed was an ordinary tiger-striped Orange Cat.


    It rained again in South Los in the afternoon.


    The rain quickly gathered on the surface of the roads.


    Arthur stepped off the public carriage, holding an umbrella in one hand and the Spirit Medium Box in the other, with ''Anna'' tucked in his chest, he briskly walked towards his destination.


    Turning north from Garden Street, when he entered a street with an even road surface, Arthur found number 17 on Garden North Street.


    He stood in front of the door, examining the wooden sign hanging there.


    Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home (Established in 1552, 245 years to date)


    The text at the front was written normally, whereas the date was written in tiny, decorative script, and at the very end of the signature was a pink cat paw print.


    Through the tic-tac-toe-shaped window, Arthur could see one cat after another playing and frolicking in a semi-enclosed room.


    There was a carefree feeling.


    Infected by this feeling, Arthur unconsciously curled the corners of his mouth upward.


    Just as Arthur was still standing at the door, preparing to take a good look at the cats, an elderly lady had already opened the door from the inside.


    "Need to take shelter from the rain?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The lady was dressed in a black dress without much decoration, her hair had already turned white, and her face wore a warm smile, making her seem very approachable.


    Arthur looked at her in surprise.


    You should know that ever since he had ''Anna'' in his arms, there had been no one who took the initiative to greet him, let alone anyone who approached him on their own.


    "Anyone who can pause for a cat and smile cannot possibly be a bad person, no matter how menacing they might look."


    As she spoke, the elderly lady stepped aside to invite Arthur in.


    Arthur had come for the cats in the first place, so he naturally wouldn''t refuse.


    He nodded kindly as a gesture of greeting and then entered ''Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home''.


    As soon as he stepped into the room, Arthur felt the warmth.


    "Cats don''t like the cold," she explained.


    "They love the sunshine, and they love dried fish," she continued.


    "Would you like something to drink?" she asked with a smile.


    The elderly lady explained to Arthur and immediately added, "If it''s a regular beverage, it''s free here."


    The old woman pointed to a wall nearby.


    A menu was hung on it.


    Coffee (free refills): 1 Suo


    Coffee with milk: 1.2 Suo


    Hot chocolate (water/milk): 0.8 Zeroes/1 Suo


    Juice (currently apple, orange, pineapple): 5 Zeroes


    ...


    These prices were not cheap; the same orange juice only cost 1 Zero at Eivor''s mobile snack stall, but here it was 5 Zeroes.


    A fivefold difference!


    Arthur was secretly amazed but understood somewhat upon seeing the confined cats behind the wooden fence.


    There were special ''waiters'' here, and it made sense if the price was a bit higher.


    "Plain water will do, thank you."


    "Alright, sir, please wait a moment," replied the old woman as she moved towards the beverage area, while Arthur carefully examined the cats behind the wooden bars), looking for one that matched the requirements for the "Orange Cat" Ritual.


    However, there wasn''t one.


    Consequently, Arthur was ready to ask the elderly woman.


    At that moment, the doorbell rang as more guests arrived at ''Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home''.


    Three well-dressed young ladies, each holding their own cats, entered beneath the umbrellas held by their servants. One of the ladies caught sight of Arthur, and her eyes immediately lit up.

 Chapter 72 How many lives does a cat have?

    Arthur noticed the young woman''s gaze right away.An acquaintance?


    He must have seen her at Marinda''s salon. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a brief moment of thought, Arthur confirmed her identity.


    By this time, she had already approached him.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Kledos. Do you remember me?"


    The young woman asked openly.


    "We must have met at Marinda''s salon!"


    Arthur replied truthfully.


    Meanwhile, his eyes swept over the cat in her arms.


    A black-and-white cow-patterned cat, somewhat skinny but spirited, not at all shy; in this young woman''s arms, it looked curiously around, if it weren''t for the firm hold of the lady, it would have already jumped down.


    Hearing Arthur''s words delighted the young woman; she truly hadn''t expected Arthur to remember her, so she immediately began excitedly introducing herself.


    "I''m Linda, Linda Camille."


    "Are you here to choose a cat as a pet?"


    "A Black Cat! It must be a Black Cat!"


    "Only a Black Cat can complement your ''Spirit Medium'' abilities!"


    The woman in front of him spoke enthusiastically on her own.


    In the local legends of South Los, there is a belief that Black Cats are favored by ''Spirit Mediums'' and ''Witches''¡ªbecause Black Cats themselves can communicate with Lost Souls.


    Some people are convinced of this.


    Others?


    They simply believe that the connection of Black Cats to Necromancy is merely a misconception spread by some people who were frightened by Black Cats in the dark.


    After all, cats themselves move silently, and with the cover of night, it is no wonder someone could be scared by a Black Cat.


    Especially when a Black Cat appears in a graveyard, it leads to many speculations.


    However, Linda Camille clearly belonged to the former group.


    Faced with the young woman''s expectant gaze, Arthur simply shook his head.


    "Not a Black Cat, an Orange Cat."


    "Ah?"


    "An Orange Cat?"


    "However, Orange Cats are very cute, chubby¡­"


    Linda Camille was taken aback, instinctively searching for a new topic as Arthur''s unexpected answer rendered her prepared speech useless, naturally leaving her somewhat at a loss for words.


    The two young women accompanying her quickly noticed this.


    They immediately came forward to aid their friend.


    Like Linda Camille, the two young women clearly came from well-to-do families, one with a round face and moist eyes, looking very adorable, cradling a plump-faced pure white cat that purred contently in her arms.


    The cat lay lazily, completely reluctant to move, just lying in its owner''s arms, its belly rumbling softly.


    The other woman, however, was wearing a veil, her face unclear, but the cat in her arms drew Arthur''s attention¡ªit was a long-haired cat with light coffee-colored ears, a perfectly open face, and azure eyes.


    Even while being held by its owner, the cat emanated a fairy-like aura.


    ''A very beautiful cat.''


    ''But it must be expensive.''


    Arthur glanced at the pearl embellished on the center of the cat''s forehead by its owner, as well as the pigeon egg-sized crystal pendant hanging around its neck, and he made a quite accurate judgment.


    "Anxi, Jesse, this gentleman is none other than the famous ''Spirit Medium'' Mr. Kledos of South Los these days!"


    "Mr. Kledos, these are my good friends Anxi and Jesse."


    Linda Camille immediately began introducing her friends with a boastful tone, but round-faced Anxi involuntarily frowned upon hearing Arthur''s name.


    Although it was fleeting, Arthur noticed it.


    At the same time, the veiled Jesse also took a small step back.


    Arthur clearly saw both reactions.


    Subconsciously, Arthur thought of Amy, the receptionist at the Jorge Jock Swordsmanship Club.


    Without a doubt, both women had secrets that absolutely could not be discovered.


    Linda Camille didn''t notice her friends'' reluctance; she still wanted to include Arthur in their afternoon tea gathering.


    To Linda Camille, Arthur was inexplicably fascinating.


    Upon seeing the newspaper, she had continuously imagined what a ''Spirit Medium'' would look like.


    A cloak? Crystal Ball? Ouija Board? Black Cat?


    The images from novels she had read floated in her mind, and although she didn''t see a cloak, crystal ball, Ouija Board, or Black Cat when she met Arthur at the Lady of the Long Night''s salon, she wasn''t disappointed; on the contrary, she felt that a ''Spirit Medium'' should be just like Arthur.


    Able to communicate with the Undead, yet gentle and polite, most importantly, understanding.


    Unfortunately, this spirit medium already belonged to someone else.


    Linda Camille was not as bold as those other women.


    Of course, those bold women were probably terrified these past few days.


    The Lady of the Long Night was really too frightening.


    Lucky for her, she had no other intentions but was merely curious.


    Linda Camille told herself so.


    However, when faced with the woman''s expectant gaze, Arthur shook his head.


    He hadn''t forgotten why he was here.


    What he needed was to complete the "Orange Cat" Ritual, not to attend a tea party.


    "Sorry!"


    Having said that, Arthur walked towards the old woman.


    He wanted to ask her specifically about the price of the Orange Cat.


    "An adult tiger-striped Orange Cat?"


    After handing Arthur a cup of water, the old woman confirmed his request.


    "Yes!"


    "Do you have one here?"


    Arthur nodded as he asked.


    "We don''t have one here, but the room next door does¡ªif, sir, you don''t mind looking for a cat to adopt as your own."


    The old woman said this while observing Arthur''s expression.


    Upon detecting no displeasure from him, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Many people in South Los kept cats, but it was mostly the wealthy who bought them at high prices, rarely person chose to adopt, since it would lower their status.


    It would be considered unbefitting of their status.


    This was particularly important to some nobles and merchants.


    As for commoners?


    A good cat was simply one that could catch mice.


    Arthur understood the old woman''s inquiry, but as far as he was concerned, as long as it was an adult tiger-striped Orange Cat, it was fine.


    Other things?


    He didn''t care.


    "Please follow me."


    After greeting three young ladies, the old woman signaled to an assistant at the side and then led Arthur to a nearby room.


    Behind Arthur, Linda felt somewhat disappointed.


    Nevertheless, her friends quickly involved her in a new topic.


    Under the warm light, three elegantly dressed young ladies sat around the tea table, each holding their own cats, softly conversing.


    The laughter was continuous, the atmosphere harmonious.


    Further enhanced by the kittens in their arms, this scene had a soft, glowy filter added, making it all the more alluring.


    Suddenly¡ª


    "Achoo!"


    Jessie, wearing a veil, sneezed.


    "Jessie, are you okay?"


    Linda and Anxi looked at their friend with concern.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine."


    "Still allergic to cat fur?"


    "I used to be fine before, I don''t know why I suddenly started being allergic."


    "Even though I wore a face cloth, it still didn''t help."


    Jessie waved her hands repeatedly.


    "Jessie, you should have completely recovered before coming to ''Cat''s Best Friend Home''!"


    Linda sighed.


    "If possible, I would love to stay here every day, this place is simply paradise¡ªjust a minor allergy, right, Lily?"


    Without a care, Jessie picked up her cat and kissed it again.


    This scene made Linda sigh once more.


    Meanwhile, Anxi took out some homemade snacks she had brought.


    "Try this, my special treats!"


    "Delicious, are they not?"


    Linda praised them.


    Jessica also praised them highly.


    The three continued to drink tea, eat snacks, and pet cats.


    As usual, every customer who entered the shop took notice of the trio, then, upon seeing Lily in Jessie''s arms, they looked enviously and began to inquire with the shop''s assistant if there was a similar cat available, and as they received negative responses, that envious gaze grew even more intense.


    Jessie, wearing her veil, couldn''t see their expressions, she just placed Lily on the table, allowing everyone to see more clearly, her eyes reflecting intense amusement.


    Suddenly, the amusement paused.


    It then disappeared completely.


    Only pain remained.


    Jessie clutched her throat and collapsed on the floor.

 Chapter 73 Vanity Interwoven!

    In the room next to the main hall of ''Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home,'' more cats appeared.This room was larger than the main hall, equally bright and warm, and although it lacked the luxurious decorations, the solid wood cat climbing frames and Cat''s Nests made Arthur feel it was more genuine.


    When the door opened, some cats quickly gathered around the old woman, while others looked on with caution.


    And some were kept in cages.


    It wasn''t that the old woman intended to restrict their freedom; rather, these cats had injuries, and being in individual ''rooms'' would help them recover faster.


    "Those meow-meows who want dried fishies have to show your tummies!"


    The old woman took out a handful of dried fish from her pocket.


    Suddenly, all the cats crowded around her, including the cautious ones.


    While the cats were busy eating the dried fish, the old woman took the opportunity to pet the two most cautious ones.


    The two cats, fully focused on the dried fish, did not resist.


    Arthur glanced around and decided to buy more dried fish when he left.


    Then his gaze turned to the cages on one side.


    In the top cage, there was a tiger-striped Orange Cat that appeared to be an adult but was very thin, especially around the cheeks, which were gaunt, and its hind leg was bandaged.


    "It was a pitiful stray that I found with injuries all over its body, especially the hind leg which was almost broken."


    "However, it is recovering well."


    The old woman handed Arthur a piece of dried fish, her intention clear.


    Arthur took the dried fish and fed the Orange Cat through the bars of the cage.


    The Orange Cat, which had seemed to lack energy, came over immediately upon smelling the dried fish, chewing eagerly and making a rumbling sound in its stomach.


    "It is very gentle and affectionate."


    "For a guest who is a novice at keeping cats, it would be the best choice."


    The old woman explained.


    Just now, Arthur had already revealed that he was a novice cat owner.


    "I''ll take this one. How much do I need to pay?" Arthur asked directly after confirming the tiger stripes on the Orange Cat.


    "As I said, you will be adopting it. Please leave your address, I will visit every week, and you must promise never to abandon it," the old woman said seriously.


    "Of course."


    Arthur promised. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Having decided to adopt, Arthur would never give up, even if his original purpose was just for the ritual "Orange Cat."


    "Please remember your promise."


    "And please take these."


    "They are a token of my good intentions."


    The old woman advised.


    Then she took out a pre-packed cage, cat litter box, cat litter, and a week''s supply of cat food from the corner of the room¡ªthey were neatly arranged there.


    Clearly, the old woman had prepared a set for every willing adopter.


    "You are truly a kind person," Arthur exclaimed sincerely.


    Just taking in these stray cats was proof enough of the old lady''s kindness, to say nothing of the free adoption and complementary full set of cat necessities.


    "No, I''m just doing long-term business."


    "You will only buy from me if the products are good," the old woman said with a gracious smile, bending down to pick up a raccoon-patterned cat, which enjoyed the embrace and kept rubbing against her neck and chin.


    "Is that so?"


    "Could I buy some dried fish then?" Arthur asked with an equally light tone.


    "Of course!"


    "You''re most welcome!"


    After speaking, the old woman carried the cat and walked outside.


    However, upon reaching the door, she suddenly stopped and asked,


    "Guest, what do you plan to name it?"


    Arthur looked down at the Orange Cat, and the image of a Little Lion brandishing a kebab suddenly flashed in his mind. Almost subconsciously, he said,


    "Pan, Pendragon!"


    "Pendragon?"


    "That''s a fine name!"


    "Guest, I hope you will remember your promise!"


    The old woman reminded him again.


    Arthur smiled and nodded once more, and just as he was about to say something to ease the old woman''s worries¡ª


    Bang!


    The sound of something heavy hitting the ground followed by sharp, piercing cries.


    "Dead, someone''s dead!"


    "Jesse is dead!"


    The old woman''s face changed color, she put the cat down, and burst out the door.


    Arthur''s brow furrowed.


    ''What''s happening?''


    ''Have I truly become the Grim Reaper?''


    ''Where I go, death follows?''


    ''Impossible!''


    ''Absolutely impossible!''


    ''It''s all just an accident... No, no, too many coincidences in a row!''


    Arthur''s eyes showed contemplation, but his actions did not stop.


    He temporarily set the cage containing Pendragon on the ground and stretched out his finger to scratch Pendragon''s chin. Amidst the gentle meowing of the Orange Cat, he picked up his Spirit Medium Box and returned to the hall.


    Jesse was sprawled on the ground.


    The warm light shone on the body, giving it the texture of an oil painting, yet it certainly did not invite people to linger.


    All there was, was horror and grief.


    Linda and Anxi had already cried themselves into a state of utter incoherence.


    The servants of the three individuals had even gone directly to call the police.


    "Mr. Kledos, Jesse died of anaphylactic shock due to an allergy."


    Seeing Arthur, Linda Camille wept as she spoke.


    Arthur nodded and crouched down to examine Jesse''s body.


    By this time, the cloth covering Jesse''s face had already been untied, and the swollen visage and lips were all corroborating that indeed, Jesse had died because of an allergy.


    "Jesse has been allergic to cat fur recently, and we all advised her to rest up, but..."


    Anxi continued to speak.


    Allergic to cat fur, yet keeping a cat?


    And visiting Cat''s Best Friend Home?


    How much did she love cats?


    No!


    More accurately, how much did she love to show off!


    Although he couldn''t see from the next room, Arthur''s 1.8 "Physique" allowed him to clearly hear the conversations here, especially when other guests were complimenting Jesse and Arthur heard her laughter more than once.


    Without using his eyes to see, just listening, Arthur could sense the pride in her demeanor.


    That fa?ade of vanity, Arthur kept his distance from.


    However, all these were unimportant now.


    At present, Arthur''s concern was focused on the weeping Anxi.


    The lady curled up as she spoke, her demeanor one of fear and unease.


    But from Arthur''s angle, Anxi''s hands tucked under her arm were clenched in fists, and she struggled to suppress a slight upward curl of her lips.


    Skills "Eagle Eye" and "Insight" both flashed in tandem.


    ''Hostile toward me?''


    ''Yet feeling triumphant?''


    ''Because...''


    Arthur looked toward Jesse''s corpse.


    His ears were filled with the sighs of the onlookers.


    "Such a good lady, why did she have to die like this?"


    "I heard it was an allergy, caused by that cat!"


    "What?"


    "I was just thinking of getting a cat just like that one!"


    "You should be grateful, otherwise you would be the one dead!"


    "Shut up, not everyone is allergic, Miss Jesse was just too unfortunate... Lily... what a pity!"


    ...


    The owner dies from an allergy to cats.


    What happens to the cat?


    It goes without saying.


    Standing on the shoulders of the Giant, Arthur''s mind instantly conjured up too many similar cases, their perpetrators'' twisted emotions allowing him to grasp quite a bit on the spot.


    His gaze then turned to the desserts on the table.


    Leaning in slightly, he stealthily broke off a piece.


    The faint scent of peanuts lingered at his nose.


    Then, Arthur looked at Lily.


    The confounded cat sat there, attempting to approach her owner, but was repeatedly shooed away by people nearby.


    The rebukes coming from their mouths left the cat clueless about her own wrongdoing.


    Ding Dong!


    The doorbell rang, and the door to the shop was pushed open once again.


    It was Malz.


    Not alone, with the necessary patrol officers and, following behind the Police Chief of Shire District, was a middle-aged couple, both dressed impeccably, but their faces bore a look of sorrow.


    With just one glance, Malz saw Arthur.


    ''Why is it always you?''


    ''I didn''t want it to be like this either!''


    Arthur shrugged his shoulders to signify his innocence.


    The middle-aged couple trailing behind him, however, rushed to Jesse''s side, crying out loudly.


    The two were Jesse''s parents.


    The woman, overcome by grief, passed out.


    The man lifted his wife and placed her on a sofa beside him; then he saw Lily, who had finally taken the chaos as a chance to return to her owner''s side and kept rubbing against her.


    Instantly, the middle-aged man''s eyes reddened as he grabbed Lily, who was completely oblivious to what had happened and just wanted to be near her owner.


    The man roared.


    "I''ll smash you to death, you murderer!"


    And with that, he was about to throw her down.


    But a palm caught hold of him.


    It was Arthur.


    The enraged middle-aged man, upon seeing Arthur, paused for a moment¡ªmore precisely, when he saw the ''Anna'' in Arthur''s arms, he was startled into a brief silence.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Arthur took Lily from the man''s grasp.


    He sighed softly and said¡ª


    "Alright, I''ve saved your cat. Can you tell me everything now?"

 Chapter 77 74 Bewitchment of the Cat!

    As Arthur spoke, the lobby of Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home fell silent.Linda, who had been crying, blankly lifted her head.


    This was not the first time she had encountered such a situation.


    A few days ago, she had seen a similar scene at No. 6 White Bird Street.


    Immediately, the young lady became terrified.


    Because she knew what the scene before her represented!


    Her friend had not died by accident, but rather...


    Murder!


    Thinking of this, the young lady''s muscles tensed, and she became extremely nervous.


    Then came anger!


    Who was it?


    Who had killed Jesse?


    Subconsciously, the young lady''s gaze swept over everyone in the hall.


    She could clearly see that everyone''s attention was focused on Arthur, who was listening intently.


    In the eyes of some, a dawning realization appeared.


    Those who could come to Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home in the afternoon were all wealthy and idle.


    Simply put, they were literate.


    Reading newspapers was the norm in South Los.


    Therefore, they were all aware of the reports about the "Spirit Medium" Arthur Kredos.


    And at this moment, seeing Arthur holding "Anna" and carrying a box, listening intently, they immediately thought of the reports they had read about the "Spirit Medium" Arthur Kredos.


    Curiosity filled the guests about the Spirit Medium who had been repeatedly reported.


    However, at this time, they did not approach to disturb Arthur''s "necromancy."


    They were all looking forward to what would happen next.


    The "Spirit Medium" Arthur Kredos would surely find the murderer!


    They believed so firmly.


    Because that''s what the newspaper said.


    Similarly, the murderer thought the same.


    The murderer, who had read the newspaper, seeing the surprise and disbelief suddenly appearing on Arthur''s face as he listened intently, no longer felt lucky.


    She stepped forward.


    "Jesse, I killed him,"


    Calm words came out of Anxi''s mouth.


    Everyone incredulously turned their gazes towards the young lady.


    Especially Linda Camille.


    She looked at her friend in disbelief.


    "Why?"


    "Anxi, why did you kill Jesse?"


    Linda questioned her friend about why she killed another friend.


    Anxi looked at Linda and countered.


    "Do you remember ''Lily''?"


    At this moment, the Lily mentioned by Anxi was clearly not the one being held by Arthur.


    "Remember, didn''t it drown..."


    "It didn''t drown; it was strangled by Jesse and then thrown into the water,"


    Anxi interrupted Linda.


    Linda looked shocked.


    "How is that possible?"


    "How is it not possible?"


    "Do you know why Jesse wore a face mask?"


    "She was covering the scratches on her cheek from Lily, and ludicrously claimed it was due to a cat hair allergy... Given such a short span of time, the only thing going through her mind, especially since she had just strangled Lily, was likely these thoughts, as she is really allergic to peanuts."


    "She killed Lily, so I killed her."


    Anxi''s words struck Linda like a thunderbolt, causing her body to stagger repeatedly, finally collapsing onto the sofa with a pale face. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So you killed her as revenge for your cat?"


    Malz proactively asked.


    The Shire District''s Police Chief felt a touch of absurdity.


    It wasn''t that he found the idea of someone killing for a cat absurd.


    After all, he had seen a painter kill someone because their building blocked his view of a mountain that he painted from his home.


    This Shire District''s Police Chief simply didn''t think Anxi would do such a thing.


    There was no concrete evidence, just a pure hunch.


    At this moment, although there was an aura of a murderer about her, it was vastly different from the kind of murderer the Shire District''s Police Chief knew.


    "Is that so?"


    "Did you kill Jesse for Lily?"


    Arthur sighed, his gaze deeply fixed on Anxi.


    It was the first time he encountered a situation where he didn''t need to reveal evidence, and the murderer jumped out on their own¡ªhowever, this did not mean the other party had confessed everything.


    On the contrary, she was still concealing key points.


    And her confession was a cover-up.


    "Otherwise?"


    Anxi was fearless.


    Having already admitted to murder, what else could she fear?


    But the next moment, the lady''s face turned pale.


    Because Arthur had said this¡ª


    "The undead I communicate with are not limited to humans."


    A simple statement intuitively broke the defense of the lady who had just committed murder, and she yelled at a higher pitch.


    "Is it Lily?"


    "What did Lily tell you?"


    "I bought her such expensive clothes, fed her the best cat food, and even prepared a luxurious cat''s nest for her, why wouldn''t she obey?


    I just hoped she would show off her beauty more to the people around here, that''s all.


    Why wouldn''t she obey?


    I just wanted Jesse to teach her a lesson, but who knew she would be strangled by Jesse?


    Why could Jesse find a cat prettier than Lily?


    Damn it!


    She was provoking me!


    Did you hear her laughter?


    That was mocking me!


    Of course I had to kill her!


    How dare she mock me!"


    In the midst of Anxi''s fierce yelling, Malz directly handcuffed the lady.


    He knew that such a person could not possibly kill just for a cat.


    It was a matter of flaunting and jealousy gone unbalanced.


    "Ah, I killed you!"


    On hearing these words, Jesse''s parents charged at Anxi, but Anxi''s parents intervened, and the two sides grappled with each other.


    When the white cat with swollen cheeks got scared and ran to the side, Arthur scooped it up and embraced it.


    Then, holding Lily and the white cat, Arthur walked over to Linda, who was still sitting dazed on the sofa.


    "She hopes you would treat Lily kindly.


    And this one, too."


    Arthur placed both cats into Linda''s arms.


    Considering himself a novice cat owner, Arthur felt he was completely unable to take care of three cats, not only in feeding, but also because of certain machinery at No. 2 Cork Street.


    He certainly didn''t want to see cats burned or impaled.


    As for Pendragon?


    If it was just one cat, Arthur was quite confident he could take good care of it.


    "Ah? Okay, okay."


    Linda, not fully recovering her senses, just instinctively nodded.


    This made Arthur frown, contemplating whether to find someone else to take care of the two cats.


    As for handing them back to Jesse''s and Anxi''s parents?


    Forget it.


    With these pairs of parents'' behavior, these two cats wouldn''t likely survive the night in their hands.


    After all, these pairs of parents would definitely not admit that it was their failure in upbringing that led to their daughters'' mistakes; they would surely believe the daughters were "bewitched by the cats."


    At that moment, Amanda came over.


    She sighed.


    "Please hand them to me."


    The elderly woman said.


    Arthur was quite assured about the elderly woman.


    Her professionalism and kindness were obviously great choices, but Arthur worried it might bring her trouble¡ªsimply, Jesse and Anxi''s parents'' displaced anger.


    But Linda wouldn''t!


    In the small group of three, although Linda seemed foolish, Jesse and Anxi subtly regarded Linda as their leader.


    Clearly, this wasn''t because Linda was foolish enough to be incredibly kind.


    It could only be because Linda''s family background was so extraordinary that it made the two subconsciously act this way.


    It seemed that Amanda noticed Arthur''s concerns and smiled.


    She raised her hand and pointed at the sign¡ª


    Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home (Founded in 1552, 245 years ago)


    The elderly woman''s finger rested on the date.


    245 years?


    Arthur suddenly understood and handed over the two cats.


    A shop over two hundred years old naturally had its own way of existence, especially when this world involved mystery.


    Afterward, Arthur watched as Anxi was taken away by Malz in a carriage.


    His brow furrowed again.


    That unsettling feeling intensified.


    Without hesitation, he used the Spirit Medium Box as a table, pulled out a pen and paper from his pocket, and wrote¡ª


    Dear Marinda:


    Come to my house, my cat can do somersaults!

 Chapter 75 Late Night Invitation

    In the dead of night, the doorbell at No. 2 Cork Street was rung.Ding-dong!


    The crisp sound roused Pendragon, who had just eaten four small dried fish, a basin of chicken baked feed, and drank a bowl of water, lifting his head from the cat''s nest.


    However, soon under Arthur''s caress, he began to purr contentedly and buried his head again to continue his deep slumber.


    Just as Amanda had said, orange cats really are suitable for novice cat owners.


    At least when Pendragon returned home, he didn''t go bouncing around. He simply ate, ate, ate, and then slept.


    Of course, could it be because his hind leg hadn''t fully healed?


    But whatever the reason, Arthur was now experiencing considerable joy in raising a cat.


    And what could be more delightful than stroking a cat?


    Naturally, it''s when the stroked cat has a good temper and is affectionate.


    With a faint smile playing at the corners of his mouth, Arthur went to the door.


    Outside, stood Marinda.


    Wearing a deerstalker cap, clenching a smoking pipe between her teeth, and dressed in a khaki trench coat, Marinda said directly upon seeing Arthur, "You better have a cat that can do somersaults, or else, hmph."


    Her voice was neither loud nor low.


    Loud enough for the neighbors awoken by the doorbell to hear.


    After hearing this somewhat coquettish statement, these disturbed neighbors grumbled and immediately turned over to continue their sleep.


    When Marinda entered No. 2 Cork Street and the door closed behind her, the lady''s expression returned to normal as she made her way straight to the Spirit Medium Parlor.


    "Eh?"


    "You really got a cat?"


    The lady looked at Pendragon with surprise, then her eyes filled with anticipation, but it soon turned to disappointment.


    Because she saw Pendragon''s injured hind leg.


    "Did you really expect a cat to do somersaults?"


    Arthur sat down behind the desk, asking in surprise.


    To think Marinda didn''t dislike cats was quite a surprise to Arthur, and now she genuinely hoped the cat could do somersaults?


    If he hadn''t seen that the coachman outside was Edwin, Arthur would have thought her an imposter.


    After all, in Arthur''s mind, Marinda''s desire for control was inherently in conflict with the unpredictability of cats.


    "Seeing a cat do a somersault brings good luck, my mother always said that," Marinda played with Pendragon a bit, then, after being ignored by the deeply asleep Pendragon, she couldn''t help but sigh.


    Then, the lady took a seat opposite Arthur¡ªon the same chair she occupied the first time she was in the parlor¡ªand continued to ask.


    "Is it because of what happened to Anxi and Jesse?"


    "Yes."


    Arthur wasn''t surprised that Marinda knew of the afternoon''s events at ''Amanda''s Cat''s Best Friend Home.''


    With her dealings in South Los, it would be hard to keep such a death a secret from her.


    On the contrary, it would have been odd if she hadn''t known.


    Arthur detailed the events of the afternoon to Marinda as thoroughly as possible.


    The lady nodded, her eyes fixed on Arthur, waiting for him to state his ultimate purpose.


    Without beating around the bush, Arthur spoke¡ª


    "Anxi and Jesse attended your salon, didn''t they?"


    "Their parents are wealthy merchants, naturally, they qualify for an invitation!"


    "Ilena is a maid in your salon, isn''t she?"


    "Yes."


    "If I''m not mistaken, Litter also attended your salon, along with a coach named Dexi."


    "Correct, as the third-place winner of the previous Swordsmanship Competition, Litter was invited and qualified to bring someone along to the salon."


    "What about Police Chief Lauke? Given his status, he''s surely a regular at your salon, right?"


    "Yes!"


    As Arthur and Marinda conversed, with each question and answer, Arthur''s most concerning issue came to light.


    As this exchange unfolded, Marinda took out her pipe, lit it, tucked it into her mouth, and continued to watch Arthur.


    She knew Arthur hadn''t finished speaking.


    Indeed, he had not.


    Arthur continued to ask.


    "None of the people hunted down by Police Chief Lauke under the guise of the ''Axe Murderer'' were people you disliked or directly your competitors, right?"


    Saying this, Arthur also looked at Marinda.


    Their eyes met, and with the candlelight flickering, they both smiled.


    Marinda took a deep puff of smoke and exhaled forcefully.


    "No."


    "If I wanted to kill someone, I would be more direct," the lady said, speaking in a way that was eerily calm.


    Arthur nodded in agreement.


    The ''Axe Murderer''s style was too crude, far from Marinda''s finesse.


    Of course, it also lacked the necessary planning.


    It was precisely because Arthur recognized this point that he invited Marinda over tonight, and, without any hesitation, asked about the words spoken just moments ago.


    "Thank you for your honesty."


    Arthur sat there, leaning forward slightly.


    Witnessing the utterly insincere bow from her partner, Marinda rudely rolled her eyes, muttering under her breath, "After killing Lauke, I helped you clean up quite a mess. Shouldn''t you be a bit more sincere?"


    Hearing these words, Arthur laughed.


    Because he knew this was Marinda''s way of bargaining.


    From the string of conversations just now, Marinda had realized that someone was causing trouble in her salon.


    And from the current bargaining, he had come to understand Marinda''s ''dire straits.''


    ''The Countess is asking for more than I anticipated!''


    There were not many things that could put Marinda in ''dire straits.''


    Managing Baron Kemir''s title was one of them.


    But what did that have to do with him, a so-called ''poor Spirit Medium''?


    Faced with Marinda, a ''wealthy tycoon,'' naturally he could not afford what was called generosity.


    So¡ª


    "Helping me is helping you!"


    "But a ''Spirit Medium''s'' money cannot be owed."


    Arthur said with utmost seriousness.


    He would not deny the help Marinda had given him, just as he wouldn''t deny the benefits Marinda had gained from it, as well as the corresponding reward he expected to receive.


    "Fine, what do you want?"


    "Would items from the Mystic Side do?"


    Without an alternative, Marinda nodded her head reluctantly.


    "Of course!"


    "I want Sunflower, Moon Grass, Golden Acorn, Vampire Fang¡ªthe kind you''re thinking of."


    Arthur began listing off a string of item names.


    Aside from concocting ''Talin''s Potion,'' Moon Grass could also be used in a variety of rituals, Sunflower was essential for the incomplete ''Griffin Training Method,'' and Vampire Fangs were necessary for learning the secret technique ''Touch of the Vampire.''


    Of course, none of that mattered.


    These items from the Mystic Side were all just to ''Hide'' the Golden Acorn¡ªa cover that would ultimately be seen through by Marinda.


    When Marinda finally confirmed that he truly desired the Golden Acorn, with the proof from Pendragon, she would naturally guess that it had something to do with ''the Cat.'' Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Or Pendragon might lead her to think even more.


    But either way, this was a handle he was giving to Marinda.


    A handle that could temporarily set Marinda''s mind at ease.


    A handle that would enable him to continually acquire knowledge about the ''Cat''s Nest,'' while also concealing what he truly wanted to hide.


    And what he truly wanted to hide was¡ª


    ''The Serpent''!


    It was the Talent ''Dark Serpent. Cripple''!


    Faced with Marinda, Arthur''s reason and intuition split into the factions of the radical and the conservative.


    His reason, as the radical, advised Arthur to hold back.


    Intuition?


    Intuition thought reason was too conservative.


    Therefore, Arthur believed he needed to keep a card up his sleeve.


    And what could be more suitable than ''The Serpent''?


    After all, a serpent in the Shadows is the most lethal!


    "Hah, why don''t you just rob someone?"


    "Do you know how much Sunflower and Moon Grass cost on the market right now?"


    Marinda let out a cold laugh, smoke billowing out of her nostrils.


    The lady used this manner to express her anger, but then, the lady continued, "There''s nothing I can do about the Golden Acorns, they''re in Lord Doyle''s Oak Manor, his unique property, but I can give you a Vampire Fang¡ªthat''s also commensurate with the corresponding reward, you know its worth isn''t low."


    Arthur did not argue.


    With Graham''s diary in hand, he was well aware of the value of these items from the Mystic Side.


    And in his heart, Arthur took note of Lord Doyle and Oak Manor.


    In the memories of his predecessor, there was also some information about Lord Doyle and Oak Manor¡ªthe Noble who had declared his entire family''s Secrecy in order to please the Earl of South Los.


    So, Arthur did not believe for a moment that Marinda could not get the Golden Acorn.


    It was simply a matter of insufficient leverage.


    And in the next moment¡ª


    The lady continued to speak.


    "However, if you''re willing to do me a favor, Sunflower, Moon Grass, Golden Acorn, Vampire Fang, I can give them all to you as a reward!"


    With that, the lady looked at Arthur with a smile brimming with ill intent.


    That sinister smile immediately made Arthur guess what the other party wanted to do.


    Suddenly, Arthur curled his lip.


    "Not enough. You''ll have to add money!"

 Chapter 76 New Cooperation!

    What was Marinda trying to do?It wasn''t a difficult thing to guess.


    In Graham''s diary, it was mentioned that there were only two secret assemblies in South Los, one being Marinda''s ''Lady of the Long Night Salon'', and the other was Rat Tail Alley on Rat Street¡ªthere might be other gatherings, but those wouldn''t be organized, and good items would be extremely rare; if there were any, it would depend on luck.


    After Marinda had eliminated two major trade guilds and absorbed more than a dozen medium and small ones, her power had expanded like never before.


    So what was Marinda''s next target?


    It could only be Rat Tail Alley on Rat Street.


    However, compared to those trade guilds, Rat Tail Alley, which had close ties with the mystic side, was not so easy to deal with.


    It required not only cautiousness but also strength.


    Even with the help of that earl, it was the same.


    Or rather...


    The earl was also not willing to directly confront Rat Tail Alley.


    Therefore, Marinda had offered Arthur a high price.


    But such a price was not enough for Arthur.


    Hearing Arthur''s words, "You''ll need to pay more," Marinda, who knew Arthur had guessed her intentions, was not at all annoyed but rather spoke with a smile on her face.


    "As long as you''re not asking me to find a complete set of ''Swift Bird Swordsmanship'' or similar techniques, we can talk."


    As expected, ''Swift Bird Swordsmanship'' or similar techniques were monopolized by the nobles!


    But what was the purpose of such a blockade?


    What exactly were these techniques hiding?


    Arthur pondered in his mind while smoothly saying,


    "I need secret techniques related to the ''Cat Faction'', of course, if it''s from the source of the ''Cat Faction'', the ''Cat Hole'' mystical knowledge and techniques, then all the better."


    Marinda then took another look at Arthur, cigar pipe in mouth.


    She was considering if Arthur was just ''going with the flow''.


    The fragrance she gave to Arthur originated from the ''Cat Faction''.


    Also, Arthur had adopted an orange cat.


    Were these things Arthur truly needed?


    Or was he misleading her?


    Marinda pondered deeply, uncertain but vigilant.


    At the same time, she had already agreed verbally.


    "It''s possible!"


    "The mystical knowledge and techniques of the ''Cat Faction'' and ''Cat Hole'' are rare, but if you can help me eradicate Rat Tail Alley, I will give you a surprise."


    Marinda promised.


    Even if he was misleading her, as long as Arthur got the job done, she didn''t care.


    "It must be done my way."


    "And the spoils are mine."


    Arthur continued.


    "Of course, everything will be according to your methods, and you can handle the spoils¡ªbut likewise, I cannot offer you more help."


    Marinda nodded her head.


    "That sounds fair."


    Arthur raised his hand.


    Marinda immediately grasped it.


    Their collaboration began once again.


    But afterwards, the two of them didn''t discuss this topic further, just making small talk mostly about the Swordsmanship Competition happening between late autumn and early winter.


    As daylight broke and Cork Street saw a few passersby, the conversation drew to a close.


    "Lord Count is taking this Swordsmanship Competition very seriously," Marinda suddenly said.


    "Is it because of the Old Lion of Inner Bay?"


    "The Lord Count isn''t planning to break off relations with him at this time, is he?"


    Arthur feigned surprise.


    It was well known that the winner of the South Los Swordsmanship Competition would advance to participate in the South County Swordsmanship Competition at Inner Bay!


    If the master of South Los directly confronted the Grand Duke of Inner Bay in acts like ''declaration of war'', ''assassination'', or ''harsh verbal attacks'', destroying the last shred of decency between them, Arthur would absolutely not dare to secure first place in the South Los Swordsmanship Competition.


    That would be no different than going to meet one''s death!


    "Of course not!"


    "Although we seem to have the upper hand now, in truth, this advantage is only superficial¡ªthe Lord Count has endured so many years not just for these,"


    Marinda hinted at something without spelling it out.


    Arthur was well aware, and did not ask further.


    What happens when a lion ages?


    It''s not just the Mother Tigress of South Los who is conserving her energy!


    After all, South County is very large!


    Everyone is sharpening their claws, ready to devour the old lion.


    Of course, when the fight to the death comes, will the old lion take one or two young ones with him?


    No one knows.


    But nobody wants to be one of those taken away.


    Marinda began knocking her pipe, dumping all the ash into Arthur''s ashtray¡ªthis was prepared by Old Charlie for visitors; Old Charlie himself did not smoke.


    ''The danger of a Spirit Medium dictates watching the details at all times, the smell of smoke can expose you at unnecessary moments!''


    Her predecessor didn''t care and secretly touched tobacco.


    After being discovered by Old Charlie, he started to make excuses, only to be hung up and beaten by Old Charlie, which made him remember the so-called ''exposure'' thereafter.


    And Arthur?


    He did not need such education.


    He cared about his own life more than anyone else.


    After putting away the pipe, the lady began to adjust her hair¡ªshe deliberately made her golden short hair lean to one side, making it look as if it was flattened by a pillow.


    Then, she walked toward the front door.


    Picking up the ashtray, Arthur saw Marinda out.


    "Is it really necessary to fuss over some ash?"


    Marinda glanced at it.


    "Is it really necessary to fuss over some ash?"


    Arthur responded with a smile.


    The same words, yet with different implications.


    Marinda thought Arthur was too obsessed with cleanliness.


    Arthur simply did not want anything belonging to Marinda in his place¡ªnot out of malice, but merely perceiving it as dangerous,


    unless it could be completely verified.


    Like the ''Autcarion Potion.''


    He placed the ashtray on the platform outside the door¡ªthe lower shelf could hold umbrellas for visitors, while the upper shelf originally held two pots of fresh flowers, but they had withered when Old Charlie left town, and the subsequent explosion had shattered even the flower pots.


    Thus, Arthur had cleared it all.


    Now?


    Arthur found that placing ashtrays or some miscellaneous items turned out to be more suitable than mere flower stands.


    Walking side by side with Marinda, Arthur and she appeared affectionate under the watchful eyes of pedestrians and neighbors on the street.


    "I have a surprise for you in a little while!"


    Just as they were leaving the gate of No. 2 Cork Street, Marinda suddenly said.


    Arthur was startled, and instinctively, he thought Marinda wanted to show more affection.


    And what could be more appropriate than a goodbye kiss at such a moment?


    He was averse to that.


    He really feared being spit on by Marinda.


    But to Arthur''s surprise, even as he watched Marinda''s carriage disappear down Cork Street, the so-called surprise never came.


    And Marinda was not someone who misspoke.


    As Arthur was guessing¡ª


    "South Los Daily! South Los Daily!"


    "The Pioneer Era¡ªthe true ''Spirit Medium'' Arthur Kredos!"


    The shouts of newsboys began to echo through the streets.


    South Los Daily!


    Arthur was startled, then a smile spread across his face.


    This really was a surprise!


    Without hesitation, Arthur pulled out six Zeroes to buy a newspaper and was just about to see how the South Los Daily reported him, and how it differed from the Horn Report, when a carriage stopped in front of No. 2 Cork Street.


    A young man named Fengter, whom he had met once, jumped down from the carriage and directly said¡ª


    "Lord Kledos, I come on behalf of Oak Manor and request your help!"


    S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 77 Bastard!

    Arthur, who had a refusal on the tip of his tongue, swallowed his words forcefully.He sized up the Fengter before him.


    Although wearing a top hat, one could still see strands of hair poking out from under it, suggesting that without the hat, his hair would surely be a disheveled mess. His clothes, while of good quality, were wrinkled and obviously hadn''t been ironed for a long time, and up close, there was a faint smell of sweat.


    His shoes, which should have been clean and bright, were now soiled, not just with mud, but what appeared to be horse dung as well.


    Especially, his eyes were bloodshot, filled with red veins, and he blinked repeatedly while speaking just one sentence to Arthur.


    Clearly, the man was extremely nervous.


    The activation of the skills "Eagle Eye" and "Insight" allowed Arthur to quickly grasp Fengter''s details.


    Arthur''s impression of Fengter was still stuck at the time when the latter compensated him with 20 gold notes¡ªan archetype of the idle, thrill-seeking scion of a wealthy family.


    But now?


    The man was conspicuously ragged, and even somehow connected to Oakwood Manor.


    Even though Marinda had been with him the whole previous evening and had just left, Arthur still suspected that this could be a play staged in collusion with her.


    Wasn''t this too coincidental?


    Just when he needed the Golden Acorn, Oak Manor suddenly required his help?


    Arthur furrowed his brow.


    However, he still invited the man into No. 2 Cork Street.


    "Lord Kledos, please help me!"


    Upon entering the Spirit Medium Parlor, the young man spoke again.


    "Don''t panic, please sit down and tell me slowly."


    "I need to know what exactly happened."


    Arthur raised his hand and gently patted the young man''s shoulder, signaling him to explain the situation.


    Meanwhile, Pendragon, who had awoken, ate a bowl of cat food and was about to return to his cat''s nest. However, he was scooped up by Arthur and seated in the chair¡ªArthur thought he should build a deeper friendship with Pendragon.


    Pendragon was adaptable, found a comfortable position, and continued to sleep, allowing Arthur''s hand to stroke from head to spine, with only the tail flicking occasionally to remind Arthur of the right pressure.


    With Arthur''s comforting touch and a few minutes of petting the cat, Fengter finally calmed down.


    He began to introduce himself in detail.


    "Lord Doyle is my father, and my mother is a bartender from South Los. Their acquaintance was purely due to the effects of alcohol, and my birth was a beautiful mistake¡ªmy father''s status made it impossible for him to bring my mother and me to Oak Manor, so he bought us a house in South Los and provided me with the opportunity to go to school and learn to read."


    Despite Fengter''s euphemistic words, Arthur immediately confirmed the man''s status as a bastard, and that Lord Doyle was quite benevolent towards his illegitimate son.


    ''No wonder he could wander around in South Los!'' Arthur marveled inwardly.


    Every person in South Los had heard of the reclusive Doyle family.


    To curry favor with the Earl of South Los, Lord Doyle did not allow any member of the family to leave Oak Manor¡ªof course, this did not include the servants. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though the manor was self-sufficient, some fresh fruits, seafood, and meat still needed to be purchased by the servants.


    Some called Lord Doyle a ''Diehard'' of the Earl of South Los.


    Others even derisively labeled him as the Earl''s ''Lapdog.''


    But Lord Doyle did not care and remained true to himself.


    Arthur speculated that Lord Doyle was simply trying to remain neutral between the Old Lion of Inner Bay and the Mother Tigress of South Los.


    Of course, there could be other reasons.


    Unable to be certain yet, Arthur continued listening.


    "Every year on my birthday, my father would have a servant bring me a birthday gift. From my birth until now, it has never been interrupted, but this time it was¡ªinitially, I just thought my father had forgotten, or was delayed by something. After all, he is getting older, and it is normal."


    "But a day ago, I finally received my 22nd birthday gift, a finely crafted dagger¡ªonly I had received a similar gift when I was 15 years old. Back then, I was overjoyed, but my excitement turned to grief when I cut my arm with the dagger, nearly losing my life."


    "My mother was furiously incensed, forbidding me from touching weapons again, and my father also wrote an apologetic letter, expressing concern and ensuring that he would never again send me the same gift."


    "This puzzled me, so I examined the dagger, and then..."


    Fengter paused, then reached into his pocket and handed a piece of silk to Arthur.


    The silk was delicate, seemingly a part of a nightgown.


    On it were two crimson words¡ª


    Save me!


    Arthur frowned.


    The handwriting was sloppy, looking as wide as a finger.


    ''Bit his finger and wrote on the torn pajama fabric, then sought help from a bastard child?''


    Arthur speculated at the bottom of his heart, his gaze shifting back to Fengter.


    He believed that Fengter, having received this secret message, couldn''t possibly remain indifferent.


    Facing Arthur''s speculative gaze, Fengter nodded.


    "I didn''t tell my mother; I just took some people with me¡ªsome necessary bodyguards and a few reporters, and went back to Oakwood Manor¡ªThey tried to stop me, but I forced my way in, and then¡­


    I saw my father''s body enter the coffin.


    My father is dead!


    He died after sending me a plea for help!


    It was them who killed my father!"


    Fengter clenched his fists, his eyes wide open.


    "They?"


    Arthur inquired.


    "My two older brothers."


    Fengter spoke through gritted teeth.


    "Why?"


    Arthur continued to inquire, facing the firm Fengter.


    "Because, in my father''s will, I and those two fellows had the same succession rights¡ªOakwood Manor, the deposits, and some properties in South Los were all to be divided into four parts, and I owned one of them, my father''s current wife owned one, and they were dissatisfied with this arrangement. They had quarreled with my father several times, which directly caused my father to fall ill and die."


    While speaking, Fengter banged his thigh and a cold look that Arthur was familiar with emerged in his reddened eyes.


    It was a murderous intent!


    Seeing this murderous intent, Arthur narrowed his eyes.


    Clearly, this rich heir, although idle, was not foolish.


    At the very least, he knew to bring some bodyguards and hire a few reporters before returning to Oakwood Manor.


    Otherwise, he might not have made it back.


    Never underestimate the power of money.


    Facing a brother they had never met who would take away a big chunk of their inheritance, it wouldn''t be odd if Fengter''s two brothers harbored a will to kill.


    Of course, if Fengter himself wanted to get rid of his two brothers, it would make sense.


    But, he would definitely not be so obvious about it.


    It should be more covert.


    "What did you find?"


    Arthur asked directly.


    "Indeed, I can''t hide it from you¡ªnot that I found something, but someone mailed me a letter, stating that my father was murdered!"


    Fengter sighed and took out that letter from his pocket.


    A very ordinary letter, with no signature, just a sentence ''Your father, Lord Doyle, died by murder!'', and nothing else.


    "The letter was found in my carriage, and the coachman didn''t see anyone approach. I don''t know if what''s written is true or false, but I hope you can help me investigate the truth!"


    Fengter looked at Arthur with a pleading gaze.


    But Arthur contemplated internally.


    ''This letter brought Fengter to me, coupled with the earlier coincidence when I needed the Golden Acorn¡ªcould it have been aimed at me?''


    ''And Marinda... does she know about this?''


    The relationship between him and Fengter was not a secret; a little investigation would reveal it.


    Instinctively, he wanted to decline.


    Though he lacked a Golden Acorn, he felt it was safer to purchase one rather than get involved with the affairs of Oak Manor.


    Who knows what was hidden within?


    However, as Arthur considered how to refuse, the young man said directly¡ª


    "I''m willing to use half of my inherited fortune as your commission!"

 Chapter 78 Oakwood Manor!

    Arthur accepted Fengter''s commission.The offer was simply too much.


    Arthur couldn''t refuse.


    A Golden Acorn''s market price is around 500-600 gold notes, but most of the time, direct purchases aren''t accepted, you need to barter.


    So how much is a manor that produces Golden Acorns continuously worth?


    Arthur couldn''t estimate.


    Even if he only owned one-eighth of it.


    Therefore, he really couldn''t refuse.


    After all, he was truly in need of money!


    Anything tied to the Mystic Side was never cheap, especially some knowledge, which could be priced so high it made Arthur''s heart tremble.


    Not to mention some Mystic Side materials that were considered to be unique.


    Describing them as priceless wasn''t an exaggeration.


    Arthur, of course, wasn''t eyeing those materials, but in order to sustain his daily study of the Mystic Side, he needed sufficient support.


    Support his profession as a ''Spirit Medium''?


    Wasn''t he already doing just that?


    And in order to complete the commission more smoothly, Arthur wrote three letters, addressed respectively to Marinda, Malz, and Scott.


    The letter to Marinda simply stated, ''Lord Doyle''s death, his need to visit Oakwood Manor, and his need for compensation!''


    Up to now, Arthur wasn''t sure whether Marinda knew of the Lord''s death, nor whether the previous mention of Oakwood Manor was merely a ''coincidence.''


    But since Marinda indeed mentioned it, he took it as if Marinda was aware and had set him up.


    And him?


    He fell for it.


    So, compensation was needed.


    This was definitely not freeloadng¡ªbecause he had informed the other party about the ''coincidence'' and had given them a ''reminder.''


    Moreover, facing this series of ''coincidences,'' Arthur became increasingly vigilant.


    He always felt like someone was scheming! sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had to be cautious about every move he made!.


    Thus, he also informed Malz.


    Compared to his collaborator Marinda, the letter to Malz was much simpler¡ª''I need some helpers, and it would be best if you could come in person!''


    Arthur believed that Malz would give him the best answer.


    As for Scott?


    Though he had already appeared in the South Los Daily, he had no intention of giving up on the Horn Report.


    Of course, when dealing with a noble''s manor, journalists were more useful than thugs¡ªthough the Silver Era had ended with the conclusion of the Seven Years'' War, and the nobility of the Pioneer Era were not what they once were, no one could deny the martial power of the nobles, especially Arthur, who had come into contact with the Mystic Side.


    Arthur''s speculations about the martial power of nobles led him to maintain a considerable amount of awe.


    He still employed those newsboys to run errands.


    Quickly, Scott was the first to arrive.


    Upon seeing this morning''s South Los Daily, the young journalist felt a sense of betrayal; he thought Arthur was going to abandon him, leaving him disoriented.


    Therefore, when he received Arthur''s letter asking for his help, he rushed over without hesitation.


    "Arthur!"


    Upon meeting, Scott called out excitedly.


    "Sorry, you know, sometimes I can''t help it¡ªit was Marinda''s idea; she thinks I should be recognized by more people.


    It''s helpful for her career.


    After all, the Baron Kemir title needs more fame."


    Arthur gave the young journalist a hug, speaking very seriously.


    Blaming Marinda, Arthur felt no guilt whatsoever.


    Because Marinda most likely had that in mind.


    Arthur knew very well about the lady''s ''meticulousness.''


    "Understood!"


    Looking at Arthur''s guilt-ridden face, Scott nodded immediately and patted Arthur''s arm forcefully¡ª as long as he wasn''t abandoned or betrayed, that was fine.


    The young journalist thought to himself and looked towards Fengter, whom he had met once before.


    Before the young journalist could inquire, Fengter took the initiative to inform him of everything.


    Immediately, the justice-minded Scott promised.


    "Leave it to me!"


    "I will certainly inform everyone of the truth!"


    About fifteen minutes later, Malz also arrived.


    He brought with him a patrol officer, not the familiar Dico, but a new one.


    The man''s demeanor was respectful and his behavior polite.


    Clearly, he was the next patrol officer Malz was preparing to train.


    "What happened?"


    As soon as he entered No. 2 Cork Street, the Sheriff of Shire District asked.


    Fengter recounted the story once again.


    Arthur listened to it one more time.


    In fact, while Fengter was narrating to Scott, Arthur had been observing Fengter ¡ª even though the young man spoke logically and convincingly, Arthur was not one to take one side''s word, and with Malz''s cooperation, it was even more convenient.


    Arthur gave Malz a look.


    "When did you arrive at Oakwood Manor?"


    "Yesterday evening, before 6 PM."


    "Among the people you brought, was there one named ''Hack''?"


    "Yes, he has some reputation at the docks."


    Malz would occasionally interrupt the conversation, or suddenly ask about something Fengter had just mentioned.


    The interrupted speech could be continued smoothly.


    Recounted speech matched up as well.


    So far, it all indicated Fengter had not lied.


    Arthur gave Malz another look and, after instructing him to take charge for the moment, went aside to a room to organize his Spirit Medium Box.


    And the cat cage, cat food, etc.


    Arthur would not leave Pendragon alone in No. 2 Cork Street.


    It was simply too dangerous.


    Of course, the most important was to bring along ''Anna''.


    At 10 AM, two carriages departed from No. 2 Cork Street, heading for Oakwood Manor in the outskirts of South Los.


    Arthur, along with Pendragon, ''Anna'', Scott, and Fengter took one carriage.


    Malz and Andy sat in the carriage behind them.


    The coachman was hired by Fengter and also worked part-time as a bodyguard.


    Arthur saw at a glance that both men were armed but, in the presence of Malz, they immediately bowed their heads and hunched their bodies, looking guilty.


    To this, Arthur was not surprised.


    ''Hack'', whom Fengter had hired, was a gang member.


    These two men?


    Naturally, they were too.


    Clatter, clatter.


    As the two carriages left South Los, the road immediately became muddier, but the air also became cleaner. Free from the pollution of Dort District''s factories, the breeze here mixed with the scent of seawater and earth, prompting one to inhale deeply without resistance.


    Having never left South Los in his previous life, this was Arthur''s first time leaving the city. Watching the fields, forests, streams by the roadside, and the occasional rabbit that would pop up and quickly run away, his lips curled into a smile, and Pendragon, lying in his arms, looked curiously with round eyes.


    Arthur stroked Pendragon''s head, feeling increasingly pleased.


    Especially when he saw the text that only he could see ¡ª


    [The publication in the South Los Daily makes you recognized by more people, XP+30]


    [More people have heard your name; XP+2]


    ...


    Yesterday''s report on Amanda''s Cat''s Best Friend Home was being written by Scott in the carriage, but the XP prompt for its publication in the South Los Daily had already appeared.


    More importantly, with the publication in the South Los Daily, Arthur believed that for the following period, he would have more XP passively coming in.


    As for the last few days, where he only had a passive income of 1-2 points of XP per day, Arthur did not disdain it.


    But XP, the more the better.


    [XP: 82]


    ...


    Arthur glanced at his current total of XP and turned his gaze towards his skill bar.


    To be exact, the Auxiliary Skill Bar!


    Glyphic Language was classified under combat skills by Omnivorous.


    Before he resolved the ''spirituality'' issue with ritual Orange Cat, Arthur definitely would not arbitrarily increase the levels of Hand of Void or Glyphic Language, or learn any of the new secret techniques he had acquired.


    Looking at the skills [Horsemanship Lv1 (0/1)], [Intimidation Lv2 (0/5)], [Bluff Lv2 (2/5)], [Eagle Eye Lv1 (0/1)], [Insight Lv1 (0/1)].


    After calculating what was needed for the next level of Hand of Void and Glyphic Language, Arthur made a decision.


    He wanted them all!

 Chapter 79 Detective

    To upgrade the "Hand of Void" and "Glyphic Language" to the next level required 60 XP, and now Arthur had 82 XP, which meant he had 22 XP to use freely.22 XP was more than enough for him to upgrade all the skills in his "Auxiliary Skill Bar" not just once over.


    However, considering the potential issues he might encounter at Oakwood Manor, Arthur prioritized upgrading his "Eagle Eye" and "Insight" by two levels each.


    In the end, he still had 1 XP left over, which Arthur decided to invest in "Painting."


    The auxiliary skills were upgraded as follows¡ª


    "Riding Lv2 (0/5)," "Intimidation Lv3 (0/10)," "Bluff Lv3 (0/10)," "Eagle Eye Lv3 (0/10)," "Insight Lv3 (0/10)"


    ...


    Besides that, the general skill "Painting" was upgraded to Lv2


    Just like when combat skills were improved, the synchronization of knowledge and body both completed in a short time.


    Even with a large number of skills, it hadn''t caused Arthur any discomfort.


    With his eyes closed, Arthur carefully savored the differences now apparent to him.


    Now that his "Riding" advanced to Lv2, not only could he mount and dismount with ease, but he could also trot around on a warhorse. If he took advantage of his "Physique" of 1.8, even galloping wasn''t a problem.


    However, using weapons on the horse, especially shooting, was extremely challenging¡ªyet, with the Thunder Gun, Arthur was confident he could hit his mark every time, after all, aiming wasn''t necessary.


    "Intimidation" and "Bluff" seemed to share a correlating trend with "Eagle Eye" and "Insight."


    For example, seeing Fengter as he was now, Arthur was confident he could squeeze more money out of him, and that required only some words and expressions.


    ''Is this the quintessential skill of a ''poor'' Spirit Medium?'' he pondered.


    Despite his emotion-filled realization, Arthur did not extort Fengter. For him, going against his own hire after already owning an eighth of Oakwood Manor crossed a line.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want more.


    He just didn''t want to attain more in that way.


    ''Those who are insatiably greedy will be spurned by destiny!''


    Old Charlie had once spoken similar words.


    His predecessor had heard them only to forget them, but Arthur, reflecting on the memories of his former self, found them truly profound.


    Hadn''t he been hit by a muck cart because of his greed?


    He had already suffered once from it.


    And he wasn''t about to repeat that mistake.


    Moreover, rather than getting more compensation from Fengter, Arthur was currently thinking¡ª


    ''I wonder if Lv3 "Eagle Eye" and "Insight" could penetrate Marinda''s expression?''


    Suddenly, Arthur was looking forward to it.


    He believed he would soon meet Marinda.


    Because, this lady would undoubtedly be very interested in Oak Manor.


    And what he had to do was to get everything ready before the lady''s arrival, or at least to appear fully prepared on the surface.


    As for why he should inform her to come?


    Naturally, for¡­


    Safety!


    Facing a Noble for the first time, Arthur thought it couldn''t hurt to be too careful.


    Who knew what powers lay hidden within the Doyle family?


    If it weren''t for the lack of bargaining chips, he would have been eager to bring in the Countess he had never met.


    Clatter, clatter.


    Amid the rolling sound of the wheels, Arthur leaned back in his seat, his neck resting against the headrest, and even his eyes were shut, his breathing even¡ªno matter how beautiful the scenery, it doesn''t stand up to prolonged scrutiny; people naturally desire change, and cats are no different.


    Pan turned his body, nestled comfortably into Arthur''s arms, and soon fell into a slumber.


    After a good hour and a half, the jolting of the carriage against the road finally made Arthur open his eyes.


    "We''ve arrived outside the manor," said Fengter the moment he saw Arthur wake up.


    Oakwood Manor wasn''t located on the main road, but Lord Doyle had a gravel path stretching about two kilometers to the side of it.


    This was done for the convenience of the servants buying fresh fruit and meat.


    To this, Scott showed no surprise.


    The young journalist had a rough understanding of the nobility''s wealth, but he was curious as to why there were no guards¡ªaccording to Noble customs, there should be 2-4 guards acting as a facade, letting everyone who passed by understand the grandeur of the Doyle family.


    Perhaps it was due to the Lord''s passing?


    The young journalist speculated.


    But Arthur''s gaze was fixed straight ahead to the end of the branch road.


    There it was...


    His manor!


    The white walls, red roof, towering gates, and a drawbridge over a rapid river.


    Listenting to the rumbling river, it was clear this was no stagnant water.


    ''Such rich natural resources!'' Arthur couldn''t help but exclaim to himself.


    Oakwood Manor was roughly divided into two parts aside from the manor itself, which contained a wine cellar, mill, and sweet water well. There was also a 16-hectare farm, and now a lack of water wasn''t a problem, which made Arthur even more expectant.


    However, the people within the manor were clearly resistant and unwelcoming to Arthur''s party¡ª


    "Stop! Stop!" they shouted.


    "This is a private property!"


    A robust man carrying a longbow and sword at his waist, along with four others similarly armed but with muskets, blocked the way in front of Arthur and the others.


    "Head Hunter Albert!"


    Fengter jumped off the carriage.


    Upon seeing Fengter, the robust man named Albert was momentarily stunned and then reluctantly bowed and paid his respects.


    "Young Master Fengter, good afternoon,"


    "I still need to be on duty."


    Without waiting for a response from Fengter, he led the four guards back the way they had come.


    Watching the departure of the five men, Fengter rubbed the tip of his nose with an embarrassed look on his face, but then he turned his gaze toward the drawbridge of Oakwood Manor.


    A carriage was still parked there.


    His two elder brothers were there, greeting someone.


    Clearly, it was because of this person that there were fewer guards at the fork in the road.


    What was more obvious was that Fengter''s two elder brothers clearly saw them, but pretended not to, continuing to speak in low voices to their guest.


    "We''re less welcome than we thought!"


    On the carriage, Scott said in a lowered voice.


    "Whoever it would be, they wouldn''t welcome us, the helpers of Fengter."


    Arthur temporarily returned Pendragon to the cat cage¡ªPendragon was unwilling, but when Arthur threw a small dried fish inside, Pendragon immediately jumped in.


    Holding ''Anna'' and picking up his Spirit Medium Box, Arthur hopped off the carriage.


    He made eye contact with Fengter, then turned directly to Scott and said,


    "Scott, please make an accurate record of the heirs of the Doyle family''s arrogance. They not only ignore their own flesh and blood brother, but also turn away visitors who come with good intentions. Perhaps... the death of Lord Doyle really has another cause."


    "I think the readers of the Horn Report would be very interested in such a cause!"


    Arthur''s voice was neither loud nor soft, but it was just enough for the two brothers of Fengter to hear.


    Lord Doyle''s eldest son, Lamit, frowned, his face showing anger.


    Lord Doyle''s second son, Gilt, had a smile on his face, but his eyes were filled with disdain and contempt.


    Both harbored malice.


    But both inevitably had to approach Arthur and his entourage¡ªhonor and bloodline were rules a Noble always maintained.


    If the newspaper really published such information, the Doyle family would become a laughingstock.


    Especially after learning the truth, they might even lose their eligibility to marry into another Noble family.


    This was something they absolutely could not accept.


    Lamit, leading the way, was dressed in black hunting attire, wearing a wide-brimmed hat characteristic of old South Los Nobility, laden with heaps of white swan feathers¡ªa favorite decoration of Nobles during the Silver Era, which although originally coming from the West Coast, had become a trend on the East Coast.


    Gilt, a step behind, wore the latest styled four-piece suit, with glasses that made him look refined and cultured.


    Upon seeing Arthur holding ''Anna,'' both were startled, and the eldest Lord''s son even stepped back in fear.


    Thinking it had damaged his pride, Lamit immediately chastised Fengter.


    "What are you doing here? And you brought such a person to the manor!"


    "I''m here to clarify the cause of my father''s death¡ªOakwood Manor has a portion that belongs to me; I''m free to come and go and can also bring friends!"


    "Father''s will made this clear, something that even Lord Count can attest to. Are you challenging Father''s will and provoking the dignity of Lord Count?"


    Faced with the unrelenting opponent, Fengter immediately responded with sharp retort.


    Lamit''s face turned red with anger, and he instinctively wanted to act.


    But Gilt pulled at his brother''s sleeve.


    The smiling Lord Doyle''s second son stepped forward, ignoring Fengter and instead looking at Arthur.


    "Are you the famous ''Spirit Medium'' Arthur Kledos?"


    "Fengter spoke of your wonders, but my brother and I still have our doubts, as we are too foolish to discern whether you are truly miraculous, or if you have employed some tricks."


    "So, we have invited a friend¡ª


    ''Detective'' Alberts."


    Compared to the irritable Lamit, Lord Doyle''s second son was much more amiable.


    At least, he seemed much more amiable.


    But in reality?


    He was far more dangerous.


    He had clearly investigated Fengter, knew that Fengter would invite him, and even, this was precisely what Fengter had said¡ªfacing two dismissive and scornful elder brothers, the young Fengter would very likely say, ''The renowned ''Spirit Medium'' Arthur Kledos is my friend, and he will surely help me uncover the cause of Father''s death!'' something along those lines.


    Hence, Lamit and Gilt had invited a Detective.


    Detective VS Spirit Medium!


    In their view, the Detective had the absolute upper hand!


    Therefore, after the second son of the Lord had spoken, he stepped aside to reveal the guest who had just arrived a moment ago.


    The Detective Alberts, wearing a black trench coat, boots, and a suit but without a hat, had dense but seemingly unwashed long hair, sticking together and carrying a slight odor.


    Moreover, it appeared he didn''t know small talk nor manners, for as soon as he saw Arthur, he walked over and said,


    "I don''t believe in ''Spirit Mediums''!"


    Hearing such impolite words, Arthur simply chuckled.


    That smile, warm and harmless, full of tolerance.


    Especially now, as Arthur looked at the other with eyes full of friendship.


    Then, Arthur said in a very earnest tone,


    "I very much believe in ''Detectives''!"


    Under the flicker of Bluff Lv3, his voice became even more sincere and heartfelt.


    Instantly, the Detective, who had never encountered this kind of situation, paused.


    Then, before the Detective could speak, Arthur continued, "So, as a Detective, you must clarify the cause of Lord Doyle''s death!"


    ''Detective'' Alberts felt something was off, but instinctively nodded¡ª S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright!"

 Chapter 80 Shadow by the Window!

    Lamit and Gelt looked at each other.The development of events was not as they had imagined!


    This ''Detective'' Alberts seemed... not very bright!


    Lamit, looking at his brother Gelt, couldn''t help but feel annoyed and resentful¡ªit was his brother who had told him that Alberts was an excellent ''Detective,'' and it was his brother who had assured him that if Alberts showed up at Oakwood Manor, the bastard and his assistant would definitely fail miserably.


    But what about now?


    They were actually going to investigate their father''s cause of death!


    Could he still not know how their father had died?


    He died of illness!


    This was beyond doubt!


    Lamit snorted coldly and turned to walk towards the drawbridge.


    Gelt maintained a smile and signaled to Alberts to come along¡ªhowever, no matter how one looked at it, the noble''s second son''s smile was stiff at the moment.


    The carriage of ''Detective'' Alberts led the way, with Arthur''s party following behind.


    On the carriage, Scott exclaimed,


    "This detective is indeed as good as the rumors say¡ªalthough he has a peculiar temper!"


    "Have you heard of this detective?"


    Fengter looked surprised.


    As a former libertine, a model of indolence, Fengter prided himself on being well-informed. Nothing happening in South Los could be hidden from him.


    "''Detective'' Alberts is from Rosha Castle, which is quite far from South Los. You have to pass through Inner Bay to get there. I wonder how this detective ended up in South Los?


    Could it be because of some major case we are unaware of?"


    Scott''s excitement grew as he spoke.


    As a journalist, he was always in pursuit of news, and it was such pursuits that habitually led him to collect more information, thus he knew about ''Detective'' Alberts from far-off Rosha Castle.


    "A major case?"


    Fengter''s eyes lit up, but then dimmed immediately.


    The wealthy son thought of his own inexplicably deceased father.


    And Arthur, who remained silent, was also pondering about this ''Detective.''


    The man from distant Rosha Castle, who just happened to come to South Los, who just happened to know Gelt, and just when an incident occurred in Gelt''s family¡ªwasn''t all this a bit too coincidental?


    As for confirming that the ''Detective'' knew Gelt?


    After seeing Lamit''s angry, discontented look filled with blame towards Gelt, Arthur was quite sure of it.


    The successive ''coincidences'' gave Arthur a familiar feeling¡ªit was like the cases he had encountered continuously before.


    But it was much cruder this time, traceable.


    It was as if...


    The person orchestrating behind the scenes was getting anxious.


    To put it simply¡ª


    ''It''s highly likely that ''Detective'' Alberts was drawn to South Los because of that person. When that person heard the news, they hastily tried to divert Alberts'' attention... Maybe it''s worth having a chat with Alberts!''


    Arthur speculated in his mind.


    Meanwhile, in the carriage ahead, Alberts was scratching his head in annoyance.


    He had come to realise.


    He had been deceived by that ''Spirit Medium.''


    He was being led by the nose.


    And even though he knew this, Alberts had no way to solve it.


    Even if he could do it all over again, he would still be duped.


    Because¡ª


    As a detective, one must naturally pursue the truth!


    In fact, after a brief annoyance, the detective began to seriously consider the cause of Lord Doyle''s death.


    According to his friend Gelt, the lord had succumbed to a severe illness.


    But the bastard son evidently didn''t think so; he believed that his father had been murdered and even sought a ''Spirit Medium'' to verify it.


    If this bastard son hadn''t received an inheritance, it would make sense.


    But the bastard son had already received his share, and from his attire, it seemed that he lived quite well.


    This proved that the lord took good care of his illegitimate son.


    So, was there really something fishy about the lord''s death?


    Or was it just a crafty ploy by a greedy person?


    Alberts leaned towards the former.


    Not because he chose to trust Fengter.


    But because he believed Arthur, the ''Spirit Medium.''


    ''Like us, he''s a keen observer and seems to have a great reputation in South Los... maybe it''s worth having a chat?''


    ''Detective'' Alberts thought.


    The three carriages crossed the drawbridge and entered the core building complex of Oakwood Manor¡ªstanding in a row in front of the main building, supported by six spiral columns that required two people to embrace and were 10 meters high, were twenty servants including cooks, male and female servants, hunter apprentices, leatherworkers, blacksmiths, and coachmen, all middle-aged and clearly long-term servants of the Doyle family.


    In front of the servants, at a slightly greater distance to the right, stood four squads of forty guards. Their bodies were erect, swords at their waists, with long firearms slung over their backs. Their uniforms were uniform and neat, their faces determined, and their eyes sharp.


    Arthur scanned the posture and expressions of these guards; he could tell they were well-trained and not just farmers filling in.


    Moreover, considering the farmers outside the manor, if something were to happen, the old lord could probably muster a force of 300 men in less than an hour¡ªif disregarding the consequences, this force could perhaps reach 800-1000 men.


    ''A noble''s heritage, huh?''


    Arthur mused, looking towards the water tower and bell tower to the side of the estate buildings¡ªthese two places, he thought, could have secret sentries during a war.


    However, Arthur wasn''t truly concerned about these things; he was mainly searching for the oak forest.


    Unfortunately, he found nothing.


    ''At the back of the manor?''


    Arthur''s gaze stretched past the main buildings, but unfortunately his view was blocked, and he couldn''t see anything.


    However, just as Arthur withdrew his gaze, his "Death Intuition" suddenly flickered, and a cold, malicious gaze was fixed on him.


    Arthur looked nonchalantly and saw a figure flashing past at a window on the second floor, to the right of the main building.


    ''Who is that?''


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    At that moment, three carriages had already rounded the fountain square and stopped in front of the manor''s stables. The coachmen began to unleash the horses, and Arthur gave Malz a meaningful glance as he disembarked.


    The latter immediately understood and gestured for Andy to head towards the stables as an attendant.


    Of course, the stables were not the focus.


    The purpose was to gather information.


    And himself?


    He chose the best support position¡ªthe very back of the group.


    "I asked the cook to prepare lunch, please..."


    "I want to see the body!"


    Facing Gilt''s invitation, Alberts said unceremoniously.


    This made Lamit even more infuriated; the eldest son of the lord was about to reprimand the ''detective'', but when he saw Scott on the side rapidly taking notes with a charcoal pencil, he immediately huffed and headed towards the main building.


    "Please follow me!"


    Gilt said helplessly.


    The butler Vick immediately went to one end of the hall, took a trident candlestick from the hand of a maid, lit the candles on it, and led the way to the basement.


    The group closely followed behind.


    Arthur keenly sensed bursts of cold and some herbal smells.


    ''Ice blocks and some special embalming techniques?''


    Arthur guessed, looking towards the underground hall.


    By the light of the candlestick in the butler''s hand, he could clearly see the solid wood coffin placed in the center of the hall, with thick ice piled around it, leaving a passage on one side for people to pass through.


    The old lord''s body lay with eyes tightly closed, palms crossed above his lower abdomen, and a sheathed longsword placed on his left side to signify the old lord''s former bravery, with a notebook on the right¡ªrecording the old lord''s deeds, a practice every noble adopted.


    Even if the noble had no deeds to speak of.


    "Father!"


    Fengter, looking at the old lord in the coffin, immediately knelt down beside it.


    The tears in his eyes proved the bond between the bastard son and his biological father.


    In South Los, although bastards were recognized, that recognition was merely nominal. Biological fathers and their families had no obligations to support or nurture them, let alone provide for their education or share in the inheritance¡ªin some noble families, even the legitimate younger sons didn''t have that right, usually given a knighthood and a small amount of money before being sent to wander.


    Those fortunate enough earned enough to buy their manors as territories and continued their bloodlines.


    Those who were not ended up having their armor and weapons become spoils of war, their bodies lost to the wilderness or consumed by wild beasts.


    This situation improved slightly with the end of the Silver Era, but most of the time, younger sons still ended up with nothing.


    It was extremely rare for someone like the old lord who split his estate equally among his three sons and current wife.


    Fengter knew this, so he understood his father''s love for him.


    Therefore, he had to uncover the truth.


    Wiping away his tears, Fengter stood up, took one last look at his father''s body, then silently moved to the side, staring fiercely at Lamie and Gilt.


    He was waiting for results.


    On the side, the eager ''detective'' Alberts, carrying a box, rushed forward.


    Arthur watched as the other person took out a saw, pliers, scissors, tweezers, white gauze, containers with alcohol and vinegar, and more from the box and began the examination starting from the eyelids and mouth, followed by the body.


    ''Forensic pathologist?''


    Somewhat unconsciously, Arthur thought of this profession, then continued observing the man as well as the body.


    "No external injuries, no poisoning, not suffocation..."


    Alberts murmured to himself as he examined.


    "Hmph, I said before, my father died of illness, not murder!"


    Lamit said this with a face full of anger and a hint of sadness in his eyes, which quickly turned into even more anger.


    Gilt didn''t speak, the younger lord son remained calm, but the disdain in his gaze toward Fengter became increasingly apparent.


    Arthur glanced at the two, then turned to look at the ''detective'' Alberts, who picked up the saw, ready to examine the body more meticulously.


    "Stop!"


    "What are you doing?"


    Lamit scolded Alberts angrily; Gilt could no longer remain calm and stared menacingly at him.


    Fengter had already rushed over and grabbed the other''s arm.


    But Alberts said indifferently,


    "Autopsy."


    However, obviously, such a statement could not convince the lord''s three sons.


    In South Los, or rather in the entire South County''s nobility, bodies were meant to be kept intact¡ªthis was a noble tradition, and any act of desecrating a body was unforgivable in the eyes of nobles.


    But to Alberts, it didn''t matter.


    He, merely wanted to find the truth.


    Differing beliefs naturally led to clashes. Just as a conflict was about to erupt, Arthur calmly said¡ª S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hair!"

 Chapter 81 A Blow to Honor!

    Arthur''s indifferent voice made everyone poised for conflict hesitate for a moment.Lamit and Gilt were taken aback.


    Fengter subconsciously looked towards his father''s body.


    ''Detective'' Alberts had already raised his hand to touch the hair of the deceased lord¡ªunlike the middle-aged with receding hairlines, the old lord, even in his old age, still had the thick hair that many young people envied.


    And thus, such hair could conceal many things.


    For instance...


    "A nail!"


    When Alberts parted the old lord''s hair, Fengter immediately saw the nail on his father''s head, causing Lamit and Gilt to also show shocked expressions.


    Arthur was watching the two of them.


    With [Eagle Eye] and [Insight], there was nothing wrong with their expressions, clearly they didn''t know how the old lord had died.


    But Arthur wasn''t disappointed.


    Because, while the two didn''t know how the old lord had died, it didn''t mean they weren''t the murderers.


    Almost subconsciously, Arthur thought of the fleeting figure by the window just moments before.


    The intent to kill from that figure was crystal clear to Arthur.


    As for who it was?


    Arthur had guessed roughly who it could be.


    During this time, Fengter had already, his eyes red with rage, charged towards Lamit and Gilt, only to be stopped by Butler Vick.


    Vick, who had fought in the Seven Years'' War in his youth, still possessed considerable skills, and after grabbing Fengter, he used his body to block Lamit and Gilt.


    "Wait a minute!"


    "Young Master Fengter, wait a minute!"


    "Young Masters Lamit and Gilt, wait a minute!"


    The butler tried his best to calm the three men down.


    Seeing this, Arthur narrowed his eyes, his mind filling with more thoughts, and when he noticed that Lamit and Gilt were starting to gain the upper hand and his employer was about to suffer a disadvantage, he subtly gestured to Malz.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    "I am the Sheriff of Shire District, Malz!"


    Malz, who had been unobtrusively watching, now stepped forward.


    This police chief, holding up his badge in front of Lamit and Gilt, said in an indisputable tone, "Both of you, please return to your rooms now. Without my permission, neither of you may leave¡ªin the name of the Earl of South Los!"


    Who is the high judge of South Los?


    The Earl of South Los!


    And it was well known that the Doyle family was the most loyal subject of the Earl of South Los Family.


    Lamit and Gilt were successfully separated.


    After glaring at Fengter, they followed Malz upstairs.


    Butler Vick escorted Fengter behind them.


    The basement was immediately left with only the ''Spirit Medium'' and the ''Detective.''


    The ''Detective'' approached the ''Spirit Medium.''


    "How did you know?"


    "Why are you so sure?"


    "Have you used it before?"


    Alberts was as impolite as ever. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Arthur remained genial, looking at the detective before him, he smiled and said, "I swear on the Kledos Family, I have never used such a despicable method to harm anyone¡ªabout this nail, it was the old lord who informed me."


    Alberts''s brow furrowed immediately.


    He did not believe what Arthur had said, the only possibility was...


    ''While I was examining the body, he was also examining it, and even more thoroughly than I was!''


    Coming to this conclusion didn''t make Alberts feel defeated.


    On the contrary, the detective made big strides towards the ground.


    Being a step behind was not terrible.


    As long as he was one step ahead in discovering the truth, the victory would be his.


    The detective, full of competitiveness, strode forward.


    And the ''Spirit Medium,'' who stood upon the shoulders of so many giants, having discerned most of the truth, did not leave immediately; he turned his head to glance at the coffin sinking into darkness and sighed softly.


    It was a helpless sigh.


    "Lord Kledos, do you know who the murderer is?"


    As soon as Arthur came up, Fengter rushed over to ask.


    At this moment, in the hall, besides Fengter, only the butler and some servants remained. Seeing the butler closely following Fengter, Arthur became even more certain of his guess.


    Therefore, he did not answer immediately but turned to look at Butler Vick, inquiring.


    "How long has the old Lord been bedridden?"


    "A month ago, one afternoon, it suddenly began to rain, and after the old Lord returned from hunting, he fell down the stairs from the third floor."


    The butler gave the precise answer immediately without a thought.


    "It was you who sent the birthday gift to Fengter, wasn''t it?"


    Arthur continued to ask.


    Fengter, too, looked at the old butler in surprise¡ªhe had received the gift, but it was handed over by someone else. When he asked the person who delivered it, they only told him that the noble rode in a carriage and wasn''t visible, so Fengter did not know who had sent it.


    And in his heart, Fengter had taken it to be from his father, who couldn''t show his face.


    He hadn''t expected it to be the old butler.


    Fengter looked at the old butler.


    The old butler did not answer right away. First, he gestured for the servants to leave. After all the servants had left, he nodded.


    "Yes, it was me."


    "But, you shouldn''t know about this, should you?"


    As Arthur took out the corner of a nightshirt with the words ''Save me'' from his pocket, he purposely elongated his tone. When he saw the old butler''s eyes widen in surprise, he immediately corrected himself.


    However, when he saw the old butler''s tightly pursed lips and the regret and self-blame struggling in his eyes, he immediately guessed what had happened, and then he added.


    "But you must have guessed something, yet you weren''t certain¡ªor rather, you didn''t believe things could escalate to this extent. So, when you returned to find the old Lord dead, you started to fall into self-reproach, thinking it was your negligence."


    Arthur didn''t specify, but spoke with great certainty in a vague manner.


    But the already panicked old butler didn''t notice these subtleties; he just mechanically nodded his head.


    "Yes, yes, when I returned, I found the old Master dead.


    I shouldn''t have left the old Master''s side!


    No, even so, I''ve lost the old Master''s trust!"


    The old butler nodded with difficulty, his words confusing Fengter.


    What had happened that caused his father to no longer trust his butler?


    Fengter couldn''t figure it out.


    But Arthur had a guess.


    "Butler Vick, who resides in the room on the second floor to the right?"


    He asked.


    "It''s Lady Marian, she lives there..."


    The old butler instinctively answered, but after speaking, he trembled all over, looking incredulously at Arthur and asked, "You, you know everything?"


    "No, I was merely informed by the old Lord,"


    Arthur shook his head, stating with certainty while looking at the old butler''s current expression.


    He is a "Spirit Medium," not a detective, and he doesn''t have any evidence.


    So, he would never say that he felt the murderous intent of Lady Marian as soon as he entered the manor.


    Nor would he say that he saw an even bigger flaw in the butler from the Doyle family¡ªwhen it was time to intervene in the scuffle, as a butler, Vick should have sided more with Lamit and Gilt, the legitimate sons who had grown up in Oakwood Manor.


    But what was the result?


    Butler Vick actually sided with the bastard, Fengter.


    What situation would make such a loyal butler act this way?


    It must mean that the butler does not recognize Lamit and Gilt.


    And what have the two done to make the butler not recognize them?


    In the traditions of the nobility, there are two things that cannot be overlooked: honor and bloodline.


    Speaking of bloodline, it''s highly possible that one of them has an issue, but for both to have a problem is highly unlikely.


    Therefore, only ''honor'' is left!


    The two have done something that tarnishes the honor of the Doyle family!


    Plus the murderous intent of the present wife of the old Lord!


    Then...


    What exactly did Lamit and Gilt do?

 Chapter 82 Truth?

    The sealed manor.Family members who cannot enter or leave.


    An elderly lord, a young and beautiful current wife, and two equally young and vigorous sons¡ªArthur could imagine with just the heel of his foot what Lamit and Gilt were capable of doing that would tarnish the Doyle family''s honor.


    Especially after the old lord tumbled down the stairs, Lady Marian, Lamit, or even Gilt, or all three together, became even bolder.


    This made the old lord sense that something was amiss. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Similarly, the three of them realized it as well.


    That''s why the old lord sought help from his "only son."


    And that''s why the old lord was murdered.


    As for who did it?


    It was still uncertain!


    Lady Marian, Lamit, or Gilt all could be the culprits.


    Having mostly figured out the situation, Arthur, without a change of expression, took out the ordinary letter without a signature and asked the old steward Vick about it.


    "Have you seen this letter before?"


    "Or, do you recognize the handwriting on it?"


    Compared to the murder of the old lord, Arthur was more concerned about the person who had left the letter.


    "I don''t recognize it!"


    "I have never seen this letter or this handwriting before," affirmed the old steward after examining the letter carefully.


    At the same time, the old steward looked at Arthur with eyes full of pleading¡ªthe other party did not wish for the Doyle family to be shamed, yet Arthur subtly gestured towards Fengter.


    The old steward was taken aback.


    Arthur, however, did not say anything more; he just continued to inquire.


    "Can you take me to see the stairs where his lordship had the fall?"


    "Of course!"


    The old steward nodded and took Arthur towards the third floor.


    However, this steward did not forget to remind Fengter to stay close by his side¡ªeven if a little slow to react, at this moment, the young man was starting to understand the steward''s excessive concern for him.


    But why?


    The young man looked at Arthur, puzzled.


    Arthur gestured for the young man to be patient.


    He did not know if the old steward understood his meaning.


    But, it was not important.


    Even if the steward didn''t understand, he would hint again in a moment.


    And now?


    Arthur started to meticulously inspect the stairs before him.


    Hardwood handrails and steps, no breakage or missing parts; the varnish on top made the wood all the more lustrous, giving it the appearance of jade.


    Arthur tried rubbing his shoe soles several times.


    Every time, the resistance was substantial.


    Slipping was impossible.


    What about slipping on a wet spot?


    It might be possible in an ordinary household, but not likely in a noble family like the Doles¡ªcleaners might be careless, but the old steward Vick would surely check everything meticulously, especially the areas the old lord walked every day.


    "Did his lordship have a good hunt last time?" Arthur inquired.


    "He caught two rabbits and a fox¡ªall shot by the master himself," the steward spoke with certainty, confirming to Arthur that the old lord would not have just fallen down the stairs for no reason¡ªa person capable of hunting and hitting his quarry, even an elderly one, must have stable legs and good eyesight.


    Unless there had been a significant mishap...


    Pondering, Arthur pointed at the only set of double doors on the third floor.


    "Is that the lord''s room on the third floor?"


    "Yes!"


    "The entire third floor is the master and his wife''s living quarters, including the bedroom, dining room, study, reception room, washroom, balcony, and so on," the steward nodded and explained.


    In Arthur''s mind, he pictured the possibility of the old lord, returning from a hunt with a good catch, inadvertently witnessing his sons and his wife together, and the old lord, unable to accept it, misstepping and falling down the stairs, or perhaps...


    Being pushed down!


    Arthur leaned towards the theory that the Old Lord was pushed!


    The reason lay in the Old Lord''s "help" letter¡ªonly when the Old Lord himself couldn''t be sure who had pushed him, would he distrust even his own butler.


    It must have been that in the eyes of the Old Lord, anyone within the entire manor could have been a suspect, therefore, he chose to rely on the only person outside of the manor.


    So, lets assume for a moment that the Old Lord really was pushed, why would the person who pushed the Old Lord cooperate with the one who left the letter for Fengter, drawing Detective Alberts'' attention?


    "They know each other!"


    "Not just acquaintances, but closely connected!"


    Arthur thought to himself, then two possibilities emerged in his mind¡ª


    First, the person who left the letter and the one who pushed the Old Lord already knew each other. Pushing the Old Lord might have been an accident, but since Detective Alberts showed up, the letter-leaver took advantage of the situation to stall Alberts'' progress.


    And the second?


    Pushing the Old Lord was part of their plan, precisely to wait for Detective Alberts'' arrival, to kill the Old Lord and lure him into Oakwood Manor.


    And him?


    He was an accident!


    He wasn''t the one the mastermind wanted to draw into the game, it was just that the person who pushed the Old Lord wanted to please the mastermind and so left the letter in a crude manner for Fengter to find, drawing him into the game¡ªin this hypothesis, the mastermind never showed up, and the letter-leaver and the one who pushed the Old Lord were one and the same person from start to finish!


    Arthur again leaned towards the latter explanation.


    Because the coincidental timing of Detective Alberts'' appearance and the Old Lord''s death was just too perfect¡ªonly a premeditated plan could achieve such a purpose.


    According to the mastermind''s plan, after inviting Detective Alberts, the one who pushed the Old Lord would know that the detective would discover the strange circumstances of the Old Lord''s death.


    After that?


    It would naturally shine and draw attention...


    "Could it be?"


    "No way!"


    Arthur was suddenly startled by a thought.


    He frowned secretly, but outwardly remained composed as he said to the old butler¡ª


    "Please take me to meet Lady Marian!"


    Arthur spoke to the old butler.


    He wanted to meet this lady who had shown a clear intent to kill him.


    "Of course!"


    The old butler immediately led Arthur towards the second floor¡ªsince the Old Lord''s death, following the tradition of South Los, Lady Marian had moved into the room on the right side on the second floor.


    Knock, knock-knock!


    After the rhythmic knocking, the door opened.


    Lady Marian, dressed in a black gown, appeared there.


    It must be said that the Old Lord''s taste was indeed very good; Marian was not only tall but also had fine features. She stood there with the charm of a young girl but also the grace of a young matron, making it hard for one to look away.


    "The detective leaves, and the Spirit Medium comes?"


    "Did you see the lord''s Undead?"


    Her words were filled with sarcasm, but she still stepped aside to let Arthur and his two companions inside.


    "Have you seen these before?"


    Arthur brought out the strip of cloth with the word "help" and the letter.


    Marian looked frightened at the sight of the cloth strip.


    But upon seeing the letter, her expression became indifferent, seemingly not caring much for it.


    "I haven''t seen them before!"


    Marian shook her head.


    "Very well, thank you for your cooperation."


    Arthur got up and walked towards the door.


    The old butler and Fengter looked puzzled, and so did Marian; after all, the previous detective had asked many questions for a long time and repeatedly scrutinized her personal belongings.


    Outside the door, Arthur continued to speak.


    "Please take me to Lamit and Gilt''s rooms."


    "Alright."


    Just as the old butler was preparing to lead Arthur down the hallway to the other side, they saw Detective Alberts and Malz coming out of that room.


    At this time, Alberts had a rare smile on his face.


    He looked at Arthur and said softly¡ª


    "I''ve discovered the truth!"

 Chapter 83 Beneath the Truth!

    Alberts was staring at Arthur the entire time he spoke these words.When he saw that Arthur still had a warm smile on his face and his eyes were full of sincerity, with not a trace of annoyance or resentment, the detective was somewhat puzzled.


    ''Could it be that he doesn''t care at all about being outdone by me?''


    ''Impossible!''


    ''Aren''t we both handling a case?''


    ''Even if he doesn''t care about the case itself, shouldn''t he at least care about his own reputation?''


    Alberts put himself in the other''s shoes.


    The thought of headlines proclaiming ''Detective'' no match for ''Spirit Medium'' made him restless, but what about Arthur?


    Under Alberts''s scrutiny, Arthur took out the cloth strip with ''save me'' written on it and the unsigned letter.


    "I wanted to inform you of these earlier,"


    "but you left too quickly."


    "I want to ask Lamit and Gilt some questions, and you''re welcome to observe."


    Arthur invited Alberts.


    Suddenly, the detective felt a sense of shame deep down.


    Not only was Arthur sharing his clues, but he was also happy to let him observe.


    And him?


    He was acting alone and always trying to get ahead.


    ''Am I being too selfish?''


    Thinking so, Alberts declined Arthur''s offer¡ªhe was somewhat concerned about the two new clues, but his detective''s pride didn''t allow him to accept freely.


    Of course, what was more important was that he believed the emergence of these two clues wouldn''t change the final outcome.


    ''Arrogant, yet still kind-hearted.''


    ''At least he knows shame.''


    Arthur thought quietly.


    Alberts was observing Arthur.


    Arthur was also observing Alberts.


    One clue after another began to converge in Arthur''s mind.


    Undoubtedly, Alberts was a ''Detective'' with a small reputation at Rosha Castle, but compared to the ''Detectives'' in his memory, there was quite a gap.


    Seriously speaking, the other party was that kind of detective who had graduated from being a novice and possessed considerable potential, yet was not truly experienced.


    Such people...


    Were most suitable to be scapegoats!


    Novices, easy to suspect.


    Experienced detectives, not so easily deceived.


    Someone in between, just perfect.


    That''s why he would come all this way to South Los, not for the case¡ªif there were a case in South Los, Scott would surely know; even if it were more concealed, Wiggins should know; even more concealed, Marinda would be aware.


    But none of them knew, not even a whisper.


    Was Alberts in South Los to deliver a message, or to see someone?


    Arthur didn''t know these things.


    But after the case at Oakwood Manor, Arthur did know who Alberts would meet¡ª


    the Earl of South Los!


    Arthur thought of the answer just now¡ªlet''s not forget the Doyle family''s loyalty to the Earl of South Los. For the man who brought to light the truth about Lord Doyle''s murder, the earl would surely grant an audience. What were the chances of Alberts suddenly attacking the earl at that moment?


    Very low!


    Given the earl''s personal protection, his surrounding guards, and the interference of mystery powers, even if Alberts got close enough to attack, the success rate would be extremely low.


    The mastermind behind the scenes was well aware of this.


    So, when he ''let'' Alberts be summoned by the Earl of South Los, it wasn''t to assassinate the earl, but to ensure Alberts''s death!


    Assassinating the Earl of South Los was difficult.


    But getting Alberts killed was much simpler.


    Especially after helping Oakwood Manor, it would be reasonable for Oakwood Manor to treat Alberts kindly; within a banquet, it would be all too easy to deal with Alberts.


    Besides, there was a complete opportunity to replace him.


    In the end, as long as Alberts died in front of the Earl of South Los, that was enough!


    As for how he died?


    Did it matter whether he was killed by the earl''s guards or simply blew himself up?


    In any case, Alberts''s attempt at assassinating the Earl of South Los would surely end in ''death''!


    If the Earl of South Los was even slightly injured in the process, it would be the icing on the cake!


    And the one waiting for Alberts''s message, or the person who wanted to see Alberts, would surely be infuriated, seething with rage¡ªconsidering it an absurd notion, suspecting it to be a conspiracy by the Earl of South Los against him.


    That''s exactly what the mastermind wanted.


    Moreover, this strategist believed that person would definitely cause big trouble for the Earl of South Los.


    If he hadn''t been cunningly drawn into this game by some clever individual, would the other party have succeeded?


    Arthur wasn''t sure.


    The dread he felt for the Earl of South Los always made him think that the earl had something up his sleeve.


    But it was no longer his concern!


    All he wanted was what he deserved!


    The thoughts he quickly organized in his mind did not change Arthur''s expression; he still went first to knock on Lamit''s door.


    "Have you seen these two items?"


    "No!"


    The other''s tone was harsh; when he looked at the cloth strip with the words ''save me'', there was a clear moment of confusion, and his expression turned to anger at the sight of the unsigned letter.


    Furthermore, without waiting for Arthur to ask anything else, the man closed the door.


    Next was Gilt.


    "Have you seen these two items?"


    "No."


    "Is there anything I need to do?"


    Gilt asked calmly and rationally, without any anger.


    "Thank you for everything you''ve done."


    Having gotten the answer he wanted, Arthur turned to go downstairs, signaling to Alberts that his questioning was over.


    ''That was quick?''


    The detective expressed surprise, but still charged the butler with the task.


    "Please inform everyone to come to the hall; I''m going to reveal the truth!"


    The old butler instinctively looked toward Arthur.


    Arthur nodded slightly without changing his expression.


    Then, the old butler went to the rooms of the Doyle family members, notifying everyone to come to the hall on the first floor. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Standing in the hall on the first floor, Arthur could even hear Lamit''s impatient bellowing.


    "I know! I''ll be there!"


    "Such an arrogant fellow, isn''t he?"


    Alberts looked up toward the ceiling before speaking to Arthur.


    The detective, who had taken a liking to Arthur after discovering the truth, not only pulled a chair for himself but also for Arthur.


    The two sat face to face.


    Arthur maintained a warm smile.


    Even after hearing Alberts''s evaluation of the lord''s eldest son, he did not contradict but simply made a gesture indicating for him to come along.


    ...


    It worked!


    Hearing his brother''s voice, Gilt took a deep breath.


    He was finally going to be free from these shackles!


    What next?


    He would naturally enjoy the life he deserved.


    He no longer needed to pretend along with that fool, Lamit.


    Nor did he have to stay with whore Marian ¡ª just getting close to that whore now made him feel sick.


    It was a disgust that went from psychological to physical.


    As a noble, he should be seeking out his equal in nobility!


    If it weren''t for using her to get rid of the old bastard and Lamit, he wouldn''t have given her the time of day.


    Besides, he now had a slight fear of that whore.


    ''She actually thought of nailing a nail into the bastard''s head!''


    Just thinking about Marian''s methods made Gilt frown.


    But he soon breathed a sigh of relief.


    Because only such a Marian would pull the trigger without hesitation when Lamit crawled through the window ¡ª Lamit went there, of course, after arranging with him to take out Marian, leaving behind a letter of guilt about her killing the old bastard.


    The gunshot from Marian was also arranged with him.


    It was only when he heard the gunshot and rushed into the room to finish Marian off with a knife that he needed to take action.


    Lamit framing Marian, but getting shot dead by her, and Marian also being stabbed ¡ª that was the plan originally.


    What next?


    Naturally, the entire Doyle family would be his.


    Until that bastard popped up!


    Thinking about this, he grew even more resentful toward his father, for leaving an inheritance to that bastard!


    Why?


    He had been confined here like in prison.


    And that bastard could enjoy life and inherit at the same time?


    It''s not fair!


    That''s why he wanted Alberts to target that "Spirit Medium"!


    He wanted to stir the waters and then fish in troubled waters!


    But what was the result?


    The detective turned out to be an idiot!


    And that "Spirit Medium" seemed not to be trifled with, seeing through Marian''s tricks at a glance!


    ''Should I come up with a plan to take out that bastard too?''


    ''No!''


    ''It''s too frequent!''


    ''The Lord would not be pleased!''


    ''Hmm, consider yourself lucky!''


    With that thought, Gilt took a deep breath and prepared to go downstairs to the hall.


    After all, he had to play out the whole charade, didn''t he?


    Thinking this, Gilt reined in his emotions, opened the door, and began to walk downstairs.


    And just at that moment¡ª


    Bang!


    A gunshot rang out from a room on the second floor to the right.


    Even with restrained emotions, the lord''s second son couldn''t help but curl his lips into a smile.


    He turned and rushed toward the room where the gunshot had sounded, yelling as he did so.


    "What happened? What''s going on? Marian... what the¡ª?!!"

 Chapter 84 The Well-Intentioned Spirit Medium!

    In Lady Marian''s room, Arthur, Alberts, and Malz looked at Gilt who rushed in. On the floor lay Lady Marian and Lamit, who had long been tied up and gagged.The muzzle of the firearm in Malz''s hand was still smoking.


    Gilt was initially stunned, then asked in a confused tone.


    "What happened?"


    "Why did you tie up Lamit and Lady Marian?"


    The voice of the younger son of the lord gradually rose, but his steps moved backward step by step. However, outside the door in the corridor, the old butler, Young Master Fengter, and Andy had already been waiting there.


    Yet, this younger son of the lord did not panic; he still intended to say something more.


    Obviously, he had not given up yet.


    But Arthur was no longer willing to wait.


    He spoke before anyone else could.


    "Enough, enough!"


    "Your father has already told me how you pushed him down the stairs and then conspired with Lady Marian to kill him¡ªlook, your father is right beside you watching you!"


    Immediately, the younger son of the lord shook his head from side to side, looking around himself. He even stepped back in fear.


    When he realized nothing was there, the younger son of the lord roared.


    "This is just your trick!"


    "Where''s the evidence?"


    Arthur''s gaze towards the younger son of the lord suddenly became strange, filled with a sense of pity.


    ''No wonder he took matters into his own hands, he still hasn''t seen the situation clearly even now.''


    Thinking to himself, Arthur remained silent but pointed towards Lamit and Lady Marian, who were trapped on the ground.


    The younger son of the lord''s face turned pale


    He had told Lamit they were allies, like brothers.


    He had told Lady Marian they were allies, true lovers.


    Because Lamit and Lady Marian were supposed to die.


    But now, since they weren''t dead, it meant that he ought to be the one to die.


    Alberts, standing to the side, didn''t miss the opportunity to hit further, saying, "The potion I found in a secret compartment in Lamit''s room which can cause numbness must have been placed by you as well? The purpose being so that I would erroneously think Lamit used such potions to completely deprive His Lordship of the ability to call for help thereby killing the lord.


    Adding to that, if Lady Marian had shot Lamit and his letter found on him, his guilt would be confirmed beyond doubt!"


    With Alberts''s words, Lamit on the ground started to struggle violently.


    Your journey continues with empire


    Clearly, Lamit realized what his younger brother was trying to do.


    Meanwhile, Lady Marian seemed somewhat calm. She glanced at Gilt and then lowered her head.


    But the exposed Gilt became hysterical.


    "It''s all your fault!"


    "If it weren''t for your intervention, everything would have been mine!"


    "Mine!"


    "All mine!"


    The younger son of the lord drew a dagger from his sleeve and attempted to rush towards Fengter.


    In the presence of so many people, the person the younger lord hated the most was Fengter. If it weren''t for this bastard, everything in the Oakwood Manor, everything of the Doyle family, would have been his!


    Thwack!


    The dagger was knocked out by Andy''s baton.


    The blow was quick and harsh, breaking the wrist of the younger lord.


    Holding his broken wrist, the younger lord fell to the ground, howling loudly.


    "How dare you strike a noble?"


    "You''re done for!"


    "Your whole family is done for!"


    Andy shuddered, his baton nearly slipping from his grip.


    Though the Silver Era had ended and the rule of nobles had long been over, the power of nobles still remained. If the Doyle family really sought revenge, he could not escape; his entire family would be doomed.


    Instinctively, Andy looked towards his superior.


    Malz did not disappoint his subordinate.


    He stepped forward and kicked.


    Bang!


    The kick landed on Gilt''s abdomen, immediately doubling him over like a shrimp, unable to speak.


    "Damn scum, still shouting even now¡ªas a noble, you haven''t forgotten the tradition that a kin-slaying noble will not be recognized, have you?"


    "You are not a noble anymore!"


    Panting heavily, Gilt gasped for air. After three or four seconds, he raised his head, his gaze ferociously fixed on Malz and Andy.


    "You''re finished!"


    "You''re all finished!"


    "Even if a noble is no longer a noble, they are not to be insulted by mere commoners¡ªother nobles of South Los will stand up at this time to seek justice for me!"


    Humans are social animals.


    Different classes mix together, forming what is called social circles.


    Nobles are no exception.


    Moreover, this small circle is bloodline-oriented, interweaving interests, and highly exclusive.


    When one member is insulted, it is really possible that other members will take action.


    Of course, it''s not for free.


    Malz knew these things well, but he didn''t care, for he had the support of the head of the nobles of South Los¡ªalbeit nominally, it was enough.


    Just as the Sheriff of Shire District was about to re-educate Gilt, Arthur suddenly spoke up.


    "Butler Vick, will you continue to remain silent?"


    Arthur''s words made the old butler tremble all over.


    The people around were somewhat puzzled by Arthur''s remarks.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Arthur stated calmly,


    "Lord just told me that his bloodline consists of only Fengter, the rest are not of the Doyle family bloodline."


    "What?!"


    Everyone was shocked.


    But upon thinking it over, they felt it made some sense.


    If it weren''t so, why would the Old Lord be so good to a bastard?


    Lamit, tied up, had a face ashen as death.


    Gilt was even more vocal, shouting repeatedly.


    "Impossible!"


    "Absolutely impossible!"


    "What''s so impossible?"


    Arthur walked up to Fengter, pulled the young man forward, and said word by word, "Do you know that the real will only mentions Fengter himself¡ªhe is the only heir recognized by Lord Doyle, and you? You are just people with empty reputations!


    Am I right, Butler Vick?"


    Everyone''s eyes turned to the old butler.


    By then, the old butler had calmed down, finally understanding what Arthur meant when he beseeched him not to let the Doyle family be shamed, pointing to Fengter.


    As long as Fengter is the only heir of the Doyle family.


    Then, the Doyle family will not be shamed!


    The Doyle family had already lost the old master, at such a time...


    Phew!


    The old butler took a deep breath.


    Then, he said,


    "Indeed, Young Master Fengter is the only heir of the Doyle family¡ªthe will is hidden in the secret chamber."


    Everyone was stunned in place. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were a bit slow to catch on.


    Only Arthur had a smile¡ªhonor and bloodline are the constants and traditions of nobility, anything that concerns these two requires deference.


    And sometimes, honor is above everything else.


    Thus, Arthur knew very well what the old butler would do.


    He certainly wasn''t worried that some people would use their privilege to let Lamit, Gilt, and Lady Marian keep living, scheming to seize his Oakwood Manor.


    Definitely not!


    He just is a "Spirit Medium," what ill intentions could he have?


    So¡ª


    "Then, what are we?"


    As Gilt murmured to himself unable to restrain, Arthur said with a smile,


    "Of course, you are there to shield Fengter, ensuring his healthy and happy growth, and then, letting him inherit the family business!"


    Pfft!


    Gilt, as if struck by lightning, spat out fresh blood and collapsed to the ground.


    Arthur made a discreet gesture to Malz.


    The affair was far from over.

 Chapter 85 Let the Professionals Handle Their Business!

    Lady Marian and Lamit were locked in the dungeon¡ªwithin Oak Manor, there were not only dungeons but also accompanying torture chambers and rooms for torture equipment.Even in the previous years, there had been a dedicated Interrogator.


    However, with his death, that position had become vacant.


    Therefore, when Gilt was hung in the interrogation room, only Malz was left to guard him, while the old butler stood outside.


    Arthur, however, after surveying the dungeon, walked over to Malz.


    "Will there be trouble?"


    The Sheriff of Shire District asked in a lowered voice.


    Having cooperated with Arthur several times, Malz was naturally familiar with Arthur''s style¡ªthis method of segregating the imprisonment, careful examination, and choosing a professional room, all informed the Sheriff of Shire District that the matter was not yet concluded.


    Not to mention, Andy had just been sent back quietly to call for reinforcements.


    "There will be!"


    Arthur nodded, his gaze once again turning to the unconscious Gilt.


    "It all depends on whether our Gilt is clever enough."


    "If he is clever enough, then it''s a minor issue."


    "If he isn''t clever enough, then it will be a major problem."


    "Also..."


    "You''d better stand outside the door."


    Arthur cautioned Malz.


    Immediately, the Sheriff of Shire District stepped out of the interrogation room''s door and firmly closed it.


    Even the viewing window was left with just a small crack, striving to close it immediately should something happen¡ªMalz always believed in leaving professional tasks to professionals.


    Especially after experiencing bizarre incidents, the police chief absolutely believed Arthur''s words.


    Seeing Malz''s actions, the old butler''s face grew more anxious.


    "He wouldn''t be that irrational, would he?"


    The old butler asked hesitantly.


    "Greed can devour rationality¡ªI just hope he won''t sign any contracts or the like with someone scheming behind the scenes because of greed."


    Living in a world with a ''Mystic Side,'' Arthur''s greatest worry was such unpredictable power.


    "No!"


    "Including the Doyle family, all nobles undergo a ''Baptism'' at birth¡ªthis baptism leaves each noble offspring with a ''Mark.'' If any contract-like power interferes with the ''Mark,'' it will trigger an alarm!"


    The old butler immediately said.


    "What kind of alarm?"


    Arthur asked with interest.


    He was always curious about everything on the ''Mystic Side,'' especially when such information could be known without any cost.


    The old butler did not answer directly but made a gesture on his face.


    Branding?!


    That''s quite harsh!


    Arthur marveled internally.


    The nobility spared no effort in preserving their bloodline, but precisely because of this, they could not tolerate betrayal¡ªthey chose the most direct way to minimize potential losses.


    "If that is the case, then we only need to screen the people at Oakwood Manor."


    Arthur breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as Gilt was not disturbed by mystic forces, the trouble wouldn''t be too severe, at least within his control.


    As for whether Oakwood Manor had others who were chess pieces of the schemer behind the scenes?


    That was certain!


    One must know that Oakwood Manor was isolated.


    Members of the Doyle family could not leave, only servants could.


    The schemer behind the scenes would need such a ''bridge'' to contact Gilt¡ªeither passing messages or some arcane artifact allowing them to communicate.


    But no matter what, this intermediary definitely existed.


    And probably, not just one!


    Putting himself in that situation, Arthur considered that he would need at least three pawns.


    The first pawn, for regular contact.


    The second pawn, for backup contact.


    Because servants who went out to buy fresh food and fruits weren''t always the same people, they went on shifts¡ªthis point, Arthur had already verified with the old butler.


    As for the third pawn? S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naturally, it was for emergencies, to kill and silence as needed.


    "Identify the people within the manor?"


    The old butler looked even more worried than before.


    He certainly knew there was a traitor inside the manor, but not counting the farmers outside the manor, there were almost a hundred people just inside the manor.


    To identify them one by one would not only yield uncertain results but the time it would take was more than they could afford¡ªthe old butler had lived through the fires of the Seven Years'' War, he had seen too many nobles fall, and he was well aware that whoever was behind this plot must have made thorough preparations.


    If Gilt succeeded, it would be one thing, but if Gilt failed, the opponent would definitely have a backup plan.


    And given the current situation, it was not just about killing Gilt to silence him; it was about erasing the entire Doyle family!


    Simply put, it was necessary to check if the manor''s weapons and gunpowder stores had been tampered with, whether there were explosives in hidden dead angles, and whether the food and water had been poisoned, and...


    Send out people to seek reinforcements!


    The first few items were manageable, but reinforcements were key!


    Because no one could be sure whether there were traitors among those sent out for help!


    If there really were, that would be the worst scenario!


    Arthur guessed the old butler''s concerns.


    "Don''t worry, the identification process will be very quick!"


    "All you need to do now is what you should be doing, and meanwhile, gather everyone at the entrance to the basement of the hall. I''ll be right there¡ªand please tell Alberts to come down, I need to talk to him for a moment."


    Arthur gave the old butler a smile.


    [Bluff]fluttered, the confidence in Arthur''s smile affected the old butler.


    "Alright,"


    The old butler immediately nodded then began heading towards the dungeons.


    Shortly after, ''Detective'' Alberts jumped down.


    "Is there more to the story?"


    Upon meeting, Alberts immediately asked.


    Arthur nodded and pointed towards Lady Marian''s cell.


    "You haven''t forgotten how she killed the Old Lord, have you?"


    "Are you suggesting?"


    Alberts was stunned, then quickly realized.


    The method of killing someone as if nailing into their brain was something no ordinary person could think of, let alone a lady of affluence.


    Unless she had heard of it, seen it, or tried it.


    Alberts immediately wanted to rush to the cell, but Arthur held him back.


    "You know about the ''Mystic Side,'' right?"


    "The person plotting from behind likely comes from there!"


    Facing Alberts'' puzzled look, Arthur directly questioned.


    "Really... huh?"


    "You mean, the person behind this is not only dealing with Gilt but also has a deal with Marian, and perhaps, Marian has a trump card that could turn defeat into victory?"


    Momentarily, Alberts grasped the situation.


    If the conspirator could allure a Gilt, naturally he could lure a Marian too, and unlike Gilt, who had the noble ''Baptism'' as protection, Marian had nothing.


    No one could be sure what excessive actions she might take.


    So, Arthur wanted Alberts to probe¡ªwhen the old butler mentioned ''Baptism,'' Arthur had this idea.


    His face was grave, but his eyes were resolute.


    "Right now, the danger inside this manor hasn''t been eliminated; in fact, it''s only just begun with Gilt''s exposure and arrest¡ªwe''re facing increasing danger¡ªI need to handle these to keep everyone as safe as possible!


    But Marian here is an extremely crucial point!


    Yet I can''t be distracted!


    I have few people I can trust, Malz is one, you''re another, but your caution, meticulousness, seriousness, and your knowledge of the ''Mystic Side'' are things Malz doesn''t have¡ªso, I''m hoping you can find out whether that lady indeed has an ace up her sleeve."


    As he spoke, Arthur looked at Alberts with hopeful eyes.


    Flashing like a light, [Bluff]made Arthur appear so sincere to Alberts.


    The latter scratched his head.


    "I''m actually not as good as you say I am."


    "Leave it to me!"


    Saying this, the rookie detective strode towards the cell where Marian was held.


    Passing by Malz, the Sheriff of Shire District, who looked reluctant, he firmly patted Malz''s shoulder.


    Experience more on empire


    "Don''t worry, other parts of the manor need you, but here...


    This will be my battlefield!"


    The door to Lady Marian''s cell opened then closed again.


    Alberts'' figure disappeared behind it.


    Arthur and Malz exchanged a look then dashed out of the dungeons.

 Chapter 86 Screening!

    The dungeon door was closed.The setting sun cast a unique metallic sheen upon it.


    Cold, yet sturdy.


    Arthur walked straight toward the hall of Oakwood Manor, followed by Malz who chased after him until, ten meters down the corridor, the Sheriff of Shire District felt certain of their safety and seemingly unable to restrain himself any longer, grabbed Arthur.


    "You should have handed him over to me!"


    "Although Alberts is a detective, he is young, inexperienced!"


    Malz said loudly, his face filled with an unmistakable sense of grievance.


    "I trust him!"


    "I can see the potential in him¡ª


    He needs to be seasoned!


    Only through enough seasoning will he truly become a ''detective''!"


    After saying this, Arthur headed again toward the hall.


    This time, Malz did not pursue.


    The Sheriff of Shire District watched Arthur''s departing figure, his face etched with desolation.


    Those around them witnessed this scene.


    The servants summoned to the manor, upon seeing this, were all quite curious.


    Arthur noticed these curious gazes and maintained his composure¡ªeven though in his heart, he knew this was exactly what he wanted.


    The charade must be played to the fullest!


    He needed to make Alberts believe that he was needed.


    Of course, there were also concerns about the person Alberts had come to South Los to meet or receive a letter from¡ªthis was someone whom the Earl of South Los took seriously.


    As for worrying that Alberts might run into trouble?


    Arthur was confident that under normal circumstances, there would be nothing to worry about.


    Because anyone whom the Earl of South Los took seriously, someone Alberts was to meet or receive a letter from, wouldn''t be so easily harmed, would they?


    In Arthur''s speculation, Alberts had something about him that was enough for self-protection.


    But it would only be effective if he were in a clear state of mind.


    If he were drunk, for instance, it would not work.


    Stay connected with empire


    And yet, under normal sleep, it would still be effective.


    ''What could it be?''


    Arthur was somewhat curious and a little envious.


    He wondered when he might possess a similar item for self-defense.


    With these thoughts in mind, the image of Marinda inadvertently surfaced in Arthur''s mind.


    With a subconscious frown, Arthur shook the image of the lady out of his thoughts.


    This collaborator wasn''t as straightforward as Malz.


    He had to be on guard at all times.


    After all, a straightforward person like himself never knew when he might be deceived.


    Carrying within him a heartfelt sigh, Arthur, holding the Spirit Medium Box and carrying Miss ''Anna'', approached the hall where the servants had already gathered.


    "Has everyone arrived?"


    "Yes, all are here, including Hunter Chief Albert and the four guards who just came off duty."


    The old butler Vick signalled to Arthur.


    The middle-aged man previously seen carrying a longbow stood there awkwardly.


    Clearly, as the Chief Hunter and Swordsmanship Chief who was now aware of the Old Lord''s true will, he didn''t know what to do next.


    Especially since that morning, he had been impolite to Fengter.


    "Fengter will handle everything."


    Arthur said softly.


    "Yes, Young Master Fengter is smart and sincere¡ªI will help the young master quickly adapt to his new role,"


    the old butler replied in a low voice.


    To be sincere is not derogatory anywhere, but in noble circles, it is a term that must be handled with care if one doesn''t want to be cheated or devoured to the bone, so one must be very, very careful with ''sincerity.''


    "I believe you will do the best."


    "Now?"


    Arthur inquired.


    "Over to you!" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old butler immediately moved aside, giving the stage to Arthur.


    Instantly, a hundred and thirty-two pairs of eyes fell on Arthur.


    With so many people watching, Arthur was completely unfazed.


    Nervous?


    Unnecessary.


    Just think of them as pumpkins.


    With this in mind, Arthur candidly began.


    "My name is Arthur Kredos, I am a Spirit Medium."


    "And I have come here at the invitation of Young Master Fengter, and with the permission of his lordship as well¡ªwe are going to perform a test!


    "A test of your loyalty to his lordship!"


    The words of Arthur made the servants and guards within the manor slightly confused.


    Young Master Fengter?


    They were more familiar with Lamit and Young Master Gilt.


    Of course, Fengter was also one of the young masters.


    As for the permission from his lordship?


    Wasn''t the old master dead?


    His body was right there in the cellar beneath the hall.


    How could he have given permission?


    Doubts arose in the minds of these servants and guards, but as servants and guards of the Doyle family, they did not whisper amongst themselves; instead, they just looked at Arthur.


    Following this, everyone''s pupils began to dilate.


    They saw¡ª


    The ''Lady Anna'' in Arthur''s arms jumped down.


    And just like that, she walked towards the cellar where the old lord''s body was kept.


    "This, this..."


    "What is this?"


    Even the servants from a noble family couldn''t help but exclaim in shock at such a spectacle.


    It was not that they were oblivious to the mystical.


    As servants of a noble family, they naturally knew a bit about it.


    But although they were aware of the mystical, they had never encountered it so closely.


    Add to that, Lady Anna''s appearance¡ªwhich would strike terror in anyone who saw it¡ªmade an extraordinary impact.


    Watching the scene before him, Arthur maintained a smile.


    "As I said, I am a Spirit Medium, and ''Lady Anna'' is my assistant¡ªshe will stand before the old lord''s casket to judge your loyalty. You only need to kneel on one knee in front of the old lord''s casket and declare your loyalty. Don''t worry, no one else will be there, only¡­


    ''Lady Anna'' will be!"


    As soon as Arthur''s words fell, two people in the crowd were already on their knees.


    "Taber?! Alice?!"


    The crowd exclaimed around them.


    The old butler''s face turned pale.


    Alice was one of the cooks at Oakwood Manor.


    She had direct access to the food.


    Even though the butler had just checked that the food and water sources were safe, he still felt frightened and without hesitating, signaled to Albert with a wave of his hand.


    Immediately, the powerfully built middle-aged man landed a punch on Taber, a lumberjack, and then knocked out the cook Alice with another blow, lifting both of them and heading straight for the dungeon.


    As he passed by Fengter, the strong middle-aged man gave a respectful bow.


    "Young Master!"


    "Hmm!"


    Fengter nodded slightly, but his gaze was fixed entirely on Arthur.


    Or more accurately, on Lady Anna!


    His eyes were filled with curiosity.


    For a young nobleman in pursuit of novelty and thrill, there was no more attractive existence than Lady Anna.


    If it weren''t for this inappropriate time, he would have rushed forward to inquire about Lady Anna''s background.


    But the next moment, he shook his head.


    ''No!''


    ''That wouldn''t be gentlemanly!''


    The young man pondered how to approach Lady Anna, his brows slightly furrowed.


    Arthur, however, paid no attention to these things and did not take the opportunity to enter the cellar, simply standing at the top of the cellar steps.


    Because of the angle, those down the steps could only see Arthur''s upper body.


    As for the Spirit Medium Box?


    It was even less visible.


    "Now, let''s begin!"


    Catching two traitors hadn''t stopped Arthur.


    Those two traitors had simply been scared into revealing themselves.


    But what if there were others who had slipped through the net?


    He couldn''t guarantee it.


    Therefore, he had more moves to play.


    Standing in place, Arthur revealed his habitual smile, and with a raise of his hand, he calmly beckoned¡ª


    "Please!"

 Chapter 87 Incurable!

    Watching Arthur, who had already disappeared halfway up the steps, Bowerby couldn''t help but swallow his saliva.Sweat had long since soaked through the clothes on his back.


    In fact, if it weren''t for Taber and Alice''s frightening tumble to their knees, he would already be kneeling there as well.


    And now?


    Having seen the dire state of Taber and Alice, he was scared; he dared not do the same.


    He knew the methods of the Head Hunter, Albert.


    What he was best at was flaying his prey!


    Bowerby certainly didn''t want to be skinned!


    ''Maybe it''s just to scare us!''


    ''Maybe it''ll be all right!''


    Under the grips of fear, a glimmer of hope started to spread like wild grass; Bowerby lowered his head and trailed at the back of the queue, heading towards the basement.


    Only one person could go in at a time.


    Once inside, the door would close.


    And then?


    There were no prayers, no confessions.


    Just a single knee on the ground!


    No one was around; could I bluff my way through? Stay tuned to empire


    Bowerby thought so at the bottom of his heart, but the sweat on his forehead only increased¡ªbecause the Spirit Medium was not far away from him, her calm visage exerting endless pressure as if to strangle him, as if he was about to suffocate.


    Fortunately, Butler Vick was setting up a curtain with Albert.


    This curtain extended to the front of the basement door, separating those entering from those leaving.


    Butler Vick and Albert stood on the entering side.


    Why they did this, Bowerby did not know.


    But he knew he finally didn''t have to face that terrifying Spirit Medium anymore.


    Because the Spirit Medium was standing on the leaving side.


    This was such a relief!


    Thinking this, Bowerby heaved a sigh of relief.


    When his turn came, he cautiously entered the basement.


    Under the dim candlelight, Bowerby saw the terrifying ''Lady Anna'' once more, his knees immediately growing weak.


    But he bit his teeth and didn''t let himself kneel.


    ''If I kneel, it''s over!''


    ''If I kneel to the ground, the ritual is successful!''


    ''I can''t kneel!''


    As an old man who had served the Doyle family for twenty years, Bowerby had heard of some ''Mystic Side'' things.


    He knew that the ''Mystic Side'' was incredibly miraculous, but to witness such miracles, one had to follow the steps¡ªthat is, the ritual.


    If the ritual wasn''t completed, that wonder would not manifest.


    Clearly, the one-knee kneeling that the Spirit Medium emphasized was part of the ritual!


    ''I definitely won''t be fooled!'' Bowerby loudly assured himself at the bottom of his heart, clinging to his belief.


    However, when he saw the remains of Lord Doyle, he still felt a twinge of guilt.


    ''I''m sorry, my lord, I didn''t want to!''


    ''But I also don''t know why I lost so much!''


    ''You''ve said it yourself, you would only forgive me once. If it happened a second time, you would drive me out of the manor!''


    Unwillingly, Bowerby''s mind drifted back to his days as a personal servant, a time when he was well-compensated and much esteemed.


    Had it not been for his gambling being discovered during a holiday outing, he could have continued in his glory¡ªthose damned creditors even had the audacity to come to the manor!


    ''Damn it, those guys dared to come knocking for just 200 gold notes, the bastards!''


    ''Do you know it''s because of you that the master, although he repaid the money for me, cost me my job as a personal servant and made me a third-class servant?''


    ''And also because of you, I''ve spent the last fifteen years muddled through life on the manor?''


    ''However, I''m fortunate that it looks like I''m about to hit the jackpot!''


    With that thought, an unnatural flush spread across Bowerby''s face.


    His breathing became rapid, his eyes alight with excitement.


    "Just this once, if I gamble right, I will turn my life around completely!"


    "I''ll become a respected lord, no longer a servant!"


    "Mark my words, Lord, I''ll earn more respect than you ever did, and prove how big of a mistake you made by not valuing me!"


    Bowerby''s imagined emotions grew more intense, and he gritted his teeth to keep from cursing out loud. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, this time, when his gaze settled on Lord Doyle''s deathly pallor, any guilt in his eyes had vanished, replaced with thick resentment.


    Even... malice!


    In Bowerby''s heart, it was Lord Doyle''s suppression that had shaped him into what he was today.


    Otherwise, how could someone as talented as he be a third-class manservant?


    He should at least be Butler Vick... No!


    At the very least, he should be a Knight!


    Just as that person had promised!


    Thinking of the promise that person had made, Bowerby didn''t linger any longer. He turned and walked up the aisle separated by curtains¡ªUpon exiting the basement, he felt a bit guilty, but after nothing happened except a pat down on his knees, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    And when he had quickly moved away from Arthur, and learned from two familiar servants that their knees had also been patted twice, Bowerby''s heart was completely at ease.


    Clearly, the ritual was useless on him, as he had guessed.


    "Damn this test, let it be over already!"


    Inwardly, Bowerby cursed loudly.


    And behind him, he failed to notice the playful look that flitted across Arthur''s face¡ªusing lime to trace on the ground was not a clever trick, even requiring a curtain to block the watchers nearby, and needing the "Hand of Void" to pat the lime to distract and maintain the last bit of mystery.


    But the effect was good.


    At least another traitor had been caught.


    However, Arthur had no intention of sending the man to the dungeons to keep Taber and Alice company.


    The man had much greater use!


    About fifty minutes later, the loyalty test ended.


    By this time, it was approaching evening.


    Old Butler Vick stood back on the stairs, his face beaming with satisfaction.


    "Thank you all for your cooperation¡ªdue to some issues, I had to do this, and as compensation, you may all rest from now until tomorrow morning.


    And tonight, there will be a party at the manor.


    Not only will everything be explained at the party, but an important announcement will also be made.


    Additionally, at tonight''s party, wine, roast meat, and fruit will be provided in unlimited quantities for everyone.


    Waters, blow your whistle now!"


    Following the old butler''s announcement, any lingering dissatisfaction in the servants vanished instantly, replaced by eager anticipation.


    Although it was already evening, the rare rest and the party at night made them look forward to it.


    And Waters, mentioned by the old butler, was all smiles, because this was his most anticipated moment of performance¡ªas the Old Lord''s musician, he was not only proficient at playing the flute but also at singing, and even playing the harp.


    The servants dispersed.


    The old butler''s expression, however, darkened.


    Just now, Arthur had informed him that another traitor had been discovered.


    The Old Lord''s former personal manservant, that gambling addict Bowerby!


    He knew that giving such a gambler a chance to reform was like gambling with life!


    The Old Lord was truly too kind!


    With this thought, the old butler personally watched the traitor, and when he saw him hurrying away from the manor, the murderous intent in the old butler''s heart was palpable, undoubtedly predicting disaster for the manor upon his return¡ªif he wasn''t discovered.


    And now?


    Carrying a box of explosives, the old butler began tinkering quietly on the drawbridge.


    However, as the old butler cut open a section of the drawbridge to insert the explosives, a figure on horseback approached rapidly.


    The old butler hastily covered the explosives with his clothes before examining the newcomer¡ªsmartly dressed and respectable, yet with gaunt cheeks that did not suit his attire, and wearing golden spectacles, giving him the look of a monkey in glasses.


    Pulling on the reins, the figure smiled and said¡ª


    "Good day, is Lord Arthur Kredos present?


    I am his lawyer, Lottel!


    I''ve come at his summons!"

 Chapter 88 Contracts, Bonfires, Cavalry!

    Lawyer Lottel, upon meeting Arthur, found Arthur alongside Fengter, ''Anna,'' and Pendragon seated in a parlor on the first floor¡ªwhich was also once one of Lord Doyle''s reception rooms, typically used to entertain friends who were somewhat closer than his ordinary acquaintances.As for the reception room on the third floor?


    It was reserved, according to noble tradition, exclusively for the intimate confidantes of Lady Doyle¡ªlikewise, it also provided certain conveniences for the male host, given that between the bedroom and the drawing room was a connecting washroom.


    But discussions about major decisions concerning the future of Oakwood Manor took place in a parlor on the second floor.


    Such was the tedious and troublesome tradition of the Nobles of South Los.


    However, the pastries were quite delightful.


    Sitting in a chair carved from birch wood, Arthur picked up a flaky fruit tart¡ªadorned with trembling slices of apple, orange, peach, and pear in tandem with his hand''s movements, the cream inside oozing out from both sides.


    Read new chapters at empire


    Starting from the corner, Arthur bit off half in one go, balancing the sweet and sour taste of the various fruits with the sweetness of the cream, and the crust''s satisfying crunch brought a sense of dancing delight to his teeth and tongue.


    Almost with the second bite, Arthur finished the tart in his hand.


    Next up was the second one.


    Meanwhile, Fengter paid no attention to the food at all, earnestly introducing himself to ''Anna''¡ªincluding but not limited to his name and interests¡ªgoing so far as to extend an invitation to ''Anna'' to join a ''society of like-minded individuals,'' composed of a group of idle rich young men from South Los in pursuit of novelty and excitement.


    Of course, ''Anna'' maintained her silence.


    This somewhat deflated Fengter.


    But the young man promptly began to encourage himself.


    ''Giving up at the first sign of difficulty is not the Doyle family tradition¡ªperseverance is!''


    Arthur, watching the young rich man psyching himself up, rubbed his temples before picking up the third flaky fruit tart¡ªhe didn''t want to explain, as the consequences of some matters, once spelled out, were too much for him to bear. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, he let things run their course.


    After all, ''Anna'' wasn''t actually going to move.


    Thus, when Lottel and the old butler entered, they saw Fengter talking endlessly with ''Anna.''


    The well-experienced butler wasn''t surprised, but the lawyer who broke into a sweat at the first encounter with the bizarre was drenched.


    Lottel felt his heart leap into his throat once again.


    Why had he ridden here on horseback as soon as he received a message from Andy?


    Was it not because of Arthur''s ''mysterious unpredictability''?


    He might have known about it, but facing it again was nonetheless disconcerting.


    "Lord Kledos, do you require anything?


    I am at your complete service!" Lottel said with utmost respect, the more nervous he felt.


    And that was exactly what Arthur needed¡ªhe did not require everyone to be friendly with him, he just needed each person to perform their proper role when it was called for.


    A contract drafted by Fengter proposing to divide half of Oakwood Manor to give to Arthur was laid out before Lottel.


    The lawyer was taken aback at once.


    As a lawyer, he was certainly aware of Oakwood Manor.


    And precisely because he was aware, he understood the value of the contract.


    Instinctively, the lawyer looked from the completely unconcerned Fengter to the silent old butler, his mind racing in that instant with various thoughts.


    Thoughts like: Seizing by guile.


    Thoughts like: Enchanting others with a Spell.


    None of them were good thoughts.


    But wasn''t this what he excelled at?


    "If you would please wait, my lord, I need to read it carefully!" Lottel requested of Arthur.


    Arthur nodded, casually lifting Pendragon from the floor into his arms, continuously stroking Pendragon''s head and chin, then pinching Pendragon''s soft, pliable paw pads.


    "Vick, could you find me some little dried fish?" Arthur smilingly asked the old butler.


    "Of course, Young Master Arthur."


    After bowing, the butler headed towards the kitchen¡ªgiven that the Doyle family was nobility, it was customary to keep cat favorites like little dried fish on hand in the kitchen.


    As for how to address Arthur?


    Upon learning that Young Master Fengter had previously promised half of his inheritance to Arthur, the old butler felt like he was going mad, his whole being almost exploded.


    Because that promise at that time represented half of Oakwood Manor at this moment.


    However, when the old butler calmed down, he realized that what Young Master Fengter had done was not bad after all.


    Oakwood Manor needed Young Master Arthur.


    Not just for the current crisis, but also... for the future!


    The lord had already passed away.


    Lamit and Gilt were no longer members of the Doyle family.


    Young Master Fengter, emmm¡­


    The old butler turned his head to glance at Young Master Fengter, who was still communicating with Miss ''Anna'', and unconsciously decided to automatically ignore him.


    Pursuing ''mystery'' is not the mark of a qualified noble.


    Even if mystery comes with miracles.


    Because¡ª


    Miracles come with a price!


    Therefore, Young Master Arthur became at least a reasonably good choice.


    Much better than those bastards who fly various flags but actually aim to swallow up the Doyle family.


    At least, the presence of Young Master Arthur could deter some people and allow the Doyle family to endure through these difficult times.


    Moreover, it might be enough for Young Master Fengter''s children to grow up and take over the Doyle family.


    Of course, if Arthur is willing to give his first child the Doyle surname, then that would be even better.


    That child would be the most outstanding heir of the Doyle family!


    When the heir inherits the entire Doyle family, he could die peacefully, he could meet the lord without any shame.


    Maybe starting tomorrow, it will be necessary to find suitable ladies for Young Master Arthur and Young Master Fengter... Ah, wait, Arthur has that lady, he doesn''t need my concern!


    Indeed, it''s Young Master Fengter who needs the most attention!


    The butler who returned with the dried fish seemed like a fretful old mother, sighing continuously in his heart while observing Fengter, who remained undaunted in his pursuit of Miss ''Anna''.


    Arthur, holding the dried fish, did not directly feed it to Pendragon but placed it on Pendragon''s right first, then quickly moved it to the left when Pendragon opened his mouth to bite. After several such motions, Pendragon sat still in Arthur''s arms and simply stared at him.


    Without speaking, it surpassed countless words.


    "Alright! Alright!"


    "It was just a joke."


    "All of these are yours!"


    Arthur picked up two more sticks of dried fish and threw them into the cat cage.


    Pendragon immediately dived in.


    It was hard to tell from the speed that its legs were injured.


    Watching Pendragon nibble on the dried fish, Arthur''s mouth turned up slightly.


    But then, as he made sure Pendragon was settled and stood back up, his eyes took on a colder edge.


    "Is everyone ready?"


    Arthur asked softly.


    "Ready."


    The old butler immediately nodded.


    By now, night had fallen.


    Bonfires were lit within the manor, and the servants had gathered around.


    The music of flutes, harps, and singing spread with the wind, and above all, laughter.


    In the midst of this merry laughter, a 50-man cavalry troop silently appeared on a fork in the road of Oakwood Manor, shrouded in black cloaks, wearing masks, Thunder Guns strapped to their backs, with longswords and short spears hanging from their saddles, and leading them was Bowerby.


    This lord''s former personal servant pointed ahead¡ª


    "There, there lies Oakwood Manor!"

 Chapter 89 When the Sword Falls at Nightfall!

    Bowerby bowed his head subserviently, obsequiously rubbing his hands together.This former servant of Lord Doyle stood at the very front of the cavalry troop, whispering, "There should be four guards here, but with the banquet tonight, they''ve been called back ¡ª this has happened before! I''ll head back to the manor now, and then, I''ll lower the drawbridge for you!"


    Having said that, Bowerby looked towards the leading cavalryman.


    But he didn''t receive a reply from the cavalryman; instead, the snorting of the cavalryman''s horse startled Bowerby.


    Bowerby kept retreating until he finally fell flat on the ground.


    The pain made him grimace, but he dared not complain. Instead, he quickly scrambled back to his feet and continued to look up at the cavalryman with a sycophantic smile.


    "Go!"


    This time, the leading cavalryman finally spoke.


    Like receiving a pardon, Bowerby turned and ran towards Oakwood Manor.


    "Heh, Doyle?"


    The leading cavalryman sneered coldly.


    His words carried an indescribable mix of mockery and hatred.


    And...


    Eagerness!


    The opponent was already desperate to set Oakwood Manor ablaze.


    So, he waited very patiently.


    Waiting for the drawbridge to be lowered.


    Bowerby hurried along the forked path, which he knew all too well; he could navigate it with his eyes closed, but for some reason, today he was filled with dread.


    ''Could I be discovered?''


    ''No! No!''


    ''I am just nervous!''


    ''Yes, just nervous!''


    ''After tonight, I''ll be Lord Bowerby!''


    Telling himself this, Bowerby immediately sped up.


    Before long, Bowerby reached the drawbridge and began shouting loudly¡ª


    "It''s me, Bowerby!"


    The voice carried far into the night.


    "Bowerby, where have you been?"


    "The banquet has already started!"


    Albert''s voice startled Bowerby; he had not expected the Head Hunter and Swordsmanship Chief to be guarding the drawbridge, but then, the sound of the winch turning the drawbridge made him breathe a sigh of relief.


    "I played a hand in the neighboring village, so I''m late coming back!"


    Bowerby called out loudly in response.


    At such a reply, Albert involuntarily mumbled a few rural expressions.


    Bowerby heard them but didn''t care.


    Going to the neighboring village was true.


    But it wasn''t for play; it was to contact the cavalry.


    Humph, Albert, you fool, you would never guess what kind of grand deed Lord Bowerby has done!


    A series of cold laughs echoed in the servant''s heart.


    However, the approaching sound of horse hoofs made Bowerby''s face pale with shock.


    He turned his head to see the cavalry charging at him from behind, his face a picture of disbelief.


    "It''s not supposed to be like this! It''s not like this!"


    "I was to return to the manor first, then lower the drawbridge for you!"


    "It''s..."


    Whistle!


    Thud!


    A flying spear pierced Bowerby''s chest, nailing him to the ground.


    The servant writhed trying to stand, but the flowing blood and punctured organs had already robbed him of his strength.


    Under the gaze of the dying servant, the black-clad cavalry swept near like the wind.


    In the servant''s ears, the last thing he heard was a loud shout¡ª


    "Enemy attack!"


    Albert shouted, preparing to raise the drawbridge with the guards, but it was too late. The black-clad cavalry moved too quickly.


    The leading knight pulled on the reins, and his warhorse leapt into the air, landing on the drawbridge that had not yet fully descended and was about to be raised again.


    The weight of the horse and the force of its charge caused the winch to slip from grasp.


    Bang!


    The drawbridge crashed down heavily.


    "Retreat! Retreat!" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Continue your journey with empire


    Albert beckoned to two guards to run towards the manor, while he himself bent his bow and shot an arrow at the knight on the drawbridge.


    Whoosh!


    Crack!


    The arrow hit its mark, but a ripple spread over the black knight''s body like water, causing the arrow to bounce off ineffectually.


    Albert turned pale with shock, and didn''t even have the courage to shoot a second arrow; he turned and ran towards the manor as well.


    Watching this, the black knight didn''t pursue. With the drawbridge taken, Oak Manor had already become like a turtle in a jar.


    The knight arrogantly surveyed Oakwood Manor, slowly drew his sword, and with a shout after raising it above his head ¡ª


    "Attack!"


    He then led the charge.


    The black cavalry roared in unison, following closely behind.


    The drawbridge was crossed in a flash as they entered the interior of the manor.


    The once cheerful Oakwood Manor was now in a state of panic, but the leading knight felt something was amiss.


    Where were the cries?


    The desperate shouts?


    None! There were none!


    The seemingly panicked crowd wasn''t making such noises!


    "Sto¡ª"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Before the leading knight could finish speaking, five "Little Emperor Cannons" hidden in the darkness roared, their six-pound cannonballs plowing through the charging black cavalry like a plow through soil.


    The chests of the horses were smashed, the bodies of the cavalry shattered.


    The cannonballs blazed through, instantly creating five channels of flesh and blood.


    In an instant, more than half of the 50 black cavalry were dead.


    And then¡ª


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The forty-man Musketeer Squad, under Albert''s command, began to fire in an interlocking left and right pattern.


    The bullets from the flintlock guns were erratic, but when fired in volleys, they still had a terrifying power that astonished the age.


    "Retreat! Retreat!"


    Watching his subordinates fall from their horses one after another, the leading knight shouted, turning his horse''s head towards the drawbridge first.


    The remaining cavalry immediately followed.


    But just as they charged onto the drawbridge, the explosives hidden within the planks and attached to very short fuses were ignited by an invisible hand.


    As the ignited fuses burned to their ends, the remaining cavalry just happened to charge onto the drawbridge.


    Boom!


    Blistering flames surged up and swallowed the rushing darkness.


    In the midst of the huge explosion, the violent gusts fluttered double-breasted black coats, and Arthur, holding the Spirit Medium Box and carrying "Anna" stepped out from the Shadows with a deliberate pace.


    He walked back into the manor.


    From beginning to end, he never looked back once.


    Because in the moment that explosion occurred, he knew those remaining cavalry were doomed.


    The secret techniques that could defend against arrows and musket bullets were no match for a sufficient amount of explosives.


    Not that the secret techniques weren''t strong enough.


    It was just that the era had changed.


    And...


    Arrogance!


    The arrogance of that cavalry led to their own demise.


    It wasn''t their fault.


    After all, the mastermind behind it all was just as arrogant¡ªappearing to blend in with the surroundings, stirring everything in sight, yet always taking a condescending position, like a hunter playing with his prey... no, to be precise, a butcher!


    It was this attitude of the mastermind that influenced the demeanor of his subordinates.


    And that led to the death of the entire cavalry.


    However, the mastermind''s arrogance didn''t really affect his arrangements.


    Or rather, it was his arrangements that gave him a reason to be arrogant.


    Arthur waved to the old butler and received two bundles of explosives and a longsword tossed by Malz.


    He directly drew the Spider''s Claw, put the explosives in his coat pocket, and took two vials of Holy Water from the Spirit Medium Box before heading towards the dungeon, where strange noises continued¡ªhis 1.8 Physique allowed him to clearly hear the inhuman howling and Alberts''s angry rebuke as the black cavalry charged.


    Listening to the noises below and confirming that the inhuman howling was on the other side, Arthur signaled to Malz.


    The Police Chief forcefully pulled the bolt of the dungeon door and then gave it a hard tug.


    Creak!


    The dungeon door opened.


    Arthur raised his sword in hand and leaped down.

 Chapter 90 Dungeon Siege!

    The dim dungeon was illuminated by oil lamps hanging from the pillars.Under the orange flame, Alberts wore a smile.


    He was very satisfied with his dinner.


    Not only was there a whole roast goose, but also a 3-kilogram roast venison chop, and of course, his favorite grape wine and light beer.


    The sweet and sour grape wine was clearly blended by the manor''s winemaker, and Alberts guessed sugar had been added.


    As for the ''fresh'', ''soft'', and ''bitter'' qualities of the light beer, they were distinctly the result of twelve weeks of settling.


    He drained two glasses of grape wine in one gulp¡ªthat was all the wine there was. Oakwood Manor had been quite generous, for in the Silver Age, knights only had grape wine when they went off to war and upon their victorious return.


    The roast goose and venison chop were also among the nobles'' favorite foods, their status at banquets surpassing that of pork, beef, and mutton.


    As for fish?


    For a long time, the nobility of South Los did not consider fish to be meat; they saw it as vegetarian food¡ªbecause, for the most part, it was what the commoners ate.


    Of course, that wouldn''t be the case now, but some customs still lingered.


    He tore off a goose leg, and the crispy skin made a crunching noise as it was pulled apart, falling onto the plate in large pieces. Alberts grabbed the crispy skin and stuffed it into his mouth, and amidst the crackling sounds, he washed it down with a mouthful of light beer.


    The fresh taste of the beer merged fully with the goose''s fat¡ªtruly a delicious treat for the palette!


    Almost subconsciously, Alberts wanted another bite¡ªcompared to the rare wine, the light beer was much more common, and the old butler had even brought a whole barrel.


    But Alberts held back.


    The detective had not forgotten his mission.


    His gaze occasionally swept over Marian''s cell. Continue your adventure with empire


    It was eerily quiet there, and if not for the faint sound of breathing, Alberts would have been certain there was no one inside.


    ''Indeed, there''s something fishy here!'' he affirmed more strongly within himself.


    If at the beginning the detective was not sure, now he was quite certain there was a problem with Marian.


    Because she was too quiet.


    Alberts had seen many criminals, and every one had a different demeanor after being captured, but none could remain as quiet for so long¡ªoutbursts like those of Lamit and Gilt were normal¡ª


    "Let me out! I am the first heir of Oakwood Manor!"


    "You bastard! Let me out!"


    This was Lamit''s yelling.


    Ever since he came to his senses, he had been shouting like this.


    When he got tired, he would rest for a while, then continue yelling.


    Clearly, he could not accept the reality and had become hysterical.


    And Gilt was even more interesting.


    "Alberts, we''re friends!"


    "I invited you to Oakwood Manor!"


    "Help me! I won''t forget your kindness!"


    The former second son of a lord started to appeal to the detective''s emotions.


    Alberts was disdainful¡ªfor although he lacked experience, he was not foolish. As events unfolded, he had realized that Gilt harbored ulterior motives and meant him no good.


    And Alberts'' silence only made Gilt''s words grow increasingly agitated.


    "Alberts, you don''t know that person''s methods!"


    "Let me out! I can ensure you leave safely!"


    "Let me out! Do you hear me? Let me out!"


    In the face of Gilt''s threats and temptations, Alberts tore off another goose leg¡ªthere was no doubt, the cooks at Oakwood Manor were skilled at roasting the goose leg to crispy on the outside, tender on the inside; one bite and the juice flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    ''Did they spread it with pork jelly?'' Alberts speculated.


    And the aroma of food tormented Lamit and Gilt.


    The two men, who had never suffered hardship, felt the hunger in their bellies and, smelling the scent of the food, Lamit outright yelled, "Give me food! It''s against the rules to mistreat a captive like this¡ªyou are breaking the noble''s accord!"


    "Yes!"


    "You''re breaking the noble''s accord!"


    Gilt certainly remembered the words that neither he nor Lamit were offspring of the old lord, but even then, he chose to continue his obstinate ruckus.


    ''Breaking the noble''s accord?''


    ''Firstly, you are not nobles.''


    ''And me?''


    ''I hardly count either!'' Alberts thought to himself, still not uttering a word.


    This wasn''t a natural inclination to silence, but the training he received from his uncle¡ªjust thinking of that uncle, Alberts felt a surge of excitement.


    He hadn''t seen his uncle since he came to South Los five years ago!


    Nostalgia briefly distracted the detective.


    Until¡ª


    "Enemy attack!"


    The loud voices of Oakwood Manor''s Head Hunter and Swordsmanship Chief could still be heard even within the dungeon, causing Alberts to tense up.


    "Haha!"


    "The Lord has come!"


    "You''re done for!"


    Gilt was shouting loudly, while Lamit joined in without much thought¡ªdriven solely by anger.


    However, Alberts didn''t pay any attention to them.


    His gaze was fixed on Marian''s cell.


    After a prolonged silence in Marian''s cell, a sound finally emerged¡ªthe crisp clink of chains hitting the floor.


    Afterward, a faint blackness began to stain the cell door from the inside out.


    The door was instantly corroded.


    Marian walked out slowly.


    Quite unlike her previous radiant beauty, her face now bore a pallor with a hint of greenish undertone.


    She raised a hand and pointed toward Alberts.


    A black, foul-smelling smoke billowed towards Alberts.


    But¡ª


    Ding!


    A copper coin flipped by Alberts'' thumb chimed crisply through the air, and the smoke was blocked by an invisible barrier.


    At the same time, a magnifying glass with a copper rim appeared in the young detective''s hand.


    Alberts lifted the magnifying glass towards Marian.


    Suddenly, information visible only to Alberts appeared before his eyes.


    "Alias Marian, true name Evis, 57 years old."


    As Alberts spoke with a resonant voice, his greasy hair was neatly swept back by an invisible force, and the pale-faced Marian was bound in place by this same unseen power.


    She let out a silent shriek, but the binding force did not weaken.


    On the contrary, it grew stronger with each word from Alberts¡ª


    "Once murdered 37 people!"


    "Participated in the ''Massacre of Ande Town''!"


    "Collaborated with the ''Mysterious Person'', using Lord Doyle''s kindness to infiltrate Oakwood Manor!"


    "The true murderer who killed Lord Doyle by her own hand!"


    With the first statement, a deerstalker cap appeared out of thin air and settled on Alberts'' head.


    With the second statement, a long khaki trench coat clothed Alberts.


    With the third statement, a pipe fell into Alberts'' hands.


    With the fourth statement, a cane appeared to one side. Alberts put away the magnifying glass and pointed the cane at the opposing Marian.


    The pale-faced Marian looked stunned for a moment, then turned over and fell down, lifeless.


    The next moment¡ª S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Panting! Panting!


    Alberts gasped for air, the props that had formed on him vanished into thin air, and sweat cascaded down like rain.


    ''Indeed, using these props forcibly is too much of a burden!''


    ''Moreover, my "Spirituality'' has become unstable again!''


    ''It''s alright, it should be fine, the situation has been resolved!''


    Alberts consoled himself, but under his watch, the unstable "Spirituality" caused the supposedly dead Marian to stir once more.


    And the transformation was rapid¡ª


    In a single breath, Marian''s body swelled to twice its size, with four limbs like goats'' hooves sprouting from her back and waist, and her head elongated to an extreme, like a winter melon carved with nose and mouth.


    Tiny green flames flickered inside the winter melon head, emitting roars resembling those of a wild beast.


    "Fuck, a Wailing Banshee!"


    Even the usually silent Alberts couldn''t help but curse at the sight of Marian in her current state.


    He knew very well that a mere instability in his ''Spirituality'' could not lead to such a bizarre transformation.


    It must be the result of forcibly using the props!


    ''It''s over!''


    A feeling of helplessness surged within Alberts, yet his hand moved toward the inside of his left sleeve, ready to use his last trump card.


    But just then, the dungeon''s door above opened, and a figure descended with a sword in hand.


    The figure dropped like a circling bird, with sword light stirring fiercely as a gust of wind.


    Then, a voice was heard¡ª


    "Evil spirit, be purified!"


    Hiss!

 Chapter 91 Fresh Blood, Gunpowder, and Land!

    Alberts''s eyes widened.What had he seen?


    He had seen Arthur dousing the Wailing Banshee with two tubes of concentrated sulfuric acid!


    Although Arthur was shouting ''Evil Spirit, purification,'' what he poured out was definitely not Holy Water¡ªafter the end of the Holy Era, the formula for making Holy Water had long been lost, leaving only some finished Holy Water to be collected by people.


    But after the entire Silver Age, even if some nobles still preserved Holy Water, how much of its power remained?


    It was probably just slightly warm boiled water at best.


    Seriously speaking, concentrated sulfuric acid was far more useful.


    Moreover, what was more important was that the concentrated sulfuric acid actually worked.


    Against the rumored Banshee who ''killed her husband and children, dedicated her body and soul to the ''Divine Spirits,'' yet felt regret at the last moment and kept wailing,'' the concentrated sulfuric acid actually proved effective!


    One must know that in the mid-Silver Age, a Wailing Banshee by the Senna River had the achievement of slaughtering a hundred-man brigade¡ªlike a gust of wind, immune to swords and exceptionally bloodthirsty, the Wailing Banshee was a nightmare on the battlefield for any soldier.


    Hiss!


    The sulfuric acid corroded the Banshee''s face, causing her to let out continuous roars while Arthur''s Spider''s Claw had already swept across the Banshee''s neck.


    The sharp blade cut through the Banshee''s neck without any hindrance.


    But blue phosphorus fire ignited at the wound.


    Then, the wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Be careful, it fears not the sword!"


    Alberts warned Arthur.


    And Arthur had already grabbed Alberts and rushed towards the dungeon''s surface.


    This action bewildered Alberts.


    Wasn''t he supposed to come down to rescue him and then fight a decisive battle with the Wailing Banshee?


    Why did they leave right away?


    While being carried in Arthur''s hand, Alberts saw, in the midst of Arthur''s leaping, smoldering ¡­ explosives at the feet of the Wailing Banshee?


    Explosives?!


    In an instant, the detective''s eyes bulged round.


    Not one or two, but two bundles of ignited explosives!


    When did that happen?


    The detective instinctively looked up at Arthur who was already working with Chief Malz to close the dungeon''s great door, realizing he might need to reassess this ''Spirit Medium''!


    ''Sulfuric acid purification, explosives clearance, is this the ''Spirit Medium'' of the Pioneer Era?''


    As a contemporary detective, Alberts felt as if he had pushed open the door to a new world at that moment.


    Boom!


    After a loud explosion, the dungeon became quiet.


    The shrieks of the Wailing Banshee disappeared.


    The tremendous impact had deformed the metal door of the dungeon.


    Arthur did not approach to check; he stayed far away, tossing sticks of ignited explosives through the gap in the deformed dungeon door.


    This scene made Alberts''s eyes light up once again.


    Boom boom boom!


    A succession of explosions came from within the dungeon.


    Only after thirty counts did Arthur signal the manor guards to cooperate in dismantling the deformed door.


    A kerosene lamp was lowered down by a rope.


    In the light, only the limbs and fragments of the Wailing Banshee remained.


    The frightfully ghastly head had been blown to powder.


    "Dead!"


    Alberts said with certainty.


    Immediately, the people around breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Clear the battlefield!"


    "Albert, take care of the wounded lads!"


    The old butler, along with the Head Hunter, began to manage the aftermath.


    The gunpowder smoke was heavy, the firelight lingering, and people of Oakwood Manor busily set to work.


    As for the other two people who had been in the dungeon?


    Who were they?


    Important?


    Not important, everyone chose to forget them¡ªjust before the battle began, the old butler had informed everyone in the manor of the ''truth.''


    The Old Lord had died from murder.


    Fortunately, the Old Lord had arranged for the true Heir in advance.


    And they also had a reliable "ally".


    These words, after being processed by the old steward, became more reasonable and easier for people to accept.


    "How terrifying!"


    Malz squatted to one side, looking toward the entrance of the manor¡ªthe scene here always reminded him of the Seven Years'' War.


    The same cruelty.


    And the same... luck!


    Subconsciously, Malz looked towards Arthur.


    Continue reading at empire


    He well knew where such luck came from.


    It was at this time that Alberts approached.


    "Chief Malz, could you tell me about Arthur?"


    The detective looked at the Police Chief of Shire District with anticipation.


    Malz was stunned for a moment, then he laughed.


    He knew what Alberts wanted to learn and immediately said,


    "Arthur is a true Master..."


    As Malz was ''truthfully recounting'' to Alberts, Arthur was squatting beside the corpses of the black cavalry¡ªhe watched the old steward remove the helmet of this black cavalryman.


    Although the faces of many were destroyed beyond recognition, there were also many that were intact.


    "Do you recognize them?"


    Arthur asked.


    "I do not recognize them, they''re very unfamiliar."


    The old steward shook his head.


    Instantly, Arthur narrowed his eyes, but the corners of his mouth turned slightly upward.


    "Have you discovered anything?"


    The old steward noticed Arthur''s expression and immediately inquired.


    "I haven''t found anything either, only that it''s worth considering how a cavalry of 50 people could appear silently in South Los¡ªof course, that''s for the Lord Count to ponder over!


    As for us here?


    Could you have someone repair the drawbridge first?


    I fear guests will be arriving shortly."


    Arthur did not spell it out, but the old steward understood instantly.


    After all, it''s well-known that the Earl of South Los is the ruler of South Los, but South Los is not united as one.


    To conceal a cavalry of 50 people in the vicinity of South Los is something an ordinary person definitely cannot do.


    Noble!


    Only a noble could do that!


    The old steward almost subconsciously began to consider the time of Bowerby''s departure and return, the distance he could have traveled, and so on.


    But as the old steward thought about it, he found that Arthur was shaking his head slightly at him.


    The old steward was taken aback.


    "We are victims!"


    "Not only have we suffered heavy losses and lack the strength to search for the enemy, but we also have sustained great losses in terms of property¡ªplease let everyone know this."


    Arthur lowered his voice, emphasizing repeatedly. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Previously, it didn''t matter!


    But now, Oakwood Manor was his property!


    The subsequent war between the Old Lion of Inner Bay and the Mother Tigress of South Los absolutely could not spread to Oakwood Manor¡ªbecause after the recent battle, Oakwood Manor was nearly depleted.


    Oakwood Manor had fulfilled its duty as a vassal, so the Earl of South Los naturally had to keep his promise as a lord.


    Right now, they must not initiate another attack and draw the Old Lion''s attention.


    Even, they had to feign weakness!


    ''Although it''s just an excuse, the longer it can be delayed, the better!'' thought Arthur with a sigh.


    He once again felt his own weakness.


    Compared to those two, what was he?


    But that did not prevent him from bending over to pick up the earth stained with fresh blood and gunpowder.


    Arthur squeezed the earth in his hand, feeling the reality of the land and the attachment to the land within his bloodline unconsciously awakening.


    He narrowed his eyes, then pocketed the handful of earth.


    Then he strode towards the manor entrance.


    There, a carriage drawn by horses came to a steady stop.


    Marinda had arrived.

 Chapter 92 Legacy!

    The drawbridge connecting Oakwood Manor had not been repaired.Four bonfires were placed on the racks at the entrance of the manor, and more than a dozen torches were inserted into the ground; the manor''s servants and the surrounding farmers were working overtime to rush the repair.


    Fortunately, the Doyle family owned a large oak forest and did not lack materials.


    However, even with sufficient materials and manpower, it would take until after dawn to fully repair the drawbridge.


    Therefore, Marinda''s luxurious carriage naturally stopped across from the manor.


    Next to the carriage, Marinda, clad in hunting attire and smoking a pipe, took a deep breath of relief when she saw that Arthur was safe and sound on the other side.


    Of course, this wasn''t a matter of romantic affection, but merely a business cooperation¡ªat this stage, if anything happened to Arthur, her interests would suffer a significant loss.


    This was something Marinda definitely did not want to see happen.


    But this did not stop Marinda from using this opportunity to cleanse the inside¡ªtherefore, when she received Arthur''s message for the second time through Andy, she sent some of her subordinates rushing to Oakwood Manor.


    And her?


    She was observing these subordinates.


    If there was anyone among them who had a connection with Oakwood Manor, they would definitely show a flaw.


    But the result was both disappointing and satisfying to her.


    Disappointing because she did not find a traitor.


    Satisfying because she did not find a traitor.


    Therefore, she ''arrived'' late.


    Therefore, she ''arrived'' just in time¡ªshe saw the charge of the black cavalry, heard the roar of the Little Emperor Cannon, and saw the drawbridge collapse in the explosion.


    She also heard the wailing of the ''Wailing Banshee''.


    That wail amidst the explosion made her marvel at Arthur''s good luck.


    If the ''Wailing Banshee'' hadn''t appeared in a dungeon, a place where one could not dodge, it would have been impossible to take it down so easily.


    Even if...


    The times had changed, it would be the same!


    Huh!


    Taking a puff from her pipe, the lady''s brows suddenly furrowed.


    Because she saw someone appear beside Arthur.


    The lawyer, Lottel.


    She knew Lottel, to a certain extent, the ''unscrupulous lawyer'' had a considerable reputation among the middle class and above.


    ''Lottel appearing here...''


    Marinda then saw Old Butler Vick standing respectfully behind Arthur.


    Immediately, some guesses arose in the lady''s mind. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She understood why Arthur was doing this.


    To guard against her!


    To prevent her from sharing a piece of Oakwood Manor!


    Was she such a person?


    Subconsciously, Marinda narrowed her eyes, staring at Arthur with a more vicious look.


    However, soon after, the lady laughed.


    Wasn''t this the partner she had chosen?


    Completely qualified and satisfying!


    While thinking this, Marinda gave Arthur the middle finger.


    Then, the lady boarded her carriage and left.


    As sudden as her arrival had been.


    But unlike the silent stealth of her arrival, Marinda''s departure was marked by grandeur¡ª


    Grey smoke poured continuously from the carriage windows.


    In just an instant, it not only enveloped the entire carriage but also spread all around, layer upon layer, swirling endlessly, as figures began to appear in the smoke.


    Some carried broken swords and hunched bodies, some were in full armor but without heads, others rode warhorses with both arms severed.


    Battlefield Lost Souls!


    A mass of Battlefield Lost Souls!


    The souls in the smoke kept emerging, kneeling on one knee, lifting the carriage, ignoring the obstruction of the trees, and shuttling through.


    "Hiss!"


    There was a collective gasp from inside and outside Oakwood Manor.


    All of them widened their eyes at the sight.


    Malz murmured softly.


    "Is this the ''Eternal Night'' of the Lady of the Long Night?"


    The Eternal Night, in the legends of South Los, is the Land of Eternal Sleep.


    Certainly, one who could pull the Undying from the Land of Eternal Sleep could rightfully be called the ''Lady of the Long Night''.


    Arthur quietly watched the scene, his lips curling with a smile.


    He knew this was Marinda demonstrating her power to him¡ªas a partner''s power grew, it was necessary to show more of one''s own power.


    Otherwise, an unbalanced partnership was doomed not to last.


    ''Truly a qualified partner!'' Arthur marveled in his heart.


    At the same time, he understood why Marinda cared so much about whether he could really communicate with the ''Undead''.


    It must be similar abilities that she found interesting... No, no!


    Marinda would never be so bored.


    She should be more pragmatic!


    Which means¡ª


    ''She can control these battlefield Undead, yet she can''t communicate?''


    ''And if she could communicate, her power would grow even further?''


    ''But this process must be extremely dangerous; that''s why she tested it repeatedly!''


    ''And just now, was that a kind of showdown?''


    A sense of enlightenment rose from the depths of Arthur''s heart, and the smile on his face grew even more intense.


    It wasn''t the worst-case scenario; there was room to maneuver, which naturally was a reason to be happy.


    While Arthur was considering his next move, the old butler Vick approached¡ª


    "Young Master Arthur, there are some matters I must inform you about."


    "Please follow me."


    With that, the old butler gestured towards the main building of the estate.


    Not the first floor.


    But the second.


    Immediately, Arthur guessed what it was.


    At once, the smile on his face grew even richer.


    "Alright."


    Arthur followed the old butler and arrived at the second-floor lounge of the main building.


    Accompanying him was the astonished Fengter.


    "Is that ''Mystery''?"


    "Such power..."


    "So cool!"


    Fengter murmured to himself, and when Arthur put Lady ''Anna'' aside, this wealthy young man moved closer, as if to discuss, and started chatting with Lady ''Anna''.


    But from beginning to end, he was the only one talking.


    Seeing this, old butler Vick sighed again, feeling more convinced that Arthur''s involvement with the estate was the right decision.


    "Young Masters, please wait a moment!"


    The old butler bowed and temporarily left the lounge.


    About 5 minutes later, the old butler returned.


    This time, he carried a box in his arms.


    Looking at this ancient-looking box with intricate decorations, Arthur''s eyes lit up; he watched as the old butler placed the box on the coffee table and listened carefully to the old butler''s narration¡ª


    "The Doyle family also has a mysterious Legacy!"


    "Really?" Enjoy more content from empire


    Fengter immediately leaped up in excitement.


    "But Young Master Fengter, you cannot learn it; any mysterious legacy can only be learned by the ''Gifted One.'' You, and the lord, do not have the ''Talent''!


    Only the lord''s father had the ''Talent,'' and it was because of such a Talent that he was awarded the title of Lord by the Earl of South Los and hence the Doyle family came into being!"


    The old butler shook his head.


    Suddenly, Fengter deflated.


    "Is there absolutely no chance that I can learn it?"


    Fengter didn''t give up.


    The young, adventure-seeking scion of wealth did not want to give up.


    The old butler hesitated,


    But in the end, he chose to tell the truth¡ª


    "There is!"


    "People without ''Talent'' can possibly reach the same effect as a ''Gifted One'' if they practice with ten times the effort. However, the disasters it brings could also be ten times greater¡ªthat''s a disaster no one can bear.


    That''s why the past South Los forbade all ''civilian Mystery''!


    Mystery can bring miracles, but miracles have their price...


    Please remember these words!"


    The old butler admonished Fengter.


    The scion looked disappointed, but he still couldn''t let go and asked.


    "Isn''t there any other, safer way?"


    "There is!"


    The old butler nodded again.


    This answer surprised Fengter. He was just not content; he hadn''t expected there to be another way.


    Subconsciously, Fengter looked to the old butler.


    And then, the wealthy young man noticed something different about the old butler.


    At this moment, there was a light on the old butler''s face!


    It was a different kind of spirit.


    It was reverence!


    And it was faith!


    Suddenly, Fengter''s heart brimmed with curiosity, and he listened even more intently to what the old butler had to say.

 Chapter 93 Bloodline!

    "Bloodline!""Awaken the bloodline, become a noble!"


    "The bloodline of nobles not only brings talent, but also protects nobles from ''disturbance''!"


    The butler said word by word, his gaze turning to Fengter and Arthur.


    Fengter was shocked, mumbling ''noble, noble'' over and over, clearly the innocent rich kid had not expected nobility to hold such a meaning.


    However, unlike Fengter, Arthur, who had come into contact with plenty of ''mysteries'', had a similar guess in his mind even before the butler had spoken the answer.


    Not just because mystical knowledge like Swift Bird Swordsmanship had been sealed away by the nobles. Explore more at empire S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But because¡ª


    If the world in front of him had a ''mystic side'', then how did privileged nobles stand at the top of society?


    Power!


    Power far beyond the common ''mystic side''!


    Only power could guarantee the privilege of nobility!


    Only power could support the status of nobility!


    Unlike ordinary people on the mystic side who could be troubled by ''spirituality,'' the bloodline awakening of the nobles didn''t have such worries, plus the special power that the bloodline brought¡ªit could be said that, as long as the bloodline awakened, a noble was naturally far beyond those with mere ''spirituality'' as a talent, let alone ordinary people.


    Almost subconsciously, Arthur looked at his own traded talent "Dark Serpent. Cripple," and several previous doubts were suddenly resolved.


    ''No wonder I hadn''t encountered any bizarre events despite having ''spirituality''; it was because the ''spirituality'' brought by "Dark Serpent. Cripple" is undisturbed!''


    ''Can "Dark Serpent. Cripple" be completed?''


    ''Will it conflict with "Orange Cat"?''


    Arthur was thinking to himself, but he didn''t miss a single word from the butler.


    "It''s a pity that awakening the bloodline is too difficult; even descendants of great nobles may not be able to awaken their bloodlines, and those with ''talent''¡ªat the beginning of the Silver Age, people with ''talent'' could only attain knighthood at most!


    But by the mid-Silver Age, those with ''talent'' could become nobles!


    To ensure the continuation of their bloodlines, the great nobles of the time began to research and eventually developed some powerful swordsmanship¡ª''gifted'' individuals could, through practicing these swordsmanship coupled with the appropriate breathing methods and meditation methods, increase the likelihood of awakening their own bloodlines!"


    Swordsmanship?


    Swift Bird Swordsmanship!


    ''No wonder knowledge like Swift Bird Swordsmanship had been sealed away by the nobles; it relates to the bloodline!''


    ''Moreover, aside from swordsmanship, there are even the corresponding breathing methods and meditation methods!''


    ''Without a doubt...


    The breathing methods and meditation methods are key!''


    Arthur narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He finally understood why the Duke of Inner Bay was willing to use the family''s secret Swift Bird Swordsmanship to train warriors and swordsmen¡ªaside from the Seven Years'' War being critical, the real key¡ªthe breathing method and meditation method¡ªwas always held in his own hands.


    And he also understood why Marinda had refused to accept Swift Bird Swordsmanship as compensation.


    Clearly, the lady had included the ''breathing method'' and ''meditation method'' in her calculations.


    Or rather, in the eyes of this lady, only when Swift Bird Swordsmanship came complete with ''breathing method'' and ''meditation method'' would it truly be considered Swift Bird Swordsmanship.


    While Arthur was mulling over these thoughts, Fengter asked like a curious little child.


    "Can any ''gifted one'' awaken their bloodline through practicing these swordsmanship?"


    "It''s possible to awaken!"


    "Any ''gifted one'' practicing these swordsmanship could potentially awaken their bloodline!"


    The butler emphasized.


    "No, no, no!"


    "It''s also possible for ordinary people!"


    "You just said that ordinary people, with ten times the effort, could have a slight chance at obtaining ''talent.'' So, doesn''t that mean, if an ordinary person grasps this slight chance with ten times the effort and obtains ''talent,'' then with another tenfold effort, they could possibly awaken their bloodline?"


    Fengter asked.


    "Theoretically, it''s possible."


    "However, in reality, ordinary people harboring such thoughts...


    They''re dead!


    Because the multiplicative risk also increases correspondingly!"


    The butler''s words caused Fengter''s complexion to change significantly.


    In the end, he shook his head in frustration.


    Ten times the effort of an ordinary person is already fraught with difficulties.


    What about a hundred times the effort of an ordinary person?


    One in ten thousand!


    Not to mention, it''s just about making a hundredfold effort for a mere possibility, especially when the harder you strive, the more dangerous it becomes.


    This...


    What kind of despair is that!


    In such a case, Fengter had to admit he couldn''t do it.


    True, he liked excitement and adventure.


    But he valued his life too much!


    Therefore...


    Being gentle with his ''Anna,'' Ms. Anna, was the best choice to approach the ''Mystery''¡ªnot only was it effortless, but it also carried no risk!


    Looking at Fengter, who had once again sat down beside Ms. Anna, the old butler felt an unspeakable yet somewhat gratifying complexity of emotions.


    He could tell that Fengter was not brushing him off.


    He had seen too many people who were not content, and their eyes were definitely not as clear as Fengter''s.


    Similarly, these people had brought unspeakable tragedy to the family, even catastrophic disasters.


    One of the Great Nobles, a family that was among the developers of swordsmanship, the Blood Marquis family, disappeared from South Los overnight¡ªits heir was just an ordinary person.


    He was the son of a marquis, yet he was an ordinary person.


    He was not content!


    Neither was the marquis!


    Therefore, the son of the marquis, with ten times the effort of an ordinary person and tenfold resources from the marquis, attained a glimmer of ''Talent.'' He then pursued a hundredfold effort to seek the Awakening of his Bloodline, with the marquis providing a hundred times the resources in support¡ªand then...


    The entire Blood Marquis family vanished.


    Had the marquis''s son succeeded?


    No one knew.


    All that was known was the corpses strewn about the Marquis Manor, with the marquis''s head hung upon the Bell Tower.


    ''Thank goodness Young Master Fengter doesn''t have such discontent and ambition!''


    ''If he likes strange dolls, then let him like strange dolls!''


    ''It''s better than the entire Doyle family disappearing, right?''


    After comforting himself, the old butler looked towards Arthur with a serious gaze, pushing the box in front of Arthur and saying earnestly,


    "Young Master Arthur, you have the Talent and possess sufficient power for self-protection. This ''Kolodi''s Holy Wood Shield'' should rightfully be in your keeping.


    Please also protect the Doyle family in the future!"


    Without a doubt, protecting the Doyle family was the priority.


    To this, Arthur responded with equal solemnity.


    "Alright!"


    After making his promise, Arthur looked at the box containing the ''Kolodi''s Holy Wood Shield'' with curiosity.


    But still, he carefully adjusted his sitting position and the direction the box was opened to ensure his safety before forcefully lifting it¡ª


    Click!


    The box opened.


    A yellowed sheepskin scroll appeared.


    [Mystical Technique discovered, assessing Spirituality...]


    [Spirituality does not meet the minimum learning threshold, assessment failed!]


    [Lacking necessary materials, assessment failed!]


    [Yes/No spend 30 XP to learn this secret technique through overloading?]


    (Note: Overloading learning will cause irreversible changes!)


    ...


    Seeing the text before him, Arthur was not surprised; what concerned him now was whether the ''Bloodline'' conflicted with the ''Ritual.''


    Thus, the next moment, Arthur asked the old butler¡ª


    "Butler Vick, do you know if those Nobles who have awakened their Bloodline also perform additional Rituals to ensure their safety?


    Do they conflict?"

 Chapter 94 Exchange!

    The butler''s face once again showed that distinct expression.He emphatically declared¡ª


    "No!"


    "The Bloodline is supreme!"


    "An awakened Bloodline can embrace all powers!"


    Looking at the butler, who was now revered with zeal, Arthur truly couldn''t fully believe what the man was saying¡ªnot because he feared being deceived.


    But because he feared the man''s blindness!


    Or to put it simply, the man truly believed it!


    And the reality?


    It was biased!


    Even diametrically opposed!


    One ought to know, a tiny deviation on the Mystic Side could be fatal!


    He definitely did not want to become the next Graham!


    ''Should I talk to Marinda?''


    Arthur opened the cat cage, again held the drowsy Pendragon in his arms, gently stroked its head, and thought about his top choice deep in his heart.


    But soon he shook his head inwardly.


    This lady had just shown a wave of ''honesty''.


    Meeting again might mean more direct probes.


    One misstep and he might be exposed!


    Although in some ways, she was extremely reliable, most of the time, she was dangerous¡ªwithout proper preparations, avoiding her for now was the best choice.


    Besides this lady...


    Arthur, holding the cat, and petting its head, couldn''t help but look downstairs in the courtyard, where Alberts was talking with Malz.


    Qualified, yet young.


    Brave, yet lacking experience.


    Wasn''t this the perfect candidate?


    Gradually, Arthur''s eyes lit up.


    The next moment, he instructed the butler.


    "Vick, please prepare some of the kitchen''s existing Food, snacks, and drinks, and then invite Malz and Alberts up¡ªoh, and add one more chair."


    As he spoke, Arthur tossed the wooden box that contained the Doyle family''s legacy into Pendragon''s cage.


    This action did not displeasure or surprise the butler at all¡ªonce, when the first mistress had been alive, the master used to hide pocket money in the dog kennel.


    Compared to that, placing it in a cat cage was really nothing.


    He just nodded his head.


    "Very well, Young Master Arthur!"


    Having said that, the butler went to give orders to the servants.


    Two second-class servants began moving chairs¡ªbeside the coffee table where Arthur and Fengter were seated, there were only four chairs, and besides the two of them, ''Anna'' occupied one.


    Without planning to move, adding one more chair was the best choice.


    Fortunately, ''Anna'' was slim enough that adding two people would not seem crowded.


    The servants busied themselves efficiently, and soon the coffee table was adorned with two roasted geese, ample amounts of venison, puff pastry cakes, orange juice, apple juice, and milk, in addition to wine, and also white porcelain dishes filled with black pepper, honey, butter, and salt.


    The roasted goose and venison were preparations for the evening, and given the still unilluminated sky, they did not count as leftovers, so bringing them out did not lose any dignity.


    Especially since the chef had reshaped the roasted goose and venison in the shortest amount of time.


    The roasted goose was fashioned to appear as if flying, while the venison was assembled to look like a deer in full sprint.


    However, looking at the two roasted geese with their spread wings and standing on one foot, Arthur''s mind couldn''t help but conjure the phrase ''two roasted ducks walking north.''


    As for the assembled venison?


    Perhaps it was the chef''s lacking knife skills, maybe it was the rush, but what Arthur saw resembled more a ''Frankenstein'' of a roast deer.


    Arthur, slightly silent, picked up the milk and puff pastry cake.


    Indeed, he had a penchant for sweets.


    Yet the other people at the table were enjoying their food immensely.


    "''Anna,'' do you need some Food?"


    Fengter asked.


    Even though Miss Anna did not reply, she picked a little bit of everything and placed it in front of Miss Anna''s plate.


    For those present at the scene, no one found this odd.


    Arthur was accustomed to it.


    Malz thought it should be so. Stay connected through empire


    Alberts believed there must be a reason Arthur did this¡ªalthough he saw nothing magical about Miss Anna, who knew if something was hidden?


    After all, Arthur was a master!


    A true master who helped the commoners and never feared the powerful!


    He was the role model he needed to emulate.


    Arthur noticed Alberts''s gaze on him was a bit strange, and tapped Malz with his toes, who immediately smiled at Arthur.


    The meaning in the smile was self-evident.


    Arthur sighed helplessly.


    He knew what Malz was up to.


    But he was just a "Spirit Medium" without any ill intentions, definitely not a charlatan.


    Thinking this, Arthur picked up his milk.


    "Thank you for your help, Alberts!"


    "Without you, Oakwood Manor would definitely not have survived tonight!"


    "To you!"


    Saying so, Arthur drained his glass.


    Watching Arthur drink it all in one go, Alberts picked up the light beer in front of him and also began to gulp it down¡ªa full pint of light beer was drunk clean in no time.


    And as soon as Alberts set down his beer mug, Malz also picked up his orange juice.


    "Alberts, although I think I am no less brave and cautious than you, I admire your courage and prudence¡ªI am willing to become your friend, cheers!"


    Malz drank it all in one go.


    Facing the sincere Malz, Alberts did not hesitate and continued to drink it all in one go.


    After the detective set down his mug, Fengter also picked up his apple juice.


    "For Oakwood Manor, thank you, Sir Alberts!"


    Fengter truly appreciated the detective before him.


    The sincerity brought by his true feelings made the young detective unable to refuse himself, even though after two large pints of light beer, he was already a bit dizzy and his stomach was somewhat stretching.


    And after the third pint of light beer went down, the young detective''s face turned red, and he sat somewhat askew in his chair.


    Seeing this scene, Arthur spoke again.


    "Alberts, to show my gratitude, I have some secret techniques as a gift for you¡ª


    One can make ropes come to life. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One can create various noises.


    One can guide arrows.


    All are just some small tricks, please do accept them!"


    With Arthur''s words, "Bluff" lit up again, and under the orange light, he helped Alberts up, walking him to the window and pointing at the busy manor servants by the drawbridge, his voice firm.


    "Even for them, you absolutely must accept it!"


    "You saved not only the manor but also their lives!"


    "I can''t even imagine how tragic their destinies would have been if the manor had been breached without your help!"


    Alberts was stunned.


    The somewhat woozy young detective turned his head and looked at Arthur at this moment.


    Bathed in the light of the lamps, Arthur stood amid the light, but his eyes steadfastly stared into the darkness outside the window, and the pity and mercy visible on his expression gave those steadfast eyes¡­


    Light!


    At that moment, Alberts perhaps better understood the meaning of master that Malz had spoken of!


    Moved inexplicably and under the influence of alcohol, the young detective blurted out¡ª


    "Let''s exchange!"


    "Let''s swap!"


    "I have a lot of Mystic Side knowledge taught to me by my uncle, we can exchange all of it!"

 Chapter 95 The Whispering Tree!

    ```Three days!


    After spending another three days at Oakwood Manor, Alberts finally, with great reluctance, bid farewell to Arthur¡ª


    "Arthur, believe me, we will see each other again soon!"


    As he boarded the carriage, Alberts did not forget to say to Arthur.


    "Of course!"


    Arthur nodded firmly and, at the same time, stuffed a leather-bound notebook into Alberts'' hands, whispering.


    "This is the manuscript for ''Rope Animating Technique,'' ''Noise Technique,'' and ''Arrow Guiding Technique.'' I''ve written it in the common tongue."


    Alberts'' eyes immediately brimmed with emotion.


    Although he had taught Arthur the ''Lockpicking Technique,'' ''Memory Technique,'' and ''Wand Combat Technique,'' he had not transcribed them, but only spoken them, and the other Mystic Side knowledge and rumors had also been conveyed verbally.


    Thinking of this, Alberts felt a deep sense of guilt.


    For most of the past three days, it was he who had been pouring out his knowledge to Arthur, forgetting to record it for him, whereas Arthur had remembered to do so. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tolerant, patient, and genuinely recognizing him.


    Even, approving of some of his absurd ideas: establishing a ''Detective Alliance,'' recruiting and training more young detectives, cooperating with local police officers to fight crime¡ªideas that had been laughed at by those closest to him, thought impossible even by his uncle whom he respected, who advised him to give up.


    But Arthur supported him and even helped him strategize.


    Truly, he had guided Alberts like an elder brother.


    If it weren''t for the extreme limit of the time agreed upon with his uncle, he would definitely not want to leave Arthur''s side¡ªhere, he believed he could learn so much more!


    "Arthur..."


    "We will meet soon!"


    "Don''t keep your uncle waiting¡ªhe has already waited for three days!"


    Arthur interrupted Alberts with a smile, signaling the coachman to proceed.


    Alberts waved his arm vigorously, and Arthur responded in kind.


    He stood before the newly repaired drawbridge, watching the carriage disappear at the crossroads, before he turned to return to the manor.


    Stay tuned to empire


    And just as he turned, the corners of Arthur''s mouth could no longer be restrained from turning upward.


    A great harvest!


    Not only had he acquired the three secret techniques of ''Lockpicking Technique,'' ''Memory Technique,'' and ''Wand Combat Technique,'' he had also confirmed that the ''Noble Bloodline'' does not conflict with the ritual for harmonizing and stabilizing Spirituality.


    Furthermore, once the ''Noble Bloodline'' is awakened, it not only ensures that the Awakener''s elicited ''Spirituality'' is safe but also grants a certain margin of safety to the Awakener.


    In simple terms, apart from their own ''Spirituality,'' Bloodline Awakeners can still safely add a portion of ''Spirituality''¡ªwhile ordinary ''Gifted Ones'' have to face bizarre threats as soon as they manifest their talent, and if their talent is outstanding, it could even lead to disaster.


    To possess power and yet be safe, as well as to bring safety to ordinary people!


    That is why Nobles inherently have an incomparable advantage!


    And over time, this advantage became authority!


    However, this information was not the most important to Arthur at the moment.


    The most important thing was that Arthur learned from Alberts that the fragmented Noble Bloodlines could be completed¡ªand among the Nobles, there is no shortage of heirs with ''incomplete awakening.'' To address these successors, the Great Nobles of the Silver Age went to great lengths to develop the ''Glory Potion!''


    Glory is life itself!


    Drink the Glory, inherit the Glory, become the Glory!


    Any Noble with incomplete awakening can use the ''Glory Potion'' to complete their Bloodline.


    Of course, the ''Glory Potion'' is also extremely precious, possessed only by the true Great Nobles.


    And luckily, Arthur is on good terms with a certain Great Noble!


    The Mother Tigress of South Los... No!


    The Lady of South Los, the respected Countess!


    Arthur had already formulated a plan on how to obtain the ''Glory Potion'' from her.


    Rat Street, Rat Tail Alley!


    Clearly, that would be an area of priority for her.


    And it was his opportunity!


    ''I need the right moment!''


    Arthur thought to himself, gesturing to the old butler not far away.


    "Young Master Arthur, what are your orders?"


    The old butler asked, bowing.


    After three days together, the old butler grew even more satisfied with Arthur¡ªthe young master was not as impulsive or proud as one might expect from someone his age; rather, he was quite calm, modest, and polite. Combined with possessing ''Talent,'' he truly was the ideal heir.


    Thinking back to the ridiculous mannerisms of those individuals who had come to the manor to inquire about news, arrogant at first but then obsequious, the old butler couldn''t help but think how good it would be if Young Master Arthur were to inherit the title of Lord.


    Unfortunately, Young Master Arthur had refused.


    Unfortunately, the Lord Count would not allow it.


    ```


    "Before I leave, I want to visit that¡ªGolden Oak Tree!


    And pick a few Golden Acorns."


    Arthur declared solemnly.


    However, Arthur was indeed quite curious about the Golden Oak Tree that could produce Golden Acorns.


    The centennial oak normally yields Golden Acorns, but the oak tree in Oakwood Manor that produces Golden Acorns has a history of five hundred years.


    For this reason, the tree was known as the Golden Oak Tree.


    Moreover, rumor had it that the tree was once in a ''fake death'' state and only came back to life after the land was sealed off by Lord Doyle''s father, which also contributed to the Doyle family''s splendor.


    This information was provided by the old butler, Vick.


    As for this, Arthur remained objective and calm; he was more convinced that the ''revival'' of the Golden Oak Tree had been due to some necessary existences of legal and reasonable means.


    It wasn''t like it had always been alive and merely concealed or anything.


    Just like at this moment, if anyone dared to question the legitimacy of the Golden Oak Tree, Arthur would surely purify and pass judgment upon them¡ªunless they were possessed by an Evil Spirit, how could they utter such cold and merciless words?


    After all, this was his tree!


    Following the old butler, Arthur and Fengter, who was compelled to come along, made their way towards the manor''s rear section.


    The guards here were even more stringent.


    And as they approached the Golden Oak Tree, the old butler immediately cautioned¡ª


    "Follow my footsteps exactly, do not make a mistake!"


    Fengter nodded immediately, though his face bore a look of resignation.


    The more he encountered the ''Mystery'', the more he felt ''Anna'' was friendly.


    Other ''Mysteries'' were not only complicated but far too dangerous.


    Meanwhile, Arthur was following the old butler while observing the surroundings.


    Since just now, his "Death Intuition" had been flashing non-stop, but as he followed the old butler''s steps, the flashing frequency rapidly decreased, and by the time he walked along a narrow path, the "Death Intuition" had completely extinguished.


    ''What was that just now?''


    ''What had its eyes set on me?''


    Arthur was certain that what he had just experienced was definitely not some common mechanical trap but something ''alive''.


    ''A Guardian Spirit that has made a contract with the Doyle family?''


    ''Or a type of Guardian Spirit that lives by the side of the Golden Oak Tree?''


    After communicating with Alberts, Arthur was no longer a novice who barely understood the Mystic Side, he was starting to shed his rookie status.


    But to pinpoint what it was at a glance, Arthur still couldn''t manage.


    Continuing along the narrow path, at the end of the road, Arthur finally saw the Golden Oak Tree.


    It took five people together to embrace its main trunk that had a well-developed root system deeply entrenched in the earth. The sturdy branches spread outwards in all directions, covering a radius of 50 meters like an umbrella, and among the branches, hidden were acorns tinged with gold.


    Arthur spotted seven or eight of them at a glance.


    "This is the foundation of the Doyle family!"


    "It is also the wealth of the Doyle family!"


    "Only the heirs of Oakwood Manor are allowed to come here and pick the Golden Acorns!"


    The old butler whispered softly.


    Arthur nodded, while Fengter completely lost interest¡ªin the eyes of a young, wealthy lad, this oak tree, aside from being large, wasn''t anything magical and certainly didn''t match the depiction in legendary novels where it could not only talk but also contained supreme treasures, waiting for him, the protagonist, to arrive.


    Then, with enemies attacking, he would obtain the treasure at the most critical moment, persevere through tribulations, and seek his revenge!


    Hmph, novels are always reality!


    It must be that this tree isn''t magical enough!


    Fengter firmly thought.


    "This tree is enormous!"


    Arthur marveled, but in his ears, an unceasing voice began to whisper¡ª


    "Young warrior, can you hear my voice?"


    "Young warrior, I have waited for you for so, so long!"


    "Young warrior, the treasures here are all yours!"


    ¡­


    The voice was soft, like the rustling wind.


    But Arthur turned a deaf ear.


    Because¡ª


    The "Death Intuition" that had just quieted down was now rapidly flickering again.

 Chapter 96 Stay Away!

    In a vision only Arthur could see, "Death Intuition" flickered like a small light bulb.Simultaneously flickering was the elevated to Lv3 "Bluff".


    Arthur''s expression remained normal, his heartbeat steady, and his muscles maintained the same state as before, while his eyes carried a hint of astonishment usually reserved for moments of wonder.


    It seemed as if he was truly amazed by the grandeur of the oak tree.


    Even as in his vision at this moment, the strong and mighty branches of the oak tree swayed like seaweed in water.


    He was simply astonished by the size of the tree.


    Beyond that¡ª


    "So this is what Golden Acorns are like!"


    Arthur looked at the golden fruits.


    Their shape was not much different from ordinary acorns, but their skin had a golden sheen.


    "Yes, these are Golden Acorns!"


    The old butler nodded with pride.


    Thereafter, the old butler saw Arthur standing still, head held high, gazing at the Golden Oak Tree and the Golden Acorns, his eyes betraying an indescribable palpitation¡ªthat look seemed to reflect on the history of the entire Golden Oak Tree and to marvel at the Doyle family''s splendor.


    After a good four or five seconds, Arthur then turned his gaze back to Fengter.


    At this moment, his face bore a solemn look.


    "What is it?"


    The young noble, still contemplating how to properly interact with ''Anna'' lady, was startled by the seriousness on Arthur''s face.


    "Although we are both heirs of Oakwood Manor, you are the direct bloodline of the Old Lord, so¡ªthe first harvest of the Golden Acorns must be done by you!


    It is your rightful power!


    It is also an honor of being part of the Old Lord''s bloodline!"


    Arthur said earnestly.


    This speech almost brought the old butler to tears with emotion.


    He had never imagined that Young Master Arthur, faced with such wealth, would still remember the honor.


    Taking a deep breath, the old butler bowed to Arthur with the utmost respect.


    Unlike before, this time it was a very formal ninety-degree bow.


    "Young Master Arthur, your character shines incredibly bright, even in the Silver Age. Oakwood Manor is truly fortunate to have an heir like you!"


    The old butler''s voice was choked with emotion.


    For the old butler, who had spent his life upholding bloodline and honor, nothing could touch his heart more deeply than Arthur''s words.


    When the old butler straightened up again, he fixed his bright eyes on Fengter.


    The young noble felt a heavy burden under such scrutiny, and without a word, he approached the Golden Oak Tree¡ªalthough the Golden Oak Tree was large, it was not tall, and its curving branches were easy to climb, allowing the harvested acorns to be directly pocketed in a coat.


    Arthur and the old butler stood shoulder to shoulder, watching Fengter pick the acorns.


    "Perhaps this is also a part of the legacy?"


    Arthur whispered.


    The old butler silently nodded¡ªin the butler''s eyes, with Arthur''s words, it was as if he saw the Old Lord picking the Golden Acorns for the first time.


    Yes, this is the legacy!


    The old butler''s face held a trace of sorrow, which was soon replaced by a smile¡ªhe glanced at Fengter, who was picking the Golden Acorns, then at Arthur by his side.


    The Doyle family will not decline!


    On the contrary, it could even take a step further!


    Thinking about the future prosperity of the Doyle family, the old butler''s breath quickened.


    Arthur heard the old butler breathing faster, yet he said nothing, pretending to stand like him under the Golden Oak Tree, watching Fengter pick the Golden Acorns and envisaging the future.


    Meanwhile, the voices in his ear did not stop¡ª


    "Young warrior, do you wish to gain power?"


    "Young warrior, I know a lady unmatched in beauty!"


    "Young warrior, I also know a lady, wealthy beyond compare!"


    ¡­


    Arthur kept himself deliberately oblivious to the sounds.


    About half an hour later, Fengter, who had picked 10 Golden Acorns, jumped down from the tree.


    There were still plenty of Golden Acorns on the Golden Oak Tree.


    However, the remaining ones were quite troublesome to pick. Without tools, one small mishap meant a fall¡ªa particularly bad omen just after the Old Lord''s death. It would be no good for the Heir to get injured, and those gossips would certainly take the opportunity to stir up trouble.


    They might even start a rumor about the "Doyle family" being a "Cursed family."


    Thus, the butler called Fengter back.


    Arthur had no objections.


    Ten Golden Acorns were more than enough for him.


    The ritual for "Orange Cat" only required one.


    "Kolodi''s Holy Wood Shield" needed three. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, it was enough. Your journey continues at empire


    As for getting him to pick them?


    Arthur would never willingly get close to the Golden Oak, which emanated a palpable sense of death.


    Afterward, the three of them continued towards the manor, led by the butler.


    Along the way, all was peaceful.


    At least, that''s how it seemed to the butler and Fengter.


    As for Arthur?


    The frequency of his "Death Intuition" had more than doubled.


    But in the end, nothing happened.


    ''Was it restrained?''


    ''No, no, no!''


    ''It must be a restriction!''


    Having returned to the front half of the manor and on his way to the upstairs hall, Young Master Arthur breathed a sigh of relief¡ªhe couldn''t imagine what would happen if he had responded to the Golden Oak and broken such a restriction!


    Probably become fertilizer for the tree, right?


    Or even worse, lose control of himself.


    During the three days of discussion with Alberts, the young Detective mentioned more than once that the "bizarre" from the "Mystic Side" had an affinity for the bodies of "Gifted Ones."


    They possessed an extremely perverse obsession¡ªnot content with just tearing to shreds or engulfing, they must replace the host, monopolizing and devouring everything related to them before they could rest.


    Moreover, rumors suggested that the first "Shapeshifter" was born from a "Bizarre" and the host''s wife.


    Nobody knew why the "Bizarre" did not devour the original host''s wife, or perhaps it was just an exaggeration that turned into a tale.


    But, it''s clearly recorded in the "Mystic Side" that the first "Shapeshifter" was indeed born from a human woman¡ªSilver Age, year 109, on Mount Freyrel, documented by "Sir Rota," and this "Shapeshifter" even got a human name: "Rota."


    It was also recorded that "Shapeshifters" could acquire a human''s appearance by touching their forehead, shedding skin in the process, inheriting memories, and possessing a strong intuition, unafraid of any weapon other than silver; and in mirrors, their eyes flashed with white light.


    Although the appearance of "Shapeshifters" generated immense research enthusiasm among the mystical individuals of the Silver Age, Arthur had no desire to become a subject of study.


    Especially not to become a tiny tree person, or one that spewed spores or something of the sort.


    ''Truly a dangerous Mystic Side!'' thought Arthur as he sat on the couch, scooping Pendragon into his arms.


    The soft touch of the cat allowed Arthur to fully relax and temporarily put aside his speculations about the Golden Oak Tree. In Graham''s diary and through his exchanges with Alberts, Arthur had never encountered or heard of such a situation before.


    And the unknown always kept Arthur extremely cautious.


    He had already decided that until he understood what was happening, he wouldn''t go near the Golden Oak Tree again, let alone the latter half of the manor.


    Therefore, he needed a reliable laborer to obtain the Golden Acorns¡ª


    "Eh, you''re giving me five?" exclaimed Fengter, who was sitting opposite him, just finishing greeting "Miss Anna."


    "According to our agreement¡ªone half for each person!"


    Arthur placed five Golden Acorns into a specially made box provided by the butler and pushed the remaining five toward Fengter.


    This action made the butler appreciate Arthur''s noble character once again.


    "Your spirit of contract is in line with the perfect Noble!" he exclaimed.


    "I''m just... huh?"


    Midway through his automatic response, Arthur caught a glimpse of something out of the corner of his eye, causing him to pause mid-sentence.


    Then, his eyes lit up with delight.

 Chapter 97 Return Trip!

    Pendragon''s whisker had fallen off.Arthur was filled with joy¡ªaccording to Amanda, a cat''s whiskers would be replaced every six months, naturally falling off as they shed their fur and then growing back.


    Of course, there were also the day-to-day losses.


    Depending on the cat''s constitution, there might be daily losses of whiskers every week, but as long as they weren''t broken or messy, there was no need to worry.


    Clearly, Pendragon''s whisker belonged to the category of daily losses.


    Arthur picked up the whisker and was about to put it into a test tube.


    However, in the moment he picked up the whisker, Arthur couldn''t help but look at the top of Pendragon''s head.


    Then, subconsciously, he stuck the whisker onto the top of Pendragon''s head.


    Pendragon, who had been purring contentedly, suddenly froze as if a switch had been flipped, standing there stunned, S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    while Arthur looked on, the corners of his mouth turning up.


    "Pan, you''ve grown a whisker on your head!"


    "Meow!"


    Pendragon''s meow deepened, and he began to thrash his tail with force.


    He was becoming irritable!


    Remembering what Amanda had taught him, Arthur immediately plucked the whisker and put it into the test tube, which he then placed into the Spirit Medium Box¡ªof course, a piece of dried fish was also a must.


    Straight away, Pendragon forgot everything and started gnawing on the dried fish.


    Arthur watched this scene, clapping his hands as he stood up, and then proposed his farewell to Fengter and the old butler.


    "Arthur, you''re leaving?"


    Fengter looked surprised.


    "I only own half of Oakwood Manor, but I am not of the Old Lord''s bloodline¡ªthus, the Old Lord''s promise can only be inherited by you.


    Believe me, this is the beginning of honor!"


    Arthur smiled at Fengter.


    Being the only bloodline of Lord Doyle, Fengter naturally had to abide by the Old Lord''s promise and not set foot outside Oakwood Manor again.


    Of course, Fengter was aware of this.


    But...


    he couldn''t bear to part with ''Anna.''


    Fengter turned his head to look at ''Anna,'' seemingly ready to use his gaze to move the lady, to get her to stay of her own accord.


    As for the old butler, he spoke very simply.


    "Do I need to arrange a few reliable servants to accompany you back to South Los?"


    "As you''ve said, I am returning to South Los¡ªalthough No. 2 Cork Street has ample space, my ''Spirit Medium'' business doesn''t allow me to live with several servants.


    However, I promise you, I will take time every year to come here for a vacation!


    After all, everything here feels wonderful to me!"


    Arthur looked sincerely at the old butler.


    "You''re always welcome to come home!"


    "I will arrange for some special products to be sent with you, do not refuse them¡ªthey are just some food and drinks produced by the manor."


    The old butler said, winking.


    "Alright."


    Arthur nodded knowingly.


    After lunch, the old butler personally packed Arthur''s luggage and the special products onto the carriage. Then the Head Hunter of the manor, with four mounted guards, personally drove Arthur back to South Los¡ªdespite Arthur''s insistence that it wasn''t necessary, the old butler still insisted.


    "This is a necessary formality and rule!"


    Facing such words from the old butler, Arthur chose to accept.


    "I wish you a pleasant journey!"


    "Arthur, remember to bring ''Anna'' back often!"


    In front of the drawbridge, they waved goodbye to each other.


    The carriage, with a flick of Albert''s whip, started to move steadily forward, with two guards at the front and two at the back, maintaining formation as they proceeded.


    From South Los to Oakwood Manor, it took about two hours by carriage, while by horseback it would be somewhat faster¡ªArthur remembered clearly that when he came, he spent at least half an hour admiring the scenery and then another hour and a half traveling.


    About two hours had passed, and Arthur was far from idle.


    After replaying the trip to Oakwood Manor, he focused his whole mind on considering what would happen once he returned to South Los.


    First and foremost was Marinda.


    This lady, after her confession, would definitely get serious with him¡ªif he exposed his inability to communicate with Lost Souls, that would be a terrible thing.


    Therefore, he must skillfully evade.


    Next up, "Rat Street, Rat Tail Alley".


    Still about the cooperation with Lady Marinda, but secretly there was the interest of the Countess¡ªArthur couldn''t know the true relationship between Marinda and the Countess.


    But what he did know was that because of the Countess, he seemed able to avoid Marinda!


    Arthur held Pendragon, tapping the cat''s head gently with his fingers, his eyes narrowing, as a plan gradually took shape in his mind.


    By the time they were nearing South Los, Arthur had perfected his plan and also formulated a backup plan.


    After thinking it through once more, and confirming there were no errors, a slightly relieved Arthur allowed himself to recline more comfortably in his seat, his eyes turning towards the XP gains of the past few days¡ª


    [The murder of a noble at Oakwood Manor shocked South Los, with the Horn Report and South Los Daily reporting simultaneously, leaving a deep impression of your name on everyone, XP+50]


    [More people have heard your name; XP+5]


    [More people have heard your name; XP+5]


    [More people have heard your name; XP+4]


    ...


    Scott returned to South Los after the drawbridge was fixed at daybreak that day.


    As for the publication in the South Los Daily?


    It should be a negotiation with the Horn Report.


    Stay tuned with empire


    Facing the big boss of South Los''s newspaper industry, the editor-in-chief of the Horn Report knew very well what to do and smartly chose a different reporting angle.


    And this ultimately brought great gains to Arthur.


    Of course, Arthur was also clear that the ''noble murder'' was the most critical.


    ''At all times, nobles are the core¡ªeven in the Pioneer Era!''


    Arthur sighed, his mind recalling what was required for Lockpicking Technique, Memory Technique, and Wand Combat Technique.


    The Lockpicking Technique needed 10 XP and a hair from a deceiver.


    The Memory Technique needed 20 XP and the brain of a Slote Territory goldfish.


    The Wand Combat Technique needed 20 XP and a stick sturdy by your own standards.


    Of these, the Memory Technique, which Arthur was most concerned about, would allow him to remember anything he had seen within an hour, as long as it was cast.


    The Lockpicking Technique, on the other hand, could unlock any non-Mystery lock.


    As for the Wand Combat Technique?


    Select a wood with suitable thickness and no taller than your own wrist as the base material, which cannot be mixed with any metal. After casting the secret technique, you would gain a wand with decent combat capabilities¡ªsimply choose a target and the wand will attack on its own, lasting about 1 minute. To use it again, you would need to cast the secret technique once more.


    Simultaneously, the caster could have only one Magic Wand at a time.


    Only when the designated Magic Wand was completely broken, could a new Magic Wand be chosen.


    For this, Arthur was very eager to try a branch of the Golden Oak Tree.


    ''Perhaps Fengter could give it a try?''


    Arthur thought, but then shook his head almost immediately.


    Fengter was a fairly decent person still.


    He didn''t wish for the other to encounter any danger.


    And while Arthur was pondering, the carriage had already entered South Los¡ªthe carriage''s crest, the guards in tow, passersby moved aside at the sight of such noble pageantry.


    Even when they reached Cork Street, the middle class also chose to step aside politely.


    Of course, when they looked at Arthur stepping down from the carriage, their gazes were filled with intense envy and jealousy.


    No one had greater class anxiety than the middle class!


    Arthur clearly sensed this kind of gaze.


    It did not cause him any trouble.


    This was exactly the kind of attention he wanted¡ªfor the sake of laying the groundwork for his next plan, these were necessary. Next, Arthur''s gaze turned to the Head Hunter driving the carriage and he asked with a smile.


    "Albert, could you do me a favor?"

 Chapter 98 Note!

    "Invitation.""I need you to deliver this invitation to Miss Marinda Julius Caesar and ask her to make an evening appointment."


    Arthur pulled out the letter he had written in the car and handed it to Albert.


    "Yes, Young Master Arthur."


    Without hesitation, Albert left with the guards.


    Arthur watched as the Head Hunter and guards of Oakwood Manor departed before he finally opened the courtyard gate of No. 2 Cork Street.


    After bringing in the luggage, the special products brought by the old butler, and the cat cage containing Pendragon, Arthur began a thorough check.


    ''Windows and doors are intact!''


    ''Machinery has not been triggered!''


    ''No outsiders have come over!''


    After confirming these things, Arthur finally turned off the machinery and let Pendragon out.


    Pendragon, back home, seemed a bit excited, rushing straight to his scratching board and starting to scratch vigorously.


    Arthur then hung up his coat, put away his luggage, and turned his attention to the special products the old butler had given him¡ª


    A large box with a square body and an arched flip lid.


    Upon inspection, Arthur opened the box.


    Inside were Acorn Wine and Acorn Powder.


    Both were genuine special products of Oakwood Manor.


    However, after taking out four bottles of Acorn Wine and ten pounds of Acorn Powder, the real special products finally revealed themselves.


    Gold coins and explosives!


    The gold coins were neatly stacked inside a small case.


    The explosives were bundled and wrapped in oil paper, twenty bundles in total.


    After the Pioneer Era began, large denominations of currency were primarily in gold notes, but this didn''t mean that gold coins had lost their standing.


    In fact, since the gold notes were issued by the Old Lion of Inner Bay, in the black market of South Los, gold coins were even more welcome¡ª1 gold coin could be exchanged for 1.5 gold notes, and sometimes even as much as 2 gold notes.


    And there were as many as 300 gold coins in front of him.


    "These are indeed nice special products!"


    Looking at the gold coins in the case and the twenty bundles of explosives, Arthur couldn''t help but laugh¡ªit seemed that the battle with the ''Wailing Banshee'' had caused the butler to misunderstand his combat preferences.


    It wasn''t that he exclusively loved explosives.


    They were just more convenient, that''s all!


    However, Arthur certainly wouldn''t disdain these explosives; they were just what he needed to replenish his stock.


    Even though Old Charlie had left plenty, with this kind of thing, more is always better.


    Just like with gold coins!


    300 gold coins exchanged for gold notes would amount to at least 450 gold notes at the lowest, and together with his remaining 312 gold notes, that made 762 gold notes in total.


    This amount of money wouldn''t be enough to buy a ship, naturally, it would be a drop in the bucket.


    But it was certainly enough to further expand Wiggins''s team.


    Not only for the plans targeting Rat Street and Rat Tail Alley, which required Wiggins to have more hands, but he also needed Wiggins''s help to gather information routinely.


    Therefore, to a certain extent, the larger Wiggins''s team, the better.


    And with the support of Oakwood Manor, that day wasn''t far off.


    After all, this ''special product'' wouldn''t be all¡ªaccording to the agreement, Oakwood Manor would bring Arthur a considerable income every month.


    Even, if his plan went well, without the need for the long waits at the shipyards and the exorbitant prices as high as tens of thousands, he could acquire at least two decent ships.


    Such a plan, of course, wasn''t aimed at Oakwood Manor.


    That was his steady source of gold notes.


    His target was Rat Street and Rat Tail Alley.


    Of course, the first step of the plan had to wait until Marinda''s arrival before it could begin.


    By this time, the sun had already begun to set.


    In the distance, dark clouds emerged once more, and it was clear that South Los was about to experience another heavy downpour. However, before the rain fell, someone visited No. 2 Cork Street.


    It wasn''t Marinda.


    It was Malz.


    Ding! Ding!


    The Sheriff of Shire District pulled the doorbell very politely.


    And when Arthur opened the door, Malz embraced him warmly.


    "Welcome back!"


    I thought you''d stay on the estate until just before winter¡ªthe start of the Swordsmanship Competition," said Malz jokingly as he walked into the room.


    "If that were true, it''d mean that everything is just perfect, and we could retire in peace!" Arthur joked back, his gaze turning to the briefcase in Malz''s hands.


    "Your appointment letter¡ªthe one personally signed by Lord Count himself."


    Without beating around the bush, Malz opened the briefcase and handed the document to Arthur.


    It was written in round cursive:


    Arthur Kredos, your abilities are clear for all to see.


    I hope you can provide more services for me.


    Therefore, I''ve decided to appoint you as the Special Consultant for Shire District, to enjoy second-level police treatment (a weekly salary of 10 gold notes, clothing subsidies in spring and winter, holiday subsidies in summer and fall; a one-time subsidy of 28 gold notes for coal and food during winter; moreover, you will be exempted from taxes as a ''Spirit Medium'').


    I hope you will accept.


    I also look forward to your performance.


    Ash Bonaparte South Los


    1797.9.21


    ¡­


    Looking at the round handwriting and extremely humble, polite content, Arthur clicked his tongue in appreciation.


    "As expected of the Earl of South Los, who holds so much expectation¡ªif it weren''t for the signature, I''d hardly believe this was written by a noble."


    "I''m rather curious to see Old Lion''s handwriting now!"


    "Believe me, you definitely wouldn''t be happy to receive a letter from that Old Lion," Malz rolled his eyes.


    Receiving a letter from that Old Lion, regardless of its content, meant they were in a tight corner¡ªgiven Old Lion''s overbearing nature, he wouldn''t be as courteous as the Earl of South Los.


    Most likely, it would be that kind of notice.


    A notice to submit.


    Or¡­


    Death.


    "So, Lord Count is not too bad, huh?"


    "At least he''s exempted my tax of 29 Suo!" Arthur said, shaking the appointment letter humorously.


    Arthur wouldn''t refuse the Countess''s appointment letter¡ªthis letter isn''t just the Countess''s kind olive branch.


    It also greatly aids his forthcoming plans.


    Plans involving not just Rat Street and Rat Tail Alley but also¡­


    Glory Potion!


    He was quite eager to erase the ''Cripple'' part from his alias "Dark Serpent. Cripple."


    So, Arthur picked up the pen, dipped it in ink, and signed his name.


    Malz, standing nearby, let out a somewhat envious sigh.


    "Salary, subsidies, you''re overlooking them!"


    "Come on, I''m not some Special Consultant who can sit at home and still draw a salary¡ªI''ve still got a ton of things to do."


    Having said that, the Police Chief of Shire District got up to leave.


    It wasn''t that there was really something urgent.


    It was a secret gesture from Arthur.


    And after the Police Chief of Shire District left, Arthur immediately sprang into action.


    For his upcoming meeting with Marinda, he had some preparations to make¡ªpicking up a stack of papers, Arthur began writing quickly. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As night fell completely, Marinda arrived by carriage.


    Still driven by Edwin. Explore more stories with empire


    After alighting from the carriage, this lady headed straight for No. 2 Cork Street, affectionately linking arms with Arthur¡ªArthur could clearly feel the sweat on her palm.


    Clearly, her physiological male phobia hadn''t eased.


    After swiftly inviting her into the house, the lady had a moment of shock.


    Because Arthur had just picked up the paper he had just finished writing and was showing it to her.


    Two big words were written very clearly on it¡ª


    Hit me!

 Chapter 99 Bait!

    The candlesticks on the wall lit up the entire corridor, allowing Marinda to clearly see what was written on the paper,suddenly, the lady blinked her attractive blue eyes, her face showing a fleeting expression of surprise.


    Then came¡­


    Excitement galore!


    The lady crossed her fingers behind her back, briskly shaking her wrists while rhythmically hopping on her feet.


    She looked like a boxer warming up.


    Clearly, the lady was prepared to carry out those two words seriously.


    The candle flame on the candlestick seemed to leap with the lady''s small hops, as if ready to cheer her on at any moment.


    Arthur, without any hesitation, quickly pulled out another piece of paper he had prepared, on which was written in bold, enlarged font¡ª


    Slap to the face, leave a handprint.


    Only one slap allowed.


    Do not hit vital points.


    ¡­ Experience tales with empire


    As Marinda''s gaze swept over the paper, disappointment immediately appeared in her eyes, and a sigh of regret filled her heart.


    She had not anticipated Arthur would react so swiftly.


    She had originally planned to take the opportunity to give Arthur a couple of tough hits¡ªa groin kick would be excessive, but the Explosive Liver Punch was a must.


    Not for any other reason, but because of Arthur''s advance preparations at Oakwood Manor¡ªshe admired Arthur''s cautious style, but that did not stop her from feeling resentful for being guarded against, and thinking of giving Arthur a few punches when the opportunity arose.


    As for such behavior being unreasonable?


    Talking reason with a woman, now that''s folly.


    Arthur knew this well, and that''s why he had prepared in advance.


    Fortunately, the lady wasn''t inclined to cause unreasonable trouble, which gave Arthur a large sigh of relief¡ªhe was quite sure that once Albert, accompanied by four guards from Oakwood Manor, went to No. 6 White Bird Street, the lady would be able to roughly guess his plan.


    Starting with the transformation of Arthur''s identity, with the Golden Acorn as the point of conflict, a quarrel would erupt, possibly even coming to blows, and in the end, the two would part on unfriendly terms.


    Of course, all of this was just a setup!


    The real goal was to lure out the Mystic Assembly in Rat Tail Alley on Rat Street using the ''Golden Acorn''!


    As for the appeal of the ''Golden Acorn,'' Arthur was deeply confident¡ªafter all, in South Los, the ''Golden Acorn'' was unique to Oakwood Manor!


    What kind of business is the most profitable?


    A monopoly!


    Everyone knows this!


    Arthur was especially aware of it!


    If it had been an ordinary time, with his and Marinda''s well-known ''lover'' relationship, the people controlling the Mystic Assembly in Mouse Alley might have had some reservations, but once a ''conflict'' arose between him and Marinda, those people would certainly come knocking¡ªif they were suspicious, they would still investigate rather than ignore it.


    And once they showed up, Arthur was confident he could hook them!


    Because this was not just about the benefits brought by the ''Golden Acorn,'' but also...


    the competition with Marinda!


    In South Los, there were only two Mystic Assemblies.


    One was Marinda''s ''Lady of the Long Night''s Salon,'' and the other was Mouse Alley on Rat Street.


    Marinda wanted to monopolize Mouse Alley.


    And Mouse Alley?


    They likely harbored a similar idea.


    Even, to compete for the Earl of South Los, the people controlling the Mystic Assembly in Mouse Alley would be even more aggressive¡ªFor them, it wasn''t daunting that Marinda had the support of the Earl of South Los, as long as they could pay enough, the Earl could support them as well.


    This was not an impossibility.


    Because, everyone knows that the friendships among nobles are not solid.


    To stabilize such alliances, one must offer substantial benefits.


    Or...


    Become a noble!


    Once you become a noble, a whole new set of rules appears before you¡ªthough still mixed with benefits, power, and such, it gives you the last chance to stay alive.


    This is enticing enough!


    Not to mention the various intangible benefits brought by becoming a noble.


    Otherwise, why would Marinda go to such lengths to seek the title of Baron Kemir?


    As Arthur thought this, his gaze naturally fell on the lady.


    And the lady?


    She had already swung her arm widely!


    Crack!


    A crisp sound.


    A slap landed solidly on Arthur''s face.


    Even Arthur''s ''Physique'' of 1.8 was staggered enough to see stars.


    Undoubtedly, Marinda had not pulled her punches at all.


    With one slap, the lady''s face was lit up with glee.


    The genuinely joyous expression infuriated Arthur, causing him to glare and flip the middle finger directly.


    Marinda, however, didn''t care and even stuck her tongue out at Arthur.


    Then, the lady suddenly raised her voice and questioned loudly¡ª


    "Why? Why? Why do you have to be like this?"


    In a flash, the lady was completely into her role!


    Arthur adjusted his mood and glanced at his Skill tab.


    The Lv3 "Eagle Eye" and "Insight" didn''t flicker.


    But the lady was indeed acting.


    Clearly, these levels of "Eagle Eye" and "Insight" were not enough to see through the lady''s performance, which made Arthur sigh softly. He then lowered his voice and said,


    "Marinda, calm down!"


    "How can you expect me to calm down?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What about your promises to me? What about your oaths?"


    "Are you asking me to pretend I don''t know anything?"


    "Are you asking me to just ignore it?"


    "Is this what you call love?"


    The lady grew more and more agitated, even raising her hand again.


    Arthur knew it was deliberate.


    Without hesitating, he grabbed her wrist and held it against his recently slapped face, saying tenderly, "Do you believe in me?"


    Marinda''s hair stood on end, her misandry triggered instantaneously, and she began to feel nauseous.


    She knew Arthur was doing this on purpose.


    He was retaliating against her, just as she had just done¡ªboth keenly aware, their gazes met, both seeing the regret in each other''s eyes for not being able to go ''further.''


    As Marinda was about to really vomit, Arthur pulled out the last piece of paper.


    This time it was in normal font, reading¡ª


    Cooperate!


    Close cooperation!


    ¡­


    Marinda, of course, knew what Arthur was emphasizing.


    And it wasn''t just for tonight, but for a considerable period to come.


    Moreover, this time, there were even more spectators than the previous time at No. 6 White Bird Street.


    The risk was much greater!


    But, the risk was directly proportional to the rewards.


    No!


    To be precise, the rewards were exponentially greater!


    With this in mind, Marinda nodded.


    She didn''t ask what Arthur would give up.


    Because she trusted that Arthur would provide satisfying compensation.


    Just like her compensation satisfied Arthur.


    The two tacitly increased their distance, their eyes meeting before the heated words came out from the lady''s mouth¡ª


    "I''m telling you!"


    "Impossible!"


    "We''re done!"


    After speaking, the lady opened the door and ran out, with Arthur naturally chasing after her, shouting as he ran, "Marinda! Marinda! Wait for me! Without you¡­"


    Such shouting naturally attracted the attention of the surrounding neighbors.


    Seeing Marinda departing in a carriage and Arthur with a slap mark on his face, the neighbors couldn''t help but feel full of gossip.


    Some were even gloating.


    In the afternoon, when Arthur returned, his grandeur was seen by all on Cork Street.


    While all from similar social strata, some people leaping ahead were hard for many to take.


    Now seeing Arthur''s misfortune, they naturally felt comforted.


    And Arthur?


    It seemed he only then realized he was being watched. Without greeting the neighbors, he walked quickly back to No. 2 Cork Street with his head down and his face covered.


    As the door of No. 2 Cork Street closed, the whole Cork Street burst into chatter, with everyone discussing fervently.


    Soon, the servants who returned home from work there relayed the news to their families, recounting it to their relatives.


    The servants'' relatives, in turn, spread the news throughout South Los the next day as they went to work.


    Of course, some well-informed individuals knew everything half an hour after it happened.


    Like¡­


    Rat Tail Alley!

 Chapter 100 Rat Tail Alley

    The low-rise houses are connected into a mass, undistinguishable from front to back, with narrow alleys just wide enough for a single person to pass through, sprawling in every direction. However, each pathway is rife with overflowed sewage and filled with stinking air.In the shadows, pairs of eyes emit a cold light, searching for prey.


    They are hungry, they are fierce, they will not spare any stranger.


    This is Rat Street.


    In the Dort District, and even in South Los, it is a notoriously infamous place.


    Everyone who steps foot here does so with trepidation.


    Even the residents of Rat Street feel the same¡ªbecause you never know if your home will be visited by a fugitive.


    In South Los, most fugitives choose Rat Street as their shelter.


    Some simply make Rat Street their last stop in life.


    As a result, they become increasingly reckless.


    However, even the most reckless only keep their brazenness on the surface of Rat Street; beneath it, in a place called Rat Tail Alley, everything becomes orderly.


    The "Mouse Council" is the maker of the rules.


    They are also the enforcers.


    Those who do not follow the rules won''t die, but will wish they were dead¡ªthere was once a "Headhunter" who, after killing 21 people, took refuge in Rat Street, continuing his usual style, and occupied a civilian''s house in Rat Street that very night.


    After beheading the original owner of the house, he took the severed heads to Rat Tail Alley.


    When he appeared again, it was a week later.


    All the skin on his body had been flayed, one eye was gouged out, the eyelid of the other eye was cut off, and his raw, red muscles were filled with countless maggots and needles, especially his arms, which were sliced into thin strips yet still hanging on his body, quivering with each movement.


    He no longer had the demeanor of a "Headhunter;" upon seeing the civilians of Rat Street, his first words were "kill me."


    The considerate civilian of Rat Street sprinkled some salt on his body.


    Others followed suit.


    Eventually, the "Headhunter" wailed in agony on Rat Street for three days before he finally died.


    Everyone who witnessed this scene understood what rules meant.


    Thus, when someone saw Dotas, the "Mouse Council''s" Contact Person, briskly approaching, everyone quickly made way.


    Dotas, the Contact Person for both the "Mouse Council" and the outside world, dressed in tattered clothes like other Rat Street civilians, was a large and muscular man, his fierce gaze alone was enough to make ordinary people tremble¡ªalthough the original Dotas gained this job by sprinkling salt on the "Headhunter," in the subsequent 10 years he had earned the "Mouse Council''s" recognition through his actions.


    Similarly, Dotas had never disappointed the "Mouse Council." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This time was no exception.


    As Dotas entered a house, two gang members waiting there immediately opened a secret passage¡ªthese gang members were Dotas''s men.


    As Dotas''s tenure as the Contact Person grew, so did his influence; he was no longer a lone wolf, having gathered a sizeable number of desperate men, making more Rat Street civilians willing to follow him¡ªthree years ago, Dotas was already the biggest gang leader on Rat Street.


    However, as Dotas entered the clean secret passage that led to Rat Tail Alley, the fierce and ruthless Contact Person conscientiously washed up thoroughly, ensuring there was no unpleasant odor on him before changing into clean clothes and continuing forward¡ªthe three lords did not like sloppy, unclean people.


    Dotas kept this in mind.


    Just as he remembered how he came into his position.


    After going through the first secret passage, Dotas entered the second, the third, all the way to the sixth passage when a door appeared there.


    Large heavy doors flanked by fire pits that were mixed with oil and wood, in which fierce flames blazed powerfully, dispelling the darkness and chill of the underground.


    Thump, thump-thump!


    Dotas carefully knocked on the door.


    Click!


    The small window in the door immediately opened, and a pair of muddy white eyes sized up Dotas, sending a chill down the spine of the Contact Person.


    Despite not being the first time, each instance felt as if he was being targeted by a snake.


    Your adventure continues at empire


    Squeak!


    The door opened.


    Dotas immediately bowed respectfully to the gatekeeper.


    "Lord Urto!"


    After the respectful greeting and seeing that the other party had nodded, Dotas then dared to walk inside.


    Unfortunately, the contact person did not meet those three lords¡ªlooking down the corridor, at the end was a huge hall, not only broad but also tall, without any decorations, just three pure metal black chairs placed at the center, their pointed backs three meters tall; just looking at them, one could feel their sharpness and oppressiveness.


    However, there was no one on the chairs.


    Dotas was not surprised by this.


    The three lords conducted their business here, but their residences were not here.


    But this was of no concern to him; he just needed to speak everything he knew, and everything would be communicated by the gatekeeper.


    "Lord, I have heard news that the ''Spirit Medium'' and that lady had a falling out. It seems it was because the ''Spirit Medium'' was too high-profile!"


    The gatekeeper, stooping his body, his cloudy eyes showing no flicker of emotion, slightly nodded his head, after which Dotas, as if granted a big pardon, quickly left.


    Once the contact person had left, the gatekeeper then pulled out a crystal the size of a fingertip.


    Following a soft utterance of "Glyphic Language," the crystal lit up slightly, and the message was sent.


    With this, the gatekeeper had also finished his work.


    What next?


    It no longer concerned the gatekeeper.


    The three members of the Mouse Council appeared in an empty house in the Shire District half an hour later¡ªthis place had just been listed for sale yesterday and was not eye-catching.


    "I think using ''Messaging Technique'' would be a better choice!"


    A slightly sharp male voice emanated from a man near the door, his thick cloak altering the sound slightly.


    "I think being discovered by ''Forty-Six Towers'' or Lord Count would be an even better choice!"


    A calm voice came from another man who stood against the wall, also in a thick cloak, right next to the window.


    "Or alternatively, you could choose to have a fight here and let everyone know that we at the ''Mouse Council'' have internal conflicts?"


    The last man stood in the shadows, never showing his face.


    "Alright, my mistake. I was just venting, not intentionally¡ªperhaps we should talk about that ''Spirit Medium'' and her ''Golden Acorn''?"


    The man near the door raised his hands, signaling his mistake.


    The one by the window did not pursue further, but showed no interest in the other''s words.


    "I think we should directly contact Lord Count!


    South Los is vast!


    It is enough to have two ''Secret Assemblies,'' especially both under her control."


    The other said.


    "Nobles are not to be trusted!"


    The member of the ''Mouse Council'' near the door scoffed.


    "So you want to provoke a ''Spirit Medium'' with unknown depths?


    Moreover, a ''Spirit Medium'' with a family background?


    They have hidden for many years, only to be forced into the open because of a young man''s pomp¡ªyour appearance now could just appease the old ''Spirit Medium''!"


    The member by the window shook his head.


    Clearly, both sides were unable to persuade each other.


    Then, the two tacitly looked towards the one in the shadows.


    And he spoke in a hoarse voice, slowly saying¡ª


    "We will soon know how to choose!"

 Chapter 101 Tacit Understanding!

    At dawn, Arthur unexpectedly found an article about him and Marinda in a third-rate tabloid called ''Star Newspaper.''Arthur didn''t know much about this newspaper.


    The reason he saw it was because Scott had brought it over.


    Ten minutes earlier, the young journalist had knocked on his door.


    The moment he saw Arthur, the young journalist took a sharp intake of breath.


    Swollen cheeks, clear fingertip marks¡ªthey told the young journalist what had happened¡ªInitially, Scott would never have believed the sensationalist reports published by a third-rate paper like the Star Newspaper, given that he didn''t think Arthur would fancy Marinda''s new female friend, leading to domestic violence from Marinda.


    But now, he was uncertain.


    "What happened?"


    "Do you need breakfast?"


    "My cooking is pretty decent."


    Scott asked earnestly¡ªthe young journalist was comforting his friend in his own way.


    "Thank you."


    Arthur nodded his head and then briefly explained after hearing Arthur''s explanation, Scott, who had just picked up an egg, visibly relaxed.


    "That''s good, that''s good!"


    "So, it was about the auction of Oakwood Manor and Golden Acorn, I thought¡­"


    "You thought I was caught in a dishonorable love triangle? Or the one who was dumped?"


    Arthur said irritably.


    Scott touched his nose and then cautiously continued.


    "Actually, Arthur, you shouldn''t pay too much attention to the Star Newspaper, you should look at the Moon Newspaper¡ªIt says you, Marinda, and her girlfriend had a threesome, and then...you couldn''t really handle it, which is why you were slapped!"


    "Where is the newspaper?"


    Arthur''s expression froze, and he quickly flipped through the newspaper in his hands.


    He confirmed it was only the Star Newspaper.


    "I didn''t get it¡ªthe chief editor of the Moon Newspaper gives quite detailed descriptions every release, which are very popular among gentlemen.


    Every release, they are scrambled for by the gentlemen!"


    Regret appeared on Scott''s face.


    And while Scott continued to speak, text flickered before Arthur''s eyes¡ª


    [The Star Newspaper''s report has made more people interested in you; XP+5]


    [The Moon Newspaper''s detailed depiction has made you quite famous; XP+20]


    [More people have heard your name; XP+5]


    ¡­


    The on-screen text surprised Arthur.


    This time it wasn''t a pretense.


    He stared at the second prompt, looking at the XP+20, for the first time feeling he had underestimated the dissemination ability between media outlets.


    It must have been daybreak when the newspapers were bought?


    Now, a whole bunch of people know, isn''t it because these gentlemen grabbed the newspapers and went to hold a reading session?


    The very thought of this scene, though Arthur felt a bit embarrassed and awkward, he didn''t truly care¡ªhe was only wondering if such an incident would affect his plans going forward.


    As for revenge?


    No, he wasn''t that kind of person.


    But Marinda was.


    ''Marinda, you must burn down that newspaper office! Especially that chief editor, you have to hang him up and beat him! What does ''I can''t handle it'' mean?


    Such a jerk-like description!'' Arthur grumbled to himself, staying in this mood until Scott brought over breakfast, which finally calmed him down completely.


    Breakfast was sliced bread, fried eggs, and milk.


    A typical middle-class breakfast.


    The taste was also quite average.


    After Arthur finished eating, Scott washed the dishes before he chose to say goodbye.


    "Arthur, we''re friends.


    If you want to drink, just let me know in advance."


    The young journalist continued to comfort his friend in the best way he could think of.


    "Okay!"


    Arthur smiled and nodded his head, then as if just thinking of something, he said, "Help me post a message, ''Spirit Medium Parlor'' to be closed for a week."


    Looking at the marks on Arthur''s face, Scott understood and nodded responsibly.


    And kindly indicated that Arthur need not come out at all.


    However, the moment the door of No. 2 Cork Street opened and closed, many ''bystanders'' on the street cast curious glances this way.


    Arthur knew exactly what these ''bystanders'' were about, and after nodding to Scott, he promptly closed the door.


    But about three minutes later, the doorbell of No. 2 Cork Street was still being rung.


    Ding-dong! Ding-dong!


    "Sorry, the ''Spirit Medium Parlor'' is temporarily closed for one week.


    "If necessary, come back in a week,"


    Arthur did not open the door but spoke directly.


    He was not sure whether the person outside was just a nosy gossiper bursting with curiosity or a scout sent from Rat Tail Alley, but regardless of who it was, he would not open the door.


    For the former, Arthur found it boring.


    For the latter, Arthur showed his stance clearly.


    Simply put, to truly bait Rat Tail Alley, he had to properly portray a young man tormented by first love.


    Not by hastily opening the door and making contact.


    He needed to wait for a longer period.


    And...


    Marinda''s cooperation.


    Thus, for the subsequent four knocks, Arthur chose to refuse.


    Then, he completely chose to ignore them.


    Arthur patiently waited.


    Of course, during such a wait, he was not doing nothing¡ªhe messed up his hair, rubbed his eyes red, and made himself look utterly disheveled.


    Time ticked by, second by second.


    By evening, the ''passersby'' outside No. 2 Cork Street finally dwindled.


    At the same time, a letter silently slipped through the crack of the door.


    Arthur saw it.


    But he still ignored it.


    Until late at night¡ª


    Thump, thump.


    In the midst of gentle knocks, the long-awaiting Arthur quickly pulled the door open.


    A smile appeared on the face of the middle-aged man outside; he knew that under such circumstances, how could he possibly be turned away?


    Subconsciously, the middle-aged man was about to step into No. 2 Cork Street, but Arthur pushed him right out.


    The middle-aged man looked stunned.


    Immediately after, he saw Arthur pick up the letter.


    The letter that hadn''t been touched since it was pushed through the slit?


    While the man was still dazed, the letter was thrown in his face.


    Mixed with a bit of pain, informing the man how forcefully Arthur had thrown it, but what the man was more concerned about were Arthur''s following words¡ª


    "Get back!


    I just have some minor disputes with Marinda. I will never deal with you rats because of such disputes!


    Never!


    Now leave!


    I don''t want to be seen associating with you!"


    Arthur''s lowered voice echoed in the man''s ears.


    Afterward, the door of No. 2 Cork Street slammed shut.


    Bang!


    Such a noise naturally attracted quite a bit of attention in the middle of the night, and along with the news surrounding Arthur that day, many got out of bed to check.


    The middle-aged man did not linger and quickly left No. 2 Cork Street.


    His face was one of surprise.


    But more so, it was anger.


    As the emissary of that great person, he had never suffered such an insult.


    He wanted to retaliate against Arthur, but he dared not take action on his own¡ªhe returned to the vacant house and reported everything truthfully.


    Including Arthur''s disheveled appearance and the unopened letter. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a moment of silence in the shadows, a hoarse voice came through.


    "Have someone ''inform'' that woman that Arthur has been in contact with the Mouse Council." Experience new tales on empire


    "Yes, sir!"


    The middle-aged man bowed and quickly left.


    Walking on the road, the middle-aged man''s face was full of excitement; he guessed that the great person wanted to drive a wedge, which they had done before, very familiarly¡ªno specific evidence was needed, just a bit of instigation was enough to make two people with a good relationship fall into a trap of proving their own innocence.


    Similarly, this was his chance for revenge.


    "Haha, feel Uncle Poca''s wrath!"


    In the mind of the middle-aged man, a set of statements that would lead to wild misinterpretations and continuous misunderstandings was already prepared¡ªhe was sure it would make that woman fuming mad.


    "Hmm?"


    As the middle-aged man was caught up in his excitement, he suddenly smelled a whiff of smoke.


    Subconsciously looking up, the middle-aged man froze on the spot¡ª


    Under the moonlight, at the end of the street.


    A woman with golden short hair smoking a pipe was coldly watching him.

 Chapter 102 The Cannibals House!

    Late at night, the rare moonlight shone on South Los.The staggering steps of the shadowy figure named Boka were stretched exceedingly long.


    Even, the shadow had touched the previously empty house.


    And when Boka approached, his shadow even entered the courtyard and projected onto the house.


    However, just as this middle-aged man''s palm barely touched the door, an invisible force violently flung him several meters away and pinned him firmly to the ground.


    Roar!


    Boka arched his head, struggling violently, a bestial roar emanating from the middle-aged man''s throat.


    "Shh!"


    A man in a thick cloak within the shadows extended his right hand and put a pale finger to his bloodless lips¡ªwhich seemed to be solidified by shadows, utterly indiscernible.


    With the cloaked figure''s silencing gesture, Boka immediately quieted down.


    Because Boka''s head had been taken off.


    The cloaked figure held the middle-aged man''s head in one hand, bringing it up to eye level to inspect it closely.


    But the blood that should have spurted out like crimson turned into a viscous, oil-like black liquid, dripping slowly from the neck, with the body on the ground deflating like a punctured ball.


    Yet, this middle-aged man was not dead.


    Even, a voice resonated from his mouth.


    "Stay away from him!"


    The voice was sharp, belonging to a female.


    At that moment, the severed head began to inflate rapidly.


    Boom!


    The light of fire mixed with the roar of the explosion assailed the man in the cloak.


    But Shadows were faster, enveloping the cloaked figure just as the flame was about to engulf him.


    Shadows not only isolated the explosion but also whisked the cloaked figure away from the spot.


    However, the neighboring empty house wasn''t so fortunate.


    The impact of the explosion caused much of the building to collapse, and the residual flames clung to it, burning fiercely and illuminating most of Pine Street''s neighborhood.


    The explosion woke the residents of the area.


    Seeing the flames, they ran out to fight the fire one after another.


    In the process, they even exchanged greetings, some of them awkwardly bowing¡ªthese people, who had just moved from other districts to the Shire District, fancied themselves a part of the affluent class and felt it necessary to display culture and decency.


    After the flames were extinguished, those around began to express their sympathies.


    "Such bad luck, a perfectly good house gone just like that."


    "The agents should compensate, shouldn''t they?"


    "They''re the ones who caused this¡ªI warned them before to pay attention to the safety in using the houses; otherwise, it would betray the trust of the homeowners!"


    Standing amidst the crowd, Haywood, who had helped put out the fire, raised his voice¡ªarmed with Arthur''s compensation and his own savings, this landlord from the Dort District''s Mule Street was no longer renting in the Shire District and had instead chosen to buy outright a one-and-a-half-story house on Pine Street.


    As for the house on Mule Street?


    He would, of course, not abandon it; after a basic repair using the simplest methods, he rented it out again¡ªif the price was about ten to twenty percent lower, many people would be willing to live there for the sake of their dreams.


    And him? S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was, of course, using this power of dreams to continue climbing up.


    Just like at this moment!


    The house damaged by the explosion should be sold at a low price, right?


    Despite the serious damage, the location was excellent; with just minor repairs, he could move in, and then rent out his newly purchased house¡ªanother rental income.


    Plus, he helped the homeowner demand compensation from the agents; the homeowner should be grateful, right? So, it would only be fair to offer him a reduced price as well, wouldn''t it?


    Haywood''s words resonated with the surrounding residents¡ªthey had either struggled immensely to move here, purchasing their homes through the efforts of two or even three generations, or they had come upon hard times, moving from the Core of the Shire District to this more peripheral area.


    Stay tuned with empire


    But regardless of the situation, coming into these premises, they were all very particular in their dealings with the local real estate agents.


    Naturally, the relationship between the two parties would not be great.


    Now, seeing one side''s misfortune, the other side obviously took pleasure in it.


    Haywood, of course, had anticipated this.


    Concealing his delight, he prepared to continue fanning the flames.


    But just at that moment¡ª


    "Aaah!"


    "A body!"


    "So many bodies!"


    The neighbor suddenly let out a wail as they cleared the charred wreckage.


    Haywood ran over immediately, and when the unscrupulous landlord finally saw what lay before him, his whole body started to shiver¡ªin a deep pit hidden beneath the bedroom, ten bodies were neatly arranged, five in a row, facing each other in two lines, seemingly standing.


    Of course, this was not the most important thing.


    The most important thing was that he recognized the two freshest bodies.


    One was the homeowner, and the other was a real estate agent.


    When he bought the house here, the real estate agent had taken him to familiarize himself with the entire block, just as the homeowner happened to be taking a walk in the yard.


    They had even greeted each other.


    From the agent, he knew that the other had just moved in as well.


    "Call, call the police!"


    While Haywood was still shivering, a neighbor by his side started to shout, but Haywood quickly covered his mouth.


    The previously trembling Haywood now stood out with a stern expression.


    "We can''t call the police!"


    "If we do, we''re all finished¡ªyou all used up your entire fortunes, generations of savings to buy houses here, right? If the property values drop, our losses will be unimaginable.


    We might even become a laughingstock just for living here; those who once envied us will now mercilessly mock us at this moment!


    Is this what you want?"


    Haywood challenged the people around him.


    No one spoke.


    Because they all didn''t want such an outcome.


    Some who had emptied the savings of two, even three generations to move here were already lost and bewildered, especially a young couple who began sobbing in the crowd.


    "We have to protect our property!


    We cannot expect help from others!


    We can only rely on ourselves!"


    Haywood spoke again.


    "But, but the bodies..."


    Someone pointed at the corpses in the pit, their face filled with helplessness, almost everyone here had the same expression.


    They knew that concealing the bodies was wrong.


    Yet they couldn''t really abandon the homes they had worked so hard for.


    "So shall we burn the bodies?"


    Someone suggested.


    Immediately, there were those who were tempted by the idea.


    "Right, burn them!"


    "After all there''s just been a big fire here, burning them won''t show anything!"


    "Exactly!"


    "No one will find out!"


    More people began to echo the sentiment.


    Then, all eyes turned to Haywood¡ªbecause of his actions just now, Haywood had unwittingly become the leader of everyone present.


    Haywood sensed such a shift.


    But he wasn''t pleased.


    He knew that such a leader, at this moment, had no actual benefit; should any issues arise, he would be the one to be sacrificed as a scapegoat.


    But even if it meant being hanged, he had to save his house.


    "Some of you go and keep those damn patrolmen away."


    "The rest of you, quickly deal with the bodies."


    "I will go ask for help from someone who can save us¡ªit might cost a substantial amount of money. Are you willing?"


    At such a time, what choice did the surrounding people have? They were already nodding in agreement.


    "I will return as quickly as possible!"


    Haywood said and turned to leave, while the image of that man carrying a suitcase, holding an umbrella, and clutching a horrifying doll sprang to his mind.


    After that day, out of caution, he had inquired about some information.


    And now was the time to put it to use!


    Haywood did not head directly to Cork Street.


    Instead, he rushed towards Rat Street!

 Chapter 103 Overreaction?

    When the knocking came late at night, Arthur was embracing the warmth of holding Pendragon, writing about the mystical knowledge he had discussed with Alberts three days prior¡ªa warm kitty, softly purring, far better than a hot water bottle, which gave Arthur an inexplicable sense of comfort.As for writing?


    Even the best memory could not compare to writing.


    Unless you possess a constant "Memory Technique" or a similar secret technique.


    If not?


    Then writing would be a remedy.


    Moreover, Arthur was well aware that he was "fundamentally weak." Such writing was not only a better record but could also help him effectively organize his framework of mystical knowledge.


    However, the knocking interrupted him


    But Arthur was not annoyed at all.


    Because that was the secret code with Wiggins. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''So fast!''


    ''Worthy of the ''Mouse Council''!''


    Regarding why Wiggins had come, Arthur had some guesses¡ªconsidering the influence of Rat Tail Alley on Rat Street, wanting to find out about Wiggins and his relationship was all too simple: one only needed to investigate carefully to easily obtain all the information.


    As for the ''Mouse Council''?


    That was a surprising piece of information he had heard from Alberts.


    This young detective had come to South Los, and his uncle had informed him not to provoke the ''Mouse Council''.


    To this, the young detective was disdainful.


    To this, however, Arthur took it to heart.


    For this, Arthur had even made some preparations in advance.


    However, when he opened the door, he was taken aback by the sight of Haywood standing next to Wiggins.


    Haywood''s appearance was something Arthur had absolutely not anticipated!


    ''Something unexpected happened!''


    Arthur thought inwardly, but he maintained a calm expression, acting as if he had known all along.


    For Arthur, who possessed a Lv3 "Bluff," this was not difficult,


    However, the two people outside the door, staring at Arthur holding an orange cat, wearing baggy pajamas, with a palm print on his face, were completely stunned.


    As a sworn subordinate, Wiggins was quite conscientious and immediately lowered his gaze to his own shoes.


    Haywood, however, was a bit slower to react.


    It wasn''t that Haywood wasn''t smart enough; it was just that the stark contrast in Arthur''s before and after appearances was too great¡ªif it wasn''t for the same face and the lead of Wiggins, this heartless landlord from Mule Street would have had difficulty connecting the Arthur in front of him, who had a palm print on his face, with the previous Arthur who was carrying a Spirit Medium Box and an umbrella, and cradling a terrifying puppet.


    Yet, the heartless landlord from Mule Street quickly recovered his composure.


    "I deeply apologize for disturbing you this late, Lord Kledos!"


    Haywood bowed and apologized, his face full of guilt.


    Ordinary people would have felt it to be genuine, but in Arthur''s eyes, it was full of flaws, and he didn''t even need any skills to confirm the pretense.


    However, Arthur didn''t bother with these details.


    Insincere pleasantries are understandable by anyone.


    Arthur nodded slightly, then stepped aside to clear the corridor leading to the ''Spirit Medium Parlor''¡ªhe trusted that Wiggins wasn''t someone who didn''t understand the gravity of situations.


    Since he had brought Haywood, there must be a reason.


    Indeed, there was¡ª


    "You are willing to pay 30 gold notes to hire me for an investigation?"


    Arthur looked at Haywood with a bit of surprise.


    Not that it was too little money.


    But rather, it was too much.


    30 gold notes was not a small amount, even for Arthur¡ªhis entire assets added up were only 762 gold notes, 12 suos, and 3 zeroes.


    30 gold notes could hire 3-5 detectives.


    Hiring mercenaries?


    It would only be more.


    Moreover, with more connections, one could even hire some desperadoes.


    "It''s, it''s a slightly complicated case."


    Walking through that fearsome corridor, Haywood was clearly frightened out of his wits, especially after seeing so many bodies before, which always led to too many grim thoughts for Haywood, in addition to the subconscious pressure when facing Arthur, making this normally eloquent heartless landlord somewhat stutter.


    And listening to Haywood''s narrative, Arthur furrowed his brows slightly.


    "Pine Street explosion, fire, ten bodies?"


    "When did the explosion occur?"


    Arthur inquired further.


    "At one ten in the morning, I was awakened and looked at my pocket watch!"


    Haywood pulled out an old second-hand pocket watch¡ªhe had picked it up from a thrift store after moving to the Shire District.


    To celebrate achieving a life milestone.


    And likewise, to appear more respectable.


    ''Walking from here to Pine Street would take about half an hour, so that would mean the visitor representing Rat Tail Alley left my place at 12:35 AM; I confirmed the time with the lobby''s grandfather clock, so that means¡­


    Was it Marinda who made her move?


    Then, Rat Tail Alley retaliates?''


    Arthur thought to himself, then adjusted his thoughts back to the conventional mindset for cases¡ª


    "Did you see the house''s owner and the agent standing face to face?"


    "Yes!"


    "They were standing face to face in a row of five!"


    Stay connected via empire


    Haywood nodded repeatedly, his face once again showing fear.


    The scene just now was too terrifying, Haywood estimated he would never be able to forget it in his lifetime.


    "Besides the homeowner on Pine Street who just bought the house like you did, and the real estate agent you know, do you recognize the other eight bodies?"


    Arthur asked again.


    "I don''t recognize them, the eight bodies were all decayed."


    Haywood shook his head.


    "All decayed?"


    Arthur continued to inquire.


    "No!"


    "Four were decayed, and two were almost reduced to skeletons."


    Haywood recalled seriously again and then affirmed.


    "Were the bodies that were almost skeletons also facing each other?"


    Arthur asked.


    "Yes!"


    Haywood immediately nodded, even demonstrating the posture of the skeletons in front of Arthur and Wiggins.


    "Go get your junior to help me find Chief Malz¡ªhave him bring the records of the homeowners and agents of that property."


    Arthur said to Wiggins¡ªaside from Haywood, the meticulous Wiggins had also brought three half-sized boys, who were waiting outside No. 2 Cork Street.


    As for the murderer?


    Having so many references and knowing what Pine Street was like, Arthur roughly understood what was going on.


    "Yes, my lord."


    Wiggins turned and walked away.


    Haywood immediately showed a pleading expression¡ªhe had come to find Arthur precisely to avoid the police knowing; if they were going to call the police, there was no need for such trouble.


    "Don''t worry."


    "Chief Malz is involved in this case as a friend of mine."


    "Thank you for everything you''ve done for Pine Street."


    Haywood immediately bowed in thanks.


    Then, this responsive Mule Street ruthless landlord carefully inquired,


    "Do you mean to say, the eight dead bodies hidden in the pit were also past owners and agents of that house?"


    "Of course, I''m just curious, no other implication.


    If you prefer not to say, that''s fine!"


    Haywood appeared extremely cautious.


    Arthur, however, showed a kind smile.


    "Probably!"


    "Who is the murderer then?"


    Haywood asked again.


    This time Arthur did not directly give an answer, but instead counter-asked,


    "Can''t you guess?"


    Far from being foolish, the extremely clever Haywood instantly guessed who the killer was.


    The previous owner of that house¡ªthe skeleton''s previous owner.


    The person had moved to the Shire District with great difficulty, but had to leave due to bankruptcy, sickness, and so on; yet, he often came back to check on his house and, seeing its new owners, the former owner finally lost his balance. He not only killed the new owner but also the agent who had introduced the house¡ª in his eyes, these two had stolen his house, and both deserved to die.


    Then came the second pair, the third pair, the fourth pair, the fifth pair.


    Thinking of this, Haywood''s scalp tingled.


    Why he was so obsessed with that house.


    Initially, it was that house he had his eye on.


    If it weren''t for the lack of money, he would have chosen that house.


    Luckily! Luckily!


    Haywood sighed with relief.


    Arthur, quietly observing the other''s expression, now finally confirmed that the man should have no connection with Rat Tail Alley¡ªit seemed that he had just accidentally gotten involved in this incident, not arranged by the ''Mouse Council''.


    But the ten bodies in this incident didn''t just happen to be there.


    They were carefully selected; someone must have known there were ten bodies there to choose that place¡ªArthur began to adjust his thinking again, incorporating Marinda and the ''Mouse Council'' into what was a normal event.


    Suddenly, the whole thing became complicated.


    Suppose, the visitor from Rat Tail Alley whom he had expelled was killed by Marinda on Pine Street, and the aftermath of the fight unexpectedly revealed ten bodies, what would happen?


    Pine Street would be shunned by people.


    House prices on Pine Street would plummet.


    Pine Street would be unofficially excluded from the Shire District.


    The residents of Pine Street would lose everything.


    Then?


    If someone were just to instigate a bit, some Pine Street residents, unable to face reality and mentally fragile, would choose suicide¡ªgenerations'' efforts turning into bubble isn''t that easy to accept.


    Maybe there would even be mass suicides!


    Such an incident would definitely cause a huge uproar in South Los¡ªthis was what Arthur didn''t understand: Was the retaliation from Rat Tail Alley, the commotion, not a bit too much?


    Such actions, with the slightest carelessness, could provoke the fury of the Earl of South Los¡ª


    "Hey, wait a minute!"


    "Could it be..."

 Chapter 104 Mouse and Cat!

    If the target of Rat Tail Alley had never been him or even Marinda, what then?What if the ultimate target of Rat Tail Alley had always been the Countess of South Los?


    If that was truly the case, then their extreme reaction would make sense.


    Only under such circumstances would the people of Rat Tail Alley dare to act this way¡ªthey wouldn''t dare by themselves.


    But what if the Old Lion of Inner Bay was involved in this matter?


    Rat Tail Alley couldn''t handle the Mother Tigress of South Los.


    Yet, once the Old Lion of Inner Bay was brought into the equation, the situation would change.


    And how could they involve the Old Lion of Inner Bay?


    What could be more fitting than a ''mass suicide'' outbreak in South Los?


    Of course, a series of ongoing ''mass suicides''!


    To amplify the public opinion, Rat Tail Alley would certainly do this¡ªeven if everyone on Pine Street died, they wouldn''t care since it wasn''t them dying.


    Although not truly a relationship of lord and vassal, the Old Lion of Inner Bay was the Grand Duke of South County; though the Duke''s powers had long been nominal, by raising the banner of ''morality'' and intervening in the affairs of South Los under the pretext of protecting ''Noble Honor'' of South County, the Earl of South Los would inevitably be placed in a passive position.


    South Los was also part of South County.


    And the other nobles?


    They would love to see the Mother Tigress try out how much strength the Old Lion still had.


    Ideally, they would both be injured!


    At that time, these nobles would swoop down like vultures from the sky.


    And then...


    What would he do?


    Death would be the best outcome!


    Lingering death would become the norm!


    Thinking this, Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly while the corners of his mouth began to turn up.


    When he chose to lure Rat Tail Alley into the game with the ''Golden Acorn'' and Marinda chose to cooperate, such an accident was inevitable, but the outcome wasn''t entirely bad¡ª


    ''The Mouse Council'' must have prepared thoroughly in advance to understand Marinda so well¡ªnot just her personality but also the secret techniques she controlled, thereby setting the stage so precisely.


    No, to put it accurately, not setting the stage!


    But waiting for an opportunity!


    The moment the owner of that house committed the first murder and entered Rat Street, he was probably already targeted by the ''Mouse Council''.


    Even others like the owner were under the surveillance of the ''Mouse Council''!


    Only then could the ''Mouse Council'' ignore whether my argument with Marinda was real or staged and launch their plan with ease.


    As long as Marinda acted according to her nature.


    In fact, that''s what Marinda did.


    But...


    How much do they know about me?''


    The answer is obvious.


    In the eyes of the ''Mouse Council,'' he carried no real weight.


    At best, he was merely a tool to foster the chance.


    The cooperation before was also to attract Marinda''s attention.


    Otherwise, with the ''Mouse Council''s'' scheming, their treatment of him definitely wouldn''t be so ''gentle,'' and he couldn''t have possibly met Haywood!


    The ''Mouse Council''s'' attention would only be on the real rivals: Marinda, the Earl of South Los.


    Even the attention given to those murderers was more than what he received.


    Discover more content at empire


    Arthur was not at all annoyed by this.


    All he felt was relief and joy!


    This would be his opportunity!


    Arthur thought to himself, still maintaining an indifferent expression on the outside.


    He looked at the returning Wiggins.


    "Send one of your men openly and one covertly to No. 6 White Bird Street, and inform Marinda of everything that happened on Pine Street," he said.


    Arthur wasn''t sure whether Marinda had understood, or if she was simply preparing a new strategy to seek greater benefits¡ªas for his partner, Arthur never underestimated her.


    As for that Earl of South Los?


    Arthur was even less likely to speculate.


    If the confrontation between the Old Lion of Inner Bay and the Mother Tigress of South Los were likened to playing chess, he really was just a pawn, and pawns like him were countless on the board.


    Perhaps later, his pawn could become unique.


    Even possessing the power to step off the chessboard.


    Or perhaps even overturn the chessboard entirely. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But, that would all be in the future!


    At this stage?


    He just needed to take care of his ''due responsibilities''!


    Therefore, before Wiggins left, Arthur spoke again.


    "Now go and personally inform Malz to use all his resources to keep a tight hold on all the newspapers in South Los¡ªabsolutely prevent the publishing of anything about Pine Street.


    Also, have him send the rest of his men to support Pine Street at the highest speed!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Facing Arthur''s emphasis, Wiggins immediately quickened his pace and rushed out.


    The gate of No. 2 Cork Street closed once again.


    Arthur stood up, placed Pendragon in the Cat''s Nest, and the big orange cat twisted its body, cuddling into a more comfortable position.


    Arthur then started to organize his Spirit Medium Box.


    If he were faced with such a rare opportunity, he would definitely strive to do his utmost while being cautious¡ªthe newspaper circulation needed to be prepared in advance, and naturally, the residents of Pine Street had to be "suicidally" eradicated.


    By this time, Haywood finally noticed something odd.


    He had heard with his own ears "provide support to Pine Street with utmost speed"!


    It seemed that the situation on Pine Street was far more complex than he had imagined.


    Immediately, this ruthless landlord became restless.


    "Am I unsuitable for Shire District?"


    "Why do things always happen unexpectedly?"


    Thinking thus, the ruthless landlord stood up.


    He was ready to leave.


    And he definitely would not return to Pine Street just yet.


    He would find a place to hide first and then return to Pine Street after daylight.


    However, Arthur stopped him.


    Arthur asked with a smile.


    "Excuse me, do you know how to use a firearm?"


    ...


    Due to orders from that superior that had to be kept secret, Dotas did not gather his men within Rat Street¡ªhe knew well that once he assembled his capable men there, it would cause a stir, and certainly leave a trail afterward.


    Therefore, he ordered his five skilled men to quietly leave Rat Street and then meet at Mule Street in Dort District on Cicico Ruins Road.


    Why not choose a location closer to the destination, in that part of Shire District?


    Of course, it was to avoid attracting the attention of the patrol officers.


    As for those who live on Mule Street?


    They needed to work from dawn to dusk every day; at this time, they were already deep in sleep, so deep that probably not even thunder could wake them.


    Leaning in the agreed-upon alley, Dotas quietly waited.


    He knew that leaving Rat Street silently was not easy; everyone there had eyes proficient in peeping.


    Even though his men were skilled and familiar with Rat Street as well.


    The night deepened.


    As time passed, the five skilled men gradually arrived one by one, each bearing their own weapon.


    Looking at the five subordinates before him, Dotas was just about to announce tonight''s target.


    But at that moment, the last subordinate who arrived suddenly came up and said,


    "Boss, that Wiggins you asked me to watch, someone approached him more than an hour ago."


    Watching Wiggins was a task given by that superior, but compared to today''s mission, it was nothing¡ªbecause, the superior had stated, this task was of the highest priority.


    Therefore, the ''contact person'' of Rat Street waved his hand.


    "That kid is not important, our current mission is what matters most!"


    Hearing Dotas''s words, the five men immediately perked up their ears.


    They knew well that tonight''s significant turnout must be for something major.


    "Tonight we head to Pine Street, each of you will take down one household¡ªremember to make it look like a suicide, do not touch any property or women."


    The contact person of Rat Street instructed.


    The five men exchanged glances.


    It was not that the task was too difficult, but rather too simple¡ªcompared to the jobs they usually did, taking out a civilian family was child''s play.


    Thus, they found it somehow incredible.


    "Boss, which families are they?"


    Someone thought there might be something wrong with those particular families.


    "Choose randomly."


    The words of Rat Street''s ''contact person'' puzzled the outlaws even more.


    However, they did not inquire further.


    They were just some civilians after all.


    To take them down was all that mattered.


    It was just a pity they couldn''t touch any property or women.


    With a mix of regret, the six men swiftly avoided patrol officers, passed through Cicico Ruins Road, and turned into Pine Street from there.


    Standing at the entrance of Pine Street.


    The six men''s bloodthirsty gazes fixed on the houses within the district.


    "Pick your targets yourself!"


    Dotas raised his hand and gestured.


    Suddenly, a longsword thrust out from the shadows, piercing through a chest.


    Puff!

 Chapter 105 Justice from Heaven!

    Dotas lowered his head, staring at the pitch-black blade with his mouth agape as if he wanted to say something, but in the next moment, the longsword flicked upward.Thud!


    Rat Street ''Contact Person''s'' body was split in half.


    Thump!


    The whole body fell to the ground, convulsing as his breath gradually faded.


    The longsword didn''t stop; after the flick, it drew a graceful arc, and the two desperados closest to Dotas clutched their necks and fell.


    The remaining three desperados finally reacted at this time.


    Almost instinctively, they huddled together.


    Then¡ª


    A gigantic muzzle aimed at them.


    Bang!


    The Thunder Gun roared like a small cannon.


    Seven bullets shrouded the three men, followed by the sound of flesh and blood striking.


    The three desperados fell to the ground with their bodies riddled with holes.


    Arthur turned around unhurriedly, his gaze once again toward the Pine Street corner¡ªIn the normal field of vision, there wasn''t a soul, but Arthur''s "Death Intuition" was flashing.


    Clearly, behind these six desperados, there was still another ''Mystic Side'' individual.


    Casually tossing the Thunder Gun aside, Arthur stood holding his sword, squinted slightly, silently mouthing words, and his remaining hand slowly unbuttoned the double-breasted coat.


    Very slowly, his fingers moved with a strange quality.


    In the Skill bar that only Arthur could see, "Bluff" once again flashed.


    Urto, concealed in the shadows, was startled.


    Discover hidden tales at empire


    He could not discern what secret technique Arthur was using.


    But he knew he had to interrupt!


    Without hesitation, Urto raised his hand and a crossbow arrow shot out.


    The Firearm was more powerful, but the crossbow arrow was more accurate!


    Whoosh!


    The arrow grazed the edge of Arthur''s figure and pinned itself into the trunk of a shrub behind, and within a breath, the trunk began to darken.


    Poison!


    To give a precise crossbow arrow greater lethality, poisoning was one of the best options.


    Having successfully dodged, Arthur was sweating on his forehead; his figure swayed, and his face showed urgency. His hand unbuttoning the coat slowed down a fraction.


    It seemed as if the recent dodge had severely drained his physical strength.


    Observing this, ''Gatekeeper'' of Rat Tail Alley let out a cold laugh.


    "Actually using a secret technique that restricts movement?"


    "You''re as good as dead!"


    While saying this, Urto did not rush to act, but raised his hand with another crossbow arrow.


    With a Physique of 1.8, Arthur managed to dodge again, but his body shook even more violently, and the hand unbuttoning his coat became even slower.


    Then, a look of despair appeared on Arthur''s face.


    Because the ''Gatekeeper'' of Rat Tail Alley was charging toward him¡ªthe mist covering his body sent ripples across the water as the caster moved swiftly.


    Arthur instantly locked onto the opponent''s position.


    Calculated the distance between them in his heart, the look of despair on Arthur''s face grew even more intense until the Rat Tail Alley ''Gatekeeper'' approached a bit more, and Arthur gritted his teeth fiercely, dropped the hand that was unbuttoning the coat, and staggered backward.


    Even after moving back two steps, he turned around as if to flee. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing this, the ''Gatekeeper'' of Rat Tail Alley immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Arthur''s secret technique was not only interrupted, but he must have suffered a backlash¡ªwith his knowledge of the mystic arts, he was certain of this.


    However, what surprised the ''Gatekeeper'' of Rat Tail Alley was that Arthur''s escape speed was increasing. Initially staggering, he had now reached the pace of a brisk walk of an ordinary person.


    Watching Arthur rush toward the bushes aside, the ''Gatekeeper'' of Rat Tail Alley suddenly realized.


    ''The backlash isn''t severe, no wonder he used such a movement-restricting secret technique!''


    ''What secret technique could it be?''


    ''Can I learn it?''


    The ''Gatekeeper'' of Rat Tail Alley thought to himself and immediately gave chase.


    This time, the fog enveloping his body completely dissipated, revealing his bent-over body, murky eyes, and the hand crossbows in each of his hands.


    The crossbow arrows from the hand crossbows had been shot, possessing no offensive power anymore, but the ''Gatekeeper'' carefully placed the hand crossbows on the ground¡ªthose were his expensive custom-made weapons, not only compact and more accurate but also equipped with poison reservoirs, negating the need for applying poison separately, extremely convenient, and he was loath to damage them.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he had suffered ''mystic backlash'' and his body was overly bent, rendering his movements inconvenient, he would never have left his hand crossbows there.


    Pulling a dagger from his bosom, the ''Gatekeeper'' of Rat Tail Alley plunged into the bushes¡ªPine Street was so named because of the shrubberies lining both sides of the street, with towering pine trees interrupting the low green plants at intervals.


    However, even with the pine trees as coverage, one could still see Arthur.


    After all, the pine trees were planted in a single line, and the distance between them wasn''t too far.


    "Hah, you can''t escape!"


    Watching Arthur, who did not exit the bushes but was struggling to move through them as if trying to use the bushes to block his way, the ''Gatekeeper'' of Rat Tail Alley felt insulted.


    Perhaps he suffered ''mystic backlash,'' and his shape had changed, making his movements somewhat sluggish, but to think such shrubbery could impede his movements?


    It was a gross underestimation of his abilities.


    "I''ve decided!"


    "After completing the task the master has given me, I won''t kill you right away. I will sever your limbs and make you crawl over a red-hot iron..."


    Boom!


    The ''Gatekeeper'' of Rat Tail Alley was still speaking when two bundles of short-fuse explosives descended from above.


    His attention was entirely on Arthur, and the swishing sounds of Arthur navigating through the bushes filled his ears, the ''Gatekeeper'' had not heard the sound of the fuses burning at all.


    The outcome was, of course, inevitable!


    With the vertical drop of the ''Hand of Void'', charred and shattered remains mixed with splinters soared into the air and tumbled down onto Pine Street.


    Even the nearest pine tree fell straight onto the street.


    Arthur leaned against a pine tree, feeling the vibration, yet did not let his guard down.


    The ''Death Intuition'' was not flashing anymore, but that did not mean there was no one left.


    And his little ''trick'' wouldn''t work every time.


    ''Pendragon, you''d better shave off that beard quickly!''


    Arthur prayed silently in his heart, his whole person once again vanished into the shadows¡ªwhile the entire Pine Street was dead silent, not because people hadn''t heard the gunfire and explosions.


    It was because Arthur had already asked Haywood to inform all residents of Pine Street to shut their windows and doors, not to come out unless...


    Things had taken the worst turn!


    So while the residents hadn''t come out, they were keenly aware of the battle on the street.


    Relieved to see Arthur cleanly dispatching those six desperate men, they grew anxious once again at the appearance of the ''Gatekeeper'' from Rat Tail Alley, and they remained incredibly tense after the explosion¡ªthey did not know who had won, but they knew what they had to do.


    The men instructed women and children to take cover and grabbed the weapons they had prepared¡ªkitchen knives, firewood cutters, and ancestral pitchforks.


    They were aware of the stakes and ready to fight to the death if anything seemed amiss.


    After all, if they lost their houses on Pine Street, they would lose everything.


    Fortunately, the worst had not come to pass¡ª


    Tap, tap-tap!


    The distinct sound of boots hitting the ground announced Malz''s arrival at the mouth of Pine Street with Wiggins and twenty armed patrolmen.

 Chapter 106 The Awakening Car!

    Watching Malz emerge with his men, everyone, including Arthur, sighed with relief.However, Arthur did not show himself immediately.


    Instead, he waited a moment before he straightened his coat and appeared silently behind Malz after Malz had completely dispatched his men to blockade and patrol Pine Street.


    "Good gracious¡­"


    "Arthur, do you have any idea how frightening that is!"


    The Sheriff of Shire District let out a colloquialism and, upon realizing it was Arthur, started panting heavily with his hand over his heart¡ªthough the latter part was somewhat exaggerated, Malz was genuinely startled at first.


    You see, there had been a fight when the newspapers were being sealed off.


    Had it not been for the warning from his partner, who had prepared ahead of time, the casualties would have been severe.


    "Was there a problem at the newspaper office?"


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    Arthur keenly noticed something was off with Malz.


    "Yes, a ''Mystical'' force was involved¡ªthankfully, my men and I didn''t just barge in, or we would have been done for." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Malz looked visibly shaken.


    "And you?"


    Arthur curiously looked at Malz.


    Immediately, the Sheriff of Shire District touched his nose and whispered,


    "Kerosene cans, firing in turns."


    Undoubtedly, this was a strategy copied from Arthur when he dealt with Grahan Toad¡ªalthough clich¨¦, it was truly effective.


    "Next time, remember to replace the kerosene cans with explosives!"


    "Or, throw both the kerosene cans and explosives together!"


    "Also, you must remember...


    retreat behind the crowd!"


    Arthur reminded his partner.


    Compared to another partner, Arthur was more concerned about Malz.


    He did not wish for Malz to encounter any mishaps.


    Malz nodded solemnly, showing his commitment to remember, and then, after looking around to ensure no one was nearby, he wrapped an arm around Arthur''s shoulder and whispered, "I''ve cleaned up the Star Newspaper and the Moon Newspaper for you¡ªdon''t worry, no fire was set, just a friendly chat to clarify those falsehoods!"


    Arthur smiled and gave Malz a thumbs up.


    Malz then revealed a smile.


    Afterward, the two of them talked arm in arm.


    The topic of their conversation was the sensationalism of the ''Star Newspaper'' and ''Moon Newspaper''.


    However, what no one saw was that during their conversation, they were quietly writing on each other''s shoulders and backs.


    ''Marinda?''


    ''And the Countess.''


    Upon receiving the answer, Malz''s finger paused, then he swiftly wrote,


    ''Safe? Do we need to book passage?''


    ''It was not safe before, but it''s somewhat safe now, and the passage should be prepared.''


    Even while writing, they chose to conceal the idea of ''buying a ship'' by using ''booking passage'' instead.


    ''The corpses just now included Dotas from Mouse Alley!''


    Malz wrote again, and without any visible reaction, he glanced at Wiggins guarding the street corner.


    The implication was clear.


    One, he was asking whether Mouse Alley could still exist.


    Two, he was asking if, assuming it did exist, Wiggins could handle more.


    ''Rat Tail Alley will definitely cease to exist.''


    ''Mouse Alley...''


    ''Still exists!''


    Arthur gave a definite answer.


    The Earl of South Los was no pushover; although he lived by a principle of ''Secrecy'', when the Mouse Council dared to act in this manner, there were naturally consequences to face.


    Therefore, Rat Tail Alley will definitely not reappear in South Los.


    But Mouse Alley is different; it not only harbors criminals and fugitives, but also the bankrupt of South Los.


    If Mouse Alley were to be demolished, how would these bankrupt individuals be resettled?


    Moreover, many fragmented gang forces would lose their stronghold in Mouse Alley and would surely cause chaos in other districts.


    For the Countess, this was absolutely unacceptable.


    So, Mouse Alley will persist.


    Of course, it will be suppressed.


    However, there is still profit to be made.


    If Wiggins occupied Mouse Alley, no, just a corner of it, he would have a considerable number of hands available.


    Whether it was for gathering information or handling other matters, it would be convenient.


    And that''s just one aspect!


    Another is¡ª


    ''Police Chief of Dort District?''


    Arthur wrote.


    ''Not easy, but possible!''


    Malz replied.


    It wasn''t about courting that police chief, but rather replacing him, but unfortunately, he didn''t have a suitable candidate¡ªDico and Andy were good, but both were not of sufficient rank.


    One was an apprentice policeman, the other still a patrol officer.


    Neither was close to the police chief''s position.


    As for Otto, Alaid?


    They were not his men.


    But it was still possible!


    Under the police chief of Dort District, Malz had a target worth courting.


    Even if not a confidant, still worth the investment.


    ''Good!''


    After finishing writing, Arthur forcefully patted Malz''s shoulder and said.


    "I''ll leave this to you!"


    "I''m going back to sleep!"


    "What a busy night!"


    Having said that, Arthur headed towards Wiggins and whispered as he passed by¡ª


    "Dotas''s den is yours to handle."


    Wiggins''s body trembled, followed by an excited expression.


    Arthur knew, Wiggins understood his intentions.


    Immediately, without pausing further, he walked straight towards Cork Street.


    However, when he reached a secluded area, Arthur checked the spoils he had acquired this time.


    Those two hand crossbows¡ª


    [Name: Jackal Hand Crossbow]


    [Type: Crossbow Weapon]


    [Quality: Excellent]


    [Attributes: 1. Lightweight; 2. Accurate; 3. Poison Coating]


    [Remarks: The ''Gatekeeper'' of Rat Street, Urto, due to his mobility impairment, specifically sought craftsmen to make this weapon; the compact hand crossbow was greatly cherished by Urto, but the craftsman was hanged in Mouse Street because he could not produce a rapid shooting hand crossbow more suited for Urto]


    ...


    [Lightweight: Far lighter and smaller than ordinary hand crossbows]


    [Accurate: Easy to handle, even a child can aim at the target smoothly]


    [Poison Coating: The poison from the poison chamber sprays onto the crossbow arrow as the trigger is pulled]


    (Note: At this moment, the poison is thorn apple)


    ...


    Two very nice hand crossbows, slightly bigger than an adult''s palm, not only easy to carry but also quite powerful.


    Arthur immediately placed them in the Spirit Medium Box, along with the arrows¡ªwhen he had just picked up the two hand crossbows, Arthur certainly did not forget the arrows.


    Unfortunately, the arrows on Urto had been destroyed.


    He now had just two arrows.


    ''Need to find a craftsman to make arrows.''


    The arrows for the Jackal Hand Crossbow were custom-made, ordinary arrows would not suffice, Arthur thought, as he slowed his pace.


    He was hesitating.


    Hesitating whether to make a trip to Rat Tail Alley.


    He thought of profiting when the Countess of South Los cleared Mouse Alley...


    The mysterious knowledge and props treasured by the Mouse Council, just thinking about them made Arthur''s heart flare with excitement, but immediately Arthur shook his head.


    He was not confident!


    Whether it was the Countess or the "Mouse Council", for him at present both were formidable¡ªany slight carelessness could lead to a deadly path.


    The joy of extracting chestnuts from the fire was enticing, but getting burned was the norm.


    Phew!


    Arthur took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down.


    ''You already possess enough resources, what you need now is time, to transform these resources into your own strength, step by step, steady and solid moving forward...''


    Arthur persuaded himself with this reasoning.


    Such reasoning was certainly correct, but deep down in Arthur''s heart, there was still some reluctance.


    However, the next moment, Arthur completely calmed down.


    Because, he thought of the Muck Cart¡ª


    ''Greedy fellow, watch out for the Muck Cart!''


    The memory in his mind made Arthur alert.


    Just as he no longer hesitated and prepared to move forward, a person who Arthur found incredibly surprising suddenly emerged from the shadows beside him.


    Immediately, Arthur frowned.

 Chapter 107 The Majesty of the Cat!

    That person was Alberts!The young ''Detective'' Alberts!


    ''How could he appear here?''


    ''Could it be that Alberts is involved with the Mouse Council?!''


    ''No, that''s not right!''


    ''It couldn''t be Alberts, it had to be...


    his uncle!''


    The moment he saw Alberts, Arthur''s brain began to rapidly work¡ªHe was impressed by the young detective, recognizing his talent, but also noting his youth and pleasant disposition.


    In the three days they spent together, Arthur had confirmed this.


    Such a straightforward, inexperienced person was not what the Mouse Council would need.


    Besides Alberts himself, there was only his uncle left in South Los.


    Coincidentally, it was his uncle who had informed Alberts about the Mouse Council.


    So the reason for Alberts''s appearance at this moment was naturally to...


    save his own uncle!


    However, when Arthur saw the guilt and reluctance on Alberts''s face, he immediately overturned his initial guess¡ªWithout a doubt, Alberts was there to save his uncle, but he was not willing; he had been coerced by his own uncle.


    And that guilt?!


    Why would Alberts feel guilty at this moment?


    It could only be because he had done something he regretted!


    And that thing could only be that event¡ª


    Pine Street!


    Hissh!


    Arthur involuntarily took a sharp breath. Assuming Alberts knew about Pine Street, could it be that Alberts''s uncle was... a high-ranking member of the Mouse Council?


    Only a high-ranking member of the Mouse Council could possibly know about Pine Street!


    Similarly, only a high-ranking member of the Mouse Council could realize so quickly that the plan was untenable and start looking for a new way out!


    As the pieces of the puzzle gradually came together in his mind, Arthur still maintained a deeply furrowed brow; he needed more information.


    Therefore, looking at Alberts, Arthur said in a stern voice¡ª


    ''You shouldn''t have come.''


    ''I didn''t want to come.''


    ''But you came anyway.''


    ''Sorry, I¡­''


    The guilt intensified on Alberts''s face. The young man tried to explain something, but before he could finish, Roschek, who had been hiding in the shadows, couldn''t hold back any longer.


    He walked out directly, and seeing that Arthur''s expression had not changed in the slightest, he knew the situation was difficult.


    He hadn''t really believed what Harris had said: ''The Kledos Family was a long-hidden family!''


    He didn''t believe it before, but now he did!


    Because only a long-hidden family could raise a remarkable young man like Arthur!


    Because only such a remarkable young man could discern Isidore''s plan and then discover him and Alberts hiding nearby!


    Even though he didn''t know how Arthur did it, his increasingly slow approach, clearly closing in, terrified Roschek, and he immediately decided to confess everything; he didn''t believe that just because Alberts and he were acquainted, Arthur would spare him.


    Even more, he suspected that if he hadn''t urged Alberts to come out, this young man would have already made his move.


    Seeing that indifferent demeanor, it was surely a strike to kill! S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Was it the ace up his sleeve left by the Old Spirit Medium?''


    Speculating in his mind, Roschek bowed slightly towards Arthur.


    ''Good evening, Lord Arthur Kledos.''


    ''I am Alberts''s uncle, Roschek.''


    With a somewhat sharp voice, Roschek introduced himself, while taking stock of Arthur¡ªAlthough he was ready to confess everything, the merchant''s thinking deep within Roschek still habitually made him attempt to soften the relationship between them using his nephew''s name.


    Then?


    Naturally, to bargain.


    However, when he saw the young man''s expression becoming more and more emotionless, even his cheeks tensing, a scream of panic erupted from the depths of his heart.


    He was about to make a move!


    He was about to make a move!


    Immediately, the middle-aged man spoke.


    "Lord Kledos, please forgive my impertinence for visiting so abruptly¡ªit truly has nothing to do with this plan; it has been orchestrated by Isidore from the start!


    Both Harris and I were kept in the dark!


    By the time we realized something was wrong, it was already too late¡ª


    He had already set things in motion!"


    At this point, Roschek really gritted his teeth.


    When Isidore said, ''We will soon know how to choose!'' I thought it meant maintaining the status quo, or perhaps just yielding.


    Who would have thought he chose to wage war against the Countess of South Los!


    Yes!


    He never trusted the nobles!


    But that doesn''t mean he was unaware of the nobles'' strength!


    Especially the Countess of South Los, one of the three councilors of the Mouse Council, he knew too well how strong her family was.


    Otherwise, the ''Mouse Council'' wouldn''t be called so; it might as well be named the ''South Los Council''!


    Under the Countess''s very nose, they were living like mice, struggling to survive.


    But Isidore, that man, must be either crazy or bewitched, to think he could battle the Countess!


    He guessed that the Old Lion of Inner Bay had given the other side courage.


    After all, the envoy of the Old Lion of Inner Bay had also contacted him, and he had been noncommittal.


    But Isidore had taken it seriously!


    Damn him!


    Do you think if the Countess kills you, the Old Lion will shed a tear?


    The cursing inside did not make Roschek pause; he spoke rapidly.


    "The ''Mouse Council'' we three established will inevitably fall apart!


    Isidore has gone mad; he will not die well!


    Harris will surely side with the Countess, and I choose to return to Rosha Castle!


    Please believe me, at this stage, I have no reason to deceive you¡ªthis arcane artifact is one of my treasured possessions, please accept it..."


    Arthur listened to Roschek''s narrative, and a gigantic wave surged within him.


    Alberts''s uncle turned out to be one of the founders of the ''Mouse Council''!


    While Arthur had previously guessed that the other party was a high-ranking member of the ''Mouse Council,'' being a founder was something else altogether!


    Arthur, who had been maintaining a stoic facade, was really struggling to hold it together at this moment.


    He didn''t even look at the prop mentioned, just slightly bowed his head, his gaze shifting from the two men to the ground¡ªArthur did this only because he was concerned that his gaze or expression might give him away.


    But Roschek, who had been closely observing Arthur, trembled when he noticed Arthur''s actions.


    He hadn''t expected his ploy to be seen through so readily!


    How could this be?


    How could this be?


    How could... it be impossible!


    As one of the heirs of a family that had been concealed for so long, wasn''t it normal to possess such ability?


    Seeing through was normal!


    Not seeing through was abnormal!


    Incredulous, he quickly recovered.


    Roschek immediately bowed deeply.


    At the same time, he waved his hand lightly.


    The next moment, a rectangular grey-brown wicker box appeared on the previously empty ground¡ªa box that could conveniently be carried with one hand¡ª


    "I apologize, Lord Kledos, this is some of the wealth I took from the ''Mouse Council''¡ªif possible, I hope to exchange it for your friendship."

 Chapter 108 The Great Cave!

    Roschek had not finished speaking when Arthur had already guessed what the other was about to say¡ªwithout any hesitation, he opened the skill panel, chose "Bluff," and spent 30 XP to level it up twice.Arthur was afraid that he was too excited, which might give him away.


    There was no helping it, Roschek had given too much!


    He didn''t believe that the other party had only brought out some treasures from the ''Mouse Council.''


    The items in this wicker box must be extremely valuable artifacts from the ''Mouse Council.''


    What could they be?


    Props from the Mystic Side?


    Or perhaps knowledge?


    Or could it be secret techniques?


    Desire filled Arthur''s heart, but he maintained a detached expression on the surface.


    Such an expression, upon being seen by Roschek, immediately made the founder of the ''Mouse Council,'' who seemed more a merchant than a person from the Mystic Side, express his admiration again.


    No wonder he is from a secret family; he even knows about this box.


    "Lord Kledos, your insight, as formidable as your family, inspires awe¡ª"


    "''Atos''s Box'' is among the treasures of the ''Mouse Council.'' It contains an individual space, though not comparable to ''Atos''s Gold Box'' that can store living creatures, but it will certainly make your life much more convenient.


    Of course, the items inside are all yours too!


    These will all be a testament to our friendship!"


    At that moment, Arthur was immensely relieved that he had leveled up "Bluff" twice.


    Otherwise, he would definitely have shown a flaw at this time.


    ''This wicker box is actually a space item!''


    In the three days of discussions with Alberts, this young detective had mentioned space items more than once¡ª the advent of space items had significantly increased the difficulty of solving cases, as no one could be sure if the murderer might have stowed the body inside one.


    Arthur didn''t agree with this.


    After all, since the beginning of the Silver Age, there had been an unwritten rule: any alchemist who could create space items was qualified to be called a ''Master.''


    And every prop made by a Master Alchemist was sought after by people from the Mystic Side.


    Even, it could be regarded as a heirloom.


    How could such a prop be used to store corpses?


    How could such an item merely be described as ''some treasure''?


    But Arthur didn''t show any sign of surprise. He looked at Roschek indifferently and said softly.


    "I thought it might be the work of Master Hercules."


    Roschek was startled, then revealed a bitter smile.


    "If it were that master''s work, Isidore would definitely carry it with him."


    The co-founder of the ''Mouse Council'' spoke truthfully.


    The status of a Master Alchemist is extraordinary.


    But Hercules is even more revered.


    Because this Potion Master is honored by all Master Alchemists as ''the Master among Master Alchemists.''


    Of course, more Master Alchemists prefer to call him ''God of Alchemy.''


    Because the ''Hercules'' Airship'' that this master once made not only could hold an entire nation within it but could also shuttle through space¡ª reaching any destination in an instant.


    However, many Potion Masters opposed this title, arguing that Hercules should rather be revered as ''God of Potions.''


    This naturally was due to the miraculous effects of the four potion variants ''Hercules'' Gold, Silver, Bronze, and Iron.''


    Especially the [Hercules'' Gold Potion], rumored to grant a lifespan akin to that of the Immortal Breed.


    Moreover, from some unknown time, rumors began that ''Hercules'' creations contain the secret to becoming a god''¡ªmany consider it a mere rumor, but it doesn''t stop everyone from cherishing the idea of owning a creation of Master Hercules.


    After all, everyone harbors the thought ''if others can''t, it''s because they''re not smart enough, but I definitely can.''


    Arthur certainly knew this¡ªthough he had learned it from Alberts, that didn''t stop him from using it to further bluff Alberts'' uncle.


    He could see that the other party had a delightful misunderstanding about the ''Kledos Family.''


    And since the other party was going back to Rosha Castle and wouldn''t stay long in South Los,


    then naturally, he should let the misunderstanding deepen!


    The long-hidden ''Kledos Family,'' faced with the precious ''Atos''s Box'' to others, showed no further interest.


    To earn the ''friendship of the Kledos family,'' a creation of Master Hercules would be necessary.


    Roschek, immersed in his self-constructed scenario, was clearly at a disadvantage.


    After a moment''s hesitation, this co-founder of the ''Mouse Council'' took out a small box from his pocket and said.


    "This is the ''Blood Marquis''s Ring,'' crafted by the Marquis to help his son better control ''Spirituality''¡ªit can harmonize and stabilize a certain level of ''Spirituality,'' and is a treasure to any person from the Mystic Side!"


    As he spoke, Roschek placed the small box on top of ''Atos''s Box.''


    An item that can harmonize and stabilize ''Spirituality''!


    Arthur was once again thankful that he had leveled up "Bluff" twice, for he could hardly control his rapidly accelerating heartbeat otherwise.


    What was considered a Talent''s "Spirituality" was of utmost importance to all Mystic Side Persons.


    It pertained to both strength and life or death.


    Especially during conflicts that might arise in rituals of different schools or powers, artifacts that could harmonize and stabilize "Spirituality" became particularly valuable.


    Unfortunately, such valuable artifacts, apart from circulating among nobles, were simply non-existent in ordinary Secret Assemblies.


    ''Wealthy "Mouse Council"!''


    Arthur sighed inwardly.


    At the same time, he had begun to speculate whether Roschek had taken the most valuable artifacts from the "Mouse Council" with him?


    Just look at the "Atos''s Box" and "Blood Marquis''s Ring" in his hands!


    And not to forget the first item he took out.


    When Arthur looked over, Roschek, quite considerately, also placed that first item on top of "Atos''s Box."


    It was a copper coin.


    Unable to inspect it closely, Arthur suppressed his excitement and nodded slightly.


    He knew when to stop, after all.


    When Roschek took out the "Blood Marquis''s Ring," his heartache was so visible that his eyes twitched, which Arthur noticed clearly.


    After all, the reputation of the Kledos Family stemmed from the other party''s imagination; they were not the so-called real secret family!


    Having acquired quite enough, trying more would be risky.


    And seeing that Arthur had finally approved, Roschek was overjoyed.


    This founder of the "Mouse Council" grabbed his nephew and was ready to leave quickly.


    But at this moment, Arthur spoke softly again.


    "That Countess is the true master of South Los."


    The meaning of his words was clearer than day.


    He, representing the Kledos Family, had let him go.


    But he could not influence that Countess.


    Arthur''s approach was one of taking things easy, relying solely on skills¡­ no, solely on technicalities. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roschek smiled.


    "Nobles are not trustworthy and must always be guarded against, a lesson I''ve learned well¡ªI have my own way out."


    This founder of the "Mouse Council" was confident.


    Arthur felt an urge to ask about this secret escape route.


    However, to maintain the prestige of the Kledos Family, he could only nod his head with a smile.


    Seeing this smile, Roschek was startled.


    No way!


    Had his "secret passage" been discovered?!


    But upon further thought, it was indeed possible it had been discovered!


    Otherwise, why would he have been caught by surprise?


    And all along, his counterpart seemed calm and collected!


    Realizing this, Roschek once again bowed to Arthur¡ª


    "Thank you for your magnanimity!"


    After speaking, he pulled Alberts and left.


    But as he passed by Arthur, the young man suddenly stopped and stared blankly at Arthur.


    "Arthur, are we still friends?"


    As he asked this question, Alberts choked up, his face on the verge of tears.


    Arthur smiled and nodded his head.


    "Of course!"


    "Remember to write to me!"


    Although the "Mouse Council" was finished, and its apparent assets were gone, some "invisible assets" would still remain.


    How could he let them slip by?


    Hearing Arthur''s affirmative words, Alberts was finally reassured, the young man smiled as he wiped the corners of his eyes and followed his uncle away.


    Arthur stood still, watching their figures disappear into the distance before finally summoning two "Hands of Void" to test for any dangers.


    Confirming there was no danger, he immediately had the two "Hands of Void" pick up everything and returned to No. 2 Cork Street.


    The moment he entered the door, Arthur, who had been holding back all along, immediately rushed to examine his spoils of war.


    The next moment, Arthur gasped in shock.


    Hiss!

 Chapter 109 Thinking Always Comes After Harvest!

    Arthur picked up the first item, "Blood Marquis''s Ring".He was full of anticipation for this item that could harmonize and stabilize "Spirituality".


    The solid wooden box was squarely shaped, only the size of a palm, but its craftsmanship was extremely exquisite; not only were its corners wrapped with brass, but the jewelry box surface also had a rose pattern decoration, and the lock was a secret lock¡ªa brass lock that did not require a key, but could be opened simply by pressing.


    "Hand of Void" lightly pressed.


    Click!


    The jewelry box opened, revealing an ancient silver ring inside, without any decorations, patterns, or engravings on the surface, only inscribed on the inside in Glyphic Language the words: Eternally loving you, Mother.


    [Name: Ring of Equilibrium Blood]


    [Type: Ring]


    [Quality: Hero]


    [Attributes: Harmony]


    [Remarks: When the Blood Marquis and Marchioness felt comfort upon realizing that even though their son was an ordinary person, he had not given up and was instead rising to the challenge, the Blood Marchioness, who was also a skilled alchemist, spent many family materials to forge this ring and inscribed her blessings for her son on the inside]


    ...


    [Harmony: Can actively harmonize 0.5 of Spirituality, making it safe]


    (Note 1: The Ring of Equilibrium Blood cannot be stacked with other harmony-type items)


    (Note 2: The Spirituality within one''s own safe range is not within the harmony range of the Ring of Equilibrium Blood)


    (Note 3: When one''s own Spirituality completely exceeds the harmony range of 1 of the Ring of Equilibrium Blood, it will completely lose its effect)


    ...


    "What a great find!"


    Arthur''s eyes sparkled as he immediately slipped the ring onto the index finger of his left hand.


    His Spirituality was now at 0.2, of which 0.1 comes from the Bloodline "Dark Serpent. Cripple", which is safe, leaving 0.1 to occupy the Ring of Equilibrium Blood''s 0.5 harmony value, allowing for the use of an additional 0.4.


    0.4!


    It might not seem like much, but for the current Arthur, it was an opportunity for further enhancement.


    Moreover, it was a significant enhancement¡ªaccording to the Mystic Side knowledge he had learned so far, aside from Noble swordsmanship, which would increase Spirituality at a rate far beyond imagination, other ordinary secret techniques would only increase Spirituality at an advanced level. However, simply learning a high-level secret technique would increase Spirituality.


    Additionally, stacking multiple ordinary secret techniques would also increase Spirituality!


    This was also why Arthur had been hesitant to learn other secret techniques.


    But now, with 0.4 mana maneuvering space, the learning of some secret techniques could be moved up the schedule.


    Touching the Ring of Equilibrium Blood, Arthur breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.


    Though given enough time, he would grow, but this waiting with a treasure trove at hand was truly a torment for him.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have prayed for Pendragon to lose his beard.


    With a smile on his lips, Arthur touched the ring on his left index finger and once again carefully read the item''s remarks.


    ''Father has resources, and mother is an alchemist who can utilize those resources; isn''t this just what you would expect from Nobles?''


    After expressing such a sentiment in his heart, Arthur''s gaze moved to the second item he was interested in, "Atos''s Box".


    [Name: Atos''s Box]


    [Type: Other Items]


    [Quality: Hero]


    [Attributes: 1. Space; 2. Concealment; 3. Durability]


    [Remarks: In the Silver Era of year 101, Atos, residing at ''Hilt Tower'', completed his life''s seventy-ninth item.


    It was because of this item that he successfully became a Master Alchemist, and in his honor, the owner of ''Hilt Tower'' hosted a celebration for his close friend; Atos later bid his friend farewell and began his exploration journey in alchemy and fifty years later, he achieved his ultimate dream, ''Atos''s Gold Box''¡ªthis Master is paying homage to Master Hercules!


    The box in your hand is Master Atos''s first Space Item. It may not be the best, but it holds significant meaning.]


    ...


    [Space: This is a 2mx2mx2m space]


    [Concealment: It can conceal itself]


    [Durability: The vines of ''Hilt Tower'' are renowned for their durability, able to withstand sharp swords as well as defend against some low-level secret techniques]


    (Note 1: Space items cannot be stored within the space)


    (Note 2: When concealing itself, it requires the owner''s hand gestures)


    (Note 3: Atos''s Box weighs a constant 7.7Kg, currently containing 2000 Gold Coins, one Fireball Scroll, one Frost Breath Scroll, one Thunderfall Scroll, one Phantom Scroll, and one Dense Fog Scroll)


    ...


    Upon reading the introduction and attributes of Atos''s Box, Arthur almost laughed out loud.


    An 8m3 space was enough for him to carry even more personal items, and by controlling the number of items, there would be no problem in fitting a few bodies inside as well.


    The traits of Concealment and Durability made Atos''s Box even more secure and reliable.


    Not to mention the gold coins and scrolls inside.


    If he had had these scrolls just now, he really would have dared to make a move on Rat Tail Alley.


    And now?


    Having reaped enough rewards, Arthur chose to quit while he was ahead.


    After storing the entire ''Spirit Medium Box'' in Atos''s Box, Arthur picked up the grey-brown wicker box and walked toward the ''Spirit Medium Parlor'', with a copper coin in his hand that he flipped into the air.


    Ding!


    The clear and pleasant sound rang out as text continued to appear before Arthur''s eyes.


    [Name: Protection Copper Coin]


    [Type: Other Items]


    [Quality: Secret Technique]


    [Attributes: Protection]


    [Remarks: At the end of the Holy Empire era, one of the twenty-two Cardinals found a magical gold coin amongst the Empire''s relics. He named it ''Patrick'' and fashioned seven silver coins and thirteen copper coins after it¡ªthe copper coin in your hand is one of those thirteen coins replicated]


    ...


    [Protection: Enough to keep you unscathed in an explosion]


    (Note 1: You need to keep it on your person)


    (Note 2: Once the Protection Copper Coin is used, it will automatically get damaged)


    ...


    Arthur reached up to catch the falling [Protection Copper Coin]. He didn''t underestimate the [Protection Copper Coin] just because it was a one-time-use item.


    Even a replica of a replica had its value.


    After all, an explosion could be enough to do a lot more.


    Arthur promptly put the [Protection Copper Coin] into his inner shirt pocket.


    Then, placing Atos''s Box next to a chair, the young Spirit Medium picked up Pendragon, who was sleeping soundly.


    Holding the fluffy Pendragon tightly, the young Spirit Medium took a deep breath.


    In that moment, his tense nerves eased up considerably.


    In this dangerous world, only his own cat could provide comfort.


    Arthur knew South Los was dangerous, and that sooner or later the Countess of South Los would wage a war against the Old Lion of Inner Bay.


    However, Arthur hadn''t expected the two sides to have already begun this level of covert warfare¡ª


    The Old Lion had reached out to the ''Mouse Council''.


    The Mother Tigress naturally kept a watch on the ''Mouse Council''.


    The Old Lion had won over Isidore.


    The Mother Tigress, on the other hand, had recruited Harris.


    Although Roschek only mentioned that ''Harris sided with the Countess'', Arthur believed such allegiance could only come from a prolonged engagement.


    Perhaps, the so-called Harris was the Countess''s spy all along.


    Thinking this, Arthur couldn''t help but smirk.


    "It''s just traps everywhere, big traps hiding smaller ones, with water in the hole and nails in the water!" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur murmured, holding Pendragon in his arms.


    He was very aware that in the Pine Street incident, he was merely playing the role of a catalyst.


    He didn''t even have the qualifications to be a fuse¡ªthat was the role Marinda played.


    Let alone being the secretive ''Kledos Family'' that Roschek imagined.


    He was just an expendable minor character.


    The kind whose death didn''t matter.


    At most, his family in this world would be sad and mourn.


    Arthur could even imagine that years later, Scott, wrapped in a blanket and writing memoirs by the fireplace, would detail the story of a young Spirit Medium he once knew, ''gifted with remarkable talent yet cut down in his prime.''


    "This feeling... it''s just terribly awful!"


    Arthur sighed while stroking Pendragon.


    Pendragon lifted his head, looking at his master with confusion, and shook his now chubby body, causing two whiskers to fall off.


    Arthur startled at the whiskers'' fall, then chuckled and said¡ª


    "Pan, is this your advice to me?"

 Chapter 110 Last night, South Los had a Christmas Eve!

    As the second cup of rich, sweetened hot cocoa continued to waft its tempting aroma through the "Spirit Medium Parlor," the thick sweetness of the first cup had already completely restored Arthur''s spirits.He placed the two whiskers that Pendragon had just shed, along with the one from before, into a test tube and then deposited them directly into [Atos''s Box].


    Then, with a wave of his hand.


    The [Atos''s Box] that was placed in the corner vanished from the sight of ordinary people, but there was still a faint outline visible to Arthur.


    ''Quite a nice [Hide] Trait, sufficient to handle most situations!'' he thought to himself, satisfied.


    With a nod of approval, Arthur then turned his attention to the secret techniques he possessed: [Arrow Guiding Technique], [Noise Technique], [Rope Animating Technique], [Touch of the Vampire], [Eulogy of Ilos], [Lockpicking Technique], [Memory Technique], [Wand Combat Technique], [Smoke Mirror Usurpation], [Kolodi''s Holy Wood Shield].


    Of course, there was also [Hand of Void] that he had already learned.


    There were plenty of secret techniques, but with only 60 XP points, and considering the ''Spirituality'' requirements and some secret techniques requiring special materials, the only ones he could learn were: [Arrow Guiding Technique], [Noise Technique], [Rope Animating Technique], [Lockpicking Technique], [Wand Combat Technique], and [Hand of Void].


    Among them, [Lockpicking Technique] required 10 XP and a strand of hair from a deceiver¡ªbefore Arthur had time to think about what a deceiver''s hair might be, the judgment already passed.


    Undoubtedly, his own hair would suffice!


    ''I actually count as a deceiver?''


    ''I''m just a simple Spirit Medium, after all!'' Arthur emphasized in his mind.


    But the fact wouldn''t change.


    Reviewing the available secret techniques, Arthur first chose [Hand of Void]!


    Invisible hands, really useful, those who use it, know it.


    Afterwards, he learned [Noise Technique], [Arrow Guiding Technique], and [Lockpicking Technique] based on functionality.


    By doing this, he still had 10 XP points left. If sufficient XP was supplemented later, Arthur intended to learn [Wand Combat Technique].


    [Wand Combat Technique] and [Rope Animating Technique] were similar, both involving animating an object, but compared to [Rope Animating Technique], a magic wand had better fighting ability and could become a stable helper. Considering the increase in ''Spirituality'' after stacking secret techniques, Arthur was prepared to give up [Rope Animating Technique]. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, if his ''Spirituality'' was sufficiently stable, Arthur would adapt accordingly.


    The first to be improved, [Hand of Void]¡ª


    [Consume 30 XP, Hand of Void Lv2¡úLv3]


    [Hand of Void Lv3: Your ''Hand of Void'' has improved again, and you''ve begun to notice the differences in your ''Hand of Void.'' They are stronger and cover a wider range than the regular ''Hand of Void;'' Effect: Using Spirituality as the basis, it consumes physical strength to create two ''Hand of Void'' in Glyphic Language Ei a to serve you.]


    (Note 1: Omitted)


    (Note 2: The ''Hand of Void'' is invisible but touchable and can be damaged. When it reaches the damage limit, the ''Hand of Void'' vanishes. When one of the two ''Hand of Void'' disappears, you can replenish it, but only one ''Hand of Void'' at a time.)


    (Note 3: The current level of ''Hand of Void'' can lift items up to 20 kg, moves at the speed of an adult running normally, and the maximum distance from its creator is 10 meters.)


    (Note 4: After creating the ''Hand of Void,'' the creator will continuously consume physical strength, which will increase when the ''Hand of Void'' lifts an object. When two ''Hand of Void'' are present, the consumption of physical strength doubles. When one ''Hand of Void'' remains and the other is replenished, the consumed physical strength is for two ''Hand of Void''.)


    (Note 5: Omitted)


    (Note 6: Omitted)


    ...


    The instant his knowledge synchronized with his body, Arthur could clearly feel a chill on his heart tracing the pattern of a palm.


    Initially, only the thumb and index finger''s joints were outlined, but now, the middle finger''s joints were also there.


    "Ei a!"


    [Glyphic Language] escaped his lips, and after feeling out the differences of [Hand of Void] at Lv3, he instinctively thought, ''I can carry more bombs now!''


    Of course, aside from bombs, with its current strength, speed, and range, [Hand of Void] could also wield a dagger to unleash surprising attacks from the shadows.


    However, it wasn''t as satisfying as using bombs.


    In the roar of explosions, everything is reduced to smithereens!


    As for wielding a longsword in combat?


    Not enough strength!


    Too slow!


    If he continued to upgrade, there would be...


    Hm?


    While pondering, Arthur subconsciously looked at the XP required for the next level of [Hand of Void] and then frowned.


    100 XP! Enjoy more content from empire


    [Hand of Void] at Lv4 actually required 100 XP!


    According to the previous pattern, [Hand of Void] at Lv4 should have required only 40 XP, but now it demanded 100 XP!


    Arthur''s gaze immediately returned to the description of [Hand of Void]: Discovering differences!


    Could it be completely different at the next level?


    ''What will be different about [Hand of Void] at Lv4?'' he wondered, anticipating yet delighted.


    He was eager to see the transformation of [Hand of Void] at Lv4.


    He was happy that reaching Lv3 of [Hand of Void] hadn''t increased his ''Spirituality''!


    ```


    This gave him more room to maneuver!


    Then it was "Noise Technique," "Arrow Guiding Technique," "Lockpicking Technique"¡ª


    "Noise Technique Lv1: The creator of the first Noise Technique is untraceable, but most people use it for pranks, or to scare away stray cats and dogs; Effect: Based on spirituality, it consumes a bit of physical strength, silently recite the Glyphic Language Hei to generate a loud noise within a 12-meter radius of the caster."


    (Note: The loud noise is about 80 decibels)


    ...


    "Arrow Guiding Technique Lv1: The court jester ''Harrington'' of the Empire invented this secret technique to showcase his throwing knives skill, but it was unstable.


    After the research of several scholars of mysticism throughout the ages, it evolved into a more effective Arrow Guiding Technique; Effect: Based on spirituality, it consumes a bit of physical strength, chant the Glyphic Language xiu to control a flying arrow or shoot an arrow from your side."


    (Note 1: You can only control one flying arrow at a time, and likewise only shoot one arrow.)


    (Note 2: It is not possible to catch a flying arrow and immediately shoot it back; it must land first.)


    (Note 3: The power of the shot arrow is equivalent to that of a soft bow.)


    ...


    "Lockpicking Technique Lv1: Carmen was a gentleman thief in the Silver Age, robbing from the rich to help the poor, no lock could stop him until he started balding in his middle age; Effect: Pull out one of your hairs, chant the Glyphic Language Ka to turn it into a master key."


    (Note 1: The pulled hair can only be used once.)


    (Note 2: The vitality of the pulled hair lasts for 3 seconds.)


    ...


    When the synchronization of knowledge and body was complete, Arthur''s attention was once again drawn to "Lockpicking Technique," and when he saw the words ''middle age'' and ''balding,'' he couldn''t help feeling a chill on the top of his head.


    ''No way!''


    ''The Kledos Family doesn''t have the balding gene!''


    Arthur recalled his grandfather and uncles with certainty about this.


    Likewise, without increasing ''spirituality,'' Arthur immediately turned his attention to "Noise Technique" and "Arrow Guiding Technique"¡ªboth just Level 1 secret techniques, they clearly could not meet his needs.


    Looking at the remaining 10XP, after a slight hesitation, Arthur chose "Noise Technique," which as a "Spirit Medium" would provide him more operational space.


    "Noise Technique Lv2: Although most people still believe it''s only good for pranks or driving away stray cats and dogs, as the level increases, its effect undergoes some changes; Effect: Based on spirituality, it consumes a bit of physical strength, silently chant the Glyphic Language Hei to create a loud noise or some rustling sounds within a 12-meter radius of the caster."


    (Note 1: The loud noise is about 90 decibels.)


    (Note 2: The rustling sounds can be the breeze through a window, the rustling of leaves, or even footsteps.)


    ...


    ''Hei!''


    Arthur silently chanted in his heart, and immediately footsteps¡ªsomewhat vague but definitely footsteps¡ªechoed in the corridor outside the "Spirit Medium Parlor."


    Hearing these footsteps, Pendragon became alert and crawled out of the "Cat''s Nest," heading towards the parlor door.


    Before Pendragon could peek out, Arthur picked him up.


    "A successful experiment¡ªthe Evil Spirit has gone far away!"


    As Arthur spoke words that Pendragon didn''t understand, his eyes pondered.


    ''Spirituality still hasn''t increased!''


    ''Is it really difficult to increase spirituality with ordinary secret techniques, even when stacked?''


    ''This is news to me!''


    As Arthur thought, he held the Orange Cat and walked towards his bedroom, with the invisible "Hand of Void" carrying the equally invisible "Atos''s Box" behind him.


    The long night ended as Arthur lay in the bedroom three floors underground, falling asleep while cuddling with Pendragon.


    With the rising sun, a new day began.


    Last night in South Los, it was a peaceful Christmas Eve.


    No gunshots, no explosions, no bloodshed, no killing, and no death.


    It was all very quiet.


    Newsboys'' calls were still filled with vitality¡ªalthough there was no real big news, the gossip regarding a young "Spirit Medium" continued to sustain newspaper sales.


    People went on with their daily routines, getting up, washing, eating, going to work, or going to school as usual.


    Arthur woke up at the crack of dawn not because of his biological clock, but because Pendragon had jumped directly onto his abdominal area¡ªeven with a 1.8 "Physique," Arthur felt a momentary loss of breath.


    "Cat food or dried fish?"


    Looking at Pendragon rubbing against him, Arthur asked.


    "Meow~"


    Pendragon looked up, showing its watery round green eyes.


    At that moment, Arthur abandoned his original choice and decided to prepare some chicken breast for Pendragon instead.


    But at that moment, someone knocked on the gate of No. 2 Cork Street¡ª


    Tap, tap-tap.


    "Is this the residence of ''Spirit Medium'' Lord Kledos?"


    "I have a matter I wish to entrust to you!"


    ```

 Chapter 111 The Visitor, Painter

    The news about Spirit Medium Parlor being temporarily closed for a week was published today. It seems that the visitor outside didn''t see it.That''s what Arthur thought before he peered through the Peeping Mirror.


    However, when he saw through the Peeping Mirror that the person was holding a newspaper, his brow furrowed¡ªthe newspaper was today''s "Horn Report".


    It must have published the news of his rest.


    Yet, the visitor still came.


    Was this looking for trouble?


    The profession of ''Spirit Medium'' had long been destined to never lack troublemakers¡ªsome out of curiosity, some who had been offended before and sought revenge, and some were simply ''Spirit Mediums'' themselves.


    In any case, the Spirit Medium, tangled in fame and profit, was seen by many as merely a stepping stone.


    And for such people?


    Teach them a harsh lesson!


    "Anyone who crosses the line with a ''Spirit Medium'' should repent in a dry well!"


    Old Charlie had said more than once.


    But when Arthur looked closely at the visitor, he felt otherwise¡ªthe person was about thirty years old, dressed in this year''s fashionable four-piece suit for men. The style was very new but somewhat dirty, clearly unwashed for a long time, just like his messy hair and bloodshot eyes.


    ''Full of anxiety and worry.''


    ''He saw the news of my closure today, then asked around about my name and hurried over¡ªhis clothes and appearance were neglected for a long time, but the style of his clothes was very new and the material was good. He also had the money to buy a newspaper; it shows that he has some financial means.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to groom himself, but rather, he couldn''t, perhaps due to a lack of fresh water¡­''


    A ship runner?


    His build wasn''t very strong, probably not a Chief Sailor, so he might be a navigator!


    But given the current weather in South Los, all big ships hadn''t left the port, and surely not the small ones either, so that only leaves¡ª


    Smuggling ships!''


    Arthur preliminarily deduced the visitor''s identity.


    However, Arthur did not open the door.


    He didn''t want to get involved with a smuggling ship¡ªsmuggling was expressly forbidden by the Countess, and in the Docklands, the number of smugglers hanged was as many as pirates.


    "Sorry, the Spirit Medium Parlor is temporarily closed for a week!"


    Arthur said this through the door.


    He made sure that the visitor could hear him, but the visitor knocked on the door again.


    Thump, thump-thump!


    And with each knock, the visitor''s emotions changed.


    Anger, frustration.


    Gradually, they became uncontrollable.


    Eventually, he began to headbutt the gate.


    Bang, bang!


    It only took two hits for his forehead to not only bleed but for the flesh to burst open.


    This situation forced Arthur to open the door.


    The door of No. 2 Cork Street opened instantly, and the visitor stopped the headbutting. When he saw the marks of a slap on Arthur''s face, a look of shame crossed his face.


    "I''m sorry, Lord Kledos, I...


    Who am I?


    Why am I here?


    What am I doing here?"


    The apologizing man suddenly looked confused, standing still, and when he looked at Arthur, he couldn''t help but ask, "Hello, what happened?"


    As he spoke, he touched the mark on his forehead from the headbutting, his face showing pain.


    Arthur looked at him with surprise.


    ''Amnesia?''


    ''Or a pretense?''


    If it was the former, there was no issue, but if it was the latter, what was his reason for approaching him?


    Arthur immediately thought of the now supposed-to-be-dismantled ''Mouse Council,'' and he looked towards a nearby newsboy, tossing him 1 Suo.


    "Go and inform Chief Malz for me."


    "Yes, Mr. Kledos,"


    The newsboy beamed as he received the 1 Suo and ran towards the police station while the man with amnesia subconsciously tried to stop him.


    "No, you can''t¡­"


    Bang!


    The other person wanted to say something else, but Arthur punched him in the abdomen. Then, seizing the moment, he grabbed the man''s collar and dragged him back to No. 2 Cork Street.


    As he closed the door, Arthur did not forget to nod at the neighbors around him.


    The surrounding neighbors responded in kind.


    This visitor was clearly not normal, and Arthur''s actions did not displease the neighbors; rather, they expressed their approval.


    Moreover, Arthur had taken the initiative to call the police.


    "Let me go!"


    "Let me go!"


    "Damn it, are you in cahoots with them?" Explore hidden tales at empire


    The visitor started swearing again.


    Unmoved, Arthur picked up a rope and tied up the man, who was unable to move due to the pain, and then stuffed a cloth into his mouth¡ªduring this process, Arthur detected a faint smell of the sea, confirming that the man was the navigator of a smuggling ship.


    "Mmm mmm!"


    The man continued to struggle.


    Only this time, his face was full of terror.


    The body of the visitor lying in the corridor began to tremble rapidly, his eyes looking at Arthur filled with pleading, and even tears began to form.


    Arthur remained indifferent


    He had already given Pendragon and himself some boiled chicken breast.


    By the time Arthur was preparing a dipping sauce of vinegar and sugar, Chief Malz arrived.


    The police chief, accompanied by Police Officer Andy and two other unknown officers, appeared at No. 2 Cork Street, and he was taken aback upon seeing the tied-up visitor.


    "Mr. Jenkins?!"


    "You know him?"


    Holding the dipping sauce, Arthur tilted his head slightly. He found the name somewhat familiar.


    "Um, Mr. Jenkins is a well-known painter from South Los¡ªbut he disappeared a year ago. His wife had come to the police station to report it.


    At that time, I was in charge of the case, and I even had Mr. Jenkins''s student draw a sketch.


    So, I have a vivid memory of it."


    As Malz spoke, he pulled out a leather notebook from his bosom¡ªthick enough to accommodate two fingers side by side, it had a thin nylon rope that could bind the entire notebook, preventing the charcoal and pencils inside from falling out.


    Malz opened to a page, the sketch on it was indeed of the visitor.


    "Not bad drawing skills."


    Arthur, who possessed the "Painting" skill, stated truthfully.


    At least, such a lifelike sketch, even capturing the expressions, was beyond what a Level 2 "Painting" skill could achieve.


    And at that moment, Arthur finally recalled who this painter was from his previous memories¡ªjust as Malz had said, the man was a famous painter from South Los, renowned for his portraits, even invited by the Countess of South Los to paint. However, before he could begin, he had disappeared.


    Because of this, the ''secluded'' Countess was greatly annoyed, and the police of South Los launched a comprehensive search.


    But, they came up empty-handed.


    In the end, despite the Countess''s anger, the matter was dropped.


    With these memories of his previous life, Arthur watched as the police officers untied the painter and removed the cloth from his mouth.


    "I am Jenkins?"


    "I am a painter?"


    "I have a wife?!"


    The face of the visitor was filled with joy¡ªthe kind that comes from the heart. Not to mention Arthur and Malz, even the three officers with Andy could feel it. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Mr. Jenkins, you are a painter, and you do have a wife; you even own a house in the Shire District¡ªso, all you need to do now is name the person who kidnapped you¡­"


    "No!"


    "Don''t do this!"


    "Please, I beg you!"


    The initially joyful Jenkins became frantic again, and once more started to bang his head against the wall.


    Andy and the other officers quickly restrained the painter, and at a signal from Malz, they first took him out to the yard; then the chief turned to Arthur.


    "Any clues?"


    The chief asked directly.


    Arthur rolled his eyes, continuing to tear chicken breast for Pendragon, and said irritably¡ª


    "No one''s dead, how would I know?"

 Chapter 112 Silent Successive Steps!

    Hearing Arthur''s words, Malz slapped his forehead¡ªthis police chief was one of the believers in Arthur''s ability to communicate with the undead."Forgot, no one died this time!"


    An apologetic smile appeared on Malz''s face.


    However, seeing that apologetic smile, Arthur felt like punching him.


    What did that smile mean?


    It made him seem like the Grim Reaper, where death followed wherever he went.


    How could that be possible?!


    It was all a coincidence!


    Moreover, this time there was a fundamental difference¡ªJenkins, the painter, had actively barged in, rather than being someone Arthur encountered outside.


    There was a fundamental difference.


    Arthur was very confident and then, after thinking for a moment, said,


    "When Jenkins disappeared, did the extensive search in South Los cover all districts?"


    In his previous memories, No. 2 Cork Street had been searched¡ªafterward, Old Charlie had been busy for days resetting the mechanisms and secret rooms.


    However, he was unsure about the other districts.


    "Of course, all districts!"


    "Who would dare to disobey the command of Lord Count?"


    Malz nodded affirmatively.


    "What about the Docklands?"


    Arthur continued to inquire.


    "Did you find anything?"


    Malz quickly caught on.


    "It''s not exactly a discovery, but you could have someone ask along Cork Street where Jenkins was spotted this morning. Perhaps the kidnappers have covered their tracks, but they must be in the Docklands¡ªor a nearby, unnoticed island close to Xisis Port. There should be traces of the kidnappers there."


    Though his guess about Jenkins'' identity was wrong, Arthur was very sure about the environment.


    At the same time, Arthur was willing to share the ''credit'' with Malz.


    Their partnership ensured that the more stable Malz''s position was, the more benefits Arthur would receive.


    "Understood!"


    Malz didn''t ask Arthur how he knew.


    It might have been the undead passing by who told him.


    It could also have been Miss Anna who informed him.


    In any case, the police chief turned and walked outside.


    No. 2 Cork Street quieted down again, but Arthur''s brows were slightly furrowed.


    ''Jenkins'' disappearance shouldn''t be related to the Old Lion, right?


    It should just be a coincidence, right?


    In this, the Countess shouldn''t have played any role, right?''


    Arthur was now somewhat paranoid, always associating the Countess with the Old Lion whenever their relationship came up in his mind.


    Then, he would start suspecting the Countess''s intentions.


    After pondering for a full ten minutes, not snapping back to reality until the well-stuffed Pendragon came over to rub against his legs after finishing a bowl of chicken breast,


    "What a little glutton!"


    Arthur said as he watched Pendragon''s increasingly plump body, stood up and tore another bowl of chicken breast for him.


    However, for his breakfast, he chose to change the dipping sauce chicken breast to a sweet and sour sauce pan-fried chicken breast¡ªnot because he had just tasted it and found it unpalatable.


    He cooked the chicken breast, drained the water, and put it in the frying pan over low heat.


    Chicken breast is a strange kind of food.


    If it''s just boiled in water, it ends up being so dry that it''s hard to swallow.


    But a slight change in the cooking method can make it delicious.


    Fried until crispy on both sides, Arthur drizzled it with sweet and sour sauce; with a ''crunch'' at each bite, slightly crumbly, the sweet and sour taste made Arthur eat two complete pieces of chicken breast before he finally got up to sip on the lemon water with honey added.


    ''How do you make cheese again?''


    ''With sweet and sour sauce, wrapping it in cheese would even taste better!''


    ''Not just with chicken, but with ribs too!''


    While thinking about this, Arthur washed the dishes.


    When Arthur moved from the kitchen to the ''Spirit Medium Parlor,'' he was still carrying the honey-added lemon water.


    Although hot cocoa is delicious, during the day it pairs better with lemon water.


    In the subsequent hours, Arthur spent his time practicing newly learned mystical arts and reviewing knowledge about the mystic side¡ªnot just practicing to recite Glyphic Language using mystical arts at a faster pace, but also calculating the physical toll of the mystical arts and feeling the changes in his body with every use of the mystical arts, among other things.


    Lunch and dinner passed with simple meals of bread slices, ham slices, and water. Find exclusive stories on empire


    It wasn''t until late at night that Arthur finally awaited the arrival of the person he was expecting.


    Outside of No. 2 Cork Street, the familiar-drawn carriage came to a steady halt.


    The coachman, Edwin, opened the carriage door for Marinda.


    Clutching a pipe and holding a suitcase, Marinda hopped down from the carriage and spoke directly to her coachman.


    "Come back for me tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Edwin respectfully replied.


    However, the coachman did not immediately leave; instead, he turned up the kerosene lamp hanging on the side of the carriage to illuminate for Marinda.


    When Arthur stepped outside, Edwin did not forget to nod to Arthur as well.


    Arthur nodded back in response.


    However, when he saw Edwin drive away straight after shaking the reins, Arthur was surprised and raised an eyebrow¡ªif he remembered correctly, he and Marinda should still be in a ''cold war'' phase!


    Even if they were to mend their relationship, it should have taken a few days, or he should have taken the initiative to visit White Bird Street¡ªArthur was very clear that his relationship with Marinda was strictly professional.


    But because it was a professional relationship, they had to follow the script.


    After all, he had been ''paid''.


    He, Arthur, had been paid to do the job.


    Of course, this only pertains to professional relationships¡ªgifts like those from Uncle Alberts do not count.


    According to what Arthur had thought, Marinda returning tonight would bring with her ''his compensation'' under some pretense like ''these are your belongings, I''m returning them to you''.


    But now?


    Marinda was adding more to the play.


    No problem!


    Being a collaborator, he was of course going to cooperate.


    But...


    It would require more money!


    Arthur made no attempt to conceal his thoughts, which Marinda could naturally perceive¡ªwhile she was closing the door, she handed the suitcase she was carrying to Arthur.


    The meaning was clear, the contents of the suitcase were sufficient compensation.


    In the suitcase, there were not only four ingredients¡ªSunflower, Moon Grass, Golden Acorn, Vampire Fang¡ªbut also a scroll of Cat Sect Mystic Arts and a scroll of Cat Cave Mystic Arts.


    Arthur understood the significance of the four ingredients and the Cat Sect Mystic Arts.


    Because this was the agreed compensation.


    Yet, the scroll of Cat Cave Mystic Arts surprised Arthur.


    "''Silent Successive Steps'', one of the core mystical arts of the Cat Cave, but it can only be used by those who have participated in either a Cat Cave or Cat Sect ritual, and it only fully unleashes its effect in a Cat Cave ritual¡ªthis is a compensation given by Lord Count for your swift response last night.


    Similarly, I, who brought it to you, rightfully deserve the right to stay overnight."


    Marinda stated assertively.


    "Only within the ''Spirit Medium Parlor''!"


    Arthur did not entangle further and picked up the mystical art named ''Silent Successive Steps''¡ªa core mystical art limited to the Cat Cave and Cat Sect, exactly what he needed.


    Moreover, the ritual he was about to conduct was precisely the Cat Cave''s ''Orange Cat'', which could perfectly utilize the power of such mystical arts.


    Of course, Arthur was well aware that by offering ''Silent Successive Steps'', one of the core mystical arts of the Cat Cave, the Countess was not only compensating him but also enticing and testing him¡ªboth a probe into his mastery of mystical arts, his affiliation, and a probe into last night''s events.


    Although she claimed to be the master of South Los, she could not possibly know everything about South Los in detail.


    At least, she had not anticipated Haywood.


    Not only had the Earl of South Los not anticipated it, but Arthur himself had also not expected Haywood to use his compensation to buy a house on Pine Street.


    And Marinda herself seemed full of curiosity.


    "How did you do it?"


    "Was Haywood really a coincidence?"


    Arthur laughed, looking at Marinda''s curious face and slowly curled his thumb, index finger, ring finger, and pinky finger inward.


    Eventually, he raised his index finger.


    Marinda looked astounded.


    "What does that mean?" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 113 The Awakening of the Cat!

    "My meaning, of course, is¡ªThis is an additional price!"


    Arthur said with a smile.


    Marinda immediately flipped Arthur the middle finger.


    "Money-grubber!"


    "No!" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What I''m proposing is a fair trade¡ªfairness has always been one of my guiding principles, so... this really is a coincidence."


    Arthur explained, drawing out his words.


    There was nothing mysterious or cryptic about it.


    Arthur was certain that a single day was enough for Marinda or that countess to have thoroughly investigated Haywood.


    He also believed that beyond her own curiosity, Marinda''s question probably also included the countess''s intentions.


    However, Arthur didn''t delve any deeper.


    Asking too much could affect the working relationship.


    Arthur didn''t ask, and Marinda didn''t say.


    "I obtained one of the Core Mystical Arts of the Cat Hole, ''Silent Successive Steps,'' from that Lord Count. What did you get?"


    Arthur redirected the conversation very directly.


    Imitating Arthur, Marinda put up a finger.


    "Want to know? That''s an additional price!"


    The lady raised her head, her short golden hair shimmering in the candlelight. The tips glowed faintly, like a crown placed upon her head, naturally drawing people''s attention.


    Arthur was no exception.


    He watched the lady.


    Immediately, the lady felt Arthur''s gaze.


    Without a hint of shyness, she drew even closer, as if to show off, but Arthur¡ª


    "How long has it been since you washed your hair?"


    Covering his nose and mouth, Arthur retreated repeatedly.


    Marinda paused.


    Afterward, the lady huffed coldly.


    "Childish!"


    Then, no longer paying any attention to Arthur, she walked straight towards the ''Spirit Medium Parlor.''


    But just as she was about to enter, the lady said softly,


    "Before the onset of winter, I will inherit Baron Kemir''s title."


    Without a doubt, this was what Marinda had gained¡ªa promise from the countess, rather than the previous strategy of operating independently and waiting for an answer.


    "Congratulations!"


    Arthur said, smiling.


    Although Marinda wasn''t as important to him as Malz, as a partner, it was naturally better for her to be stronger.


    The lady''s lips curled up when she heard Arthur''s congratulations.


    But then she quickly spoke seriously,


    "Isidore has fled!"


    "Hm?"


    Arthur frowned.


    This answer was rather unexpected. Based on what Arthur understood about the countess, if she had taken action, it would surely have been a thunderous annihilation, not leaving any sliver of a chance for the other party to recover.


    Unless...


    Fishing!


    The countess wanted to bait out more people connected to the Old Lion of Inner Bay.


    Or perhaps Harris, one of the founders of the ''Mouse Council'' who had joined her, had informed the countess of something that made her change her original plan.


    ''But it''s still quite risky!''


    ''The Mother Tigress, with the protection of her family and her own strength, is naturally not in danger, but isn''t she worried about her own people?''


    Arthur thought to himself as he looked towards Marinda.


    He finally understood why Marinda had come to spend the night with him.


    It was to prevent Isidore''s revenge¡ªIn Isidore''s eyes, perhaps the person he hated most in South Los was Marinda.


    Even to some extent, she exceeded the Countess of South Los.


    After all, the "Lady of the Long Night''s Salon" and the "Rat Tail Alley''s" Secret Assembly had always been at loggerheads, each wishing they could eliminate the other.


    So, if Isidore was driven into a corner, he would definitely choose Marinda.


    And Marinda? Discover exclusive tales on empire


    She chose to ally with him!


    There must be some individuals among Marinda''s subordinates who had mastered secret techniques of the Mystic Side, but in Marinda''s eyes, he was more reliable.


    To this, Arthur could not have been more eager.


    Because¡ª


    He could also be a target of Isidore''s revenge!


    In some ways, he had also disrupted the plans of this founder of the "Mouse Council."


    Of course, based on Arthur''s understanding of Marinda, she must be hiding an even deeper motive¡ªleaving her old nest at No. 6 White Bird Street was to lure out Isidore.


    A risky move, but one that promised higher rewards.


    Arthur did not object, but he needed to make one thing clear in advance.


    "If anything is damaged, you''ll compensate for it at market value!"


    Arthur stated this.


    "Fine."


    "Now I need a pillow, a duvet, a bed¡ªand if possible, please make me a cup of hot cocoa without any extra sugar."


    Marinda immediately understood what Arthur meant and responded bluntly.


    "I''m not your servant!"


    Arthur stressed.


    "I know some secret history about the Cat Hole and the Cat Faction..."


    "At your service!"


    Before Marinda could finish her sentence, Arthur was already in action.


    Not because he liked hearing the secret histories, but because the hot cocoa at night was ever so fragrant.


    "The earliest history of the Cat Hole can be traced back to before the Empire Era, rumored to originate from the Cataclysm Queen''s attendant, coachman¡ªthe ''Demon Cat.''


    Although most consider it absurd, mere speculation by some, the power of the Cat Hole is undeniable¡ªduring the Holy Empire Era, ''Aeolia'' from the Cat Hole, because of a lion cat doomed to be burned at the stake, fought against the entire Holy Court on his own. Remember, that was the Holy Court at the height of its power!


    Facing Aeolia''s fists, not only were twenty-two cardinals severely injured, but the Pope of that time was even exploded by those punches as fast as the speed of light.


    The head of the Religious Tribunal, the deputy, and all twenty-two arbitrators were also obliterated.


    Those who witnessed that battle said that when Aeolia threw his punches, they saw the Golden Lion Cat''s roar.


    If Aeolia hadn''t left on his own, the Holy Court at that time would have been destroyed, and the era of the Holy Empire would have ended."


    After taking a sip of the hot cocoa and enjoying its sweetness, Marinda continued her story.


    "Also, because of Aeolia''s emergence, the Cat Hole was considered the strongest in the world, but at some point, something happened within the Cat Hole, and by the time people came to know it again during the Silver Age, it had split into four distinct factions: ''Cat Faction-Orange,'' ''Cat Faction-Black,'' ''Cat Faction-Raccoon,'' and ''Cat Faction-Floral''!"


    "And moreover, the four factions constantly fought against each other."


    "Throughout the entire Silver Age, the four factions were at war."


    "Years went by and the four factions gradually declined, and by the time of the Seven Years'' War, both the East Coast and the West Coast were swept by a witch hunting campaign. The ''Cat Faction-Black,'' with its core heritage in Necromancy, was deemed allies of the witches and thus attacked by numerous forces.


    After the contemporary ''Black Cat'' disbanded the ''Black Cat Faction'' and used ''Silent Successive Steps'' to slay one hundred and seventy-four assailants, he died from exhaustion.


    Already on the decline, the four branches of the Cat Sect became three.


    And by the time the Seven Years'' War ended and the Pioneer Era began, the three branches of the Cat Sect were nowhere to be seen.


    The three branches of the Cat Sect chose to Hide.


    No!


    It should be said that all four branches of the Cat Sect chose to Hide, as the ''Black Cat'' of that year had already instructed the ''Black Cat Faction'' to take his bloodline or successors out!"


    At this point, Marinda''s cup of hot cocoa was empty.


    She casually set the cup aside, leaned back on the bedding, and with a scrutinizing gaze at Arthur, she slowly said¡ª


    "Right, the contemporary ''Black Cat,'' Arthur Kredos!"

 Chapter 114 Everything Will Make Sense!

    ''The Black Cat Faction can "Necromancy".''The Spirit Medium can also "Necromance".''


    ''Coincidentally, this Spirit Medium was extremely inclined towards the knowledge of the Cat Faction or the Cat Hole, yet this Spirit Medium''s family had always "Hidden Themselves" in the past.''


    ''The rumored Black Cat Faction just happened to vanish without a trace.''


    ''As pieces of information began to converge, even Arthur, the Spirit Medium himself, got a bit entangled and almost suspected that he was from the Black Cat Faction.''


    ''Then...''


    ''Why not?''


    ''Why can''t the Kledos Family be the Black Cat Faction?''


    ''Why can''t the Kledos Family be the Black Cat Faction?''


    ''Why can''t the Kledos Family be the original Cat Hole?''


    ''Because the Kledos Family is still hiding other things!''


    ''Using the Black Cat Faction and the Black Cat Faction to obscure the identity of the original Cat Hole, while the identity of the original Cat Hole obscures the Kledos Family itself¡ª''


    ''Eternal Monster, Heir of the Rebellious Bloodline, Creator of the Twilight of the Gods, Worshipper of the Northern Gods, Master of the Blade of Chaos, Holder of Leviathan''s Axe, Kledos...''


    ''Who says this is false?''


    ''Where''s the proof?''


    ''Is there none?''


    ''Then it could be true!''


    ''Otherwise, why would I layer it in this manner?''


    ''This alone proves my extraordinary birth and noble bloodline.''


    ''Exactly!''


    ''This is the effect Arthur wanted: birth, bloodline!''


    ''In this world before us, nobles always emphasize honor and bloodline; the former can be treated like toilet paper, but the latter is a tangible power!''


    ''It''s a power to enjoy everything!''


    ''Having it and not having it, those are two different treatments.''


    ''Without it, you''re constantly controlled, needing to expend ten times, a hundred times the effort just to reach the starting point of those who have it.''


    ''But if you have it...''


    ''Look at that scroll of Silent Successive Steps!''


    ''That Countess produced such a level of secret technique to test him, wasn''t it because she guessed he might be from the Black Cat Faction or Black Cat Faction?''


    ''As long as he keeps it up, will the Countess be stingy?''


    ''Of course not!''


    ''What she''s facing is the legacy of the esteemed Cat Faction.''


    ''Any petty move would only bring shame to the South Los House.''


    ''If he maneuvers properly, revealing just a tiny bit of his Cat Hole identity, he could gain even more benefits¡ªthe Countess of South Los is indeed short of people.''


    ''But now the key point is¡ª''


    ''Danger!''


    ''The identity of the Cat Faction is useful.''


    ''But the risk coexists with the rewards.''


    ''He must control the extent carefully.''


    Lv5 Bluff began to flicker.''


    Sitting in the chair, Arthur looked down at Marinda, then¡ª''


    ''"Meow~"


    Marinda immediately sat up, her eyes intensely fixed on Arthur.''


    ''"Are you really¡ª?"''


    ''"I thought you were your grandfather, you should be the heir!"''


    Before Marinda could finish, Arthur laughed, raised his hand and gestured a thumbs up, and said in an admiring tone.


    ''"Miss Caesar, you truly possess a remarkable imagination, calling it boundless wouldn''t be an exaggeration¡ªif you decide to write a novel, it would surely be a bestseller!


    ''By the way, if you really decide to write a novel, I will be your first reader."


    Arthur said, then smiled at Marinda.


    ''Even if he had to utilize the identities of the Cat Faction and the Cat Hole, he could not just straightforwardly admit it; it had to be seamless and cautious.''


    Marinda frowned.''


    ''"Are you deceiving me?!"''


    ''"No!"''


    ''"I just felt you were so serious, I was simply playing along¡ªno harm intended, I swear!"''


    Arthur laughed, even raising his left hand in a theatrical manner.''


    Marinda angrily gave a middle finger, with the tobacco in her pipe turning bright red due to her rapid breathing.


    This lady was very angry.


    But Arthur didn''t care.


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    Because it was very likely that she was just pretending.


    Indeed, that was the case.


    Just a few minutes later, upon realizing that Arthur was completely unmoved and had already picked up "Silent Successive Steps" to read, Marinda returned to normal.


    The lady, with a pipe in her mouth and her hands cushioning the back of her head, asked vaguely.


    "Is your family really not part of the ''Black Cat Faction''? Or ''Cat Faction. Black''?"


    "Yes."


    "My family is not only part of the ''Black Cat Faction'' but is also the sole heir of ''Cat Faction. Black,'' and even possesses the legacy of the original ''Cat Hole''¡ªdo you want to see the roar of the Golden Lion Cat?"


    Arthur didn''t even lift his head, responding in a perfunctory manner.


    Marinda felt this indifference and immediately snorted coldly.


    "Humph, a man full of lies."


    "Ah yes, right!"


    "You''re right about everything!"


    Arthur became even more perfunctory. Marinda turned away, no longer looking at Arthur¡ªshe knew she couldn''t get anything more out of him.


    Her partner was tougher to deal with than she had imagined.


    From her borrowing "Silent Successive Steps" to describing the history of the ''Cat Hole'' and ''Cat Faction,'' her partner hadn''t shown any sign of peculiarity.


    It seemed like he had no connection with her whatsoever.


    But...


    Having ''Necromancy'' and a leaning toward Cat Faction and Cat Hole knowledge. Was it really such a coincidence?


    In her chaotic thoughts, Marinda''s breathing gradually evened out.


    Arthur quietly moved the candlestick and adjusted the kerosene lamp so that Marinda''s position became dimmer, more conducive to sleep.


    Then, as Arthur returned to his chair, he activated the "Shadow Concealment" trait of "Dark Serpent. Crippled"¡ªthe Spirit Medium Parlor wasn''t large. From that corner to the desk was merely three steps away.


    The time for three steps, less than a second.


    Arthur had silently returned to his chair and picked up "Silent Successive Steps" again.


    Marinda, with her back to Arthur, suddenly opened her eyes.


    Her breathing remained steady.


    But her eyes were exceptionally bright.


    ''Still claiming it''s not!''


    ''It was just the ''Silence'' from ''Silent Successive Steps''!''


    ''He clearly has already mastered ''Silent Successive Steps,'' yet he still pretends as if he''s just starting a Cat Faction ritual¡ªwhat a cunning fellow!''


    ''However, this is only to my advantage!'' S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the dim light, Marinda''s lips curled slightly upward.


    This lady felt a sense of accomplishment at discovering someone else''s secret¡ªespecially when that secret was Arthur''s, her accomplishment was even greater.


    Afterwards, this lady contemplated further plans in her mind, considering how much the success rate could increase with Arthur''s involvement.


    Then her breathing evened out.


    With a slight snore.


    ''This time, she must be really asleep!'' Arthur thought silently to himself as he flipped through the arcane scrolls in his hand.


    How to subtly utilize the identity of the ''Cat Faction,'' Arthur was just considering this until he suddenly came up with an idea while browsing "Silent Successive Steps."


    ''Silent Successive Steps,'' one of the core mystical arts of Cat Hole, is divided into two parts¡ªSilence, which allows silent movement and attack, and Continuous Step, which means ignoring terrain and leaping swiftly.


    Combined, these create the ''Silent Successive Steps'' that every assassin dreams of.


    While Arthur could not achieve silent attacks or swift terrain-defying leaps, he could execute silent movements.


    And not through ''Stealth'' skills, but through the ''Talent'' from the ''Dark Serpent'' Bloodline, which is very similar to the effect described in ''Silent Successive Steps.''


    Moreover, with Marinda turning her back to him and only three steps away, Arthur was quite confident in bluffing his way through.


    The result was naturally good, but Arthur didn''t get careless.


    He knew this was just deceit.. no, it was the ''first step of hiding his real identity.''


    Next was the crucial part.


    Because it wouldn''t just involve Marinda then.


    Therefore, he must have more elements matching the ''Cat Faction'' and ''Cat Hole.''


    Thinking of this, Arthur took out a scroll of ''Cat Faction'' mystical arts from the box.


    Afterwards, joy appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 115 Its Here!

    ```''Cat''s Grace.Orange''!


    The scroll detailed this secret technique¡ªit allowed for a rapid recovery of physical strength, energy, and injuries through sleep, and at the same time, it invigorated life itself.


    For Arthur, who lacked a sense of security, this secret technique was simply too perfect.


    Moreover, it had a high compatibility with the ritual ''Orange Cat''.


    It was known that aside from the side effects of being picky with food and gaining weight, ''Orange Cat'' also induced mild sleepiness!


    ''If the ''Cat Faction.Orange''s ''Cat''s Grace'' has such compatibility, I wonder what the ''Cat Cave''s ''Cat''s Grace'' would be like?'' he wondered.


    ''What about the ''Cat''s Grace'' of the other branches of the Three Branches of the Cat Sect?'' Experience new stories on empire


    Arthur sat in his chair, deep in thought.


    Shortly after, he discreetly placed both ''Silent Successive Steps'' and ''Cat''s Grace.Orange'' into Atos''s Box¡ªlike ''Silent Successive Steps'', ''Cat''s Grace.Orange'' also required a ritual to be conducted by either the ''Cat Faction'' or the ''Cat Cave'' before it could be learned.


    Otherwise, one''s spirituality would erupt into chaos.


    ''Whiskers, oh whiskers!'' he sighed inwardly, looking at Pendragon, who was sleeping in the Cat''s Nest on his back in a ''C'' shape, full of anticipation¡ªwhen he collected six whiskers and completed the ''Orange Cat'' ritual, it would be the time to solidify his position as the heir to ''Cat Faction.Black''.


    However, in order to truly become the contemporary Black Cat of ''Cat Faction.Black'', he must get his hands on the Core Mystical Arts ''Necromancy'' of ''Cat Faction.Black''!


    ''Where should I start?'' he pondered.


    Arthur''s thoughts unconsciously drifted to the Countess.


    During the Seven Years'' War''s witch hunting, the ''Black Cat'' was besieged by numerous forces, and the legacy of ''Cat Faction.Black'' was naturally divided among the major powers of the time; the fact that the Countess of South Los could produce ''Silent Successive Steps'' was the best proof of that.


    Therefore, she might truly possess the Core Mystical Arts ''Necromancy'' of ''Cat Faction.Black'', or other Cat Faction or even Cat Cave Mystical Arts.


    Otherwise, she would not have easily offered ''Silent Successive Steps''¡ªa Core secret technique; according to human nature, only those who possess something better can confidently offer something of a lesser level.


    Of course, not everyone is like this.


    There are those sincere individuals who will give away all they have.


    But Arthur was certain that the Countess was not one of them.


    ''Glory Potion!''


    ''Cat Faction.Black''s secret techniques!''


    ''You are indeed a treasure!''


    With such admiration, Arthur''s gaze returned to the four ingredients: Sunflower, Moon Grass, Golden Acorn, and Vampire Fang.


    The Vampire Fang resembled a pale canine tooth.


    The Golden Acorn was even more familiar; Arthur had five of them here.


    Moon Grass looked a bit like wild grass by the roadside, but it had a faint luminescence, and when placed in a test tube, it somewhat resembled tiny fireflies circling around wild grass.


    The Sunflower was like a miniaturized sunflower, with a flame burning in its center¡ªof the four ingredients, aside from the Vampire Fang, Arthur was most concerned about this Sunflower.


    Not only because it was the most valuable, but also because the Sunflower was essential for the Fragmentary Griffin Training Method. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if it were just the incomplete Griffin Training Method, it was enough for Arthur to breed an exceptionally good mount¡ªhaving carefully read through its content, although it lacked key parts of the later stages, the initial breeding methods were sufficient for Arthur to acquire a steed far beyond his expectations.


    This was of utmost importance to a Spirit Medium who was always conscious of their own safety.


    ''I''ll have to find time to pick out a fine horse at the stables!''


    Arthur thought to himself and then put away all the ingredients.


    With Marinda by his side, it was natural for Arthur to refrain from practicing mystical arts or making any plans; he slightly adjusted the pillow behind him, propped his legs up on the desk, and closed his eyes¡ªthe candle was immediately blown out, leaving only the oil lamp burning faintly in the ''Spirit Medium Parlor''.


    In the dim light, the Spirit Medium Parlor became even quieter, with only two evenly spaced and prolonged breaths, no, three including Pendragon''s.


    At daybreak, Arthur woke up abruptly when Pendragon made another leap and caught the confused cat in his arms.


    "The same tricks are useless against a ''Spirit Medium''."


    ```


    Arthur chuckled softly.


    He did not lower his voice because Marinda had woken up the moment Pendragon stepped out of the Cat''s Nest, stretching and yawning.


    Watching Arthur stroke the cat on the head with his hand, the lady commented directly.


    "Childish," she said.


    As she spoke, the lady tapped the ash from her pipe into the ashtray, refilled it with fresh tobacco, and then, while smoking, picked up the ashtray and walked towards the small courtyard of No. 2 Cork Street¡ªoutside the fence gate, the loyal coachman Edwin had brought breakfast and... a complete set of toiletries.


    The breakfast was made by Mary, Marinda''s most trusted cook, and consisted of honey bacon, beer sausage, fried eggs, salad, white bread, and milk.


    Of course, what pleased Arthur the most were the egg tarts and puff pastries¡ªhe watched Marinda eat one of each before he started.


    This action greatly irritated Marinda.


    "I studied poison mixing on the islands; only after smoking the pipe can one eat this food without being poisoned!"


    "While you were washing up, I took two puffs¡ªtasted quite nice," Arthur said without even looking up.


    "Huh," Marinda scoffed coldly. The pipe had indeed been on the dining table while she was freshening up, but she was certain that Arthur hadn''t touched her pipe¡ªshe would have definitely noticed if something of hers had been tainted with someone else''s saliva.


    "Typical ''cat,'' always so edgy and cautious," she commented as she rose to her feet.


    She had many things to attend to each day and had no time to bicker with Arthur here.


    However, before leaving, the lady admonished him.


    "Don''t touch my toiletries; I''ll be back in the evening!" she said.


    After speaking, the lady stepped out of No. 2 Cork Street, greeted the surprised neighbors like a hostess, and then boarded the carriage.


    Of course, the scene caused quite the stir among the neighbors of Cork Street.


    The unlatched door allowed Arthur to hear everything clearly¡ªhe knew that Marinda had done this deliberately, also wanting him to hear the neighbors'' comments.


    And why would she do this?


    She wanted to make him feel embarrassed and uneasy.


    "Childish!" Arthur remarked quietly, yet in his heart, he pondered Marinda''s ''obstinance'' concerning Isidore!


    Or perhaps...


    Marinda had some clue or information unknown to him, which could confirm that one of the founders of the ''Mouse Council'' would surely seek trouble with her or him?


    Drinking milk sweetened with an extra spoonful of sugar, Arthur sat at the dining table, deep in thought.


    He understood well the principles of eradicating evil and that there''s no such thing as a thief-proof plan.


    ''Serve as bait and then hook the adversary?'' he thought, but then shook his head.


    The other party was not foolish, especially after being warned by the Countess; they were like a frightened bird and definitely would not be easily lured.


    It had to be natural; it had to make the adversary believe they had created the conditions themselves.


    As Arthur narrowed his eyes, pondering how to achieve this, Malz jumped down from the police carriage, pushed open the door of No. 2 Cork Street, and burst in excitedly.


    "We''ve got a lead!" he exclaimed.


    "Look at this!" the Police Chief said as he took out a cheque from his pocket and placed it in front of Arthur.


    Arthur was taken aback, but then he guessed what it was.

 Chapter 116 The Color Black, An Ominous Sign!

    ```counterfeit cheques!


    thinking of jenkins from yesterday, arthur almost subconsciously thought of this answer¡ªa somewhat famous painter, why would he be kidnapped?


    counterfeit money, counterfeit cheques, forged paintings.


    these are the three most direct types.


    among them, the most valuable are the forged paintings.


    but malz had brought out a cheque.


    in arthur''s mind, he had already pictured jenkins being held captive somewhere near the sea for the past year, relentlessly forging cheques day and night.


    "counterfeit cheques?"


    "knew i couldn''t hide it from you!"


    "was it ''anna'' who told you?"


    malz laughed.


    arthur took a sip of hot milk and shrugged.


    actually, such an answer wasn''t difficult to guess. anyone with a bit of insight and analytical skill could have guessed it, yet many people in the world around him tended to overlook it¡ªbecause the world they lived in was quite ''simple,'' and most had not received a real education, spending their entire lives trapped within their small confines.


    they lacked the ability to stay calm and lacked the necessary insight.


    of course, in an era bombarded with information, when everyone could level up to a detective, they would still end up confined in new little boxes¡ªbecause of arrogance and prejudice!


    they would make assumptions, overestimate certain criminal methods, and criticize the professionalism of experts, thus forgetting that most of the time, advances in criminal methods are a result of technological progress, not human progress.


    humans have always been mere tool users.


    for example, many perplexing mysteries end up being solved by¡ª


    checking how many numbers the water meter has ticked over.


    inspecting the water tank on the rooftop.


    often, it''s that simple.


    therefore, arthur never overestimated any case or harbored any arrogance or prejudice. he chose to approach each case in the simplest and most direct manner, combined with the ''experience'' he gained by once standing on the shoulders of giants¡ªif there were any oversights, he would use a ''spirit medium'' to ''communicate'' with the deceased, making the culprit confess everything in terror.


    as for evidence?


    he was just a small ''spirit medium,'' not a real police officer, and certainly not a famous detective.


    moreover, in this world and era, police officers were better at improvising criminals on the spot than solving cases themselves. the sheriff''s interrogation techniques always helped those ''murderers'' remember everything, more effective than the ''memory restoration technique'' in secret arts, and could be called a ''great memory recovery technique.''


    however, all of the above applies only to ordinary cases and does not involve any mystery. s§×arch* the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    if there was mystery involved, arthur would directly seek help from the countess¡ªthe fact that mystic side persons did not hesitate to resort to murder was enough to show that both parties involved were not simple, and the intertwined complications were not something a small ''spirit medium'' like him could handle.


    the master of south los, the grand judge, was the main authority for such cases.


    going with the flow sometimes worked wonders.


    after finishing his milk and placing the cup on the table, arthur looked again at the cheque.


    it was very realistic, at least he couldn''t spot any issues.


    the paper of the cheque was the same, and some anti-counterfeit marks didn''t reveal anything to him either.


    after all, arthur was not a professional.


    "this cheque was found at the ''silver horse venue''¡ªthis morning, the manager of the ''silver horse venue'' went to the police station to report it. it was discovered by the venue''s owner''s friend, a true professional."


    malz explained.


    "silver horse venue?"


    arthur had never heard of this name, nor was it in his predecessor''s memory.


    "it''s an underground horse betting venue in the old town, owned by freeman who used to be a gang member but reformed and made his fortune, a very wealthy fellow. he owns a villa on white bird street in shire district, along with servants and guards. but he''s known to be stingy¡ªwhich is why he chose to file the report in shire district.


    the police in old town just take kickbacks and wouldn''t help him get his money back."


    malz added, then shared his own thoughts.


    "choosing to consume counterfeit cheques, even exchanging cheques for gold notes¡ªthese guys must have made enough money this year. now they are likely in inner bay, or have already set sail.


    otherwise, jenkins, the painter, would not have been released."


    after malz finished speaking, arthur''s expression became serious.


    "what''s wrong?"


    "would you give up a hen that lays golden eggs? even if the hen went mad, lost its memory, wouldn''t it be safer to just kill it?


    the more these guys earn, the less they can afford to let anything go wrong with that hen¡ªthey don''t want to lose what they''ve already gained!"


    arthur questioned malz in response.


    ```


    greed is the true nature of man, the most common trait.


    to stop in time is the rarest.


    "are you saying that jenkins is an accomplice of these people?


    the abduction could be a self-staged act?"


    malz quickly came to realize this.


    "an accomplice is for certain, but not necessarily self-staged; he might have joined later¡ªotherwise, you can go ask mr. jenkins yourself?


    i''m now curious as to how much money these guys have actually made!"


    as soon as arthur finished speaking, malz turned and left.


    malz was also curious about how much money these guys had made.


    if it was enough, perhaps they''d have enough for their ''boat tickets''.


    the sheriff of shire district, walking briskly, reached the door and realized arthur hadn''t followed; the sheriff turned back with an inquisitive look.


    arthur pointed nonchalantly to the bruises on his face.


    even with a 1.8 physique, such bruise marks wouldn''t heal in just two days.


    the police chief immediately slapped his forehead.


    "wait for my message!"


    after speaking, the police chief quickened his pace.


    arthur glanced at this morning''s xp rewards, which were the same as yesterday''s, at 5 points.


    one can imagine that in a few more days, it would drop to 4 points.


    or even by tomorrow, it''d be 4 points.


    afterwards, it will decrease even more.


    ''people who grow tired of the old and fond of the new truly chill the world.''


    arthur, with his hands folded beneath his thighs, picked up pendragon, who was wandering nearby, lifted him over his head, and after a slight shake, whispered softly, "thankfully, cats bring warmth to the world."


    even more fortunate is that the ''painter'' jenkins will once again attract attention.


    allowing him to continue earning xp.


    the forthcoming rituals and secret techniques all require a large amount of xp.


    this kind of attention is exactly what arthur currently needs.


    and what about gaining xp in other ways?


    food, arthur doesn''t mind.


    however, combat, exploration, tasks, and the like, arthur prefers to keep a reserved attitude.


    the difficulty in taking down a mystic side person is too high¡ªit''s just like that mystic side person previously killed on pine street who didn''t yield any xp notification.


    what does this indicate?


    the chances are high the other party isn''t dead.


    instead, they have ''revived'' in some way that he isn''t aware of.


    it''s like that toad; unless you directly block the other party, these mystic side people are tough to kill unless they''re greenhorns; otherwise, they are all prepared with all sorts of trump cards.


    and exploration?


    exploring ordinary places certainly yields no xp; it has to be those relics, where the dangers within far exceed fighting with mystic side people!


    as for tasks?


    if possible, he absolutely doesn''t want to accept any tasks in the turbulent south los.


    based on his predictions about old lion and mother tigress, the risk factor of such tasks is higher than the former two combined!


    after all, he''s just a weak, simple, and kind spirit medium who can only rely on publishing ads for attention and a hard-won reputation to get by.


    tasks and such should be shelved for now.


    carrying pendragon, arthur quietly waited. discover exclusive tales on empire


    about an hour later, malz returned.


    the police chief just entered the door and said at a very fast pace.


    "jenkins is missing!"


    then, the look on the police chief''s face grew strange, and he said in a lower voice¡ª


    "and..."


    "his wife is dead!"

 Chapter 117 Poor and Desolate in Life, Revered by Thousands in Death!

    jenkins''s wife died, what does it have to do with me, arthur?it''s not like i cursed her.


    your next read awaits at empire


    or do you think i''m the grim reaper?


    do ordinary people kill whoever they touch?


    arthur rolled his eyes at malz.


    malz, on the other hand, composed his expression before asking quite seriously.


    "shall we go to the crime scene?"


    "yes!"


    arthur nodded definitively.


    he needed attention, and jenkins''s case was not to be abandoned. moreover, he was curious; it was clearly a case of forging cheques, so why did someone die?


    it shouldn''t have much to do with him.


    what was the catch?


    as arthur was thinking, he still picked up the spirit medium box from before. "atos''s box" was hidden at his side, carried by the "hand of void" ¡ª since the ''mouse council'' incident happened just yesterday, it would be too conspicuous to switch boxes directly. it needed some time, to wait until things calmed down.


    "good morning, ''anna''!"


    as arthur tucked ''anna'' into his coat, malz greeted her quite naturally ¡ª arthur''s acquaintances had become used to ''anna''s'' presence, setting aside their initial fear and subsequent curiosity, they now treated her as they would any person.


    however, ''anna'' still didn''t respond.


    after putting pendragon in the cat carrier as well, arthur finally left the house.


    previously, arthur had been worried that pendragon would have the stress response that lady amanda had described, but after several outings, including one long trip, there was no such issue. as long as there was food, pendragon didn''t seem to care, displaying an uncommon endurance and... absorption ability.


    "pendragon, have you gained weight?"


    malz scrutinized pendragon with a critical eye while on the carriage.


    "not fat, just plump."


    arthur explained, scratching pendragon''s head through the carrier, and malz, finding it amusing, reached out his hand, but was met with disdain as pendragon turned around to show his backside to the police chief.


    after malz scratched pendragon''s body, he said half-jokingly.


    "when i retire, i''ll get a cat too!


    a black one!"


    arthur looked at him and thought about his job, an image of a ''black cat'' spontaneously appearing in his mind ¡ª hmm... not purely black, but more of a cow-patterned cat.


    "you should get a cow-patterned cat, name it ''police chief''."


    arthur too said it half-jokingly.


    but malz immediately took it seriously.


    he always took arthur''s words seriously, especially those seemingly offhand remarks, which required unparalleled attention ¡ª his life experience told him so!


    and about this life experience, the police chief had an exceptional trust.


    after all, it was what had enabled him to survive the seven years'' war.


    ''after work, i''ll go to "amanda''s cat best friend''s home" and find a cow-patterned cat, name it ''police chief''!''


    malz considered this.


    arthur didn''t mind; he had already started to ask for more information about jenkins ¡ª sea??h th§× n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "jenkins and his wife were from yan fort and had settled in south los ten years ago. in yan fort, jenkins was a painter... well, self-proclaimed. at the time, jenkins did not have the skill he has now, but fortunately, after coming to south los, his painting improved ¡ª he himself said that south los gave him inspiration.


    jenkins also had an apprentice named elron, a talented trainee, who demonstrated his painting skill a year ago. during jenkins''s kidnapping, elron did not give up searching, paying to put up notices in the newspaper and coming to the police station every month. meanwhile, his painting skill won the praise of many professionals, and some wealthy businessmen were willing to sponsor his exhibitions.


    freeman, that miser, was one of them.


    although he''s a scrooge, he has an eye for talent, so, more people are paying attention to this young man."


    malz recounted everything he knew.


    the police carriage turned into the shaded avenue, and as arthur observed the nearby spring water square and the premium neighborhood behind it, white bird district, a look of surprise appeared on his face.


    "jenkins could afford a villa in swan district?"


    there were no leases for houses in white bird district, only purchases.


    and their value was astronomically high, the kind of price ordinary people wouldn''t even dare to dream of.


    although jenkins was a somewhat famous painter in south los, there was no way he could afford that kind of money¡ªmost people either have it from birth in white bird district or they don''t, truly don''t.


    as for money obtained through a fake cheque?


    wouldn''t that be too high-profile?


    it would be hard to escape the watchful eyes of those who are vigilant.


    "a year ago, jenkins couldn''t afford it, but a year later, jenkins absolutely could¡ªafter jenkins disappeared, the prices of his paintings skyrocketed!


    especially as the time of jenkins''s kidnapping grew longer and fewer paintings remained in the hands of his wife, their prices had increased by hundreds of times over the original!"


    malz said with a bitter smile.


    arthur understood then.


    when is a painter''s work worth the most?


    after the painter has died!


    only when it meets the condition of being irreplaceable does its price start to ferment.


    if there''s a gimmick too, that''s even better.


    jenkins undoubtedly met both criteria.


    just like the saying¡ª


    poor and struggling in life, revered by thousands in death.


    you, who severed an ear, stood under the starry night.


    of course, jenkins couldn''t compare to him, but jenkins was clever enough not to wear a sheepskin coat to an art exhibition because he bought some paint and oil colors; he would only choose a much more spectacular stage!


    arthur thought of something and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    no. 44 white bird street, the new villa purchased by jenkins''s wife, though ranking second-to-last in the district and not as big as no. 6 white bird street, still had a beautiful, peaceful environment that was comforting. however, the many blue uniforms made the surrounding residents cast doubtful glances¡ªthe police officers earnestly performed their tasks.


    there''s an adage among police officers: don''t act rashly before you''re sure.


    and now?


    it wasn''t only certain, but also absolutely confirmed that those living around were people they couldn''t afford to provoke.


    andy was standing outside, responsible for maintaining order and answering inquiries.


    dico was inside, questioning the villa''s servant.


    upon seeing malz and arthur, andy immediately saluted.


    "police chief, mr. consultant!"


    arthur''s role as a special consultant for the shire district police station didn''t need to be kept secret¡ªin fact, since it was signed personally by the countess, this order had long since spread throughout the police station.


    after arthur nodded to andy, he walked into the villa. meanwhile, he signaled to dico, who heard them arrive, to continue the questioning, and he began to look around the villa.


    this place was completely different from marinda''s restrained decoration style, with wide corridors lined with gold trim, a huge sparkling chandelier overhead, a long sofa covered with two bear skins, and not only a deer head but also two elephant tusks hanging above the grand fireplace.


    in short, all these details were telling every visitor that this place was expensive.


    yet arthur felt something was off.


    "the body is on the second floor in the master bedroom, and i didn''t let anyone touch it, everything has been preserved as it was," said malz, who was leading the way.


    arthur followed him upstairs to the master bedroom and, upon entering, he finally understood what was amiss.

 Chapter 118 Guided from Above, Looking Down!

    arthur looked at the empty vanity and immediately realized what the strange feeling was after entering the villa¡ªjewelry!


    the entire villa was missing delicate adornments.


    all the decorative items were large in size and not easy to carry.


    in such a villa, there couldn''t possibly be a lack of delicate adornments!


    unless...


    arthur speculated in his heart, and his gaze shifted to the body.


    the body was dressed in pajamas, lying on one side of the large bed, head towards the headboard, face down, with one arm stretched forward and the other pressed beneath it.


    the bloody and blurred wound was on the back of the head.


    beside the body was a hammer, which was likely the murder weapon¡ªthe attacker had struck from behind, killing with a single blow, without any hesitation.


    arthur glanced at the hammer stained with fresh blood and hair, very sure of this point.


    he then moved a bit closer to the body.


    he caught the scent of blood mingled with the fragrance of jasmine.


    ''perfume?''


    arthur flared his nostrils, sniffing several more times, then headed straight for the restroom¡ªhe tried looking for the perfume; if it wasn''t on the vanity, it should be in the restroom.


    and there, beneath the washbasin, arthur found the perfume.


    at the same time, he also found a razor.


    it wasn''t a new razor, but one that had been used for a long time, its accompanying strop full of marks¡ªyet jenkins had only returned the day before.


    clearly, the villa had another unregistered male master: jenkins''s wife''s lover.


    after putting the razor back, arthur once again approached the body.


    "turn the body over."


    arthur signaled to malz.


    malz immediately complied, and as the body was turned over, this police chief''s eyes widened in shock.


    in the hands of the body was a small knife¡ªsmaller than a dagger but bigger than a dinner knife; such knives were common in the hands of golden finger, but they should not appear in the hands of a painter''s wife.


    malz''s brows furrowed slightly, but then he immediately looked to arthur.


    with arthur around, why should he bother thinking?


    wasn''t it better to just ask for the answer directly?


    "get dico to ask the servants here who the lady''s lover is? explore stories on empire


    also, what happened after jenkins got back yesterday?


    the focus is on who visited this place."


    arthur did not answer


    "understood!"


    malz immediately went out.


    arthur, however, walked toward the bedroom window¡ªthe window was open, and arthur could clearly see multiple shoe prints.


    there were prints on the windowsill and the wall.


    but some had been wiped away.


    arthur''s brows knitted slightly, he noted this down temporarily, and began to connect the clues he had just gathered, immediately conjuring up the following scenario in his mind¡ª


    jenkins, trapped for a year, had returned home without having felt the warmth of home when he suddenly discovered his wife had taken a lover.


    moreover, she had packed up all the belongings she could take and was ready to elope with her lover.


    in a fit of rage, jenkins confronted his wife and began to harbor thoughts of murder.


    and the wife?


    she did not relent easily, the small knife in her hand said enough.


    unfortunately, jenkins moved faster.


    he simply hammered his wife to death from behind.


    lastly, he escaped out the window.


    everything seemed just like that.


    but there were a few points arthur cared about.


    if it was as he thought, jenkins couldn''t possibly have amnesia; what then was the other party''s purpose in looking for him?


    and what was the deal with that cheque?


    the perfume, too, was the last thing.


    who would put perfume under a washbasin?


    it was as if it was luring him to find that razor, confirming that the lady indeed had a lover, just like that.


    of course, the traces on the windowsill and walls also deserved attention.


    standing in front of the window, arthur''s eyes lit up with clarity¡ªthe feeling of standing on the shoulders of a giant was truly unparalleled.


    not only did he have plenty of experience to refer to,


    but often, it also gave him the perfect solution.


    soon, malz returned.


    "yesterday when jenkins returned, apart from the servants, only jenkins''s wife and the apprentice elron were in the villa. elron was happy to hear of his teacher''s return, but jenkins looked stern and gestured for elron to leave first, saying that they could talk about whatever it was tomorrow.


    after elron left, jones came¡ªhe was the lady''s lover.


    however, upon learning of jenkins''s return, this lover was shocked and turned to leave immediately.


    then, there was a quarrel upstairs.


    the female housekeeper asked what happened, and jenkins personally said it was nothing."


    both servants could attest to this point.


    until this morning when the lady''s body was discovered."


    malz recounted what he had learned. sea??h th§× n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    then, he unconsciously asked,


    "did jenkins kill someone in a fit of anger because of his wife''s affair?"


    "yes."


    arthur nodded but did not make any further comment.


    he shouted downstairs,


    "dico?"


    dico, who had been promoted to apprentice policeman, ran up.


    "consultant, what''s the matter?"


    dico saluted and asked.


    "there''s something i need you to do.


    can you go to freeman''s house for me and invite that cheque expert over? i need to confirm something,"


    arthur instructed.


    "sure!"


    after saluting arthur and malz again, dico quickly ran out¡ªfreeman''s place wasn''t far, located in the white bird district.


    after finishing these tasks, arthur went directly to the lobby on the first floor and sat down quietly, waiting.


    "don''t we need to check out jones''s house?"


    "no need."


    "he''s already dead."


    arthur said very assuredly.


    "dead?"


    "killed by jenkins?"


    malz was stunned.


    if he had already killed his unfaithful wife, then it would be natural not to spare her lover¡ªthe murderer would definitely take him out too. malz had encountered many criminals; initially, they were normal, but once they killed one person, their inherent conscience would collapse. combined with despair, they would truly kill anyone who had a grudge against them.


    was jenkins this type of person?


    malz carefully recalled his brief encounter with jenkins yesterday.


    it seemed likely!


    when the man had come to the white bird district yesterday, he had a kind of¡­ anger?


    yes!


    it was anger!


    that state of mind would make continued killing all too common.


    the police chief pondered, his gaze once again falling on arthur.


    arthur shook his head with certainty.


    "it wasn''t jenkins."


    "after killing his own wife, jenkins wouldn''t have been able to kill anymore,"


    arthur implied.


    the police chief was stunned once again.


    arthur continued,


    "andy, take a look at jones''s house¡ªremember, it might be dangerous there, so be cautious and don''t touch anything."


    "yes, consultant sir,"


    andy bowed in response.


    "didn''t you say we didn''t need to go?"


    malz was full of confusion.


    "we don''t need to go, but others must¡ªthis is necessary preparation for our ''main character'' to step onto the stage,"


    arthur said, as he opened the cat cage and took out pendragon.


    he stroked the cat while considering whether he had missed anything.


    soon, dico returned first, and the invited guest arrived as promised.


    the cheque expert.


    the visitor had white hair and a beard, wore golden glasses, held a walking stick, moved slowly, but everyone treated the old man with respect¡ªnot only was he an expert on cheques, but he was also one of the financial advisors to the old lion of inner bay.


    of course, he was now retired.


    but his presence was enough to make clear how one should treat this elder.


    "which gentleman invited me?"


    the elder asked with a smile.


    "i did,"


    arthur replied with a smile as well, signaling malz to take out the cheque again.


    he handed the cheque to the expert before him, speaking in a low voice,


    "i perceived a strong message from the deceased on it. can you tell me why?"


    everyone turned their gaze to the elder.


    under the scrutiny of the crowd, the elder replied straightforwardly¡ª


    "i cannot!"

 Chapter 119 Im Just a Spirit Medium!

    the voice was firm and distinct.the people around exchanged glances.


    arthur, holding a cat, maintained a smile.


    "is it because you swore an oath?"


    the old man looked at arthur approvingly and nodded.


    "that''s right.


    this concerns the honor of several nobles, i cannot calmly tell anyone¡ªi can only say, this cheque and the one from that year were made extremely similarly.


    even, one could say they are identical.


    it must be those two escapees committing a crime once again.


    one of their accomplices has already died, yet they still have not repented!"


    the old man said with a smile toward arthur.


    then, without waiting for anyone to respond, the old man used his cane to support his body and slowly walked out.


    "i''m going to continue my card game."


    "if you''re interested, you can join."


    standing in the corridor, the old man extended an invitation to arthur, but arthur did not respond directly¡ªknowing that the person had once been an advisor for the old lion, arthur remained cautious.


    even though retired, one must still be vigilant.


    indeed, it is precisely because he is retired that one has to be more cautious.


    "i''m not very good at card games."


    arthur, already determined to find out everything, said this and raised his hand to signal dico to help the old man.


    just as the apprentice policeman was helping the old man out the door, they brushed past andy.


    both nodded in greeting and continued on their separate tasks. andy didn''t linger a moment more and hurried back into the villa exclaiming urgently.


    "a fire!"


    "the jones''s house is on fire!"


    "there are two bodies inside!"


    one speculation after another was confirmed, the answer that could already be asserted was verified again.


    at that moment, a sound of footsteps reached arthur''s ears.


    the footsteps from afar were approaching rapidly, filled with urgency, heading straight for no. 44 white bird street. s§×ar?h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    with a slight smile, arthur lowered his head to look at the ''anna'' placed beside him.


    "you say the murderer is coming?"


    arthur whispered.


    everyone''s gaze immediately turned toward ''anna''.


    unfortunately, they couldn''t hear anything, seeing only arthur nodding repeatedly at the terrifying puppet, while outside no. 44 white bird street, an argument erupted.


    "i am a disciple of teacher jenkins!"


    "i have the right to enter!"


    "let me in!"


    "let him come in!"


    chief malz ordered the patrolling officers to clear the way, and a young man in canvas clothes and dungarees burst in. read the latest on empire


    his attire didn''t resemble that of a painter''s apprentice; instead, it was more akin to a dockworker.


    all eyes in the hall turned to this young man, remembering what arthur had just said.


    and under their scrutiny, the young man kept yelling.


    "teacher?"


    "where is my teacher?"


    in the midst of shouting, the young man failed to notice malz had circled behind him, swinging his baton.


    bang!


    as the baton harshly struck down and the young man fell unconscious to the floor, chief malz then shouted¡ª


    "elron, surrender yourself!"


    among all those present, malz and arthur had the closest relationship and naturally trusted arthur the most.


    thus, having heard arthur''s and ''lady anna''s'' dialogue, he acted directly.


    and elron?


    he was knocked out cold.


    by the time the young painter''s apprentice woke up, he was already tied up in place; his canvas clothes torn by the hemp rope, and his simple face twitched continuously due to pain. malz had already held back, if not needing the culprit to confess, the man would have been dead by now.


    never underestimate the knowledge of vital body points by someone who has survived the seven years'' war.


    even so, the apprentice''s voice remained loud.


    "let me go! let me go!"


    "why are you arresting me?"


    elron yelled.


    "because, you are the murderer!"


    arthur said calmly.


    elron was taken aback, staring at arthur, his simple face full of confusion.


    "what murderer?"


    "i didn''t kill anyone!"


    elron exclaimed loudly.


    "you waited a long time and finally found the opportunity¡ªan opportunity for jenkins and his wife to kill each other. during the time jenkins planned to ''disappear and pretend to be kidnapped to raise his own value,'' you kindly introduced jenkins''s wife to jones, and accidentally let it slip to jenkins.


    as you had anticipated, jenkins got angry and left his hiding place.


    it was his first visit to his new home.


    after asking you to leave, he planned to have a talk with his wife.


    then, jones arrived.


    jenkins was outraged; he killed his wife and then fled through the window¡ªbut as soon as his feet hit the ground, you attacked him.


    just as you attacked jones and his coachman.


    the patrolling police in the swan district made it impossible for you to enter and exit normally, so you killed jones''s coachman, disguised yourself as him, and took the three bodies out of the swan district back to di jones''s residence, feigned a fight between the two, and then set the place on fire¡ªensuring everything went according to plan, you returned through the window after killing jenkins, sprayed jasmine perfume on jenkins''s wife''s body, and left the perfume in the bathroom.


    because you knew jones''s razor was there."


    arthur spoke slowly, ignoring elron''s shouts.


    the man across, elron, just laughed.


    "why would i do that?"


    "for revenge."


    "to avenge your father¡ªback then in the pseudo cheque case at yan fort..."


    arthur observed elron''s expressions as he spoke.


    the skills "eagle eye" and "insight" were flashing.


    arthur caught a glimpse of anger.


    but elron was still resisting.


    "what evidence do you have?"


    "i am a ''spirit medium,'' typically, i do not talk about evidence, because i cannot make the undead personally tell you¡ªbut to honor, or perhaps to commemorate your father, you used a cheque identical to the one from those days at the silver horse venue.


    because you saw that expert from back then appear on white bird street, entering freeman''s house.


    at that moment, you made your decision.


    of course, there''s much more evidence!


    just send someone to investigate yan fort thoroughly, and they will discover clues left by jenkins and his wife¡ªthey left yan fort as fugitives, and even with new identities, they must have left many traces¡ªwhy do you think he refused lord count''s invitation and chose a more extreme way to raise his own value?


    isn''t it because he feared being discovered yet was unwilling to give up?"


    alright, i believe chief malz will provide you with a wonderful memory."


    arthur said as he prepared to end the conversation.


    watching arthur rise to leave, the young painter apprentice suddenly spoke.


    "unexpectedly, it was a cheque that revealed my flaw... this too must be my father''s rebuke? after all, for revenge, i''ve already begun killing the innocent."


    the young painter apprentice sat collapsed, a bitter smile on his face, his voice full of reluctance but not a hint of regret.


    if he were to do it over, he would do the same.


    arthur shook his head.


    "no!


    your flaw was not anticipating that jenkins would come to me!


    the cunning jenkins probably had suspicions, and that''s why he came to me yesterday¡ªhe promised me that as long as i helped him uncover the truth, no. 44 white bird street and his belongings would all be mine as a reward."


    arthur, holding pendragon, said earnestly.


    "exactly, i can testify."


    malz immediately nodded in agreement.


    what does it mean to be a partner?


    those with an understanding are partners.


    at that moment, the young painter apprentice seemed to snap back to reality, raising his head to stare at the man before him for several seconds before finally asking.


    "who are you, exactly?"


    "arthur kredos, a ''spirit medium.''


    saying that, arthur, holding pendragon, walked towards the outside.


    the sunlight cast upon that black figure, deepening the black but also bringing a touch of gold¡ªthe yawning pendragon stretching its mouth towards the sun.


    arthur then stuck his finger into pendragon''s mouth.


    immediately, the yawning cat looked utterly baffled.


    what happened?


    what''s going on?


    has the master gone mad?


    but arthur just chuckled, speaking in a voice only he and pendragon could hear.


    "pendragon, do you also like the new house?"


    "meow?"


    pendragon looked at his master, puzzled.


    arthur laughed softly, but immediately, a cold look flashed through his eyes.


    because, arthur felt someone was watching him.


    and¡ª


    "death intuition" began to flash.

 Chapter 120 The Terror of the Human Heart!

    the gaze came from behind.it truly felt like a thorn in his back.


    arthur, without revealing anything on his face, held pendragon as if playing a game of lifting him high, while the corner of his eye caught elron glaring at him in a veiled manner.


    the look in his eyes brimmed with strands of hatred.


    clearly, the other party was far from as ''resigned'' as he appeared to be.


    indeed!


    how could someone like elron simply resign himself to his fate?


    if he had been resigned, he would never have laid out a plan to commit murder.


    if he had been resigned, he would never have raised a hand against that innocent coachman.


    the moment he acted, the last remnants of his conscience dissipated like smoke.


    what remained?


    it was named ''revenge,'' but in truth, it was the thrill of dominating others'' lives and deaths.


    of course, there was also a hint of pleasure in toying with others.


    the combination of these two pleasures made elron consider himself supercilious, believing he was above others. how would such a person react to someone uncovering his schemes?


    naturally, he would relish in killing them afterward!


    even more likely, he probably wished he could tear them to pieces!


    more importantly, he really had the potential to do so.


    let''s not forget his occupation: forging cheques! sear?h the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    and in south county, the biggest cheque operations initially belonged to the old lion of inner bay, but as time passed, many nobles joined in as well.


    even though they were anchored by gold, the deception involved was numerous and frightful.


    especially as the old lion aged, many nobles harbored their schemes in secret.


    now, with the emergence of a proficient cheque forger, many would be tempted¡ªperhaps they wouldn''t use it to strike at the old lion''s fortune, but they definitely harbored the mentality of ''might not use it, but must have it.''


    even the countess of south los would entertain such thoughts.


    therefore, from a certain perspective, elron was highly sought after.


    and being targeted by such an individual could truly make one''s life unbearable, and arthur did not wish to become the next jenkins.


    ''sigh!''


    arthur silently sighed at the terror of human nature.


    he watched as dico directed the patrolmen to start moving the corpse, among them, andy took the lead¡ªthis patrolman knew that malz valued him, but the more that was the case, the more he needed to show his worth.


    at the very least, he had to leave the other patrolmen speechless on the surface.


    butlers and servants, on the other hand, were avoiding the scene.


    "you may go outside and wait for a bit."


    arthur said to the butlers and servants.


    "thank you for your kindness."


    the butlers and servants left as if they had received a great pardon.


    immediately, only arthur, malz, and elron remained in the hall.


    elron sat with his head down, as if he truly had resigned himself to his fate.


    malz, however, spoke with a smile,


    "i''m afraid you''re going to need to hire some special ''cleaners'' now!


    would you like me to recommend someone?"


    coffin shops were the one place where death and corpses were not shunned by ordinary people; most apprentices at coffin shops doubled as these kinds of ''cleaners''!


    and because of its professional nature, the shire district police station had quite extensive collaboration with several coffin shops.


    it was certainly not due to the coffin shops'' gratuities but because these shops were skilled at their craft.


    "of course!"


    "you''re the professional!"


    as arthur spoke, he raised his right hand and gave a thumbs-up, lightly drawing it across his neck.


    malz instantly understood what arthur meant. surprise flickered in the police chief''s eyes, yet he asked no further questions and continued with a smile,


    "leave it to me."


    then, he picked up elron and headed toward the carriage.


    the carriage moved slowly forward as the patrol officer cracked his whip, but arthur was no longer paying much attention to it.


    not only did he trust malz, but also because scott had arrived.


    "my friend, i''m really curious about your sources of information¡ª they''ve been staring at the police station entrance all this time, haven''t they been beaten by the patrol officers?"


    arthur sighed with a mix of sincerity and sarcasm.


    journalists wanting to get news in advance needed not only a large, reliable network of informants but also clever stalkers¡ªjust like those in white bird district right now. the residents here, who could all be considered wealthy, were not the type to inform journalists for a bit of money.


    therefore, they had to rely on staking out the police station to judge where the news was.


    however, they needed to be clever people, or else they would have their legs broken.


    read exclusive chapters at empire


    as for scott being able to do this?


    arthur was not surprised.


    because scott knew wiggins.


    and wiggins had plenty of clever stalkers.


    "i need to thank wiggins, the people he recommended are really impressive!


    but the most impressive is you¡ªarthur!


    can you tell me what happened?"


    scott asked with eager anticipation.


    "it''s a story of an avenger."


    arthur sighed and began to spin a tale.


    to say it was spun wasn''t quite right, as there were no alterations; the facts remained as facts. it was just that arthur recast elron slightly¡ªresilience was essential, conscience naturally had to be present, and the inner torment was obligatory. for revenge, elron had given up so, so much.


    until¡­


    he gave up his life, too.


    but arthur didn''t say this last part outright.


    it wasn''t that he was holding back.


    it was simply not yet time.


    listening to arthur''s story, which borrowed from many character cores, scott was deeply moved, his loathing for the jenkins couple growing, while his admiration for elron increased.


    but he felt even more regret.


    "if only he had chosen another way..."


    "no!"


    "he must have tried other ways, but those alerted the jenkins, and only then did he have no choice but to take the most helpless path."


    arthur emphasized, with a meaningful undertone.


    jenkins was dead.


    and so was elron, surely.


    now that he was dead, naturally, he should still be put to some use.


    after all, that old lion''s former financial advisor, the cheques expert, seemed very interested in him¡ªhe swore he meant no harm.


    him, a small ''spirit medium'', just seeking peace of mind, what was wrong with that?


    "are you saying, arthur?"


    the young journalist had taken the bait.


    "some things... are too coincidental."


    arthur mentioned and shook his head, saying no more.


    meanwhile, the carriage carrying malz and elron had already driven onto a tree-lined path.


    looking at the young apprentice painter in front of him, malz kept a poker face, maintaining the attitude of an escort, but in the next moment, he suddenly leaped at the apprentice painter.


    before the other party could react, malz had already prepared a drug-soaked rag, which he slapped across the other person''s face, pressing down hard on the mouth and nose.


    in just ten or so seconds, the apprentice painter completely passed out.


    having secured the rag, malz then took a small flask from his coat pocket and, pinching the other person''s nose, he carefully poured the cassava extract inside the flask into the apprentice''s mouth.


    the nose-pinched apprentice painter kept making swallowing motions with his mouth, as the cassava extract was entirely ingested.


    malz watched closely; only when he confirmed the other party had stopped breathing and the heartbeat ceased did the police chief slow down. he pulled out one of the other person''s teeth.


    then, he waited several more minutes to confirm death once again, before the police chief finally cried out¡ª


    "elron? elron?"


    "what''s wrong with you, elron?"

 Chapter 121 An Ominous Sign!

    scott was not interviewing arthur for the first time.also, given the nature of their relationship, the interview felt more like a casual chat between friends¡ªit came to an end after jenkins'' wife''s body had been taken care of.


    "is this going to be your new home?"


    "if there''s a salon or a banquet, you must invite me!"


    scott said, in the capacity of a friend.


    "of course!"


    "however, i don''t plan on living here regularly, maybe just occasionally on weekends¡ªmost of the time, i''ll still be at no. 2 cork street.


    after all, that''s my home."


    arthur explained.


    this was no lie.


    no. 44 white bird street was nice.


    but no. 2 cork street was safer.


    with the myriad mechanisms installed by old charlie, arthur could sleep soundly.


    and at no. 44 white bird street?


    i''m afraid he''d have to sleep with one eye open.


    of course, more importantly, arthur felt that there was something inauspicious about no. 44¡ªit seemed to harbor an ill omen.


    "home?" s~ea??h the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "is it because of mr. charlie?"


    "you really are a dutiful person, arthur!"


    the young reporter clearly misunderstood, but arthur didn''t explain.


    the two continued to chat for a while, and after arthur promised that the first salon or banquet at no. 44 white bird street would certainly include an invitation for him, the young reporter was ready to leave¡ªhe had already delayed for some time chatting with arthur, and he was likely going to have to eat his lunch at the newspaper office to get the afternoon special edition out.


    however, the young reporter didn''t mind.


    he had received a formal invitation from a friend, and his heart was satisfied.


    at that moment, chief malz returned.


    the police chief, with a serious look on his face, came in ready to say something, but stopped upon seeing scott.


    "what happened?"


    "do you need me to leave?"


    scott was very self-aware.


    although journalists chase after news, he considered chief malz a friend, and scott had no intention of making things difficult for him.


    chief malz did not answer immediately but glanced at arthur without a trace.


    after seeing a slight nod from arthur, the police chief spoke.


    "scott, it''s not necessary, i trust you."


    chief malz''s expression was serious, and his tone was sincere.


    immediately, the young scott was touched.


    "rest assured, i swear on my name that without your permission, i won''t divulge anything i hear."


    scott began to make his vow.


    chief malz smiled and nodded, then looked at arthur and said.


    "elron is dead¡ªhe had hidden poison in his teeth for a long time and suddenly crushed the hidden poison during his transfer!"


    "ah!"


    arthur sighed, seeming as if he had anticipated this all along.


    and with arthur''s previous warnings, the young reporter was not surprised, muttering to himself.


    "perhaps this is his atonement!


    if it weren''t for his father''s accident, he really could have been a wonderful person!"


    "perhaps that accident still holds secrets!"


    chief malz suddenly interjected.


    immediately, scott was taken aback.


    even arthur showed surprise in his eyes.


    instantly, arthur''s mind was filled with speculation¡ª


    no way, no way!


    my ''grim reaper'' reputation isn''t about to be confirmed, is it?


    the uneasy premonitions flooded the young spirit medium''s heart.


    in fact, most premonitions aren''t very useful, except for the bad ones.


    too many things in this world work in a way that good predictions fail, but bad ones come true.


    this time?


    it was no exception.


    the police chief continued to speak¡ª


    "someone just reported, that cheque expert...


    is dead!"


    the old lion of inner bay''s former financial advisor is dead?


    even though he was prepared, arthur still felt a throbbing in his temples when he heard the news¡ªhe could swear on his grandfather''s name that this definitely involved the old lion and mother tigress.


    chances are, it was yet another trap.


    no!


    it''s not a matter of uncertainty!


    it''s a certainty!


    yesterday, mother tigress had just crushed the ''mouse council.''


    was old lion prepared to retaliate today?


    arthur felt that the throbbing in his temples wasn''t just swelling but actual pain.


    "what happened there?"


    although he knew it was a trap, arthur still asked.


    because he knew that this was a trap he couldn''t avoid¡ªjenkins had come to him first.


    to put it simply, the whole matter started with him.


    if he tried to avoid it, he''d end up like someone who "had dodged a bicycle only to be hit by a manure truck," so he might as well take the initiative as quickly as possible.


    "when i just got back, freeman''s butler suddenly rushed out to find me, informing me that mr. delong had died in his own bedroom.


    before dying, he had been shouting ''cheque! cheque!''


    i have already sent dico and andy to seal off the scene.


    the specific circumstances will have to wait until they come back to report."


    as malz spoke, he also gave arthur a meaningful look.


    it couldn''t be clearer.


    ''run away?''


    the police chief had also sensed something was wrong.


    the death of the cheque expert was too coincidental.


    ''wait a bit longer, but be ready for anything!''


    arthur answered, then stood up and walked out¡ªsince he wanted to take as much initiative as possible, sitting here waiting wouldn''t do.


    of course, if things turned impossible, he would choose to flee.


    before leaving, arthur took another look at his new home.


    ''number 44, huh?''


    ''it''s really unlucky!''


    arthur murmured to himself.


    he didn''t take a carriage. freeman''s villa, the property of the horse track owner, was also in the swan district and at the forefront with an address like number 14.


    but looking at the house number, arthur felt it was even more ominous.


    at the front of no. 14 white bird street, a middle-aged butler had already been waiting there.


    upon seeing malz, the middle-aged butler immediately came over.


    "chief malz, is this lord kledos?


    please follow me, the body has not been touched as per your instruction."


    the middle-aged butler immediately beckoned with his hand.


    "where''s freeman?"


    malz asked.


    "my master has fallen ill¡ªmr. delong''s corpse was truly horrifying, and my master, who has always been in poor health, was frightened to the point of collapse and can not get out of bed now."


    the middle-aged butler explained.


    stay updated through empire


    malz curled his lips, clearly disbelieving.


    it was obvious that geronte had also realized something was amiss.


    he probably had already taken a carriage to the dock by now.


    ''cunning old bugger!''


    malz assessed, feeling some urgency in his heart, but the police chief had faith in arthur''s abilities and began to regulate his emotions with his breathing.


    arthur, however, remained silent.


    scott, following alongside, was thrilled.


    the young journalist had no worries; he was simply excited to witness a crime scene for the first time.


    however, such excitement turned completely into shock as the door to delong''s room was opened.


    blood!


    the bed, the curtains, the walls¡ªthere was blood everywhere.


    the old man''s throat was cut wide open, and his head hung down at an exaggerated angle, stretching the muscles and skin of his neck to an extreme.


    yet the body sat upright on the bed, a bloodstained sword still in hand.


    at the head of the bed was an opened suicide note, and arthur, with his superior eyesight, saw at a glance¡ªit clearly read:


    i harbor guilt.


    i can''t believe i didn''t know gratitude like a younger person.


    now, i have decided to tell all.


    it was my fault what happened those years ago.


    i have wronged his highness the grand duke of yan fort.


    i was threatened at the time, forced to pass that judgment, and then, i even left my beloved homeland of south los to seek refuge in inner bay, not daring to return until my old age...


    ...


    arthur didn''t finish reading, but a single glance told him what this former financial advisor of the old lion of inner bay intended to do.


    a deathbed confession!

 Chapter 122

    arthur was aware of the cheque fraud case.he also knew about the rumors that the grand duke of yan fort seemed to have died of melancholy because of it.


    but, arthur didn''t take it seriously.


    there were just too many such rumors every year.


    everyone treated them as jokes at the dinner table. sea??h th§× n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    however, from delong''s suicide note, it appeared that the grand duke of yan fort really did die because of the "cheque fraud case"!


    what exactly happened at the time, arthur didn''t know.


    but he was aware that one of the former financial advisors to the old lion of inner bay intended to drag yan fort into the vortex of strife.


    to this end, the other party did not hesitate to sully the name of the old earl of south los with his own life!


    just think about it!


    what would happen after the suicide note was exposed?


    yan fort would most likely cut off trade relations with south los first.


    for south los, which highly depended on the port, this would be a bolt from the blue, and then, with the slightest misstep, war could break out¡ªand the old lion would certainly make sure it did.


    because yan fort did not belong to south county.


    but south los did belong to south county.


    once yan fort and south los went to war, the old lion would have too many ways to deploy troops to south los.


    by that time, everything would be doomed.


    ''does the old lion really have such great charisma?''


    ''to actually make people willing to give their lives?''


    ''or has he used some unknown methods?''


    arthur was filled with suspicion and couldn''t determine which possibility it was.


    however, there was one thing that arthur could be certain of.


    that is¡ª


    elron and delong were connected, and there must have been secret dealings between them.


    only in this way could delong have timed things so precisely!


    even...


    today''s deathtrap was a continuation of yesterday''s pine street incident!


    the two were just too similar, and could be said to follow the same vein, both beginning with distorting the facts and then using public opinion to build momentum, pressing the countess of south los¡ªsuch a proficient method made arthur suspect it was the work of the same person.


    this person could be delong.


    or it could be someone behind delong.


    but no matter who, they harbored malice against him. enjoy more content from empire


    because he had disrupted their pine street plan.


    imagine it¡ªif the pine street plan had succeeded, coupled with today''s "false cheque case," south los would likely be plunged into domestic and foreign troubles instantly.


    and it was precisely because he had disrupted pine street that jenkins was lured to no. 2 cork street¡ªthe other party wanted to draw him into the game again, to put him in mortal danger.


    the invitation from delong to play cards just now naturally contained a hidden threat!


    and as for elron, who had dealings with them?


    in their eyes, elron was a piece that had to be sacrificed, the beginning of this incident, so they completely ignored him, allowing him to be captured.


    ''is this what it means to play finance?''


    ''such filthy hearts!''


    arthur''s brows furrowed slightly, and as his mind began to organize the information he knew, he started to analyze the pros and cons.


    the focus, of course, was still on delong.


    as one of the financial advisors to the old lion of inner bay, even though he had retired, if he entered south los, he would be watched closely by the mother tigress.


    delong was very aware of this.


    thus, if delong wanted to truly implement the deathtrap, he had to find a way to hold the countess back and delay the south los family and all of the countess''s support.


    only in this way could the deathtrap be smoothly executed and fermented.


    this was the best news for him.


    because if delong wanted to hold these people back, he would have to give it his all, probably even exhausting all the spies he had placed in south los over the years.


    only when these spies in south los were exposed one by one could they genuinely attract the countess''s attention.


    beyond that, there remained only the remnants of the mouse council.


    but a person of isidore''s stature wouldn''t be used against a small fry like him; they would likely be reserved for a more crucial position.


    therefore, those who were sent to deal with him must have been some expendables.


    for example, the mystic side person he had encountered yesterday.


    at most, a few more assistants or one or two more mystic side persons might be added.


    with this thought, arthur heaved a slight sigh of relief.


    he could still handle them!


    immediately, arthur collected his thoughts and looked towards that room once again.


    at that moment, the middle-aged butler was about to enter it while forcibly suppressing his disgust¡ª


    "wait!"


    arthur called out to stop him, his face showing a serious expression, and he stepped ahead to stand at the doorway.


    "be careful, ''anna'' warned me about an evil spirit!"


    as arthur said this, he was already silently chanting in his mind.


    ''hei!''


    immediately, vague footsteps sounded within the room.


    the blood-soaked room, aside from a corpse, suddenly echoed with the sound of footsteps, startling everyone around.


    the middle-aged butler who had led the way turned pale.


    so, when arthur gestured for everyone to move back, the middle-aged butler was the first to retreat.


    scott followed.


    then malz.


    everyone moved from the doorway of the second-floor guest room to the first-floor hall, and malz swiftly directed the flustered servants and housekeepers to quickly distance themselves.


    arthur took a quick glance behind to confirm that everyone had gone downstairs, then he looked back to the room once again.


    the person behind delong or delong himself must have taken a long time to prepare, and they certainly wouldn''t allow anything to go wrong with the initial scene, which meant that the first scene must have been normal, worth everyone''s inspection, and devoid of traps.


    and this emboldened arthur''s actions.


    he first used the "hand of void" to fold the suicide note and placed it into "atos''s box."


    then, he turned his attention to the blood-drenched corpse.


    if the other party was harboring murderous intent, arthur was naturally not going to be polite.


    a person with a kind and forgiving heart might choose to forgive completely.


    someone who was simply kind might also choose to send the other party before god, to let god forgive them.


    but arthur was different.


    he chose to dispose of the other party.


    the "hand of void" took out two bundles of explosives from "atos''s box" and placed them behind delong''s corpse. arthur''s face was solemn as his right hand skillfully and rhythmically drew an unknown pattern, his left hand held up with the forefinger and middle finger at the forefront, while he chanted low and swiftly.


    "stars eternal, eternal night''s repose, the darkness that wanders ceaselessly, the red blaze that ascends to the heavens, resounding among the departed¡ªbegone, evil spirit!"


    timing the fuse, arthur retreated while pointing into the room.


    boom!


    in the explosion, flames burst from the windows of house no. 14 on white bird street, and amidst the blazing inferno, most of the wall where the window was situated was obliterated.


    wood chips, bricks, and bloodied flesh scattered in all directions.


    when the dust settled, the black silhouette gazed at the ruined room.


    everyone held their breath, watching the dark figure, and not until they saw the weight lift from his face did they let out a sigh of relief.


    "arthur, what just happened?"


    "jenkins''s evil spirit!"


    "because of the ''false cheque case'' years ago, jenkins was already resentful towards lord delong, and when elron lured him into a trap using lord delong''s name, his hatred reached its peak¡ªwhy did jenkins unusually leave his hideout yesterday?


    the most likely reason is that elron informed him that lord delong was still investigating the old case and was close to finding him or something along those lines.


    indeed, lord delong came because of the old case.


    if not, it wouldn''t have incited jenkins''s resentment, or even led to the formation of the evil spirit."


    arthur turned to the young journalist, providing a plausible explanation.


    "so that''s what happened!"


    "no wonder lord delong, after retiring in inner bay and rejecting the grand duke''s entreaty, returned to south los once more. it was for the old case."


    the young journalist had an epiphany, then began to write quickly.


    as a journalist, he had to report properly on lord delong, who embodied such devotion to duty.


    yet arthur discreetly gestured to malz.


    malz was startled.

 Chapter 123 Whoosh!

    arthur and malz devised four hand gestures to deal with different situations¡ªpinky: there''s something, but not dangerous.


    ring finger: it''s dangerous, be alert.


    index finger: very dangerous, go all out.


    thumb: extremely dangerous, prepare to run.


    the presentation of the four fingers could include, but was not limited to raising, stroking, tapping, and so on.


    as for the middle finger?


    in the world before him, raising the middle finger held the same meaning as arthur knew it, and sometimes, it was even more expressive.


    especially when arthur saw marinda flipping the bird, he couldn''t help but think off-color thoughts.


    but malz wouldn''t at this moment.


    the police chief, noticing arthur tapping his index finger lightly on his sleeve cuff, instantly tensed his muscles. almost subconsciously, the chief''s gaze turned toward the window¡ª


    the white bird district, which had just experienced an explosion, was still eerily quiet.


    for the residents of white bird district, such a reaction was natural; these affluent people did not want their families entangled in pointless troubles.


    they preferred to leave these matters to the patrol police.


    or rather...


    let the patrol police scout ahead first!


    but the patrol police of white bird district had not appeared as usual!


    malz''s eyelids twitched slightly.


    due to the special nature of white bird district, there was a team of 12 armed patrol officers¡ªthey worked in groups of three to patrol and rest.


    the recent explosion should have drawn them all in.


    but now, not a single one had appeared.


    there was only one possibility left...


    the patrol team had been annihilated!


    hisss!


    the thought of this possibility made malz inhale sharply.


    the police chief had a bad feeling before.


    but he hadn''t anticipated it being this bad.


    "take control of this place, quick!"


    hearing arthur''s serious words, without any hesitation, malz started shouting dico and andy''s names.


    "dico, andy, tie them up!"


    the police chief pointed at those frantic servants and attendants¡ªalthough they seemed extremely panicked at the moment, neither arthur nor malz would take the risk.


    dico and andy, along with the patrol officers, took control of these people without any resistance.


    these individuals were bewildered, at a loss, merely protesting their innocence and claiming no connection to the events that had unfolded.


    malz paid them no mind, already striding towards the middle-aged butler.


    "where is freeman''s weapons cache?"


    malz asked directly.


    "i''m sorry, police chief, i..."


    "i''ll ask you one more time, where is it?"


    with the situation urgent, malz could not afford to be patient, grabbing the other''s collar and yanking him forward, his forehead colliding forcefully against the man''s.


    the chief''s loud roar induced a brief ringing in the butler''s ears.


    then, the pain in his abdomen made the middle-aged butler bend over.


    malz was well aware of the likes of freeman. even if they had gone legitimate, they would have kept something for just in case.


    and those things were now what they needed to survive.


    otherwise, did he expect his men to fight the enemy with batons?


    malz gripped the hilt of his sword, slowly drawing it. s~ea??h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "wait!"


    "i say!"


    "please, do not harm me!"


    the middle-aged butler''s insistence vanished with malz''s unsheathing of his sword¡ªhe was just a butler hired from an employment agency, not one truly groomed by the family; reaching this point was already enough for him.


    the middle-aged butler comforted himself.


    having found a plausible excuse for himself, the butler no longer bore any psychological burden and went straight to opening the secret chamber in freeman''s study.


    or more accurately, a small arsenal.


    ten longswords, ten long firearms, ten crossbows, ten short firearms, two boxes of explosives, two boxes of bullets, and five barrels of arrows neatly arranged, appeared before everyone''s eyes.


    malz drew his longsword; its blade had a thin layer of grease, clearly well-maintained, and it could be used as soon as it was wiped clean.


    "suit up!"


    at malz''s command, dico, andy, and six patrol officers began discarding their batons and picked up longswords and crossbows, strapping firearms onto their backs.


    andy alone took charge of eight short firearms and two long ones.


    six short firearms were cross-hung in an upward angle across his chest, with the remaining two gripped in his hands, and the two long firearms were carried on his back.


    no one objected to this arrangement.


    although they mostly used batons while on duty, their seven days of annual training still taught them how to load and fire their weapons.


    it also made them aware that andy was the standout during every training session.


    this was why malz valued andy so much.


    "andy, take someone to the roof!"


    "dico, you take the others and use sofas, tables to block the main door and windows for me; leave two people here to watch these guys. if there''s any movement, show no mercy and fire at once!"


    the rest of you, get upstairs, and use every window in each room as your shooting port. remember, don''t peek out carelessly!"


    malz was not at ease with the servants left behind in the villa, even though they were tied up.


    therefore, he left two people to guard them.


    this was both to secure the main entrance and to keep an eye on these people.


    at the same time, malz was grateful for the first time for the white bird district''s special emergency dispatch system¡ªto protect the personal safety of the wealthy and respond promptly, the shire district police station had a clear rule: whenever a homicide occurred in the white bird district, besides the police chief himself, there must be an officer (or apprentice policeman) present at the scene, with at least six patrol officers in tow.


    were it not for this rule, he might not even have enough manpower available right now.


    scott also wanted to help, but arthur stopped him.


    "please take care of pendragon for me," arthur said as he placed pendragon back in the cage before handing it over, smiling.


    "arthur, i can help!" the young reporter insisted.


    "trust me, it''s because i believe you can help that i''m entrusting pendragon to you¡ªits importance far exceeds your imagination," arthur said seriously, convincing scott.


    your next read awaits at empire


    the most convincing evidence was the short firearm that followed.


    "i will protect pendragon with my life!


    i promise!" the young reporter shouted as if taking an oath.


    pendragon in the cage glanced at the young man and then adjusted its posture to lie more comfortably.


    arthur patted scott on the shoulder in response, then once again reached out to scratch his cat''s head before picking up two barrels of arrows and heading towards the second-floor room that had been blown up¡ªas a result of the explosion, half of the wall on the window side had collapsed, creating a huge gap, and becoming the biggest defensive vulnerability of the entire villa.


    at that moment, malz was standing at the stairway entrance.


    without a word, the two exchanged a glance and nodded at each other.


    arthur trusted that malz would do his best, just as malz trusted him to guard that room with the most significant breach.


    and just as arthur stepped into the room,


    whoosh!


    the sound of an arrow slicing through the air rang out.


    arthur looked calmly towards the direction from which the arrow was shot, not even glancing at the arrow that was already near, as a gentle chant echoed lightly in the room¡ª


    "xiu!"

 Chapter 124 Ding!

    as the glyphic language sounded, the power of the secret technique acted upon the incoming arrow.immediately, the momentum of the arrow dissipated.


    the arrow, now devoid of momentum, fell headfirst to the ground.


    ding!


    the arrowhead embedded itself into the floor in front of arthur''s feet, but arthur didn''t even glance at it, his gaze still locked on the crossbowman and the three people beside him.


    with his extraordinary vision, arthur could clearly see surprise and anger on the crossbowman''s face, but no panic.


    clearly, the attackers were familiar with the mystic side and had witnessed similar powers before.


    the three people beside him were likewise unperturbed; the one with the crossbow, seeing his companion''s attack ineffective, did not hesitate but lifted his crossbow and pulled the trigger.


    whoosh!


    but, just like its partner, the arrow also ended up lying by his feet.


    seizing the lull, the crossbowman had reloaded, ready to shoot again, while arthur chanted towards the arrow embedded in the floor.


    "xiu!"


    whoosh!


    the arrow embedded in the floor immediately flew back in reverse.


    "xiu!"


    whoosh!


    the crossbow arrow that was embedded in the floor also flew back.


    however, their speed was not fast; the four attackers, initially startled, breathed a sigh of relief when they realized the arrows seemed as if shot from a soft bow.


    they dodged the two arrows with remarkable ease.


    without exception, both arrows missed their mark.


    "haha!"


    "is this all?"


    the four attackers burst into mocking laughter. arthur, however, paid them no mind. calmly, he picked up a quiver, emptied all the arrows onto the floor, and fixed his gaze on that area again, his lips continuously uttering¡ª


    "xiu!" "xiu!" "xiu!"


    whoosh! whoosh! whoosh!


    at lv1, the arrow guiding technique couldn''t achieve volley fire of multiple arrows, but without the need to bend the bow, set the arrow, or draw the string, one arrow after another shot out as if a relentless drizzle that enshrouded the target.


    the four attackers were horrified.


    the arrows were not fast, and their strength not ferocious, but once their number reached a certain threshold, it triggered a qualitative change through quantitative accumulation.


    thud, thud, thud!


    at first, it was just minor scrapes, but then, as the wounds affected their speed, they began to get hit by arrows, and once hit by one, several more would follow in rapid succession.


    by the time arthur had shot out all the arrows from the two quivers, the area where the four attackers stood had already been densely studded with arrows piercing the ground.


    this was the gap between ordinary people and holders of secret techniques.


    perhaps each of the four attackers was battle-hardened, but when faced with the unnatural secret techniques, they still came up short.


    however, the four attackers had already admirably accomplished their mission.


    they had successfully drained arthur''s physical strength!


    in the shadows, urto listened to arthur''s panting breaths, revealing a hideous smile¡ªlike before, this ''gatekeeper'' of the mouse council was still hunched over, but his murkily white eyes were gone, replaced by two pitch-black sockets.


    clearly, to be standing here, he had paid a severe price.


    and thus, his hatred for arthur was even more direct.


    with a wave of his hand, more attackers emerged from the shadows!


    twelve attackers split into groups of three, surrounding number 14 white bird street from four directions, two people rushing forward rapidly, while one kept firing crossbow bolts and arrows without pause.


    "stay hidden, don''t rush to fire, shoot at close range!" malz''s voice echoed through the villa.


    he knew very well that while his men had no problem pulling the trigger, their marksmanship was another story¡ªone only heaven knew.


    the police chief, holding a long firearm by the window, adjusted his breathing, ready to fatally shoot an attacker with one shot. this first shot had to hit.


    because this was their side''s first gun.


    if it hit its mark, it would greatly boost morale.


    otherwise, his men would engage in disorganized combat.


    aware of this fact, malz pursed his lips.


    the next moment¡ª


    he darted aside, pulled the trigger, and repositioned himself.


    the entire motion was done in one fluid sequence.


    there was simply no need to aim!


    during the seven years'' war period, he had aimed no less than a hundred thousand times.


    now, intuition alone was enough!


    although still not comparable to those naturally gifted sharpshooters, he was more than adequate for dealing with these thugs.


    bang!


    before the gun smoke had cleared, an attacker rushing forward had a burst of crimson on his chest and fell down, motionless.


    "hit! it''s a hit!"


    the patrol officers inside the villa shouted in unison, and then, the excited officers pulled their triggers.


    bang! bang! bang!


    gunshots rang out, all missing their targets.


    the erratic lead bullets flew off to who knows where.


    but this did not dampen the enthusiasm of these patrolmen who reloaded their gunpowder and lead bullets, preparing to continue shooting.


    in the lull, the advancing attackers grew even more frenzied, charging forward with loud roars.


    they aimed to break into the villa in one fell swoop!


    the attackers in the rear once again lifted their hand crossbows and crossbows.


    they were ready to harvest the patrolmen who were about to show themselves.


    the previous volley of shots had already allowed them to pinpoint the targets'' locations.


    the next wave would be their moment to exert force.


    and at that moment¡ª


    bang!


    the gun fired.


    a flash lit up on the rooftop of villa number 14.


    an attacker wielding a crossbow flipped over and fell to the ground.


    "andy! it''s andy!"


    the patrolmen inside the villa shouted again, while andy on the rooftop wiped his father''s monocle with an impassive face.


    then, the young patrolman once again put the monocle over his right eye and picked up another long firearm.


    "wind speed normal¡­ distance 51 meters¡­"


    as andy muttered to himself, his index finger steadied on the trigger, then pulled it.


    bang!


    splat!


    following the gunshot, an attacker''s eyeball burst, and the lead bullet drilled straight into his brain.


    handing the empty long firearm to the person beside him, andy took up the third long firearm and once again pulled the trigger.


    bang!


    splat!


    just like the previous shot, the result was identical, the attacker''s eyeball was struck, and the lead bullet entered the brain. s~ea??h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "sharpshooter!"


    "there''s a sharpshooter!"


    "take cover! take cover!"


    the attackers panicked, but andy remained unmoved, calmly taking the long firearm reloaded by a patrolman beside him and continued to shoot.


    bang!


    splat!


    the last attacker holding a crossbow fell.


    with the loss of their long-range support, the charging attackers hesitated slightly, giving the patrolmen a chance. while the bullets for the long firearms were not yet loaded, they still had crossbows.


    swish, swish, swish!


    the crossbow arrows were fired in rapid succession.


    this time, the patrolmen finally hit their targets.


    firstly, crossbow arrows were more stable than lead bullets, and secondly, the attackers were close enough.


    hearing his subordinates'' screams, urto hummed angrily. the former gatekeeper of the mouse council raised his palm, the index finger adorned with a silver ring trembling repeatedly.


    a dense fog emanated from the ring.


    in a breath''s time, it enshrouded number 14 white bird street, and malz and his men instantly lost their vision while the remaining attackers let out bloodthirsty and brutal howls.


    but¡ª


    bang!


    splat!


    the sound of gunfire from the rooftop abruptly ended such howling.


    the attackers shrank their necks, surprised that the sharpshooter on the rooftop could ignore the fog.


    but these fearless attackers did not retreat, instead, they started to move toward the villa with closed mouths.


    urto could no longer be concerned with much else.


    the ring of mist had limited time, and he had to kill that bastard before the effect wore off! experience tales with empire


    thinking this, urto, as if blending into the fog, silently glided into the second-floor guest room through the damaged wall.


    with the help of the dense fog, urto regained his vision.


    just one glance, and he saw the enemy who had taken his eyes.


    the adversary stood against the wall, eyes shut tightly, listening intently.


    this scene elicited a silent laugh from urto.


    useless! useless!


    within the ring of mist''s fog, not only will your sight be greatly reduced, but your hearing too!


    you''re as good as dead!


    with unparalleled hatred, urto charged straight at arthur.


    the next moment, the dagger in his hand pierced arthur''s chest.


    clink!

 Chapter 125 The Wind Rises!

    the dagger in his hand had pierced arthur''s chest.yet, urto felt no joy.


    something felt wrong!


    the sensation of a blade slicing through flesh wasn''t like this.


    moreover, the next moment, arthur vanished.


    in front of urto, only the wall pierced by the dagger remained.


    phantom!


    instantly, urto, who was no novice on the mystic side, realized something, but before he could respond, arthur, who had been hidden in the shadows, had already pulled the trigger of his thunder gun.


    bang!


    as the muzzle flashed, seven bullets tore through urto''s body, yet no fresh blood flowed; the seven bullets that passed through urto were as harmless as urto''s dagger had been when it passed through arthur''s body.


    the difference was that arthur had used the "phantom scroll" stored in "atos''s box" to create a perfect human-like phantom which had no offensive power and would disappear when attacked.


    but urto was not a phantom.


    urto had vaporized himself.


    seeing the surprise in arthur''s eyes, the gatekeeper from the mouse council couldn''t help but laugh.


    "how about that?"


    "surprised?"


    "welcome to the mystic side, rookie!"


    as his words fell, urto vanished on the spot.


    death intuition flashed intensely. without thinking, arthur rolled away from the spot.


    just as arthur moved, urto''s dagger swept through the mist; had arthur not moved, his throat would have been slash at that moment.


    "nice dodge!"


    "come on, let''s continue!"


    as urto spoke, he disappeared again.


    death intuition flashed once more, and arthur immediately dodged again.


    however, this time he was a fraction slower, resulting in a gash on the shoulder of his coat. although it didn''t reach his skin, arthur could feel the cold of the blade.


    just a bit slower, and he would have been spattered with blood on the spot.


    seeing the tension on arthur''s face, urto laughed even louder.


    "perform, why don''t you!"


    "why aren''t you performing now!"


    "you did well last time, didn''t you?"


    as the mist carried urto in another attack, the gatekeeper from the mouse council charged toward arthur again, but he suddenly heard vague footsteps moving from the room towards the outside corridor.


    phantom!


    the stationary figure in front of him was a phantom!


    the footsteps moving away were real!


    making a split-second judgment, urto turned and charged toward the sound of the footsteps.


    but¡­


    it was a lunge at nothing!


    there was nothing there!


    turning around, he saw arthur standing still, wearing a smirk on his face.


    "how about that?"


    "surprised?"


    "isn''t this what the mystic side is all about, old bird?"


    arthur''s mocking words did not make urto lose his composure; on the contrary, the gatekeeper quickly backstepped a few paces¡ªbecause he heard the sound of a fuse being ignited.


    realizing he had been discovered, arthur simply took the lit explosives from behind his back, raising his hand to snuff out the fuse. enjoy more content from empire


    "ha, you really think i''m foolish?


    the same trick won''t work on me twice¡­"


    "purification!"


    arthur''s splash of sulfuric acid interrupted urto''s words.


    the acid slid through urto''s vaporized body and hit the ground, hissing.


    "useless!"


    "in ''ring of mist'', i am invincible!"


    urto loudly proclaimed, charging at arthur again.


    but the flickering of "eagle eye" and "insight" allowed arthur to ascertain that the sulfuric acid had an effect, though not fully, causing urto a moment of pain.


    moreover, urto was very anxious at this moment.


    ''he can''t keep this up much longer!''


    convinced of his conclusion, arthur lit the explosives again.


    if urto couldn''t last, then he would play for time!


    immediately, the charging urto hesitated.


    observing arthur with explosives in hand, the gatekeeper knew that one of the vulnerabilities of his "ring of mist" had been discovered, but the latter wasn''t worried at all.


    "just stay here and listen to the dying screams of your companions!"


    the gatekeeper sneered and charged toward the room''s door.


    but he quickly came back.


    to be precise, he was ''fanned'' back.


    a "hand of void" picked up a thin piece of wood to use as a fan, and fanned the gatekeeper back.


    "now, you possess the traits of mist, immune to most effects, but as such, you''ve also inherited the weakness of mist¡ª


    when the wind rises, the mist disperses!" sea??h th§× n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    in arthur''s indifferent tone, the "hand of void" fanned vigorously.


    urto was blown off balance.


    this ''mouse council'' gatekeeper hadn''t expected that another flaw in his "ring of mist" would be discovered so soon.


    urto tried desperately to stabilize his body, but it was futile.


    because it wasn''t just the "hand of void" fanning; arthur himself also picked up a wooden plank from the ground that had remained after the explosion and started fanning as well.


    whoo! whoo!


    again and again.


    urto felt his heart go cold from being fanned.


    eventually, he had no choice but to prematurely deactivate the effect of the "ring of mist."


    the mist dispersed.


    urto stood firmly on the ground, glaring hatefully at the spirit medium in front of him, gritting his teeth as he said, "even without the ring of mist, with my swordsmanship alone, i can kill you!"


    arthur didn''t respond, instead his hands now held two firearms.


    urto: ...


    bang, bang!


    whoosh!


    the muzzle flashed, and two bullets had one dodged, but the other struck urto, and the ''whoosh'' was from the jackal hand crossbow''s arrow¡ªhidden behind arthur all along, the "hand of void" holding atos''s box, using arthur''s body as cover, silently pulled the crossbow''s trigger.


    the bullet hit urto''s arm.


    the arrow lodged in urto''s thigh.


    seeing the familiar arrow, urto''s face turned pale.


    it was his jackal hand crossbow!


    the arrow was poisoned!


    the moment this thought flashed through his mind, urto felt his body starting to go numb, and breathing became difficult.


    but what truly drove the gatekeeper to despair was arthur holding another jackal hand crossbow, aiming at him, and he immediately pulled the trigger.


    whoosh!


    thud!


    [you have killed ''gatekeeper urto'', xp+30]


    ...


    seeing the text prompt in front of him, arthur breathed a sigh of relief.


    however, when removing the "ring of mist" and meticulously searching urto''s pockets, arthur still had the "hand of void" do the work.


    arthur then walked out of the room.


    the battle hadn''t ended yet.


    the earlier mist had greatly empowered the attackers, causing heavy losses to the police, immediately killing four, and even after the mist was actively dispersed, the remaining police still couldn''t gain the upper hand against these attackers.


    but arthur''s involvement changed everything.


    he controlled the "hand of void" to pull down the pants of these attackers as they swung their swords.


    in just moments, these attackers lost any advantage they had.


    "devil!"


    "you are a devil!"


    the attackers cried out at arthur.


    but arthur didn''t mind, he not only continued pulling down their pants but also used the "hand of void" to hammer these attackers'' toes.


    "leave some alive!"


    a breathless malz shouted.


    for someone nearing retirement, shooting was still manageable, but close combat was not, just a moment ago if dico hadn''t been defending malz, the police chief would have been seriously hurt.


    but malz was unharmed, whereas dico had several flesh wounds and a gash from the left eye to the right corner of his mouth.


    yet dico seemed indifferent to his injuries and fought fiercely with a longsword against the attackers.


    there was no particular technique; it was just a ruthless pounding with raw power.


    the remaining two police officers also gained the upper hand, clearly indicating the situation was under control.


    malz finally relaxed and then turned his attention to arthur.


    then, the police chief noticed arthur staring intently outside the window.


    instinctively, the police chief looked as well.


    and was immediately dumbstruck.

 Chapter 126 The Fearless Born of the Storm!

    the wild wind blowing from the sea swept across the entire south los, causing ships in the port to bob up and down, while the seabirds had already vanished.the sky darkened.


    cloud after cloud enveloped the area.


    in the flickering lightning, thunder roared.


    in a shelter avoiding the rain, several elderly laborers knelt, silently praying.


    he hoped the storm would pass quickly.


    otherwise, with winter approaching, their homes might not withstand it.


    in a warehouse far away, the warehouse manager lit a charcoal stove, warming up the chilly place thoroughly before he pulled out wine hidden under the bed¡ªhe knew today was another good day.


    because he could rest.


    a carriage carrying the son of the warehouse owner, one of the heirs of the trading company, was rushing towards the seaside, urging the coachman,


    "faster!"


    "even faster!"


    "i want to feel the breath of the storm!"


    the young man standing on the roof of the carriage spread his arms wide, cheering loudly.


    he seemed to have already foreseen how he would boast of his courageous act at the salon in a few days.


    however, just as the young man was about to let out a laugh to display his ''courage,'' he froze.


    because¡ª


    he saw someone.


    amidst the rolling dark clouds and the thunderous sky, there was a person.


    the young man stood stiffly there.


    boom!


    another burst of thunder, and the young man blinked; he lost sight of the person.


    "perhaps i saw it wrong?"


    the young man rubbed his eyes.


    after that, he disregarded these trivial matters; he was here to gather stories for the upcoming salon.


    the carriage moved forward, filled with a train of laughter.


    listening to such laughter, the warehouse manager drinking wine and the laborers hiding under the shelter all showed envy in their eyes.


    some were attracted by the carriage moving forward.


    some were drawn by the sudden storm.


    others quietly murmured¡ª


    "the fearless born from the storm, the guardian of the inner sea, the owner and ruler of the southern islands, the chief justice, the advocate for new laws...


    the storm...


    it''s terrifying!"


    in remote villages, rural estates, luxurious villas, and the shadows of the streets¡ªsome marveled, some feared, some scorned, and some mocked.


    they all saw the person in the clouds and lightning.


    and they all had their own thoughts.


    only arthur was different.


    standing by the window, the young ''spirit medium'' finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    that formidable ''mother tigress'' had finally made her move!


    with the opposing main general''s downfall, it meant that the silent struggle with the old lion of inner bay should be nearing its conclusion! s§×arch* the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    south los should enjoy a period of peace!


    as for confirming the identity of the person?


    when he saw that figure in the sky, his spirituality and intuition were telling him it was the master of south los, the fearless born from the storm, the countess: ash bonaparte of south los.


    "the fearless born from the storm?"


    "is this what being born from a storm looks like?"


    arthur murmured quietly, his lips curving upward involuntarily.


    facing the countess of south los, who controlled the storm, arthur felt neither panic nor fear.


    he was only delighted to witness a ''new upper limit of the mystic side.''


    because that was a position he could definitely attain.


    arthur had unmatched confidence in his talent "omnivorous."


    given enough time, he too could reach such a level.


    of course, most importantly, he now considered himself a part of the countess''s camp.


    ''if the mother tigress did that, what about the old lion?


    what would he be like?


    the guardian of the holy sword, the lord whom knights follow, the victor of the seven years'' war, the owner and ruler of inner bay, the pioneer of a new era¡­''


    arthur recalled the titles of the old lion in his heart and pondered the other''s capabilities.


    meanwhile, malz was still in shock.


    the police chief was truly frightened by the scene he had just witnessed.


    "ar, arthur, just now¡­"


    "yes, it''s exactly what you''re thinking."


    arthur knew what his partner wanted to ask.


    it was nothing more than whether what he saw was real.


    and whether the person in the sky was the countess.


    hearing arthur''s affirmative answer, malz opened his mouth, then, his gaze once again settled on the stormy scene outside the villa¡ªthe countess could control the storm, something the police chief had not anticipated; he had experienced bizarre incidents before, so he understood that nobles must possess some unknown powers, but he didn''t believe that the ''fearless one born from the storm'' was real; he considered it to be an exaggeration, just like when he was born during an earthquake, and his mother straightforwardly claimed him as ''the son of the earth''.


    but he knew what the reality was.


    perhaps the south los family had some connection to the storm, but it was definitely not to the extent of controlling it.


    if one could control the storm, would they still be human?


    that would be divine!


    malz was pale, with cold sweat dripping down.


    the police chief thought about some of his actions.


    he wouldn''t be struck by lightning, right?


    however, the next moment, the police chief returned to normal.


    because he saw his partner standing calmly by the window, staring at the terrifying celestial events without any fear.


    explore more adventures at empire


    instead, he was...


    smiling?!


    the police chief could swear that he really saw his partner smiling at that moment, and the expression was full of happiness.


    laughing in the face of such terrifying events, being happy, one either has to be mad or a fool, but he was certain that his partner was neither mad nor a fool.


    that left only one possibility¡ª


    his partner could also achieve this level!


    only in that way could there be no fear and only laughter!


    that''s a joy filled with happiness.


    that''s an excitement constituted by being no longer alone.


    arthur... no, could it be that the kledos family settled in south los so that arthur could wait for his rival to grow?


    unconsciously, malz had this thought crossing his mind.


    immediately, the police chief''s breathing became rapid.


    after a moment, he adjusted his breathing, licked his dry lips, and once again, his gaze towards arthur shifted subtly.


    arthur keenly noticed such changes.


    he was just about to console his partner when malz turned pale, but before he spoke, malz had quickly returned to normal.


    arthur sighed, acknowledging an old soldier tried by war was truly extraordinary.


    but the subsequent change was unexpected to arthur.


    malz''s gaze had gained a hint of reverence!


    and even a bit of...


    fervor??


    ''what happened?''


    ''could malz have misunderstood something?''


    arthur thought within himself, but outwardly continued to watch the window, maintaining a faint smile.


    this composed demeanor made malz even more certain of his conjecture.


    the police chief marveled at his luck.


    being able to encounter a collaborator like arthur.


    no!


    a collaborator worthy of his allegiance.


    for arthur''s usual demeanor but also for...


    strength!


    quickly, the police chief began to think deeper, then his gaze shifted towards scott, wanting to be more prepared.


    meanwhile, the young reporter was diligently holding the cat cage containing pendragon.


    suddenly, he noticed something and immediately shouted¡ª


    "arthur, pendragon seems to have lost a whisker!"

 Chapter 127 A Beautiful Day!

    arthur picked up pendragon and placed his beard into the test tube before, and then unified them into "atos''s box," laughing as he spoke."what a beautiful day!"


    a beautiful day?


    malz neither agreed nor disagreed.


    scott looked at the bodies scattered everywhere and couldn''t help but scratch his head.


    andy, having exhausted himself, hugged his long firearm and fell into a deep sleep.


    dico was gritting his teeth in pain at that moment, but what worried him the most was whether the scar on his face would scare his daughter. s§×arch* the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    of the six patrolling officers, looney and simon were still alive.


    just like looney, simon was covered in wounds, and at that moment, he was leaning against the wall, groaning.


    simon was luckier, though. as andy''s loader, he only had some scrapes.


    naturally, the task of contacting the police station fell to simon to handle.


    however, before simon could depart, malz called out to him¡ª


    "hey, catch."


    it was a longsword.


    the implication was clear, with the storm coming, firearms would be useless, and the sight for arrows obstructed, the longsword was the best choice.


    "understood!"


    simon took the longsword and ran out quickly.


    "are there any alcohol swabs and hemostatic drugs in the villa?"


    scott asked the middle-aged butler, considering himself useless in the recent fight as a young journalist who wanted to contribute at this time¡ªhe had a short firearm and even fired it, but the shot missed, and it was actually the throwing of the short firearm that hit the target.


    "yes, they are in the private doctor''s room on the second floor."


    the middle-aged butler pointed to a room on the second floor but did not lead the way.


    having survived the ordeal, he now only wanted to rest.


    in fact, he had already begun considering going back to his hometown tomorrow; the city was just too dangerous.


    seeing the nearly annihilated servants and attendants, he quickly solidified this thought.


    what the butler did not notice was that malz had been quietly watching him¡ªthe day malz didn''t spot freeman the bastard as problematic, it would have been impossible for him to have survived the seven years'' war.


    but capturing this scoundrel was clearly difficult.


    however, with the right bait...


    it wasn''t impossible!


    the police chief began considering how to use the butler.


    meanwhile, arthur started checking his spoils of war¡ª


    [name: ring of mist]


    [type: ring-like ornament]


    [quality: hero]


    [attributes: mist domain (1/3)]


    [remarks: in the early days of the holy empire, the scattered mists remained a headache for the pope and the cardinals, but many forces on the mystic side began to study these mists. ''the tower of mist'' was among the leading ones, composed of four wizards, achieved what the entire holy empire could not, but it also attracted peeping.


    as soon as the ''hundred years'' war'' started, ''the tower of mist'' was destroyed, all four wizards went missing, various manuscripts were contested over, and this ''ring of mist'' was forged as a replica of the personal ring of one of the wizards, ''gray robe''. however, the alchemist who followed the orders of the holy empire to replicate this ring seems to have discovered some secrets...]


    ...


    [mist domain: activates a mist domain with a diameter of one hundred meters, lasting 3 minutes, within which enemies'' vision, hearing, and intuition are variously impaired; ring-wearers can transform into mist to freely shuttle throughout the domain, immune to physical attacks and 50% resistant to other types of attacks, and can designate their minions to be unaffected by the mist, but the wearer''s body also becomes as easy to disperse as the mist itself]


    (remark: after the usage times of the mist domain are exhausted, one can look for a ''mist stone'' to recharge)


    ...


    arthur looked at the silver ring in his hand, noticing the traces of filigree, one strand over another, as if the entire ring had been woven from strands of silver.


    after a brief examination, arthur directly put the "ring of mist" on his left pinky.


    suddenly, his attention was drawn by those words.


    ''secrets?''


    ''recharge?''


    ''could it be that they hid the secret in the "mist stone" that can be recharged?'' arthur squinted as he guessed, yet his gaze shifted toward the exterior of the villa, the team moving through the storm¡ªa patrol team of over twenty people, along with several carriages.


    leading them were middel and gite.


    these two, once peripheral policemen of shire district, had changed significantly since malz became the sheriff of shire district. not only had their ranks increased by one level, but their demeanor had also transformed, seeming rejuvenated. thus, when simon called for help, the two immediately led the team into action.


    on the way, simon had told them about the carnage at no. 14 white bird street, but hearing about it and seeing it were two different things; both policemen were still shocked upon seeing it for themselves.


    the entire villa''s hall was nearly filled with bodies.


    there were attackers, patrolmen, and servants.


    the two quickly approached malz and arthur.


    "police chief, advisor."


    the two bowed as they inquired.


    normally, their respect for malz and arthur was out of rank, but this time, it was genuinely out of recognition of their strength.


    they acknowledged that they could not have come out unscathed from the combat here.


    behind them, the situation was much simpler for the other patrolmen. although initially startled by the corpses covering the ground, they soon looked at dico, andy, looney, and simon with eyes filled with envy¡ªthey knew these four had made their fortune!


    needless to say about dico, who was already an apprentice policeman; this time he was sure to be promoted to an official fifth-level police officer. continue reading at empire


    and the apprentice policeman positions for andy, looney, and simon?


    they were beckoning as well.


    everything at no. 14 white bird street had settled, and arthur was ready to leave.


    however, before leaving, he quietly reminded scott.


    "half-written."


    as arthur spoke, he pointed in the direction of no. 44 white bird street.


    scott immediately understood arthur''s meaning. the young journalist nodded¡ªit wasn''t that scott was giving up his persistence, but rather, he understood this as a kind gesture from a good friend.


    "understood!"


    the young journalist nodded again.


    arthur patted his shoulder, nodded to malz and the others, then boarded the police department''s exclusive carriage.


    "first, to tate''s wand store on west mok avenue."


    arthur commanded.


    with the killing of urto bringing another influx of xp, arthur, who had already scheduled "wand combat technique" on his agenda, immediately wanted to find a sturdy and durable wand.


    according to memories from his predecessor, ''tate''s wand store'' was the best choice.


    what''s more, even with the torrential rainfall at the moment, ''tate''s wand store'' would definitely be open.


    because¡ª


    ''whether rain or shine, from 8:30 am to 5:00 pm, we never miss a day.''


    this had been tate''s slogan ever since he opened the store at twenty-five, and it had not changed in 20 years.


    there had been even more severe storms before, and ''tate''s wand store'' had always remained open.


    therefore, arthur was very confident.


    however, upon arriving and seeing the store''s doors tightly shut and the interior dark, arthur fell silent.


    ''could tate be one of the old lion''s spies?''


    arthur speculated.


    normally, there was no way tate would close the shop, and the only significant event today was the secret struggle between the old lion and the mother tigress. moreover, tate''s wand-making business seemed able to connect with many influential people; the likelihood of tate being the old lion''s spy was quite high.


    with this thought, arthur signaled the auxiliary police driving the carriage to leave.


    but just then, a faint light illuminated inside the wand store, and¡ª


    squeak!


    the door opened.

 Chapter 128 When Facing Fear, I Become Fear!

    the door to tate''s wand store swung open, and a figure appeared at the entrance. with the dim light, arthur could clearly see it was tate¡ªlooking exactly as he remembered from his previous encounters.even more so, his smile was brighter.


    however, in the dim light, this kind of smile instinctively repelled arthur.


    it wasn''t that the smile wasn''t sincere or seemed masked.


    on the contrary, the smile was very genuine, so much so that it was devoid of any falsehood.


    and looking at such a smile, arthur rather wished it contained some deceit.


    because¡­


    it would seem more human.


    "guest, welcome!"


    "what do you need?"


    tate asked earnestly, his smile genuine.


    "nothing."


    "no need."


    "thanks."


    arthur replied very quickly and tapped on the carriage, signaling the coachman to leave immediately.


    however, the expected sound of reins shaking did not occur.


    the coachman twisted his body, one hand climbing atop the carriage as if he wanted to say something to arthur, but from arthur''s angle, only the upper part of his blue uniform was visible.


    suddenly, a head occupied all of arthur''s field of vision.


    the coachman''s head flipped and pressed against the carriage glass, filling arthur''s view. his neck stretched to some extreme limit, yet there was no trace of pain on his face.


    all there was, was a smile.


    a radiant smile.


    a sincere smile.


    "advisor, do you need any instructions?"


    the coachman inquired.


    arthur wasn''t panicked or screaming in fear; he sat there as if he were seriously pondering something.


    then, he looked up and said.


    "get me some fries."


    "sweet tomato sauce, and a bit of black pepper."


    "oh, and make the fries thick-cut."


    arthur answered seriously, causing both tate and the coachman to freeze.


    they had not anticipated arthur responding like this.


    moreover, the most crucial point was that they couldn''t sense even a tiny bit of fear from arthur.


    but just then, a blur of footsteps sounded in the ears of tate and the coachman, and they instantly understood what was happening. the figure before them was a fake, the real person had already run away, and immediately they took off with their habitual laughter, chasing the sound of the footsteps.


    "guest, what do you need?"


    "advisor, do you need any instructions?"


    one phrase after another rang from their mouths, filling almost the entire west mok avenue with their voices.


    but they didn''t catch up to their intended target.


    there was only emptiness.


    just the deserted street and endless torrential rain.


    thwack, thwack, thwack!


    raindrops hammered on the carriage glass. seizing the opportunity, "hand of void" carrying "atos''s box" moved away. arthur began adjusting his sitting position and neck pillow for a more comfortable stance.


    he squinted, listening to the rain as if he were napping during an afternoon, even as two monsters surrounded him.


    the coachman''s head returned to normal, but he began to tear at his own face relentlessly, his breathing turning his entire face into a bloody mess.


    the only constant was that smile.


    a crimson smile tinged with fresh blood.


    tate had completely lost his facial features. his eyes, nose, and ears were gone, as if they had been carelessly smudged by a black charcoal pencil, leaving only darkness.


    but the smile remained, still maintaining its sincerity.


    only, those white teeth, framed by the pitch-black visage, began to sharpen.


    pant, pant!


    heavy breathing under the torrential rain brought out a pungent, fishy smell. the two monsters circled the carriage like wolves poised to strike, ready to pounce into the carriage and rip apart arthur''s body.


    and arthur?


    he opened the door of the carriage.


    he issued an invitation to the two monsters.


    "come on, come up."


    "it''s too cold in the rain."


    "it''s warm over here."


    arthur''s soft whispers made the two monsters hesitate; they had never encountered such a situation before.


    oddly, from their perspective, arthur seemed somewhat strange.


    looking into arthur''s sincere eyes, they even felt a bit of fear.


    fear?


    impossible!


    "they should be the ones feared indeed!"


    how could they possibly be frightened by arthur?


    they leapt onto the carriage.


    their presence suddenly crowded the carriage interior.


    they were almost face to face with arthur.


    arthur could even distinctly smell the scent of fresh blood and an unknown foulness.


    moreover, an indescribable darkness began to envelop the carriage.


    arthur could see everything inside the carriage clearly.


    everything outside the carriage was completely engulfed in darkness.


    but, arthur didn''t care.


    he watched the two monsters, continuing to laugh and spoke.


    "everyone is shouting at each other, no one respects another, no one tries to put themselves in others'' shoes¡ªi am different.


    i understand you.


    because...


    i''m also called a ''monster.


    hehe, hahahaha!"


    arthur''s laughter grew louder, became tearing, and sounded utterly inhuman.


    he covered his face, cackling wildly.


    in his hand, there appeared a lit match.


    "come on, light it up."


    as arthur spoke, the match fell to the carriage floor


    another fuse was ignited.


    this was not the first fuse to be lit.


    as arthur burst into wild laughter, the first fuse had been lit, and now it had just reached its end.


    the two monsters noticed this and started to escape, but arthur firmly grasped their arms, watching them with a smirk that was not quite a smile, speaking in a light tone.


    "why so serious?"


    "keep your smiles!"


    "nothing is more powerful than giving someone a smile!"


    madman!


    let me go, madman!


    you monster!


    read latest stories on empire


    the two monsters let out a scream, but they could not alter their inevitable fate.


    boom!


    a violent explosion, flames shot into the sky, the police carriage was blasted into pieces, and the surrounding darkness was dispersed in an instant.


    but, the next moment¡ª


    the downpour continued.


    arthur still sat in the carriage.


    next door, ''tate''s wand store'' was open, with tate steadfastly upholding his creed.


    the assistant driver jumped down from the carriage and approached the side.


    "advisor, do you have any instructions?"


    arthur waved his hand with a smile.


    only he could see the text prompt that began to appear¡ª


    [bluff +5]


    [bluff lv5: 5/30]


    ...


    of course, arthur was just acting, how could a mere ''spirit medium'' be a monster?


    it was all slander!


    all defamation!


    he was merely occasionally standing on the shoulders of other giants.


    arthur glanced at the damaged [protection copper coin], his eyes slightly narrowed¡ªclearly, although it was some kind of phantom realm, the ''act of harm'' was real, both towards him and the caster.


    he listened intently to the panting coming from the alleyway next to the store.


    the other party was already trying their best to suppress it.


    but it was of no use.


    the backlash was too violent.


    since the beginning, arthur had heard more than one cough of blood and the struggle in the rain after a fall.


    the opponent seemed to have no power to resist?


    then the damaged [protection copper coin] needed compensation!


    arthur took the umbrella handed to him by the assistant driver and walked over to the mouth of the alley, looking at the figure lying on the ground, curled up in the pouring rain.


    he asked indifferently¡ª sear?h the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "sir, do i look more like a human, or a god?"

 Chapter 129 The Hidden Thing!

    in the pouring rain, the ''spirit medium'' inquired indifferently while holding an umbrella.the figure crouched in the alley was coughing up blood incessantly.


    when the figure lifted their head to look at arthur, their eyes were filled with horror.


    "monster! monster!"


    "you monster!"


    the figure muttered, trying to struggle to stand, but the recoil from earlier made their efforts seem ridiculously futile.


    even with all their strength, they couldn''t stand up.


    just trying to roll over, they were already exhausted.


    the figure lay there, gasping for air in great heaves.


    only then did arthur notice that their chest was charred black.


    as if burned by fire.


    and like...


    struck by lightning!


    instantly, an idea formed in arthur''s mind, but he maintained the same smile on his face, looking at the figure lying on their back in the rain, and asked again,


    "sir, do you think i look like a human, or a god?"


    this repeated inquiry seemed to emphasize something, causing a realization in the fallen figure.


    "ha, are you completing a ritual?


    useless!


    i won''t answer!


    you monster!"


    the figure scoffed coldly, their eyes filled with disdain as they looked at arthur.


    the figure tried to provoke arthur.


    they wanted even more for arthur to come closer.


    arthur was well aware of this.


    so, he stood at the mouth of the alley, unmoving; he would not get closer, nor would he make contact with the figure.


    "if you''re willing to answer, i can help you out, how about that?"


    arthur appeared to be trying to persuade the figure.


    lv5 "bluff" flickered to life once again.


    "ha, and then you''ll take my life?"


    the figure scoffed again.


    "right, your life will be taken if you answer, but... not immediately!


    you will have some time to settle your affairs!


    but if you keep delaying, you might be found by those looking for you, and by then, you might die immediately, or you might...


    suffer a fate worse than death!"


    arthur spoke in a calm tone, as if merely stating a fact.


    arthur was quite confident about this¡ªhow could the countess of south los allow any escape after causing such a commotion this afternoon?


    struggle reappeared in the figure''s eyes which involuntarily glanced towards ''tate''s wand store.''


    it was a fleeting look.


    but under the "eagle eye" and "insight," arthur saw it.


    he also confirmed that after being injured by the countess of south los, the figure hadn''t shown up here by chance; they had left something inside ''tate''s wand store.''


    the figure came here to retrieve something.


    coincidentally, he had also arrived at ''tate''s wand store.''


    at the moment of seeing him, the pent-up resentment in the figure''s heart couldn''t be suppressed any longer, leading them to assault him directly, but what the figure hadn''t anticipated was that by relying on "bluff" and "protection copper coin," he would escape such an illusion, causing the figure even more injury.


    arthur had an answer in his mind about the figure''s identity.


    after all, there weren''t many in south los who hated him so much.


    moreover, considering they were persons from the mystic side, such people were even rarer.


    if you add ''powerful'' before ''mystic side person,'' only one remained: one of the founders of the ''mouse council,'' isidore.


    only a powerful mystic side person like isidore could flee here after surviving a horrific strike from the countess and confidently attack him.


    even failing, suffering recoil, he was still seeking an opportunity.


    how about it?


    there isn''t much time left.


    they''re about to arrive."


    arthur spoke these words, his face showing a quasi-smiling expression as if something intriguing had caught his attention¡ª this sort of expression naturally attracted the attention of the figure in the alley.


    the opponent not only stared intently at arthur but also listened carefully.


    the opponent wanted to know what had happened.


    but there was nothing.


    the opponent could see that arthur seemed to be expecting something.


    but listening, he heard nothing.


    ''damn it, south los!''


    recalling that lightning strike, the opponent cursed inwardly, but a thick fear also filled his heart; he knew very well that, given that mother tigress had such strength in reserve, even if delong''s plan had succeeded, it would have been useless. mother tigress could have easily turned the tables with her personal strength.


    in a flash, the opponent was full of irritation and regret for having believed delong''s flowery promises, which had gotten him into this mess.


    however, he immediately shifted the blame for his failure onto arthur!


    it was he who repeatedly ruined delong''s plan!


    it was he who had brought me to this state!


    it was him! it was him! it was all his doing!


    the opponent''s resentment almost materialized in his heart, but he said aloud,


    "fine, i agree with you!"


    the opponent didn''t know what arthur''s ritual was.


    but the opponent knew that what he needed to do now was to agree pretentiously, making arthur let his guard down, and then use his last trump card to finish arthur off.


    as long as he finished off arthur, he would still have capital to turn the tide, retrieve that item from tate''s wand store, and then, he would flee far away, never to return to south los in his lifetime!


    arthur, after hearing the opponent''s response, seemed quite satisfied and nodded, then asked again.


    "sir, do you think i look more like a man or a god?"


    "i..."


    the opponent began to draw out his tone, preparing to use the energy he had just gathered to stand up and strike.


    but, arthur was faster.


    whoosh! whoosh!


    two crossbow arrows shot out from the shadows, hitting the target.


    one arrow struck the arm, another right in the chest.


    yet again, the opponent received fatal wounds.


    but what drove the opponent to despair even more was not only that arthur''s arrows were poisoned, but the two "hands of void" that had just operated the hand crossbow were also holding daggers and rushed out at a speed and strength far exceeding normal "hands of void," brutally stabbing into the opponent''s abdomen.


    spurt, spurt!


    in the sound of metal cutting flesh, there was also a hint of stirring.


    "you!"


    the opponent shouted in anger and was about to use his last bit of strength to fight arthur, but when he lifted his head, he was shocked to find that arthur had already retreated to a farther place, smiling at him.


    and it was precisely because of this shock that the opponent lost his last chance.


    for the two "hands of void" had already drilled into the wound, beginning to cut the viscera.


    spurt!


    the opponent''s eyes bulged, a spurt of fresh blood sprayed out, and then there was no more movement.


    [kill of a dying ''rat king'' isidore, xp +50]


    ...


    ''even a dying state is worth more than urto?''


    arthur marveled internally, imagining how powerful the opponent would have been in his prime.


    but for this reason, arthur let one "hand of void" continue to cut the opponent''s heart, kidneys, lungs, while the other "hand of void" finished cutting the opponent''s elbows and knee joints, then he let the two "hands of void" rummage through the opponent''s pockets.


    get close?


    out of the question.


    who knew if the opponent could resurrect from death?


    or simply tamper with his own corpse?


    without full precautions, arthur firmly refused to take risks himself.


    soon, a ring, a scroll, and a strip of cloth were brought back by the "hands of void." s~ea??h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    your journey continues on empire


    the ring was made of copper, the scroll was made of sheepskin.


    the cloth strip was two fingers wide, the base color blue, and on it, written with black paint was¡ª


    12-6¡ªpersonally made by tate.


    arthur''s lips curled up.


    ''as expected, he used the guise of making wands to hide something!''


    arthur thought internally, his gaze once again turning to isidore''s corpse.


    then, he narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 130 Im Just Going to Buy a Cane!

    arthur didn''t know what isidore had gone through great lengths to hide in "tate''s wand store," but he knew that if he wanted to successfully retrieve what the other party had hidden there, he absolutely must not let the other party''s corpse be exposed. read latest chapters on empireonce isidore''s corpse appeared before the public, it would definitely attract the investigation of the countess.


    isidore was not some nameless nobody who had died.


    as one of the founders of the mouse council and the true leader among them, his death would certainly draw close attention.


    who killed him?


    why was he there?


    with one question after another, the fact that something was hidden inside "tate''s wand store" simply could not be concealed.


    even if he tried his best to cover it up, it would probably only result in a "thunder strike" from the countess.


    because the flaw was too significant.


    however, if isidore''s corpse disappeared,


    then things would be much easier!


    fortunately, he still had a decent "corpse hiding box."


    arthur looked down at "atos''s box."


    ''how could a precious space item be used to store a corpse, but... for something more precious, that was no problem.''


    as arthur thought to himself, he continued to manipulate the "hand of void" to ensure the safety of isidore''s corpse.


    in the next few minutes, arthur tested several times¡ªincluding a bundle of lit explosives!


    illuminating a bundle of explosives in a downpour was not easy, requiring close coordination between two "hands of void" and some props.


    for example: a coat serving as a raincoat.


    not the one arthur was wearing, but one taken out from "atos''s box"¡ªin addition to weapons, arthur had placed many essential daily items inside "atos''s box," and this coat was one of them.


    the explosives did not detonate.


    in the final moment, they were extinguished by the "hand of void."


    this also proved that isidore''s corpse was indeed safe.


    the next moment, arthur walked over and placed the other party''s corpse into "atos''s box."


    following that, the ring, scroll, and cloth strips were also placed into "atos''s box."


    he had already delayed too much time and did not have more time to check the spoils of war.


    however, just as he was about to leave, arthur paused midstep.


    he turned his head back, looking at the ground freshly washed by the heavy rain, a hint of hesitation in his eyes, but ultimately, he unbuckled his belt.


    moments later, the auxiliary police driving saw their consultant walk out looking refreshed and clear-headed.


    a knowing smile immediately crossed his face.


    south los had a rule against urinating and defecating in public.


    but outside the core area, hardly anyone abided by it.


    and even in the core area, when pressed, people chose to ignore it selectively.


    after all, between wetting pants, dirtying one''s trousers, and a hidden corner, everyone knew which to choose.


    "just wait for me a little longer,"


    arthur pointed at "tate''s wand store."


    "of course, consultant."


    the auxiliary police driving watched as his consultant entered the store, and then, after looking around and seeing no one else, he too slipped into that alley.


    the sound of rain and water merged into one.


    "welcome!"


    tate greeted arthur with a smile as he came in, thoughtfully offering a clean towel.


    "thank you."


    arthur placed his umbrella at the entrance and used the towel to wipe the water stains from his shoulders, all the while discreetly sizing up the middle-aged shop owner¡ªwearing a shirt, suspenders, leather shoes, sporting thick black-rimmed glasses, his hair somewhat thinning, the scalp barely visible under the candlelight.


    yet, his face was very clean, a smile on his lips, his wrist wrapped with a leather measuring tape.


    "sir, do you need a wand?"


    as tate poured tea at a small round table to the side, he inquired.


    "yes, i need a handy, sturdy cane."


    arthur nodded in response, his gaze already fixed on the counter inside the store.


    the layout of tate''s wand store was quite unique, unlike a typical general store that seemed desperate to stack all its merchandise in front of the customers; the small wand store only had a small round table, a few chairs, apart from a spacious hallway.


    the merchandise counter, located at the very back against the wall and reaching up to the ceiling, was divided into upper and lower sections. the upper half was packed with densely arranged compartments like a beehive while the lower half served as a display rack, with canes of various materials, especially the handles, exhibited in multitude of varieties.


    with just a glance, arthur spotted handles shaped like lion, tiger, and wolf heads, as well as those resembling frogs and groundhogs.


    noticing arthur''s inspecting gaze, tate immediately approached the counter.


    arthur, seemingly very interested, quickly followed, his eyes swiftly scanning over the beehive-like storage compartments.


    the next second, he found 12-6¡ªtate''s storage compartments were exceptionally orderly. each had a small label underneath, making it incredibly easy for arthur to find what he was looking for.


    however, having turned around already, tate did not prompt arthur to immediately take action, but instead, arthur scrutinized the cane in tate''s hand with a metal tiger head and an all-wooden body.


    "this is a gadget cane, it''s not just a metal head, but... an umbrella handle!"


    as he spoke, tate pressed the tiger head and pulled out the umbrella from the cane, effortlessly opening and closing it with a silky feel.


    "a gentleman, indeed, needs to face various situations!"


    "even with the ''the sword abolishment command,'' we still have many options!"


    with that, tate set aside the tiger head cane and picked up a lion head cane, shaking it slightly in front of arthur, a liquid sound coming from within.


    "what is this?"


    "there''s water inside, but you could also put liquor in it."


    "and this one!"


    tate said, picking up a cane with a frog-shaped handle, and with a light press, two dice popped out of the frog''s mouth.


    clack, clack clack!


    arthur softly clapped his hands, marveling at the cane''s versatility.


    this was not flattery or acting, but genuine astonishment.


    he had not known before that a cane could have so many uses; his habits had led him only to think of canes capable of hiding swords, shooting arrows, or spraying needles and poison. sea??h th§× n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    more?


    that would be turning it into a firearm.


    that''s what old charlie had done.


    the firearm cane of old charlie had long been an object of envy for his predecessor.


    subconsciously, arthur glanced toward the groundhog head-shaped cane in the distance.


    "may i ask what it hides?"


    "of course!"


    tate smiled and turned, walking towards the cane with groundhog-shaped head.


    arthur took the opportunity to place a cane from compartment 12-6 into the "atos''s box" and then placed another cane into it¡ªfrom the "atos''s box", a very ordinary one without any special markings.


    by the time arthur was done with this, tate had brought over the cane with the groundhog head.


    under arthur''s watchful eye, tate pressed the head of the cane, then pulled something out.


    a flower appeared in tate''s hand.


    though the flower was made of fabric, it was still stunning, and one could easily envision the screams it would elicit when produced on a special occasion.


    "that''s impressive."


    arthur praised, and then he was about to state his specific request.


    just then, the store door was pushed open.


    a man with a youthful face but slight wrinkles at the corners of his eyes walked in, dressed in black and holding an umbrella.


    upon seeing arthur, a hint of surprise flashed through his eyes, then a smile appeared.


    "lord kledos, i didn''t expect to encounter you here."


    saying this, the man walked up warmly, bowed, and greeted arthur.


    without a trace, arthur sidestepped.

 Chapter 131 Harriss Pursuit!

    tracking isidore!from the first moment he saw the man, arthur felt this premonition, yet he still maintained a distance and, without losing courtesy, asked.


    "hello, may i ask who you are?"


    this is the most normal reaction when a normal person meets a stranger.


    under the enhancement of lv5 "bluff," arthur''s reaction was all the more natural.


    the enthusiastic stranger seemed to come to his senses only after seeing arthur''s response, first offering an apologetic smile before he introduced himself.


    "hello, lord kledos."


    "i am harris, perhaps you have heard of my name."


    harris, one of the founders of the mouse council, was the first of the three founders to pledge allegiance to the earl of south los. however, arthur guessed that he was a pawn that the countess had planted into the mouse council herself.


    yet, arthur had not expected him to be pursuing isidore.


    was it because he had interacted with isidore for a long time and knew his behavior patterns?


    or was it through some covert means that he could track isidore''s whereabouts?


    arthur guessed it was the latter.


    but isidore''s strength was enough to make the latter cautious, so such covert means must have many limitations, at least ... they could not pinpoint the exact location.


    and it was certainly not possible to know exactly what had happened.


    otherwise, harris wouldn''t have been so polite at this moment.


    thinking this, arthur''s face naturally showed surprise.


    after a fleeting look, arthur nodded.


    "i''ve heard."


    "it''s an honor that you have heard my name, that makes our conversation much easier ¡ª of course, you go ahead with your business first, owner tate has been waiting for a long time."


    harris politely spoke, then made his way to the small round table and chairs, taking a seat and staring directly at arthur.


    an open and aboveboard surveillance.


    to this, a helpless look appeared on arthur''s face.


    tate at the side seemed to have noticed something as well.


    "sir, do you need any assistance?" tate asked in a lowered voice.


    arthur shook his head, then said with a smile.


    "i need two wands, both completely wooden. the heads must also be wooden with no excessive decoration, but they must be sturdy.


    do you have any recommendations?"


    ignoring the watchful eyes nearby, arthur focused and asked tate.


    "solid wood?"


    "a very unique taste, you seem calm beyond your years ¡ª if we''re talking sturdy, i recommend iron birch.


    this wood is very particular, even an axe striking it sparks, bullets seem to strike it like hitting steel, it needs special methods to be chopped and carved, hence it''s very expensive, one stick would require 8 gold notes, but if you use slightly more common wood, the price can be lowered to between 1 and 1.5 gold notes, like petty firmwood."


    tate provided his service with professional knowledge.


    "let''s go with iron birch!"


    arthur''s goal was to perform "wand combat technique," hence the sturdier the wands, the better, and for him now, 8 gold notes weren''t expensive ¡ª especially under potentially life-saving circumstances, this price seemed more appealing.


    "two wands for 16 gold notes, you will get your wands in three days, i will also include a sleeve, wrist strap, wand cloth and three maintenance services, although iron birch basically doesn''t need maintenance."


    when arthur handed over 16 gold notes to tate, it was clear that the owner was in a good mood, talking about the free gifts while joking around.


    then, the owner began to measure arthur''s height, arm length, and the distance from his arms to the ground, among other things.


    during this process, harris kept examining arthur, tate, and the entire store.


    arthur and tate, however, chose to ignore him.


    as time passed, this founder of the mouse council began to confirm that the last place isidore was seen was here ¡ª unfortunately, that was all the information he had.


    unable to make a more accurate judgment.


    but he thought keeping an eye on arthur was a good choice.


    arthur seemed to get agitated by this surveillance, and could not help glaring at harris once tate had finished measuring.


    harris, however, didn''t mind at all and even responded to arthur with a smile.


    "do you have any special requirements for the carvings on the wand heads?"


    the surveillance did not affect tate''s work attitude; the owner asked seriously.


    "cats!"


    "i want one with a cat''s head and one with the image of a cat curled up. if you need a specific reference, you can look at the carriage outside; my cat is there!"


    arthur pointed with a smile to the carriage that was parked at the door.


    tate looked towards the door of the carriage. s~ea??h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    harris also looked towards the door of the carriage.


    tate, carrying an umbrella, walked towards the carriage to take a careful look at pendragon, while harris scrutinized the police coachman near the carriage and arthur showed his impatience.


    upon returning to the store with tate, arthur took the initiative to pull over a chair and sat across from harris.


    "are you looking for someone?"


    arthur asked bluntly.


    "yes."


    harris still smiled.


    "is it the old lion''s spy? or ... isidore?"


    arthur lengthened his tone, staring intently at harris, but the other man merely smiled as a cover, rendering arthur''s "eagle eye" and "insight" skills clueless.


    ''i need to continue leveling up these two skills,'' arthur thought to himself, then changed his approach.


    "whomever you''re seeking, you shouldn''t be watching me."


    "is that so?"


    harris asked with a smile.


    meanwhile, he recollected information about the young spirit medium before him ¡ª possessing mystic side abilities and adept at probing with words, possibly of a secret origin.


    he had already experienced the verbal probing just now.


    effective on others, useless on him.


    as for mystic side abilities?


    it wasn''t time to confront that just yet.


    and from mystic origins?


    once he took action, he was confident he could deduce the other''s background.


    unfortunately, he couldn''t.


    the other had not made a mistake and was highly valued by the countess; if he initiated a fight without reason, he would be in trouble regardless of winning or losing.


    with that in mind, harris''s gaze turned to owner tate.


    "owner, after the storm started, were there still any customers here?"


    owner tate looked at arthur.


    after seeing arthur''s indifferent shrug, the owner spoke.


    "no, just this customer."


    "oh, and how long has this customer been here?"


    "for a while now, his carriage stopped at the entrance for a moment before he came in."


    owner tate answered truthfully.


    arthur, who had been indifferent at first, suddenly stiffened.


    although he quickly returned to normal, harris caught it.


    "why did you have your carriage stop at the entrance for a moment before coming in?"


    without hesitation, harris immediately pressed further.


    but this time, arthur''s face turned stern.


    "i am not your prisoner, nor have i committed any wrongs. i cannot accept this manner of questioning."


    with that, arthur stood up and left.


    harris did not stop him, but rather watched with a playful look as arthur departed in his carriage.


    this co-founder of the ''mouse council'' thought he had found a crucial point!


    afterward, harris, holding his umbrella, began to wander around ''tate''s wand store.''


    read chapters at empire


    soon, arthur came to a narrow alley, constantly flaring his nostrils.


    "the scent of isidore disappears right here... hm? what''s this smell? why does it stink so bad?


    walter focke!


    who was messing around here?"


    harris stared at something on the ground, now turned into a yellow soup by the downpour, his usual smile slightly strained.


    especially when discovering that the yellow soup kept flowing under his feet, this co-founder of the ''mouse council'' cursed loudly.


    he guessed what arthur had just stopped here to do.


    but harris didn''t give up and headed straight for the shire district police station.


    he couldn''t forcefully confront arthur, but the patrol officers were a different story.


    as a result, harris''s curses became even harsher.


    "where are your morals? where is your honor? where is your gentlemanly demeanor?"


    "piece of shit!"


    "isn''t urinating in public a mistake?"


    confused, the patrol officer gave harris a definite answer, who left tate''s wand store cursing under his breath¡ªhe still hadn''t given up.


    at the moment, the wand store was closed for the night, but this co-founder of the ''mouse council'' deftly picked the lock and sneaked inside.


    after checking around the store, harris''s gaze turned to the beehive cabinets where the wands were stored.


    harris inspected one wand after another.


    even though he found a few wands with hidden blades, none were what he wanted, and eventually left empty-handed and furious.


    he knew he had been played by isidore!


    isidore must have figured out his ruse and intentionally stopped here on purpose.


    to distract him using arthur.


    even better if he had conflicted with arthur.


    "damn it!"


    harris realized he had underestimated the craziness of isidore once again, but more importantly, he needed to mend relations with arthur.


    perhaps arthur didn''t seem like much now, but what about later?


    with the countess''s favor, arthur was bound to rise.


    he couldn''t just kill arthur now.


    so he had to make amends.


    immediately, harris thought of the best person for the job.


    not staying inside ''tate''s wand store,'' harris quickly left, but the co-founder of the ''mouse council'' didn''t re-lock the shop.


    or rather, he didn''t care about such things, or perhaps he needed to vent some frustration.


    moments later, two patrol officers discovered the open door.


    the two of them exchanged glances, then walked in.


    about a few minutes later, the two left hastily with several clearly valuable wands.


    this time, the shop door was left wide open.


    after a while, a homeless man passed by.


    his eyes lit up at the sight of the open shop, and he hurried inside. soon after, he left with several wands.


    just after the homeless man left, a gambler in desperate need of a fix passed by.


    the gambler rushed in with glee.


    but before the gambler could leave, the first two patrol officers returned, spotted the figure inside the shop, and smiled at each other.


    then¡ª


    "freeze! don''t move! hands up!"


    amidst the shouts, the two patrol officers charged in, swinging their batons.


    the noise was drowned out by the downpour.


    any potential evidence had already been washed away.


    and all of this had nothing to do with arthur anymore.


    at the moment, arthur was holding pendragon in the ''spirit medium parlor,'' staring at a prop taken from the wand, his eyes clearly unable to hide his surprise¡ª


    it was actually this object!

 Chapter 132 Key and Crown!

    from compartment 12-6, arthur took out a staff with a beautiful silver metal head¡ªresembling the crown of an octopus, filled with the early style of the holy empire.after unscrewing the head of the staff, there was a storage compartment about 15 centimeters inside.


    arthur turned the staff upside down, and the contents inside slid into his palm.


    a key!


    the key was entirely made of copper, about 10 centimeters in length, adorned with streaks of green copper rust. the front end had a thick set of teeth while the handle was a hollowed-out semicircle, quite archaic in design.


    the information about the key clearly appeared before arthur¡ª


    [name: hercules'' key]


    [type: key]


    [quality: arcane]


    [attributes: none]


    [remarks: this is an exceptionally precious key, you can use it to unlock a laboratory of hercules or his library, or even his collection room... in any case, you need to find them, then try each in turn.]


    ...


    the moment he saw [hercules'' key], arthur was full of surprises and incredibly excited.


    but soon, arthur calmed down.


    because, although he had the key, he simply could not find where to use it.


    hercules, the master of potions and alchemy, was first recorded during the imperial era, about seventeen hundred years ago.


    at that time, hercules was the librarian of the imperial library.


    he had no significant interactions or commitments, just silently organizing books, recording day-to-day activities, but about ten years later, hercules began to show talent beyond ordinary people in alchemy, magic potions, astrology, secret techniques, swordsmanship, and construction.


    however, after displaying his talent, hercules began to live in isolation.


    it was not until the empire was engulfed in the ''fog war'' that hercules appeared again, by then, this master was already two hundred years old, and using ''hercules'' airship,'' he led the endangered ''dusa duchy'' out of danger¡ªafterward, dusa duchy became what is now known as ''yan fort.''


    after this heroic deed, the master disappeared once again.


    when he reappeared in the eyes of the public, it was five hundred years later. by that time, the empire had fractured, the lords were in disarray, the holy court was growing stronger, and the so-called holy empire was about to be founded.


    ignoring the pope''s invitation, the master began to travel across the continent, building his own laboratories, libraries, and collections, cultivating plants and animals in the wilderness for a hundred years before vanishing once more.


    nobody knew where this master went.


    but those inheritances were passed down to many others.


    people pursued the master''s footsteps, and even many arrogantly claimed to have surpassed him.


    but when this master appeared the next time, he brought with him ''hercules'' gold, silver, bronze, black iron''¡ªfour types of potions and twenty-seven props. facing the four types of potions and twenty-seven props, everyone was thoroughly convinced¡ªhis long life, unmatched masterpieces, they began to call him ''god of alchemy,'' ''god of potions.''


    and by this time, it was the beginning of the silver age.


    since then, hercules had disappeared once again.


    however, everyone firmly believed that the master would appear again.


    arthur was not sure whether the master would reappear.


    but he was certain that the difficulty of finding even one of the master''s laboratories, libraries, or collection rooms was nearly like finding a needle in a haystack. s§×arch* the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    as alberts, the young detective, put it, ''i would rather face the most complex case than search for the treasures left by that master!''


    not a few.


    but because you simply do not know how much was left.


    moreover, you cannot distinguish which are real and which are fake.


    over the span of more than seventeen hundred years, too many people have caused trouble under the master''s name.


    ''such a great difficulty!''


    arthur sighed inwardly and placed the key into the [atos''s box].


    he was very clear that with his current strength and power, he could not possibly find the master''s treasures, and even if he did, he could not protect them.


    of course, he could not bear to give up just like that.


    he could only take it one step at a time or try his luck.


    arthur believed his luck was not bad.


    perhaps one day he would stumble upon it inadvertently?


    with that thought in mind, arthur picked up his other two spoils of war.


    the scroll, like the one from atos''s box before, was an arcane scroll, but this "touch of death" scroll was clearly of a much higher quality¡ª


    [name: touch of death]


    [type: scroll]


    [quality: hero]


    [effect: when you tear open the scroll, the next unarmed strike that you land on your opponent will deliver a fatal blow to creatures with a physique of 5 or lower. when the opponent''s physique exceeds 5, the damage will scale proportionally, and the scroll will lose its function when the opponent''s physique reaches 10; however, if the opponent''s spirituality is 0, they will still die instantly.


    this effect can only be completely immunized when the physique reaches 18]


    [remarks: this is one of the earliest scrolls produced by the ''death poetry society'']


    ...


    ''a scroll of instant-death secret technique!''


    ''death poetry society?''


    arthur narrowed his eyes and gently touched the parchment scroll, confirming he had never heard of this organization before, but anyone capable of creating such a scroll must possess ''great fame''; it was just that his ''knowledge was too limited.''


    undoubtedly, this was isidore''s trump card.


    but now, it was his.


    ''could mother tigress or old lion be completely immune to the effect of this scroll?''


    arthur almost instinctively thought. experience tales at empire


    then, when the image of mother tigress unharmed in lightning appeared in his mind, he had his answer.


    he sighed softly, then picked up the copper ring.


    and then, the corners of arthur''s mouth couldn''t help but curl up.


    [name: crown of the rat king]


    [type: ring accessory]


    [quality: epic]


    [attributes: 1, treasure hunting; 2, underground passage; 3, shadow shelter; 4, plague immunity; 5, rat swarm; 6, natural enemy]


    [requirement: spirituality 3]


    [remarks: one of hercules'' twenty-seven artifacts, isidore accidentally obtained it near south los from a relic site. the box containing the ''crown of the rat king'' was marked with the number 27 and had a picture of a cat playing with a mouse]


    ...


    [treasure hunting: consumes a certain amount of physical strength, with a chance to discover treasures within a 500-meter radius of oneself; once/day]


    [underground passage: continually consumes physical strength, allows traveling underground or through walls, but is obstructed by metal and wood; once/day]


    [shadow shelter: adds an extra 0.5 to physique in shadows or during the night]


    [plague immunity: directly immune to plagues spread by rats, and highly resistant to other types of plagues]


    [rat swarm: summons a swarm of rats to serve you, but it requires food; 0.1 spirituality can summon 100 rats, with spirituality consumption doubling when the number reaches 1,000, and doubling again at 2,000, continuing until 10,000, which is the limit of the swarm]


    [natural enemy: when facing ''cat hole,'' ''cat faction,'' any use of ''crown of the rat king'' attributes will double the consumption of physical strength.


    however, when the ''cat hole,'' ''cat faction'' possesses the ''crown of the rat king,'' the wearing requirement is halved, consumption is reduced by half, and the ''rat swarm'' effect is intimidating, not requiring food, with spirituality occupancy also halved]


    ...


    ''the crown of the rat king?''


    ''heh, just a mirthful mouse under a cat''s paw.''


    stroking pendragon, arthur muttered to himself.


    afterward, he placed the crown of the rat king into atos''s box, knowing that even if the wearing requirement was half, it was still 1.5 in spirituality, which he was far from meeting.


    even if he met the requirement, arthur wasn''t going to wear it right away.


    isidore had just disappeared, and wearing the crown of the rat king associated with him on his finger would make even a fool know what was going on.


    he had to disguise it somehow.


    as arthur pondered what disguise to use, the door of no. 2 cork street was knocked on.


    it was marinda.


    as arthur opened the door, the lady rushed in, her face full of curiosity and excitement, and asked¡ª


    "arthur, did you urinate or defecate publicly?"

 Chapter 133 Checks and Balances x Agent x Pie Drawing

    "i''m not!""i didn''t!"


    "stop talking nonsense!"


    arthur flatly denied all three accusations and quickly shut the door.


    "hahaha!"


    "harris has told me everything¡ªhe fell for isidore''s scheme, completely focusing on you, allowing isidore''s ''scent'' to fade away."


    marinda laughed without any semblance of self-image, her body rocking back and forth.


    "tch."


    that sound came from arthur''s mouth.


    "are you admitting it?"


    marinda asked eagerly.


    arthur didn''t respond, heading straight to the kitchen¡ªthe rainstorm outside had lessened, but the autumn rain had already brought a chill to the whole of south los.


    on such a night, the best way to keep warm was naturally hot pot.


    but with ingredients lacking, arthur had to settle for the next best thing.


    your journey continues on empire


    he opted for hot cocoa with added milk and sugar.


    of course, he only prepared his own.


    "what a stingy man."


    seeing only one cup of hot cocoa, marinda curled her lip and then entered the kitchen herself to start making hot cocoa¡ªbehind her, arthur''s eyes showed a trace of surprise.


    not surprised that marinda would enter the kitchen.


    but surprised by marinda''s recent display of excitement.


    could his random urination have actually thrilled the illustrious lady of the long night to such an extent?


    she must be ill.


    arthur guessed.


    however, when marinda turned around, arthur simply raised his hand, using the cup to cover his face.


    marinda seemed not to notice these actions, sipping her hot cocoa while saying.


    "harris came to see me, attempting to mend the relationship between you and him¡ªof course, from my perspective, i''d rather you two maintain a strained relationship."


    as she spoke, marinda''s lips pursed slightly downward.


    then, without waiting for arthur to ask, marinda volunteered.


    "harris will take over rat tail alley."


    rat tail alley, the core of rat street, was the preferred secret assembly spot for mystic side persons of south los, aside from marinda''s auctions.


    even more so, many favored it for its discretion.


    because it allowed secrecy.


    and because of its chaos.


    the former ensured that individual identities could remain confidential.


    the latter meant murder for loot¡ªgreedy individuals wielding blades of greed, seizing objects of their avarice.


    and as the mouse council existed in name only, rat tail alley''s secret assembly should logically have been disbanded, yet harris had taken over as its new overseer.


    undoubtedly, this was with the approval of the countess.


    or rather, it was her doing.


    why?


    naturally, to balance out marinda''s ''salon of the lady of the long night''¡ªthe countess would not allow a monopoly within her territory.


    unless¡­


    it was her own business.


    arthur paid no heed to marinda''s frustrations, as the young spirit medium considered what harris continuing to run rat tail alley could bring him.


    firstly, wiggins could gain a certain level of support on rat street outside rat tail alley.


    secondly, there was a chance to acquire some fine mystic side goods¡ªnot by buying from harris, as arthur believed that anything legally available for purchase was likely the count''s chosen and permitted wares.


    what he needed were the unchecked items.


    those bringing goods to the secret assembly for sale were who he cared about.


    preferably with malice.


    thievery or foul play?


    dirty deals?


    no, no, no!


    that was too crass.


    he preferred to think of it as ''robbing the rich to aid the poor''.


    to achieve this, he was willing to mend his relationship with harris, and at the same time, he needed to cultivate an ''agent'' who would keep an eye on the gathering at all times, preferably one who could own a fixed store.


    of course, establishing a store on rat tail alley would take some time.


    however, the ''agent'' arthur had in mind was a perfect fit.


    wiggins!


    this golden finger was smart, alert, and a permanent resident of rat street, simply the ideal choice.


    as for not being a mystic side person?


    for arthur, it was a priority that wiggins was not a mystic side person!


    if wiggins were a mystic side person, arthur would hesitate.


    he couldn''t be certain whether wiggins, upon finding something good, would inform him or claim it for himself.


    but now?


    he had no such concerns.


    wiggins wouldn''t know what the seller was bringing.


    but wiggins knew that the sellers could be extremely dangerous.


    therefore, wiggins would be very clear about what to do¡ªfind a suitable seller and notify him as quickly as possible.


    with this in mind, arthur took a sip of his hot cocoa.


    "is this why harris is so eager to prove himself?"


    arthur recalled the look of one of the founding members of the mouse council from that afternoon in ''tate''s wand store,'' who had fixed his gaze on him relentlessly.


    "that''s just one reason!"


    "it''s also because...


    isidore has something of vital importance on him!"


    as marinda spoke, she sized up arthur. sear?h the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    arthur just rolled his eyes.


    "don''t test me!"


    the item of vital importance could only be the hercules'' key or the crown of the rat king, both of which were in arthur''s possession, but he would never admit it.


    "hehe, just a reasonable suspicion!"


    marinda laughed, not at all embarrassed as she smoothly changed the subject.


    "lord countess has heard about your performance in the swan district, and she admires your reactions and decisiveness. she has promised that if you can become the champion of the south los swordsmanship competition, she can confer upon you the title of ''knight''!"


    marinda spoke earnestly.


    arthur, however, was muttering to himself.


    here we go! it has begun!


    finally, it has started!


    the capitalist is baiting the hardworking laborer with visions of reward!


    i knew the silent successive steps weren''t that easy to get!


    first they give you a piece of candy, then they dangle the bigger carrot!


    "are you thinking something impolite?"


    marinda looked at arthur skeptically.


    though she didn''t have an omnivorous talent and couldn''t quantify attributes or skills, this woman''s eagle eye and insight skills were assuredly not low-level.


    arthur didn''t bother to conceal this and even intentionally showed a trace of dissatisfaction, which she noticed.


    the squeaky wheel gets the grease!


    knowing this, arthur wasn''t going to stay silent.


    he needed to adequately express his discontent, for only then could he attain satisfaction.


    so, faced with marinda''s question, arthur sighed softly.


    "it''s just different from what i expected."


    "you don''t expect to receive the ''knight'' title and acquire the complete swift bird swordsmanship at the same time, do you?


    impossible!


    although ''knights'' to some extent are seen as ''nobles'' and can enjoy various privileges just like other nobles, and are allowed to trade family sword techniques, obtaining the full swordsmanship set all at once would still be censured by other nobles.


    you may choose one from among the technique, breathing method, or meditation method, and then, trade your meritorious service for the remaining two."


    can one trade ''family sword technique'' by having noble status?!


    upon hearing marinda''s words, arthur was taken aback, as he wasn''t aware of this particular advantage of noble status, but he pretended as if he knew.


    and, he wanted to know more.


    the next moment, his lv5 bluff skill started flickering again.


    arthur set down his hot cocoa and, after a slight pause, spoke in a soft voice¡ª


    "you know, these are not what concern me."

 Chapter 134 Tit for Tat!

    when you want to know more, never stare at someone else''s forehead.that kind of scrutiny only works on the timid, most of the time it backfires by angering the other person or making them cautious.


    don''t go looking into their eyes either.


    because when you see the emotions in their eyes clearly, your emotions will also be exposed.


    but arthur, who had reached level 5 in bluff, didn''t need any of these tactics. he could easily deal with these issues, his gaze and expression changing accordingly, even a minimal cooperation could achieve surprisingly effective outcomes.


    however, he still chose the most secure approach.


    he let marinda guess and speak for herself.


    in fact, after hearing arthur''s words, the lady was initially stunned, then her brows furrowed.


    "you want revenge,"


    no, that''s not right!


    you know, that''s impossible, so¡ª


    "you want to reclaim the ''cat faction.black'' legacy?"


    marinda''s words carried inquiry, but as arthur remained silent, the lady''s pace of speech began to quicken.


    "at the time, those who divided the ''cat faction.black'' legacy included the old lion of inner bay, the blood marquis, the marquess of seberlin, the marquess of ainhars, count bert, and the earl of south los. except for the blood marquis, who had already been exterminated, the remaining families'' noble power is absolutely beyond your imagination!"


    listening to the lady''s words, arthur silently took notes, yet turned to look at her with an expression one would use to view an idiot.


    considering the lady''s cunning, arthur felt he should verify further.


    initially, the lady seemed clueless.


    about three or four seconds later, the lady spread her hands.


    "alright!"


    "i lied, the marquess of seberlin and the marquess of ainhars didn''t participate, but viscount rude and baron norvia did!"


    facing marinda''s frank admission, arthur sighed.


    "i thought we were friends."


    "that''s right, we are friends, which is why i told you most of the answer¡ªyou from the black cat faction had already painstakingly investigated and probably knew about the old lion of inner bay, the blood marquis, count bert, and our earl of south los. i''ve additionally told you about viscount rude and baron norvia; for the remaining two, you''ll need to exchange something!"


    for example... s~ea??h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "no. 44 whitebird district!"


    marinda''s face bore a look of natural expectation.


    "wake up, it''s already dark."


    arthur sat back down in his chair, adopting an uninterested demeanor towards marinda.


    "think about it, after today''s events, those wealthy individuals will surely flee from white bird street, and it won''t take long, perhaps a week or two, for white bird street to become less valuable!"


    read new adventures at empire


    yet marinda leaned in closer, seemingly kindly helping arthur analyze the situation.


    arthur, however, laughed out loud.


    "since it will become less valuable, why don''t you hurry up and sell no. 6 white bird street?"


    previously, arthur had never worried about the effect on the prices of his own properties.


    indeed, he was quite certain that the real estate prices on white bird street would not drop, but instead would rise.


    why?


    because of the earl of south los.


    the image of the countess manipulating the storm and thunder that afternoon was enough to cause a surge in all the lands of south los.


    countless people who got the news would choose south los.


    the countess''s strength would reassure numerous people.


    and then...


    xisis port of south los!


    what does a calm xisis port produce?


    an unceasing wealth!


    as long as the countess''s staff aren''t fools, they would surely promote her well¡ªrumors or gossip, over a considerable period, the countess would be portrayed as the embodiment of ''storm''.


    if he were in charge, he would slightly embellish the incident that happened this afternoon in the whitebird district, then have someone purchase no. 14 white bird street at a ''high price'', concurrently inquiring about the price of no. 44 white bird street at a high price as well.


    and these would certainly be reported by the newspapers.


    then, places close to white bird street would start being purchased in large quantities.


    and importantly, they must quote homes that are already occupied.


    offer audacious prices!


    such that today there''s just a 10% premium, but tomorrow it would be 30%!


    in short, there''s no maximum, just higher and higher.


    once the middle class''s enthusiasm is ignited, start announcing the construction of new districts near the shady groves close to white bird district¡ªlet the middle class buy homes, let the lower classes build homes, let the middle class move into new homes, let the wealthier lower classes become the new middle class to take over the original middle class''s homes, and then attract more job opportunities and better conditions to attract the youth around south los to fill the positions of the original citizens of south los.


    money, never sleeps.


    because it perpetuates endlessly.


    ultimately, it enters the pockets of south los''s master.


    becoming exactly what that master needs it to be.


    whether it''s goods, secret techniques, or magic potions.


    who knows?


    anyway, it has nothing to do with ordinary people.


    everyone will be immersed in happiness.


    everything was beautiful.


    "since no. 44 white bird street isn''t willing to sell to me, can you tell me... did you annihilate the blood marquis family?"


    marinda changed her terms again.


    the other party recognized the "ring of equilibrium blood"!


    a chill ran through arthur''s heart.


    he couldn''t believe that all the previous groundwork was just for this moment, could he?


    but after so much circumlocution, asking him outright now seemed hardly worth it, didn''t it?


    to avenge the blood marquis?


    that was even less likely!


    if the blood marquis had still been alive and his family intact, considering marinda''s nature, she might have taken a risk for the sake of their friendship.


    but with the blood marquis dead and his family destroyed, marinda would definitely not engage in futile efforts.


    so it was probably...


    deliberately making him focus on the blood marquis family to lure him into a trap?


    had something belonging to the blood marquis family appeared?


    did they need someone to scout the way?


    thinking this, arthur managed a laugh on the surface.


    "ah right, right, right!"


    "you got it all correct!"


    his words were full of pretense, causing marinda to storm off to her bed on the right side of the spirit medium parlor, while arthur, ignoring her, lay down with pendragon on the left bed¡ªalthough he had a chair, and the chair was quite comfortable, today''s busyness made him prefer the bed.


    so, arthur too chose the same setup as marinda, a blanket beneath him, then a quilt on top.


    the candlelight gradually weakened.


    separated by a desk, the two lay back to back, their breaths slowly elongating.


    yet in such lengthened breaths, both their eyes remained open.


    ''sly bastard!''


    arthur and marinda thought simultaneously.


    then, both smirked.


    afterward, under the weight of fatigue, their eyelids began to battle.


    however, pinching their own thighs, they instantly perked up.


    after repeating this cycle countless times, almost simultaneously, they both drifted into a drowsy sleep.


    but when dawn came, and the cries of the newsboy arose, they immediately opened their eyes simultaneously, but neither moved. instead, they waited a moment before pretending to rub their eyes and got up.


    arthur headed straight for the washroom.


    marinda opened the door to get breakfast from edwin.


    at the same time, she bought two newspapers for arthur.


    one horn report and one south los daily.


    while marinda was in the washroom, arthur went to the kitchen and made a pot of hot cocoa. when marinda came out of the washroom, they both sat drinking hot cocoa, eating breakfast, and reading the newspapers.


    the horn report, with scott as lead writer, detailed everything about the "fake cheque case."


    the south los daily also covered the "fake cheque case," and additionally attributed the explosion at 14 white bird street to the misuse of natural gas lamps¡ªa novel yet extremely dangerous item¡ªand recommended caution.


    ''the universal explanation: a natural gas explosion, huh?''


    arthur''s lips curled upward, then he looked forward to today''s xp gains.


    he had a feeling it would be a good number.


    watching arthur''s lips curl into a smile, marinda once again smirked.


    "to find amusement in articles that sing your own praises, how childish!"


    after giving such a judgment, marinda picked up the breakfast basket, now only holding empty plates, stroked pendragon, then left the house with her pipe in her mouth.


    however, as she was about to close the door, she loudly reminded arthur¡ª


    "remember, clean up the dining table!"


    afterward, there were the sounds of edwin cracking his whip and the carriage moving away.


    ''finally gone!''


    savoring the solitude of no. 2 cork street, enjoying the rare relaxation, arthur stretched and yawned¡ªbeing with marinda taught him what it meant to sleep with one''s eyes open.


    if possible, he hoped it was the last night.


    at the very least, he should go back to sleep.


    but today, he had an important task to attend to!


    accompanied by "lady anna," carrying pendragon''s cage, arthur walked toward the shire district police station¡ªthe small trinket from 44 white bird street had been taken by elron from that paramour, and today he must get his property back.


    however, just as arthur turned right from elta square into ayr lane, a wide coach suddenly rushed out from ayr lane.


    arthur hurriedly dodged, and the coachman quickly pulled the reins.


    in the end, arthur was unharmed, and so was the coachman.


    but the cargo coach overturned.


    several mannequins used by clothing stores fell from the coach and hit the ground.


    smash, smash, smash!


    in a series of crisp sounds, one mannequin directly shattered, revealing inside¡ª


    a desiccated corpse.

 Chapter 135 Blood x Internal Organs x Corpse

    arthur rubbed the center of his forehead, his face a mask of helplessness.he suspected that he had been cursed with the ability to see corpses appear around him whenever he stepped outside.


    otherwise, why would he always encounter such incidents?


    could he truly be the "grim reaper"?


    impossible!


    absolutely impossible!


    arthur vehemently denied it to himself, while the coachman began frantically explaining among the screams of the bystanders.


    "it wasn''t me!"


    "i don''t know what happened!"


    his pale and powerless explanations failed to convince the onlookers.


    especially when they saw policemen appear from the nearby police station, the coachman turned and ran.


    arthur let the "hand of void" grab onto the man''s pant leg.


    thud!


    the already damp coachman fell hard into the mud, and simon, leading the charge like a storm, slapped him twice.


    slap, slap!


    "run! i told you to run!"


    amidst his cursing, simon pulled him up and kicked him, holding him down with the help of another policeman before quickly walking over to arthur.


    "consultant!"


    arthur glanced at the man''s new uniform and couldn''t help but smile.


    "promoted to apprentice policeman, eh?"


    "heh heh."


    the tall and thin simon immediately burst into laughter.


    on the face of the apprentice policeman, arthur noticed a trace of embarrassment and awkwardness.


    arthur understood perfectly.


    every patrolman wanted to become a policeman, and simon was no exception.


    but, simon probably hadn''t expected to become an apprentice policeman so effortlessly¡ªjust loading bullets for andy had earned him the position. this stroke of luck made simon think he was dreaming.


    similarly, it made simon even more eager to prove himself.


    after all, in simon''s eyes, looney had become an apprentice policeman by exchanging his well-being for injuries.


    and him?


    it was purely luck.


    that''s why he was exceptionally energetic in his handling of the coachman.


    "take it easy, he''s not a criminal. his attempt to run must be due to something else¡ªask him why he was driving the carriage so fast just now.


    also, find out where he came from and where he was going.


    then give him and the inside of the carriage a thorough search."


    "yes, consultant!"


    simon immediately saluted and started to do exactly as arthur had instructed.


    meanwhile, arthur crouched down and examined the desiccated corpse in front of him.


    it was desiccated.


    not a mummy.


    the corpse in front of him was quite fresh; it was desiccated because it lacked blood.


    arthur asked a nearby policeman for a pair of gloves and carefully moved the naked, desiccated corpse out of the mannequin shell, being extremely careful throughout the process¡ªit was lighter than he had imagined.


    ''not only blood, but the organs are also missing?''


    ''and the bones have become fragile too!''


    the desiccated corpse, clearly that of an adult woman from its contours, had bones as delicate as those of a seven or eight-year-old child.


    moreover, the mannequin shell, which fit the desiccated body perfectly, did not adhere to it in any way.


    it was as though it was wearing clothes.


    ''exquisite craftsmanship!''


    arthur evaluated.


    not only the craftsmanship of creating mannequins but also the skill in draining blood and dissolving organs. he found no wounds on the desiccated corpse, nor any bite marks on the neck.


    ''secret technique?''


    ''ritual?''


    ''or¡­''


    arthur''s gaze moved to the desiccated corpse''s mouth and lower body, which, according to his thinking, would be the best places to start, but the skill required would not just be exquisite; it would be considered that of a master.


    ''extremely knowledgeable about human anatomy, particularly in dissection¡­''


    "doctor?"


    arthur thought and stood up, gesturing for the patrol officer to carry away the shriveled corpse as he turned his gaze to malz, who had been waiting for a long time.


    by malz''s side was the drowsy andy¡ªit was clear that this sharp-shooting policeman hadn''t recovered from yesterday''s battle.


    "how is it?"


    malz asked directly as he approached.


    undoubtedly, the police chief had grown accustomed to being spoon-fed by arthur.


    arthur struggled to suppress the urge to roll his eyes.


    "there are no lost souls lingering nearby.


    i haven''t sensed any.


    neither has miss anna."


    arthur spoke naturally.


    it''s not that i am lacking in ability, but rather that the conditions don''t permit it!


    to earn more xp, arthur had always maintained his persona as the ''perfect medium.''


    malz harbored no doubts about this.


    having witnessed arthur''s miraculous abilities on numerous occasions, malz fully believed everything arthur said, but it was for this reason that the police chief sighed.


    "this is troublesome!"


    "this lost soul, having suffered such a tragic ordeal, harbors not even a tiny bit of resentment?"


    while speaking, the police chief gestured for arthur to go to the office to talk.


    meanwhile, they waited for simon''s investigation.


    though the police chief held no hope.


    explore more stories with empire


    expecting patrolmen to solve the case was as likely as expecting a prostitute to reform¡ªnot impossible, but something he never encountered.


    "tea? plain water? or hot cocoa?"


    familiar with arthur''s preferences, malz asked directly.


    "plain water."


    arthur replied and took pendragon out of the cage.


    during his first visit to the police chief''s office, pendragon showed no timidity. after looking around a bit, he jumped directly onto the desk.


    then, arthur scooped him into his arms, where he made a contented cooing sound. sea??h th§× n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    seeing this, malz immediately thought of his own ''police chief''¡ªyesterday had been too busy, compounded with the torrential rain, which meant the police chief had no chance to visit ''amanda''s cat best friend''s home.''


    but today, he must go!


    although he didn''t know what arthur was hinting at, malz believed this would be a fateful encounter with his ''police chief''.


    in the office, the two men made small talk while waiting.


    about two hours later, simon returned.


    "police chief, consultant!"


    the new apprentice policeman first saluted, then quickly and in detail started sharing his investigation¡ª


    "the coachman, named truda, didn''t belong to any coach service but had inherited his father''s horse and carriage and came to south los to earn a living pulling business, living mostly in his coach, which is why he fled upon seeing the patrolmen.


    these mannequins come from two clothing stores in west mok: lilith''s clothing store and vivian''s clothing store.


    camille''s daughter, linda, is about to have her coming-of-age ceremony, and her mother specially chose a gown for her, hence lilith and vivian''s stores brought their mannequins to showcase their clothing. eventually, linda camille chose an attire from vivian''s store.


    however, the subsequent downpour forced the mannequins from both stores to be stored at camille''s house overnight.


    this morning, both stores needed to operate normally, but the coachman, truda, had overslept, so he had to rush."


    "overslept?"


    malz scoffed.


    the police chief didn''t believe such a statement.


    neither did arthur.


    he murmured the familiar name, linda camille, in his mind, but it didn''t hinder his thoughts¡ª


    a coachman with a carriage service needed to work from dawn to dusk, and one without a service would work even harder.


    because the latter needed a better reputation to attract more clients.


    once their reputation spoiled, no one would hire them again.


    not to mention truda, who came from outside to make a living in south los.


    he would never simply oversleep.


    moreover, because he had no fixed residence and in order to be punctual, he would have been nearby camille''s house as soon as the downpour stopped last night; the dampness on his body was the result of waiting throughout the night.


    waiting in the white bird district or spring water square would have been impossible.


    so that left only one place.

 Chapter 136 Four Hands!

    the shaded path!arthur continued to stroke pendragon while simon supplemented.


    "i''ve already had someone notify the managers of lilith''s and vivian''s stores; they should be arriving shortly," he said.


    as he spoke, the newly promoted apprentice policeman looked nervously at his police chief.


    he was waiting for a direct response from malz.


    had he done well?


    or not?


    "well done!"


    malz, who was never one to chide unduly, gave simon''s left upper arm a strong pat with his right hand.


    immediately, the new apprentice policeman breathed a sigh of relief and sent a grateful look towards arthur¡ªin the heart of the new apprentice, it was arthur''s guidance that allowed him to execute everything methodically.


    at the same time, a smile appeared on his face.


    and it was at this time that malz gently reminded him.


    "go and speak to truda about oversleeping," he said softly.


    simon was taken aback, then quickly realized what he meant, a look of embarrassment appearing on his face.


    however, malz gave simon''s arm another couple of pats.


    "go on, i believe you can find out more," he said.


    "understood!"


    your journey continues with empire


    simon turned and walked away, pulling at his belt as he went.


    clearly, simon intended to acquaint the other party with the traditions of the shire district police station.


    "he''s going to make a fine young man, isn''t he?"


    malz smiled as he withdrew his gaze.


    "remember to dip the belt in alcohol," arthur joked.


    however, malz blinked and didn''t grasp the core of the joke; he pondered whether arthur was hinting at something.


    looks like i need to prepare a belt dipped in alcohol!


    malz thought to himself, though his actions were swift.


    "andy, you wait here for the managers of those two stores¡ªremember, before you show them the mannequins, ask them how many mannequins they brought over yesterday," malz instructed.


    "got it, chief," andy replied listlessly.


    arthur swept a glance at andy without a trace¡ªhe noticed that the state of this newly minted fifth-level police officer seemed a bit off, the level of fatigue suggestive of someone who hadn''t slept for three days and nights.


    was it caused by the special state during yesterday''s sniping?


    some kind of talent, prop?


    arthur speculated in his mind but did not delve deeper.


    everyone has secrets. as long as the other person is on the same side, arthur would never presume to pry into their secrets.


    "shall we head off then?" malz asked arthur.


    the police chief clearly also thought of the shaded path.


    "of course!"


    "however, wait for me just a moment¡ªi need to stop by the restroom," arthur said.


    immediately, malz''s gaze towards arthur turned odd.


    obviously, the police chief had thought of something.


    there are no secrets that time does not reveal, just as secrets known by a second person can no longer remain secrets.


    gossip always spreads like a plague. sea??h th§× n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    and you can never guess how this kind of gossip will evolve.


    "arthur, eat less raw and cold food, it''s better for your stomach."


    as arthur headed towards the washroom, malz said earnestly.


    "hmph."


    arthur responded with a forced smile.


    was his stomach bothering him?


    he was just about to take advantage of gaining some xp to upgrade himself in private.


    but certain things couldn''t be openly discussed, so arthur could only silently make note of harris and marinda in his mind.


    as for the possibility that one of them was innocent?


    arthur didn''t care.


    after adjusting his mentality for several seconds, arthur entered the washroom, picked a stall, and looked at the text notification he had just received¡ª


    [the horn report''s coverage on the ''fake cheque'' case is astonishing, especially the perseverance and belief of elron and delong has garnered widespread admiration; xp+30]


    [south los daily has mentioned your name again, making it more familiar to an increasing number of people; xp+40]


    [more people have heard your name; xp+5]


    ...


    arthur was pleased with his haul for the day.


    especially the third item, he believed that with the support of the south los daily, this level of recognition would be maintained for a long time.


    then, arthur looked at his total xp.


    165 points!


    of these, 80 points came from defeating the ''gatekeeper'' urto, the ''rat king'' isidore, and 10 points were the accumulation of the past two days.


    looking at the 165 points of xp, arthur didn''t hesitate to allocate points to the [hand of void].


    not only was arthur curious about what changes the [hand of void] would undergo after the upgrade requirement suddenly increased to 100xp, but among the secret techniques he possessed, the [hand of void] was the most helpful to him.


    [consuming 100xp, hand of void lv3¡úlv4]


    [hand of void lv4: your ''hand of void'' finally reaches a striking level of development, now entirely distinct from the regular concept of the ''hand of void''¡ªthis was hercules''s little joke. some have criticized this master, accusing him of intentionally mystifying, while others have suggested improvements.


    the master acknowledged hearing these criticisms and suggestions, and agreed they were good, but chose not to accept them¡ªyour ''hand of void'' gains increased power, speed, and range, and now, there are four of them; effect: based on spirituality as foundation, consuming physical strength, you create four hands of void using the glyphic language ei a ro at your service.]


    (annotation 1: the hand of void will resemble the creator''s palm with flexible fingers, retaining part of the wrist, and one-third of the forearm, and will always be visible to the creator)


    (annotation 2: the hand of void is in an invisible state but can be touched and will sustain damage. upon reaching the damage threshold, the hand of void will disappear. when any of the four hands of void vanishes, you can replenish it, with the same physical strength consumption as when you initially summoned all four)


    (annotation 3: the current level hand of void is capable of picking up items no heavier than 30kg, moving at the pace of an adult''s brisk run, and can be up to 15 meters from the creator)


    (annotation 4: once the hand of void has been created, the creator will continuously consume physical strength, which will accelerate when the hand picks up an item. when all four hands are present, the physical strength consumption doubles)


    (annotation 5: upon releasing the hand of void, it will disappear but won''t return the consumed physical strength)


    (annotation 6: at the current stage, you must recite the glyphic language ei a ro in its entirety to successfully create the hand of void)


    ...


    a more intense synchronization between body and knowledge began.


    a cool sensation, like a stream, flowed towards arthur''s heart, starting to define the shape of the hand in more detail¡ªwhere previously only the thumb, index finger, and middle finger knuckles had been outlined, the ring and pinky fingers now emerged, almost indistinguishable from a real hand if not for the absence of palm lines.


    arthur felt the changes within himself, his eyes brimming with joy!


    another pair of [hand of void]!


    no one understood better than arthur what having another pair of [hand of void] would mean.


    his combat style would have at least three more options!


    at the very least, he could carry two more boxes of bombs!


    and perhaps, he might even be able to...


    fly!


    with this thought, arthur didn''t hesitate and began to whisper the incantation.


    then, another piece of text appeared¡ª


    [spirituality+0.1]


    ...


    instantly, the [ring of equilibrium blood] on arthur''s left index finger became unbearably hot.

 Chapter 137 Havent Left Yet, But Returning!

    arthur unconsciously twitched his left hand.at that moment, he felt as if his left index finger had touched the steam rising from a boiling kettle.


    hot!


    this was arthur''s first sensation.


    then, it was cool.


    not that his fingertip was cool, but the back of his neck was.


    it was as if someone were standing behind him and blowing on his neck.


    his "death intuition" immediately began to flicker.


    arthur took a step forward, pressing his body against the back of the washroom stall door, and swiftly turned around, swinging out a punch in one fluid motion.


    his punch missed.


    there was nothing behind arthur, only the wall of the washroom.


    however, the temperature of the "ring of equilibrium blood" on arthur''s left index finger dropped rapidly with that punch.


    just two breaths later, it returned to normal.


    the "death intuition" also stopped flickering simultaneously.


    and all the while, there had been no change behind him.


    or rather...


    there had been a change, but he could not discern it.


    the flickering of the "death intuition" was the best proof!


    moreover, in his intuition, there had indeed been something behind him just now¡ªaccording to mystic side terminology, the higher one''s spirituality, the more one should trust one''s intuition!


    ''"ring of equilibrium blood"... equilibrium! not immunity!''


    at that moment, arthur gained a deeper understanding of both the "ring of equilibrium blood" and "spirituality."


    the increase in spirituality was more dangerous than he had imagined.


    previously, an increase of just 0.1 spirituality had given him some buffer time with unknown bizarre occurrences, but after another increase of 0.1, there was no buffer time at all.


    the dangers were exponentially growing.


    if it weren''t for the "ring of equilibrium blood," he might have been in big trouble.


    even using all his means, he might have just barely managed to survive.


    or, he could have been completely doomed.


    arthur, having survived this ordeal, let out a slight sigh of relief.


    he raised his left hand and looked at the "ring of equilibrium blood" on his index finger.


    unconsciously, he recalled that ''scalding'' sensation.


    he knew that this ''scalding'' was key to handling the increase in spirituality.


    ''what is this scalding sensation?''


    arthur pondered, but with virtually no knowledge of alchemy, he was clueless.


    ''do i need to learn about alchemy?''


    arthur involuntarily rubbed his temples.


    having outgrown his novice status in the mystic side, he knew all too well how difficult it was to learn about alchemy.


    knowledge is expensive.


    and from a certain viewpoint, alchemy knowledge is priceless.


    even if he was willing to sell the villa at no. 44 white bird street, it wouldn''t fetch any alchemy knowledge.


    because¡ª


    alchemy only accepts equivalent exchange!


    moreover, even if he acquired relevant alchemy knowledge, conducting an alchemy experiment would require careful measurement of his capabilities; a slight misstep could lead directly to bankruptcy¡ªthis is not an exaggeration, as the reason why many nobles from the silver age had disappeared was mostly due to their obsession with alchemy.


    ''if you hate someone, let him study alchemy.''


    as for potion-making?


    that was another matter entirely.


    it is well-known that several major families held most potion formulas as core legacy items.


    obtaining potion formulas from these major families was simply impossible.


    that left only one possibility¡ª


    exploring relics!


    this chance-dependent and life-threatening endeavor was unacceptable to most people, hence more expeditions and mercenaries headed into the wilderness and unknown territories.


    it was precisely because most could not accept the risk of failure that the times of success were so glorious.


    arthur was well aware of his limitations.


    he understood that neither alchemy nor potion-making was within his reach at the moment.


    what he needed now was to remain practical and advance step by step.


    for instance¡ª


    "ei a ro!"


    thump, thump!


    the mark on his heart was swiftly filled with fresh blood, lighting up immediately, and two "hands of void" were removed from each hand, feeling still like taking off woolen gloves.


    however, this time, it was done twice in succession.


    he carefully felt the difference of the level 4 "hand of void" from before.


    arthur felt that he was already running, and maintaining this state for a short period was manageable, but sustaining it longer proved challenging.


    then¡ª


    arthur commanded the four "hands of void" to latch onto his arms and began to exert force upward.


    gradually, arthur''s feet slowly left the ground.


    ''it''s working!''


    joy was unmistakable on arthur''s face.


    humans always long to fly.


    arthur was no exception.


    however, the next moment he was back on solid ground again. s§×arch* the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    because of physical strength depletion!


    if ordinarily the four "hands of void" were like running, then lifting him was like sprinting.


    ''flying'' can only be used in an emergency!''


    ''i must strengthen my "physique"!''


    as he thought, arthur checked the xp needed for level 5 "hand of void."


    stay connected via empire


    300!


    it was less than arthur had expected; he thought it would be 500 or more.


    ''at level 5, there should be an additional pair of "hands of void"!


    by then i will have six... no, eight hands!


    calling myself the champion boxer of south los would probably go unchallenged, right?''


    with expectations for the future, arthur quickly exited the washroom.


    in the office, malz, who had been waiting for a long time, looked at his partner with a complicated gaze.


    "i know a private doctor who is very good at treating gastrointestinal diseases."


    "do you know why my grandfather was able to live till 72 and still go out on his own to handle some commissions?"


    facing malz''s suggestion, arthur smiled and asked.


    "why?"


    malz was curious.


    "because he never poked his nose into others'' business!"


    arthur''s smile faded, and with a stern face, after finishing his sentence, he picked up the cage containing pendragon and walked out.


    malz was stunned.


    he was a bit confused.


    it was just a gastrointestinal disease; what was there to avoid mentioning.


    could it be hemorrhoids...


    seemingly realizing something, the police chief''s expression became more serious than ever before.


    for any man, this was an extremely serious matter!


    even as he walked along the shaded path, the seriousness in the police chief''s heart hadn''t lessened at all, merely hidden, but arthur''s eyes could not miss it.


    silently, arthur added a note for harris and marinda¡ªpartners you choose yourself aren''t easy to exchange, but the one who takes the blame can certainly tally a bit more interest.


    afterward, amidst subtly tense silence, arthur, malz, and a team of patrolling officers meticulously searched along the shaded path for traces left by truda¡ªif it had been the normal dry conditions, this would have been difficult since the path was well trodden, but yesterday''s downpour had soaked the soil, and a carriage parked overnight would definitely have left deep traces.


    moreover, the shaded path leads to spring water square and is guarded by patrollers; ordinary people would not approach this place.


    similarly, the wealthy residents of white bird district seldom leave their villas in the morning.


    therefore, the traces would be incredibly conspicuous.


    indeed, they were.


    as soon as they entered the shaded path, arthur and his group could only see the wheel tracks of one carriage.


    undoubtedly, these tracks could very likely be truda''s.


    then, following the wheel tracks left by the carriage, everyone soon confirmed that these were indeed the traces left by truda''s carriage.


    the tracks left by the sunken wheels were too obvious.


    however, to everyone''s surprise, truda''s carriage tracks only appeared at the initial position, that is, midway along the shaded path¡ªbeing too close to spring water square would certainly lead to expulsion by the patrollers, and being closer to garden street would increase the distance to pick up goods in the morning, wasting time.


    thus, the position in the middle of the shaded path was just right.


    however, picking up goods required entering the white bird district, necessarily heading toward spring water square.


    yet, there were no traces in the direction towards spring water square, not even footprints; everything was smooth, as if truda had gotten up from the carriage that morning, picked up the goods, and went directly to deliver them.


    this was simply inconceivable!


    the patrolling officers scratched their heads, puzzled.


    "could those mannequins have walked onto the cart by themselves?"


    "could it be the work of a lost soul?"


    the patrolling officers muttered, initially just speculating to comprehend the situation, but as they spoke, their faces gradually began to turn pale.


    hearing such talk, malz was momentarily taken aback, then lightly laughed with an air of nonchalance.


    lost souls?


    that would be great!


    the police chief then immediately turned his gaze to arthur, very confident in asking¡ª


    "arthur, you surely already know what''s going on, right?"

 Chapter 138 Overthinking!

    arthur looked at his confident partner, his feelings quite complex.in the end, a myriad of thoughts converged into a single sigh¡ª


    you are quite good, aren''t you?


    "not a lost soul,"


    arthur said with certainty.


    then, he walked from where the carriage was parked towards the direction of spring water square, bending down to touch the still moist soil.


    cold.


    a coldness not belonging to this season.


    immediately, arthur understood.


    he continued to bend and search.


    about a few minutes later, he raised his hand to signal malz.


    "is this...ice?!"


    following the direction arthur was pointing at, malz saw some tiny, still-melting crystals and was utterly stunned.


    subsequently, the police chief glanced at the carriage and then towards the direction of spring water square, and blurted out,"


    "paving the way with ice!


    such a cunning fellow!"


    the patrol officers exchanged glances, their faces filled with surprise.


    before this, they had not thought of paving the way with ice.


    it was already autumn, and after last night''s downpour, the temperature in south los had dropped rapidly¡ªusing ice to pave the way could last a considerable amount of time, until the sun rose and the temperature increased, causing the ice to melt, truly making it undetectable!


    unconsciously, the patrol officers cast admiring glances at their consultant.


    the person who could come up with such a scheme was impressive.


    but their consultant, who could see through such schemes at a glance, was obviously more impressive.


    under everyone''s gaze, arthur maintained a nonchalant demeanor, for him, standing on the shoulders of giants, this really was just routine, arthur thought it completely unworthy of attention.


    yet this nonchalance, this indifference, made the patrol officers even more admiring.


    because if they had uncovered such a scheme, they would have been excited to shout it out, wanting the whole world to know.


    but their consultant''s calm indicated something.


    it showed that what they considered a great scheme was insignificant, something completely unworthy of attention.


    yes, if an opponent could be seen through at a glance, why pay them any mind?


    the patrol officers'' view of arthur changed again.


    it was no longer just admiration but respect!


    arthur noticed such glances but still didn''t care, not that arthur didn''t enjoy being looked at with such admiring eyes.


    a normal person would enjoy this kind of attention.


    arthur was indifferent because his mind was preoccupied with a ''deduction'', a more pressing issue had emerged¡ª


    it was certain someone helped truda load the mannequins onto the cart.


    moreover, this person had made arrangements for truda¡ªalcohol, drugs, or perhaps both. a coachman would definitely not refuse "free" drinks.


    this was the only way to have truda sleep through it all, allowing the other party to smoothly transfer the mannequins.


    as for truda, who ''overslept''?


    when the effects of the drug wore off and he woke up panicked, thinking he was doomed, he was shocked to find the mannequins already on the cart.


    the person panicked even more, thinking they had done something wrong and encountered something bizarre, but, needing to work, chose to deliver the mannequins first to lilith''s clothing store and vivian''s clothing store.


    that was for sure!


    what arthur was pondering was not this!


    what arthur was truly thinking about was the timing chosen by that ''good samaritan'' who moved the mannequins for truda!


    using ice to pave the way was a very good strategy, but carrying a large amount of ice, it would usually be impossible to pass through spring water square.


    you must understand, normally there would be a whole squad of fully-armed patrol officers there.


    but not yesterday! enjoy new stories from empire


    yesterday, this entire squad of patrol officers had been wiped out by attackers!


    although more personnel were later added, most of their attention was on white bird street 14¡ªnot only was manpower needed to blockade that place, but also to handle the numerous corpses.


    it was because of this that the other party had the opportunity to pave the way with ice.


    even, they could effortlessly pave the ice and then cover it up with soil afterwards.


    and then?


    naturally, in the name of truda, they openly went to linda camille''s house to pick up the mannequins while it was still dark before dawn.


    the dim light of dawn and some cover were enough for the other party to pass through smoothly.


    the servants at linda camille''s house wouldn''t care about such trifling matters.


    "was the other party just a coincidence from yesterday?"


    "or...


    did they already know?"


    arthur thought to himself, but instinctively leaned towards the second possibility.


    because if it were a coincidence, it would be too much of a coincidence!


    the body could have been kept fresh using cold, also fitting the other party''s scheme of paving the way with ice, but what about the human-shaped mannequin covering it?


    it''s not possible that it was prepared in just a few hours, right?


    scooping out a solid wooden mannequin and fitting a body inside with the right size... definitely can''t be done in a few hours.


    it must have been prepared in advance!


    "an oversight?"


    "what does this guy want to do?"


    arthur squinted his eyes in thought, his gaze shifting to malz.


    "let someone go back and inform simon, and ask about the truda wine," he said.


    "wine?!"


    the police chief was startled at first, then thought of something, instructed a patrolling officer beside him, and approached arthur.


    "is it related to yesterday''s events?"


    the police chief asked in a lowered voice.


    "likely related ¡ª otherwise, this timing would be real divination... and such people on the mystic side are generally known as ''prophets''!


    a ''prophet'' wanting to kill someone wouldn''t bother with such complications.


    there are far too many ways to make someone disappear without a trace."


    arthur answered with a light laugh.


    he was very certain that the culprit wasn''t a mystic side person.


    it''s not that the ''mystic side'' couldn''t do something like this. sear?h the n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    it''s that it''s too easy for the ''mystic side'' to do something like this, they wouldn''t need to bother so much, and with the mystic side''s mode of operation, unless it was for a ritual or similar, most of the time, they would directly eliminate the target and destroy the body.


    simply put, if a mystic side person took action, it wouldn''t be recognized as a murder in south los.


    because you wouldn''t even find the body!


    at most, it would be classified as a disappearance!


    "why keep coming?


    isn''t it over yet?


    shouldn''t lord count have sorted everything out?"


    the police chief muttered with a slight furrow of his brow.


    "yes, lord count took care of everything, but only the things that were exposed ¡ª the old lion''s financial advisor gave up all spies to divert lord count''s attention.


    but who can assure that the spies the financial advisor knew about were all there were?"


    arthur reminded.


    immediately, the police chief''s eyes sharpened.


    ever since ''seeing'' his partner''s true strength yesterday, he had been thinking about how to cooperate with his partner.


    and now, as he watched arthur''s smiling face again, he finally understood his partner''s meaning ¡ª


    their power structure was too simplistic!


    they couldn''t put all their eggs in one basket!


    they needed multiple layers of coverage!


    even, they could completely nurture two seemingly opposing factions that could become daggers thrust into the enemies'' hearts at critical moments.


    so, just the shire district police station and rat street were definitely not enough!


    they must expand their influence, not to mention taking over dort district, the docklands also should have their people!


    and...


    ''daredevil camp''!


    mystic images of the ''daredevil camp'' from the seven years'' war period floated in malz''s mind, he didn''t know how to train the daredevil camp or about the rumored ''daredevil camp potions'', but one of his old friends did.


    should the reclusive person still be alive?


    malz wasn''t sure but decided he would write to his old friend later.


    phew!


    the police chief took a deep breath, slightly bowed to arthur, and said¡ª


    "thank you for the reminder, i understand now."

 Chapter 139 Prospects and Roses, The Future is Long!

    arthur looked at his solemn partner and nodded with satisfaction.what he appreciated most about malz was his prudence and serious attitude.


    only then could he feel at ease.


    "let''s go, let''s take a look at ms. camille''s house," he said, and started walking ahead.


    the mannequin had come out from there in the morning, so naturally they needed to check it out.


    malz gestured to a patrolman to go back with the message, one to stay behind to guard the site, and the rest followed them.


    however, after entering white bird district, another patrolman was dispatched by arthur to white bird street no. 6¡ªafter all, as partners, it was natural to help each other out, wasn''t it?


    the head of camille''s house was linda camille''s mother, the family''s main business was jewelry, not only occupying a substantial share in south los but also owning many industries in inner bay, making the family extremely wealthy¡ªthere had been rumors that many a noble and knight had proposed to ms. camille, but unfortunately, all had returned without success.


    therefore, there were various speculations about who linda camille''s birth father was.


    some guessed that it was a wanderer knight.


    some guessed it was the old count of south los.


    others guessed it was the old lion of inner bay.


    but these were all speculations; no one knew who it was.


    standing in front of no. 22 white bird district, arthur and malz quietly awaited the servants'' report.


    ''no wonder at amanda''s cat best friend''s home earlier, those rich girls were exceptionally friendly towards linda camille¡ªthat''s the reason,'' arthur thought to himself, recalling some of the rumors about ms. camille.


    a moment later, a male butler, with hair graying but swift in his actions, came out.


    a military man!


    malz immediately recognized the familiar aura on the other party.


    arthur, on the other hand, was somewhat surprised.


    because since the old butler had appeared, he couldn''t help but steal glances at him¡ªnot out of any malice, but simply out of curiosity.


    "good morning to you both,"


    "camille''s house welcomes your arrival,"


    "i am butler oer,"


    the old butler greeted arthur and his group with impeccable manners.


    then, without waiting for either arthur or malz to speak, the old butler continued.


    "my master is already waiting in the parlor; please follow me!" he said, then turned and walked toward the interior of the villa.


    arthur and malz exchanged glances, each seeing the surprise in the other''s eyes.


    unlike the usual wealthy ladies, ms. camille hardly attended any salon parties except for necessary events and very few people had the chance to meet her.


    therefore, arthur and malz hadn''t intended to actually meet her.


    their original plan was to inquire with the butler and leave it at that.


    ''could there be a catch?'' both arthur and malz thought.


    without hesitation, malz gestured to the patrolmen behind him.


    one of the patrolmen retreated discreetly.


    after the incident at white bird street no. 14 the previous day, not a single patrolman was complacent, and conversely, each had fervor in their hearts.


    they feared danger,


    but they coveted the status of apprentice policeman even more!


    if they could achieve the latter, the former would cease to be a problem!


    the remaining two patrolmen also became serious, gripping their batons tightly, their gazes scanning the surroundings both watchful for enemies and looking for defensive positions to hold until support arrived.


    butler oer walking in front saw all this.


    he smiled inwardly, feeling satisfied.


    walking on the white marble floor, they entered the villa and went directly to the study. there, the rumored ms. camille was sitting on a spacious sofa chair, waiting for their arrival, wearing a pair of half-framed glasses, a red home dress without any adornment, and her hair pinned efficiently behind her head.


    the lady waved gently to the old butler, who immediately bowed and backed out, closing the door on his way out.


    then, the lady stood up.


    only at this moment did arthur realize how tall she was; her height was well above that of an average woman, almost equal to his, and her eyes held a kind of scrutiny and...


    relief?! the mix of both eerily felt like an elder looking at their junior.


    arthur was puzzled by such an expression.


    moreover, she had an extraordinary demeanor. with every move, she seemed different.


    at first glance, she appeared to be in her forties.


    upon a closer look, she seemed to be just over thirty.


    at a glance, she sometimes seemed to be just over twenty.


    "good morning, ma''am."


    arthur suppressed the strangeness in his heart as he began greeting her.


    malz immediately said by his side.


    "i''m sorry to disturb you,


    we have a matter here that we''d like to ask you about."


    seeing ms. camille nod, the police chief immediately began.


    "did the people from lilith''s and vivian''s stores bring fashion mannequins here yesterday to showcase their clothing?"


    "yes, for my daughter''s adult ceremony."


    the lady was very composed, speaking in an even and unhurried tone.


    "many people knew about this?"


    "before the stores arrived yesterday, only butler oer and i knew about it."


    "do you remember how many mannequins there were?"


    "six, three from each store."


    "has anyone disappeared from your household?"


    "no."


    "have you offended anyone recently?"


    "no."


    "does your home have an ice cellar?"


    "yes."


    "did you see the person who came to take the mannequins this morning?"


    "no, you will need to ask butler oer about that."


    as malz asked questions and ms. camille responded, arthur silently surveyed his surroundings, but he keenly noticed that ms. camille kept sizing him up discreetly. the nostalgia in her eyes was impossible to hide, that fervent feeling caused something to stir within arthur.


    ''no way, no way.


    could this lady be connected to one of my uncles? s~ea??h the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    who could it be?


    uncle winters? uncle drake?


    not my deceased father, surely?''


    arthur kept guessing but wisely remained silent.


    family affairs were not something the younger generation would get involved in.


    and love?


    who could figure out what was going on?


    at the moment, malz had finished his inquiries with ms. camille.


    "may i take a look at your ice cellar?"


    malz continued to ask.


    "of course, butler oer."


    at her command, the old butler immediately led arthur and malz towards the ice cellar in the villa¡ªwhile ms. camille stood at the entrance of the small hall, quietly watching arthur''s retreating figure. her eyes gradually became misty and her heart could no longer bear it, whispering the name of the man she yearned for day and night.


    ''charlie.''


    the intense yearning in ms. camille''s eyes almost set arthur''s back ablaze.


    stay updated through empire


    ''my uncles who left home or my late father, you really have done me wrong!''


    with such a sigh, arthur followed the old butler through the hall and to the side of the storehouse¡ªthe ice cellar was below.


    "butler oer, did you see the person who came to take the mannequins this morning?"


    malz asked while descending.


    "no, i was in the kitchen preparing breakfast at that time. skar was the one who received them. skar said that the person had concealed their face, but it should have been that coachman¡ª i trust skar, he''s been with the camille family for fifteen years, he wouldn''t make a mistake.


    in fact, all the people in the villa are long-serving, the master does not trust those who haven''t been tested."


    those who had been tested?


    arthur took note of this phrase.


    without a doubt, under such circumstances, the people in camille''s house were long-serving and loyal servants; it was unlikely for someone from within to be a mole. arthur believed this lady must have her own methods to have grown her business so large, otherwise, she would have been swallowed up without even a trace left.


    while arthur was pondering, the old butler unlocked the ice cellar and lit the candle in his hand.


    the old butler walked right in.


    arthur and malz paused slightly, waiting until their eyes could adjust to the light inside the ice cellar before preparing to enter.


    but just at that moment, a fierce argument suddenly erupted from the direction of the hall.


    immediately, arthur''s steps faltered once more.

 Chapter 140 Monodrama!

    the quarrel was between two young gentlemen, and naturally, the lady was the key issue.arthur was quite familiar with one of the voices.


    it was that young man, wil koss, who had once wanted his autograph and had been deceived and extorted by the gang members on rat street because of this.


    the other, most likely, was the chermy mentioned by the opposing party.


    the voices of the two young men were fierce, the sound loud¡ª


    "linda is mine!"


    "linda will always be mine!"


    such roars were also heard by butler oer.


    the old butler sighed helplessly.


    "mr. wil koss and mr. chermy are both very fine young men, but they are not calm when it comes to miss linda.


    mr. koss''s father was one of camille''s family shareholders in inner bay, and though he has long passed away, mr. koss still enjoys the dividends from camille''s family in inner bay.


    as for mr. chermy... this gentleman previously made some unwise decisions, causing his father, doctor chermy, to resign in shame from my service."


    the old butler said, shaking his head.


    ''terrible love!''


    arthur assessed internally, deciding not to bother with this jealousy any further, but just then, the previously roaring voice resounded again¡ª


    "come on! if you dare, kill me!"


    "koss, don''t make me look down on you!"


    "if you dare, kill me!"


    such words made malz unable to ignore it any longer.


    the police chief looked at arthur, and after arthur nodded slightly, the chief approached.


    about ten seconds later, the quarrel ended with a rebuke from the police chief.


    two minutes later, the police chief returned.


    "they were quite persistent at first."


    "however, once i drew my sword, they were willing to consider advice."


    malz summarized simply.


    arthur smiled and gave a thumbs up.


    sometimes, physical means are more effective than reasoning.


    "i hope they can be quiet for a while longer¡ªmiss linda lacks decisive ownership, and the young men''s hesitations about her only escalate the situation. yet from the bottom of her heart, miss linda has never seen either of them as lovers, but just as childhood friends they grew up playing with."


    the old butler was quite talkative, lighting the oil lamp in the cellar while speaking.


    the faint light illuminated only a corner of the cellar.


    "the mistress and the master are fond of cold drinks, hence this large ice cellar¡ªduring summertime, a cup of iced watermelon juice, pineapple juice, or mango juice always leaves a lasting impression."


    the old butler, holding the candlestand, walked to the other side of the ice cellar and lit the candles there, yet the ice cellar remained dimly lit.


    however, for arthur and malz, who were searching, it was enough.


    using the ice cellar''s aisle as a boundary, they each began to inspect one side.


    all the ice blocks in the ice cellar were covered with blankets and neatly stacked, although the second half of the side arthur was responsible for seemed to have been used already, leaving a large empty space.


    arthur flared his nostrils.


    there was no scent of blood, nor any further traces on the ground.


    similarly, malz found nothing on his side either.


    all the ice blocks were neatly stacked.


    all the blankets were neatly arranged.


    no scent of blood.


    no body.


    and no tools of any interest.


    this place was neither for keeping bodies nor for altering them.


    "how is this possible?!"


    malz furrowed his brow.


    in the police chief''s view, according to previous clues, there should be traces at 22 white bird street¡ªit was expected that any passage would leave some mark.


    if not here, then surely in other parts of 22 white bird street.


    "butler oer, could you please show us around the mansion."


    malz politely substituted the word "search."


    "i need to inform my master!"


    "however, what exactly happened?"


    butler oer stood holding the candlestand, fulfilling his duty.


    and further inquiry was also part of his duty.


    as a veteran of the seven years'' war, this old butler was not unfamiliar with the world. he had an inkling of what was about to happen when arthur and malz arrived.


    however, it was only at this moment that the old butler realized he might have underestimated the trouble involved.


    "after the visit, i will inform you,"


    malz made a promise.


    the old butler nodded and walked toward the ground.


    arthur and malz walked upstairs.


    malz quickened his pace, clearly eager to find important clues. the police chief couldn''t wait to see the other rooms at 22 white bird street.


    meanwhile, arthur, who was walking slowly, frowned slightly.


    he felt something was amiss.


    the most direct feeling came from camille''s house!


    arthur believed what the old butler had said, that the servants at 22 white bird street were all tested veterans.


    however, he most believed in the capabilities expected of miss camille.


    22 white bird street should have been under this lady''s control from start to finish.


    under this lady''s control, could such a terrible event occur?


    the answer was definite.


    your next chapter is on empire


    no!


    and following this answer, another thought emerged in arthur''s mind¡ªcould a person, who had thought of paving roads with ice in this era and who could grasp the timing so coincidentally and accurately, let their whereabouts be ''leaked'' so easily for someone to ''follow the vine''? sea??h th§× n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    no, they wouldn''t!


    the opponent wouldn''t be so careless!


    the opponent would certainly use a more cunning method to extract themselves!


    for example: a smoke bomb!


    camille''s house was this smoke bomb!


    the opponent threw this smoke bomb so that when the body was ''accidentally'' discovered, there would be enough buffer time¡ªfor everyone''s attention to shift to camille''s house.


    thus, giving the body time to be safely delayed!


    no!


    to be precise, it was to delay time for something inside the body!


    the opponent''s purpose was always to get the body into the police station!


    as for who the murderer was?


    it was obvious!


    since this morning, it had all been the opponent''s ''solo performance''!


    all for...


    revenge!


    revenge against him, against malz!


    that body was the perfect tool!


    as for what was hidden inside the body?


    there was no definite answer, but arthur knew he had to speed up¡ªwith the mystical knowledge he knew, anything associated with the body was extremely dangerous,


    it could even destroy a city!


    the next moment, the young spirit medium walked out quickly.


    ...


    simon''s belt snapped.


    truda was beaten to a pulp, the coachman had just confessed that he had taken a bottle of wine from 22 white bird street, which resulted in him being severely drunk and delaying the delivery time, but he did not know who had put the goods in his vehicle.


    "prepare to go to prison!"


    simon said and walked out of the interrogation room.


    immediately, only truda was left in the interrogation room.


    the suspended coachman''s eyelids twitched slightly, but he still kept his eyes half-closed, and his body didn''t move at all.


    he was waiting.


    soon!


    soon!


    a group of rebels!


    rebels against his highness!


    i will make sure you lie scattered everywhere!


    a satisfied and cruel smile emerged unconsciously on truda''s face, but just then, a faint voice suddenly sounded from the shadows behind him¡ª


    "you have an ugly smile!"

 Chapter 144 141 Lion Group!

    truda''s smile stiffened on her face.when had someone else been in the interrogation room?!


    why didn''t she know?!


    the voice continued¡ª


    "are you wondering why you didn''t notice me entering the interrogation room? it''s because you were too excited being whipped by simon''s belt!"


    your appearance was just as disgusting and nauseating as your previous smile," the voice behind truda said slowly and methodically.


    this pseudo-cabman spy immediately roared.


    "come out!"


    "i know it''s you!"


    "arthur kredos!"


    step, step.


    the slightly blurred footsteps sounded again from behind, and truda calculated the distance. just as she anticipated the target reaching the expected position¡ª


    gag!


    a greenish bile was sprayed out by the opponent.


    but this sudden attack missed its mark.


    hiss, hiss!


    the distinct sound of acid hitting the ground and walls made the somewhat dazed truda look utterly foolish. the spy then roared again.


    "come out!"


    "you come out¡­ ah! ahhhhh!"


    the agony of having his testicles crushed triggered the spy''s roar to turn into a scream.


    but moments later, the spy calmed down.


    as if he could no longer feel pain, he murmured to himself.


    "treason... we... the highest glory!"


    then, his neck twisted.


    the man was no longer breathing.


    in the secret room behind, arthur and marinda observed the now deceased truda, their expressions varied.


    arthur''s brows furrowed slightly.


    marinda, however, seemed to have expected it.


    "do you understand the fear of the old lion''s ''lion group'' now?


    exclusive to the old lion family, their bloodline power not only gives a person extraordinary charisma, making countless people feel a sense of kinship at first sight, but once someone swears allegiance to them, their thinking is altered. they come to believe that person is their everything and willingly sacrifice everything for them.


    when the young old lion first appeared on the battlefield of the seven years'' war, he faced alone an elite musketeer squad of two thousand men¡ªthis squad stopped firing the moment they saw the old lion. and when the old lion approached them and asked, ''will you fight for me?'' half of them switched sides.


    the rest hesitated, and when the old lion repeated, ''will you?'' the remaining half also defected."


    at this point, marinda''s face showed a hint of lingering fear.


    "is this why the ''old lion'' is known as the ''lord whom knights follow''?"


    arthur looked at marinda, who nodded slightly.


    "truly terrifying!"


    arthur exclaimed earnestly.


    he had speculated about what kind of power the old lion possessed, but to think it was this¡ªalthough he had witnessed the determination of the financial expert and truda beforehand, and although marinda had hinted as such, the more he learned, the more his skin crawled.


    to think it could change a person''s thoughts!


    what kind of heaven-defying ability is this!


    "don''t worry, the old lion''s ''lion group'' also has its limitations. for his first stage appearance, the golden lion family paid a significant price to achieve that effect¡ªif it weren''t for that, it would be impossible to reach such an effect. according to the south los family''s research, the ''lion group''s ability has a limit on the number of people; once exceeded, it recoils on the old lion himself.


    also, the ''lion group'' isn''t invincible. spirituality can effectively resist that extraordinary charisma. as long as one remains sober and doesn''t pledge loyalty, there''s no problem."


    as if to comfort arthur, marinda spoke and was about to pat him on the shoulder.


    but arthur dodged it, subtly stepping aside and then asked directly.


    "how many is the upper limit on the number of people?"


    after giving arthur a sharp look, marinda finally answered.


    "the maximum number of ordinary people should be two thousand¡ªduring that initial battle, besides that musketeer squad, the old lion did not charm any other enemies. instead, he led the squad to counterattack, which of course ended in victory. but observant people noticed that afterwards, the old lion did not recruit any more people.


    according to the old lion''s style, if he could win greatly, he would surely seek a complete victory. if he sought a complete victory, then he would want his side to be unharmed.


    therefore, two thousand ordinary people are the limit for the old lion, even with all sorts of enhancements." discover stories with empire


    and those who possessed spirituality...


    1-12 people!"


    marinda gave an imprecise number, and arthur didn''t speak, but merely inquired with his gaze.


    "depending on the strength of the loyalty of the spiritualist, the number ranges from 1 to 12, but even at their weakest, it is still 12, a figure that cannot be surpassed¡ªonce the blood marquis utilized ''blood'' to obtain this information, making each spiritualist follower precious to the old lion.


    once they die in battle, such a slot can''t be filled!"


    as she spoke, the lady puffing on her pipe revealed a sneer mixed with schadenfreude.


    it seemed to be not just towards the old lion!


    was it also aimed at the blood marquis?


    arthur speculated in his heart, though his expression remained unchanged, and he took the opportunity to ask.


    "how many followers does the old lion have left now?"


    "originally seven, now there are three left!"


    marinda spoke and glanced through a peephole at truda''s corpse, a look of regret in her eyes.


    "he wasn''t.


    he had no talent.


    he simply had his stomach modified by one of the old lion''s remaining three followers, the ''mechanism master''." sea??h th§× n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    seeing arthur''s curious gaze, the lady went on to mention the other two followers.


    "''war elephant'', the old lion''s personal guard, a man with a terrifying physique, capable of catching a 12-pound cannonball barehanded and effortlessly lifting a four-wheeled carriage. during the seven years'' war, he charged through battlefields clad in triple-layered heavy armor, and thus was dubbed ''war elephant''."


    "''blood shadow''s thorn'', one of the inheritors of assassin bloodline secrets, followed the old lion like a shadow. even during the seven years'' war period, there was only one occasion when he left the old lion''s side¡ªthe time when the commander of the west coast allied forces died."


    arthur stroked his chin.


    he could not weigh in on the ''mechanism master'' or the ''war elephant'', but ''blood shadow''s thorn'' was one of the inheritors of assassin bloodline secrets.


    he had read through the fragments of the ''assassin bloodline secrets''.


    according to his understanding, people of this school would not be so docile.


    or does the complete text contain a solution for ''blood addiction''?


    "can you tell me more about ''blood shadow''s thorn''?"


    arthur asked.


    this time, marinda did not speak immediately.


    the lady smiled and raised her right hand, her thumb rubbing back and forth over her index and middle fingers.


    "that''s a different price!"


    "give me no. 44 white bird street or a share of the credit for this case, and i won''t just tell you the specifics about ''blood shadow''s thorn'', i''ll also provide detailed information about the ''mechanism master'' and ''war elephant''!


    and, would you like to know why the ''war elephant''s'' physique is so powerful?


    i can tell you that too!"


    marinda, eyes narrowed into slits, though her blue irises were concealed, a unique cunning could still be sensed through the narrow gaps.


    like a fox.


    no!


    a profiteer!


    obviously, she had disclosed so much information as she was waiting for this moment, to lure him into the trap.


    but arthur was not put off; in some ways, she was earning her living through her skills, and indeed, it must be said, this profiteer was quite capable.


    she could be considered highly skilled and well-informed.


    previously, when he emerged from no. 22 white bird street, arthur didn''t immediately return to the police station; instead, he went straight to no. 6 white bird street to bring marinda with him before heading back to the station.


    and it turned out his actions were absolutely correct.


    just by looking at that corpse, marinda directly collected the body, voicing a term.


    death poetry society!


    and a suffix...


    plague!


    collecting the body, of course, was space equipment¡ªa ring.


    and the secret room where they were currently located was not originally part of the police station; it was created with a prop by marinda after she learned of his intention to provoke truda for more information¡ªthe prop he hadn''t seen precisely, but his intuition told him it must be another accessory marinda wore on her hands.


    arthur''s gaze swept over the two rings on marinda''s hand and he sighed softly¡ª


    "i think we can talk about the death poetry society!"

 Chapter 142 Death Poetry Society!

    arthur subtly rejected the trade proposed by marinda.arthur didn''t truly value no. 44 white bird street, but selling it just as its price was about to surge was clearly a loss.


    and this merit?


    it couldn''t be shared either.


    arthur knew well that only the full credit could secure him a real reward from the countess, and not just "empty promises."


    it wasn''t that the countess wouldn''t have liked to offer "empty promises" for the full credit.


    but with more subordinates watching, she had to display her "fairness," "justice," and "noble honor" and was compelled to reward him¡ªafter all, a plague had been avoided!


    if it were to be shared,


    there would be arguments.


    the cunning of nobles is born with their greed, ingrained in their bones¡ªjust as unpredictable as the human heart.


    thus, arthur would not share his credit, even if marinda''s offered information and secrets were tempting¡ªarthur longed for a physique like that of a "war elephant," impervious to blades and immensely strong, which would have made his actions much more convenient.


    but he was more aware that marinda might know the secret, yet that did not mean she could grant him such a physique directly.


    whereas the countess''s reward was readily attainable.


    arthur naturally knew how to choose.


    "the secret of the ''war elephant'' physique doesn''t tempt you at all?


    impervious to artillery and able to lift a carriage with one hand!"


    marinda hadn''t given up, continuing her seduction.


    "edwin must be impervious to blades and immensely strong now, isn''t he?"


    arthur asked, smiling.


    marinda paused, then pursed her lips.


    without a doubt, the ''war elephant'' physique must be linked to some special talent that can''t be replicated, or involves an extremely demanding secret technique, almost impossible to replicate.


    otherwise, with marinda''s style, how could she possibly not replicate a ''war elephant'' of her own?


    and why would the old lion be satisfied with just one ''war elephant''?


    marinda took a deep draw on her pipe.


    she forcefully exhaled the smoke towards arthur and, after he easily dodged it, she spoke in a huff.


    "the death poetry society is an organization that emerged towards the end of the empire, worshipping death, considering it as graceful as poetry itself."


    with that, marinda stopped.


    "want to know more?"


    "produce something of equivalent value."


    the lady still looked irritated.


    find your next read on empire


    arthur, however, shook his head.


    the young spirit medium had seen through the lady of the eternal night''s pretense; she wasn''t actually angry but pretended to be to gain more leverage.


    why was arthur so confident about detecting anything from a spy like trudana?


    because he had spent 30 xp to upgrade "eagle eye," "insight," and "intimidation" to lv4.


    unfortunately, he encountered the utterly unreasonable lion group.


    while there was no yield from trudana, he did have gains with marinda.


    arthur was now able to discern something from marinda''s expressions.


    not much, but enough.


    watching arthur shake his head, a flicker of suspicion crossed marinda''s eyes.


    "have you discovered something?"


    the lady suddenly counter-queried.


    arthur didn''t hesitate, instinctively responding,


    "so many things have happened recently¡ªtoo frequent, too dense.


    "indeed, those death poetry society folks, before the ''black'' plague spread, were always keen on provoking others to create calamities to relish¡ªfrom the ''axe murderer,'' to the ''joel jock swordsmanship club murder case,'' and everything that happened in my salon, followed by the incident at ''amanda''s cat best friend''s home.'' i always feel as if an invisible hand is manipulating everything.


    even, i suspect that a traditional member of the death poetry society infiltrated my salon.


    but after checking, i found no suspicious individuals.


    yet, the appearance of the ''body. plague jar'' proved that a new member of the death poetry society is indeed in south los.


    this is full of contradictions¡ª


    traditional members of the death poetry society look down upon the new members who manufacture plagues and toxins, considering them brutes who tarnish the elegance of death.


    meanwhile, the new members think the traditional ones are too rigid, just posers.


    since the silver age, the two sides have been in constant conflict for over two hundred years, never halting.


    at one point, the death poetry society almost vanished; hence, the two sides reached an agreement to never appear at the same location.


    this is enforced by a powerful contract!"


    with arthur''s emphatic exclamation of "bluff," marinda became inspired.


    the lady furrowed her brows tightly, and the sparks in the pipe she clenched began to flicker rapidly.


    "the very existence of a contract is meant to be broken, and can be broken, like...


    ''lion group''!"


    arthur whispered softly.


    marinda paused, then her eyes lit up.


    breaking a contract means facing death.


    yet, the ''lion group'' could make people forget death and embrace it.


    as for the old lion''s ''lion group,'' only three followers remain?


    who could guarantee that the old lion hadn''t held something back?


    "i''ll find you tonight!"


    marinda swiftly packed up the secret room prop, and the two appeared in malz''s office; after that, the lady nodded slightly to malz and hurriedly left.


    "it seems, arthur, your help has brought great insights to this lady!"


    malz watched marinda rush toward the police yard and smiled.


    "she is just temporarily confused by ''common sense.''"


    arthur did not take credit.


    he wouldn''t think himself smarter than marinda.


    he understood that he was only accustomed to an ''outsider''s'' way of thinking and was not bound by ''local knowledge.''


    he believed that even if marinda were bound by ''local knowledge,'' she would still uncover the inconsistencies.


    because this was marinda julius caesar.


    his second chosen collaborator.


    "no!


    a temporary confusion can cause irreversible damage¡ªjust like you, arthur, noticed from the beginning that the entire event was truda''s solo act, which allowed you to comfortably play along with the opponent, not only to fish out secrets but also to use yourself as bait to lure her accomplices!"


    miss caesar''s response had said it all."


    malz spoke very seriously.


    clearly, the police chief had misunderstood something again, and seeing the admiration in his eyes even made arthur feel a bit ashamed; he really wanted to tell malz that he was overthinking.


    but that would undoubtedly hurt his first collaborator.


    that was something arthur absolutely did not want to see.


    "hmm, malz, your observation is really sharp!"


    arthur nodded as usual, then sighed softly in his heart.


    ''let me bear the suffering of my partner.''


    arthur was moved by his own nobility.


    however, the hunger pangs from his stomach brought arthur back to reality¡ª


    "malz, may i try the second-level policeman''s lunch?"


    "of course!"


    arthur, having the status of shire district''s special consultant, enjoyed the treatment of a second-level policeman, which naturally included meals during overtime.


    a pound of roast beef, a whole smoked chicken leg, salad, two fist-sized baked potatoes, two spoonfuls of butter (5 grams each), a pinch of salt, black pepper (about 5 grams), and a stewed fruit soup (with sugar).


    the police chief''s lunch included an extra spoonful of butter, a spoonful of honey, and a pinch of sugar (about 5 grams).


    such a lunch could indeed be described as sumptuous.


    ordinary families could only afford this during weekend dinners.


    as for the poor?


    just filling the stomach was a great deal; such food was beyond their dreams.


    "hey, want to try this?"


    malz pulled out a bottle of wine from the drawer and shook it towards arthur.


    arthur, who was already silently picking up the smoked chicken leg, shook his head. alcoholic beverages might relax the spirit but could also numb the body, which he politely declined.


    but not so with the chicken leg.


    just as arthur opened his mouth to bite down, a knock sounded¡ª


    thump, thump-thump!


    "come in!"


    through the glass, malz saw his subordinate simon and immediately responded.


    immediately, the apprentice policeman pushed the door open, saluted both men, and then spoke in a grave tone. sear?h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "chief, consultant, chermy is dead!"

 Chapter 143 Fainting from Blood, Cowardice, and Confusion!

    "Young people these days... are a bit terrifying!"Sitting in the carriage at Camille''s house, Malz made such a sigh, yet his gaze involuntarily turned towards his partner.


    ''Has he still not escaped the Grim Reaper''s stare?''


    However, as soon as Arthur looked up, the Police Chief cleared his throat,


    "What happened after we left?"


    Malz asked.


    The Police Chief naturally wouldn''t forget Wil Koss and Chermy, whom they had encountered in the morning, and he vividly remembered Chermy''s shouting and Koss''s refusal to back down subsequently.


    "Because of Police Chief Malz''s ''persuasion,'' Wil Koss and Chermy calmed down for the time being, and at noon, they even ate lunch together at the house.


    But right after lunch, the master took the young lady upstairs, and while Wil Koss and Chermy waited in the parlor, the tragedy occurred.


    Wil Koss killed Chermy.


    When he was found, the young man still had the dagger in his hand.


    Chermy had long since stopped breathing."


    The old butler immediately replied.


    "Who discovered Wil Koss committing the murder?"


    "It was Miss and me!


    After being lectured by the master upstairs, the young lady had already decided to clarify to both young men, Wil Koss and Chermy, that the three of them were just friends since childhood and there were no other feelings involved.


    But when we knocked on the parlor door, it wouldn''t open, and it was locked from the inside.


    After that, it was I who opened the door with the spare key.


    Then, I saw Chermy lying in a pool of blood, and Wil Koss slumped on the couch."


    The old butler detailed what happened at that time.


    While listening, Arthur took out a baked potato from the picnic basket, peeled it, and started eating, dipping it first into sugar, then into butter.


    The lunch was interrupted.


    But that didn''t mean lunch could not be resumed.


    Handing over a baked potato to Malz, the Police Chief didn''t refuse¡ªhaving gone from morning till mid-afternoon was enough to make any normal person hungry.


    "I''m terribly sorry.


    If you wouldn''t mind, please allow me to treat you both after this is over," the old butler, Oer, said apologetically.


    Arthur didn''t refuse; after swallowing the baked potato in his mouth, he tore off a piece of roast beef, stuffed it into his mouth with salt and black pepper, and continued to eat while asking,


    "Has Wil Koss admitted to killing Chermy?"


    "No!


    Wil Koss seemed a bit strange at the time.


    His expression was confused as if he had just woken up but also as if he had been scared silly; he was very out of it."


    The old butler recalled Wil Koss''s appearance at the time, his eyes reflecting a hint of strangeness.


    "Did he say anything?"


    After passing a portion of salad with smoked chicken leg to Malz from the basket and dipping his own portion of roast beef into salt and black pepper, Arthur continued to ask.


    "He said it wasn''t him!"


    The old butler smiled bitterly.


    From their interactions over the years, the old butler believed what Wil Koss said.


    The young man was definitely not one to act on brash courage.


    But the parlor door was locked from the inside, the windows were closed, and only Wil Koss and Chermy were inside when Chermy ended up dead.


    How could he believe otherwise?


    And more importantly, the dagger was Wil Koss''s.


    Everything was pointing to Wil Koss being the murderer.


    Dun dun dun!


    After Arthur finished his sweetened stewed fruit soup in one gulp, the carriage stopped in front of 22 White Bird Street, and Arthur stepped down, promptly letting out a full burp.


    Two pounds of roast beef, one complete smoked chicken leg, a salad, and three fist-sized baked potatoes, plus a pot of sweetened stewed fruit soup, were enough to satisfy Arthur''s stomach.


    What about Malz?


    He''s older, and his digestive system isn''t so good; eating less is better for his health.


    Arthur silently gave himself a thumbs-up for caring about his partner''s health.


    "How is it?"


    Malz came close and asked.


    "Let''s go inside."


    Arthur said as he headed into the villa.


    Malz gestured for Simon to go in with two patrol officers, while the remaining four were stationed at the entrance of 22 White Bird Street and the villa''s door, just in case.


    "Mr. Kledos!"


    Shouts of surprise came from Linda Camille.


    The cat-loving girl with the round face hurried up to Arthur, admiration plain on her face, and yet, this girl was not so blinded as to lose all sense.


    "Mr. Kledos, Wil Koss wouldn''t dare kill anyone, please help him," she said.


    Wouldn''t dare.


    Not wouldn''t know how.


    Arthur gave her a look of surprise.


    "Wil faints at the sight of blood¡ªhe only told me this, and I also promised to keep it a secret, but to save him, I must speak out.


    Wil, who faints at blood, would surely choose another method if he wanted to kill Chermy, using a dagger would be the most foolish.


    Moreover, he wouldn''t choose a time when only he and Chermy were together," Linda Camille explained.


    Although she seemed a bit rushed, Arthur, looking at her, saw an unexpected shrewdness¡ªthe girl who had appeared not so bright and quite blunt was, it seemed, both insightful and delicate in thought.


    ''Is it any wonder she is of the Kledos bloodline?'' he wondered, looking into Linda Camille''s black eyes.


    Afterward, the young ''Spirit Medium'' looked toward Ms. Camille.


    Even with someone dead in the villa, the lady maintained her composure as she inquired with her eyes. She then took the initiative to walk toward the lounge. Enjoy more content from empire


    "I regret this has happened, but I hope you, Mr. Kledos, can catch the murderer," she said.


    And in her heart, she silently added,


    ''In your grandfather''s name!''


    At the entrance to the lounge, Simon stopped everyone, except the Shire District Police Station, from entering.


    After instructing two patrol officers to guard the place and prevent anyone from barging in, Simon entered the lounge¡ªthis new apprentice policeman watched Arthur attentively, not blinking. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He thought he could learn more from the consultant.


    As for Malz?


    Malz was a good superior, a police chief worthy of respect.


    emmm...


    That''s all.


    Malz''s gaze swept over the lounge, quickly matching everything to the former butler''s narrative¡ªwhere Wil Koss was tied up and the dagger, the murder weapon, was on the desk.


    Clearly, Wil Koss was someone familiar, no doubt.


    But when suspected as the murderer, Camille''s house knew what to do, rather than blindly trust the supposed familiarity.


    Malz observed Wil Koss struggling in his bonds for a moment when he saw Arthur, his mouth opening as if to say something, yet ultimately he chose to remain silent.


    Obviously, Wil Koss recognized his partner.


    And that expression was one believing his partner could save him.


    ''Could it be Wil Koss is really not the murderer?


    But in such a case of two people alone, if not Wil Koss, then who?'' Malz thought to himself, his gaze inevitably turning toward Arthur.


    Similarly, the other people inside the villa also looked involuntarily towards Arthur.


    Clearly, they did not truly believe Wil Koss was capable of murder in their hearts.


    They all hoped that the young ''Spirit Medium'' could create a miracle.


    Linda Camille especially, holding her fists to her mouth, was evidently praying.


    And under everyone''s gaze, Arthur paced slowly within the lounge.


    His steps were measured, his expression serene, unfazed by the situation.


    When he reached the desk, he stopped, tilted his head slightly as if listening intently.


    After a moment, he murmured to himself¡ª


    "So that''s how it is!"

 Chapter 144 Chairs!

    Arthur, with his ear turned to the side, caught the attention of everyone inside the villa, and when he heard the whispers, Malz sighed deeply with relief.The Police Chief knew, it was settled.


    The people beside him were whispering quietly.


    "He''s here! He''s arrived!"


    "What, could this be what the newspapers were talking about..."


    "Yes, exactly!"


    "This is the ''Spirit Medium''s'' necromancy!"


    ...


    Among the crowd, Linda Camille was the most excited¡ªone could not pinpoint why, but when she first read about Arthur''s ''necromancy'' in the newspaper, she felt a thrill deep inside her.


    And when she first witnessed ''necromancy'' at ''Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home,'' that thrill grew clearer.


    This moment?


    It reached some kind of peak.


    She took deep, involuntary breaths, her eyes firmly fixed on Arthur.


    She unconsciously began imitating him.


    Everything became different.


    Yet everything seemed unchanged.


    Apart from Ms. Camille, Wil Koss, and Arthur, no one noticed this scene.


    Ms. Camille''s expression was complex, yet there was a hint of relief.


    Wil Koss appeared utterly heartbroken.


    Then, the young man began shouting recklessly¡ª


    "It''s me!"


    "I killed Chermy!"


    "Please arrest me!"


    The shouts startled everyone around.


    They looked at the somewhat hysterical Wil Koss with uncertainty.


    Had he succumbed to pressure and confessed?


    Everyone was left guessing.


    But Arthur was once again silently sighing in his heart.


    ''Terrible love!''


    Then he spoke¡ª


    "Is that so?


    But Miss ''Anna'' told me that it wasn''t you who killed him!"


    As Arthur said this, he looked toward the large office chair behind the small reception desk, and spoke slowly, "Aren''t you coming out?"


    Coming out?


    Everyone paused.


    Then, everyone''s eyes widened.


    The back of the large couch began to bulge, and as the bulge grew bigger, just when it seemed about to burst through the back of the chair, it suddenly disappeared.


    At the same time, a man wearing only underpants emerged from inside the couch.


    There was someone inside the couch!


    And it was someone familiar!


    "Doctor Chermy?!"


    An incredulous shout rose from the crowd.


    People stared unblinkingly at the man who used to be the private doctor of 22 White Bird Street. He wasn''t a resident of the villa, but he visited monthly without fail.


    Could the murderer be him?!


    Everyone was filled with surprise.


    Yet this former private doctor paid no attention to this, whether it was the villa''s servants, the police, or even his son''s body on the floor, they all seemed non-existent to him.


    In his eyes, there was only one person.


    Ms. Camille. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His eyes burned with passion, his cheeks trembled with excitement, showing a madness and fervor that was uniquely his, and he involuntarily walked toward Camille.


    "Stop!"


    Malz shouted lowly, drawing his longsword from its sheath.


    Seeing the longsword in front of him, the private doctor''s eyes filled with irritation.


    "You want to stop me too?"


    His voice was hoarse, like the growl of a wild beast.


    Most of the villa''s servants turned pale with fear, but Oer, the old butler, and a few others in the crowd had a cold glint in their eyes as they stared at the private doctor.


    Malz was utterly unconcerned by the doctor''s threat, pointing his longsword directly at the doctor''s throat.


    "Was it you who killed Chermy? Your son?"


    "Yes!"


    "I killed him!"


    "This damned guy, daring to disturb my midday rest with Camille¡ªevery day at this time, Camille would come here, would nap in this chair, I could clearly hear Camille''s gentle breaths, feel that unprecedented warmth, but today because of their noise, Camille isn''t here, and they just keep babbling on about Linda''s matter...


    Absolutely unforgivable!


    They have desecrated my love for Camille!


    "Of course I wanted to kill him!"


    "And that Wil Koss!"


    "He deserved to die too!"


    The private doctor nodded decisively in agreement, showing not a tiny bit of sorrow for having killed his own son.


    The casualness and disgust in his expression made Malz raise an eyebrow.


    Having been on the battlefield and served as a police officer for many years, Malz thought he had seen his share of fierce and twisted individuals. He had even encountered fathers killing their sons but he had never seen someone kill their son just because the boy had been in the way of his voyeurism.


    Stay tuned with empire


    But, as the Police Chief, Malz still remembered his duty.


    "Since when were you hiding inside the sofa?"


    Malz pressed on.


    "One month after Camille bought this sofa, I accidentally discovered its true purpose¡ªit was simply marvelous.


    I shamelessly wanted to use it to steal Camille''s business secrets.


    But, I soon felt ashamed of my despicable actions!"


    "It was designed by heaven for my love!


    It was the garden of the god of love, allowing me to convey my feelings to Camille through it¡ªusing it for anything else would be an insult!


    It would also tarnish my love!"


    The private doctor''s face at first showed strong guilt, but soon it was replaced by a flush of emotion as he turned and looked deeply at Ms. Camille.


    "You haven''t rested all afternoon, you must be very tired.


    Come here and take a nap!


    Leave the rest to me!


    I''ll sort out all those bothersome people and matters for you!"


    After saying this, the private doctor opened his arms and walked toward Camille.


    Camille''s expression stern and frosty, she stepped forward¡ª


    Bang!


    A swift, slicing groin kick made the private doctor kneel, then she immediately followed with a sidekick.


    Bang!


    The taut surface of her foot, the leather shoe''s tip smashing against his nasal bone.


    The private doctor rolled backward, his head heavily thudding against the desk.


    Bang!


    After that sound, the room went completely quiet.


    "Disgusting!"


    Ms. Camille coldly remarked.


    Everyone watched the unconscious doctor, their faces filled with disbelief.


    Did Doctor Chermy kill Chermy?


    A father killed his son?


    How could that be possible?


    Merely for such a reason, a father killed his son?


    And¡­


    Ms. Camille hadn''t taken a nap in the living room for a long time!


    Ever since she bought that sofa, Ms. Camille had changed her usual habit and chose to rest upstairs in her bedroom after lunch!


    This was common knowledge!


    "Who used the living room during the nap period, please step forward."


    Oer, the old butler, said with a grim face.


    The living room was meant exclusively for receiving guests at Camille''s house.


    In simple terms, apart from Camille herself, only guests could use it.


    Yet, someone had taken the opportunity to use the living room while Ms. Camille was supposed to be upstairs resting¡ªthis angered the old butler.


    He had always prided himself on trusting everyone, as all had been tested.


    But unexpectedly, reality made his cheeks burn with pain.


    Faced with Oer''s sweeping gaze, the villa''s servants looked at each other; none had ever overstepped their boundaries.


    This made the old butler''s expression even more gloomy; murder was already flickering in his eyes.


    The atmosphere in the entire villa was exceedingly oppressive.


    Just then, Arthur came over¡ª


    "If you want to know who the audacious culprit is, everyone please come this way to the hall."


    Arthur said, pointing toward the hall.


    People did not understand but having witnessed Arthur''s marvels, no one objected. After Malz and Simon had tied up the private doctor and led him away, everyone else followed Arthur to the directed side of the hall corridor.


    Following Arthur''s gesture, they all concealed themselves.


    After everyone had passed, Arthur closed the door and walked over.


    He just closed the door, not locking it.


    When Arthur reached the corridor, everyone turned to look at him.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' signaled everyone to be patient.


    About a few minutes later¡ª


    "Meow!"

 Chapter 145 The Reckless Guy!

    A soft meow sounded as a black and white cow-patterned cat, clearly full of life, dashed down from the second-floor staircase.Trailing behind this cat were an ethereal-looking cat and a chubby white cat with a swollen face.


    The three cats walked together.


    The cow-patterned cat led the way, followed by the ethereal cat, while the chubby white cat lazily lagged behind. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Haha!''


    Linda Camille covered her mouth.


    The young girl almost blurted out the name of her cat.


    Ms. Camille beside her also breathed a sigh of relief.


    The quick-minded people present had already begun to guess what was going on.


    But no one spoke out, as everyone watched the three cats.


    The lead cow-patterned cat trotted straight into the parlor.


    Then, with a light leap, it hugged the doorknob, relied on its own weight to open the door, and confidently headed to a spacious sofa, jumped atop it, and comfortably nestled itself within the cushions.


    The ethereal cat also wanted to get on the sofa but didn''t dare, timidly lying beside it, meowing softly from time to time.


    The chubby white cat with swollen cheeks jumped onto the desk, curled up its front paws, and began squinting to take a nap.


    Even those who had suspicions were just as astonished as everyone else, staring wide-eyed at the scene.


    Surprise and absurdity filled everyone''s hearts.


    "It turns out to be so!"


    Ms. Camille voiced what everyone was thinking.


    "That''s right¡ªit''s that audacious fellow," Arthur said with a light laugh as he pointed at the cow-patterned cat.


    When Arthur had first discovered someone inside the sofa in the parlor, he had observed the entire sofa chair with utmost precision and then, he found several cat hairs.


    Of course, the key point was that private doctor''s obsession and twisted love.


    In such a state, Arthur didn''t think Ms. Camille would fail to notice something amiss.


    In fact, anyone normal would have realized the anomaly.


    And they would definitely be full of suspicion.


    The more cowardly ones would surely have screamed.


    But the ''Camille'' referred to by that private doctor did not¡ªin fact, according to the other party''s own words, ''Camille'' also enjoyed such ''contact'', but Ms. Camille didn''t, nor did other people in the house, so there remained only one possibility.


    The ''Ms. Camille'' wasn''t human, which was why she hadn''t spoken up to refuse.


    Plus the cat hairs, everything became clear.


    That private doctor took a cat for Ms. Camille, and even because of that silence, he believed Ms. Camille had given her consent, which further fueled his madness.


    Furthermore, the meowing of the cat named Lily served as a distraction, so the private doctor never discovered the truth¡ªor occasionally did, but disregarded it due to being blinded by his own romantic delusions.


    A man who killed his own son for love¡ªArthur didn''t consider such a person normal.


    Right after entering the parlor, he detected that abnormally strong heartbeat with his 1.8-meter-tall Physique.


    At first, he thought it was the fear or excitement from committing murder.


    Now? It seemed to be the thrill and joy after expressing love.


    ''The son licks Linda.''


    ''The father licks Linda''s mum.''


    ''And moreover, he''s willing to kill for it...


    What a terrifying love affair!'' Arthur thought once more and warned himself to stay calm and not let love hinder a wonderful life.


    "Haha!"


    Linda Camille rushed into the parlor, scooped up the cow-patterned cat in her arms, and forcefully patted its buttocks twice. The cow-patterned cat, named Haha, put up no resistance but rather propped its head against its owner''s hand, while the cats named Lily and Anke also approached, rubbing against the girl''s legs, asking to be held.


    Arthur could tell that the girl loved cats.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have really brought Lily and Anke back from Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home.


    And considering she might be his cousin or sister, Arthur felt an additional sense of amicability towards the girl.


    Upon entering the parlor, Arthur nodded and smiled at the girl before turning toward the back of the sofa chair.


    On the shoulder of a certain giant, he had encountered a similar situation¡ªthat time the story "Human Chair" had startled him so much that he had even taken apart the sofa to check if someone was inside.


    He never expected the same was true in the real world.


    The inside of the sofa chair was more spacious than it appeared. Arthur estimated that even at his height, he could cross-leggedly fit inside and even slightly move his legs.


    Under the armrest of the sofa chair were several compartments storing biscuits, water, poop bags, and a translucent brown bottle.


    Arthur picked up the bottle, cracked it open slightly, and took a sniff.


    Immediately, a pungent smell similar to alcohol but laced with a hint of sweetness assaulted his senses.


    Arthur knew this scent all too well.


    Your journey continues with empire


    Ether!


    Without hesitation, Arthur promptly stored it in his "Atos''s Box".


    At times, an anesthetic like this could be more useful than one might imagine.


    Meanwhile, he recalled the scene of that private doctor suddenly appearing, first knocking out Wil Koss, then stabbing his own son¡ªthe entire process, Chermy must have seen his own father, yet the young man believed his father was there to help him.


    Thus, he didn''t make a sound, even intentionally luring Wil Koss, allowing the private doctor to succeed easily. What he didn''t expect was for his father to end up killing him.


    ''Poor guy, probably fantasizing until his last breath that once Wil Koss was out of the way, Linda would be his!''


    ''What a twisted fellow!'' Arthur curled his lips slightly, and at that moment, Chief Malz approached.


    As the Police Chief of Shire District, this was the first time Chief Malz had encountered such a case, and he was filled with incredible curiosity¡ªhe carefully examined the couch chair.


    He even tried it out himself.


    He managed to zip up the interior zipper; it was designed ingeniously, covered with thick leather. Unless one reached inside, it was virtually undetectable.


    "How does it feel?" Arthur inquired.


    "It''s a bit more spacious than I imagined, but somewhat stuffy.


    If one stayed too long, they definitely couldn''t bear it¡ªit''s a sure path to madness.


    I have no idea how that guy endured it."


    Malz spoke as he glanced at Doctor Chermy, who was still unconscious.


    "Who says he hasn''t gone mad?" Arthur retorted.


    Instantly, Malz was taken aback.


    Indeed! Would that private doctor commit such a horrific act if he hadn''t gone mad?


    While the Police Chief was processing this, Arthur approached Ms. Camille.


    Arthur certainly hadn''t forgotten what the private doctor mentioned earlier, that the secret of the couch chair was initially discovered for stealing business secrets from Ms. Camille.


    And such a useful method of theft couldn''t have possibly been used just once.


    Perhaps it was useless against nobles.


    But for common wealthy merchants, it was truly effective.


    Following the trail might even lead to uncovering a significant case, sparking a great sensation¡ªand the XP that followed was what Arthur cared most about.


    "Ms. Camille, could you tell me more about the origin of that couch chair?" asked Arthur directly.


    "Of course!


    This isn''t the place to talk; let''s go to the garden!


    Police Chief Malz, please stay back; there are some things I can only disclose to Mr. Kledos."


    Having said that, Ms. Camille walked directly towards the garden.


    Malz looked at Arthur, seeking his reaction.


    Arthur gestured that it was fine.


    Yet, deep down, he was full of trepidation.


    Was Ms. Camille planning to show her hand?


    What did the romance of the older generation have to do with a young person like me?


    Though pondering this, Arthur didn''t hesitate, walking straight into the garden.


    Ms. Camille stood before a flower bed, and upon hearing footsteps, she turned with a smile to look at Arthur, lowering her voice to say¡ª


    "Actually, you should call me Grandma."


    Arthur: ¡­


    Arthur: Huh???


    Arthur: Ah!!!


    Boom!


    Arthur, as if struck by lightning, stood completely dumbfounded, utterly at a loss for words.


    At that moment, a thousand words converged in the depths of Arthur''s heart, finally coalescing into one¡ª


    F*ck!

 Chapter 146 Old Charlies Love!

    "How is that possible?""Shouldn''t it be my uncles or my deceased father?"


    "Why would it be my grandfather?"


    Arthur''s head buzzed as if he had seen a hundred thousand alpacas stampeding past him, with the leading one even spitting at him.


    It''s not that Arthur lacks experience, it''s just that Old Charlie played too fancifully.


    How old is Old Charlie this year?


    72!


    How old is Ms. Camille this year? sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    41.


    Ms. Camille''s age is no secret, as many suitors know it, and likewise, Linda''s age is well-known to everyone¡ª16 years old.


    That is to say, 17 years ago, the 24-year-old Ms. Camille met the 55-year-old Old Charlie, which resulted in the now 16-year-old Linda.


    And that''s a conservative estimate.


    After all, what if the two had met even earlier?


    Thinking about this, even Arthur, who possessed a Level 5 "Bluff," almost couldn''t keep his composure at that moment; his hanging pinky fingers uncontrollably trembled.


    However, he soon returned to normal.


    He took a deep breath¡ª


    Whew!


    "That''s really surprising."


    This is how Arthur said it, but his tone was indifferent, and his facial expression was as calm as ever, as if just to match Camille''s use of the word ''surprising,'' he seemed to not care at all.


    Seeing Arthur''s demeanor, Camille couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Even when faced with monumental news, you remain indifferent and calm, Arthur, you are just like your grandfather¡ªtruly, you are the real inheritor of the Kledos Family ''Spirit Medium'' bloodline."


    Arthur: ¡­


    Hey, auntie, wake up.


    There is no ''Spirit Medium'' bloodline in the Kledos family.


    It''s all just swindler''s tricks.


    Having the memories of his previous life, Arthur naturally knew everything.


    But what could he say?


    Should he say his grandfather was a conman?


    Impossible!


    Once said, not only would Old Charlie be in a pitiful scrap, but he would also find himself in a massive passive position¡ªconsidering he needed the ''Spirit Medium'' identity to gain XP.


    Moreover, the ''Spirit Medium'' identity was too convenient for dealing with certain matters.


    Therefore, at this moment, Arthur could only remain silent.


    And this silence made Camille''s smile grow even wider.


    "Do you still adhere to the ''Secrecy'' principle?


    However, such pretense will one day be discovered¡ªdidn''t the original Charlie almost blow his cover?


    If it hadn''t been for my help, Charlie would certainly have been severely beaten!"


    Seemingly remembering something amusing, Ms. Camille''s smile became even more radiant.


    At this moment, this lady was no longer the strong independent woman known by the people of South Los, but rather like a naive young girl.


    The kind with a bit of a romantic mindset, no less.


    Arthur wanted to rub his increasingly throbbing temples.


    He was certain that his grandfather''s "Bluff" level was definitely higher than Lv5, and he was extremely skilled at thinking on his feet; otherwise, how could he have managed to weave through Camille''s suspicions at the critical moment, and even invent the so-called ''Secrecy'' principle?


    What, did he think he was a vampire from the Mystery Party?


    During such times, Arthur kept complaining internally, but he dared not utter a word.


    The more you say, the more mistakes you make.


    Silence is golden.


    Let grandfather''s love life be his own concern.


    He?


    He''s just an innocent bystander!


    Just happily enjoy the spectacle!


    "Please don''t blame your grandfather?


    It was all my fault!


    Back then, I ran away from home because I wasn''t happy with the marriage arrangement my parents had set up, and if it hadn''t been for your grandfather, I would have been sold to a brothel long ago.


    He saved me, and he was the one who taught me how to survive out there.


    Later, my family tried to stop me, but I knew that if I didn''t do this, I would definitely regret it!"


    Ms. Camille said, lowering her head slightly.


    Here it comes! Here it comes!


    The classic hero saving the beauty and fighting against the world for love!


    The former gains a lot of favor, the latter makes the rescued believe that the more people try to stop her, the more persistent she becomes, the more she believes she has found true love!


    Arthur was already too weary to complain.


    He coughed lightly, interrupting Ms. Camille''s reminiscing.


    "Shall we talk about that armchair?"


    Arthur wanted to change the subject, and Ms. Camille could naturally tell.


    However, the lady was not annoyed.


    Instead, she seemed somewhat relieved.


    Because Arthur had not objected.


    For her, that was the best news.


    "That chair is from the ''Haite Furniture Store,'' initially just to make me more comfortable while working.


    But then I found that comfort during work distracted me.


    Moreover, each time I saw it, I felt uncomfortable, so, I moved it out of the office and into the small hall¡ªI originally wanted to find Charlie to take a look, but unfortunately, he seemed to be handling a tricky situation at the time.


    Charlie, has he finished it?"


    As she talked about the relevant matters, the lady couldn''t help asking about Old Charlie''s recent situation.


    "Grandfather went to Barny; there are some issues he needed to handle there."


    Arthur honestly replied.


    "Barny?"


    Ms. Camille''s brow furrowed slightly, her expression serious, as if Arthur had mentioned an extraordinary place.


    "Regarding that chair, you could ask Oer, he will tell you everything, I need to step away."


    The lady said and then left.


    Her steps were quick.


    It seemed she was still a bit angry and resentful.


    No way! No way!


    It couldn''t be what I am thinking, could it?


    My grandfather is actually a playboy!


    Arthur watched Ms. Camille''s departing figure, completely stunned¡ªhe realized he had underestimated his grandfather.


    Even "spirited in old age" was not enough to describe him.


    And...


    What''s with that charm?


    "To some extent, even the Old Lion''s ''Lion Group'' can''t compare to Grandfather''s charm!"


    Arthur couldn''t help but lament.


    Then, he began silently praying for his grandfather.


    He hoped Ms. Camille was rational enough not to go directly to Barny to settle accounts with Grandfather.


    As he thought about it, the corners of Arthur''s mouth couldn''t help but lift up.


    It definitely wasn''t schadenfreude!


    It was just a polite smile.


    "Mr. Kledos, what happened to make you so happy?"


    The approaching old butler asked.


    "Nothing!"


    "Excuse me, what do you know about ''Haite Furniture Store''?"


    Arthur shook his head, he certainly couldn''t tell the old butler that he was anticipating his grandfather''s romantic entanglement escalating into a confrontation.


    He, a mere young and innocent ''Spirit Medium,'' what bad thoughts could he have?


    "''Haite Furniture Store'' appeared in South Los ten years ago, with its first store in Dort District. The owner Haite was a skilled carpenter with an active mind, always able to create eye-catching furniture, so, in just three years, the owner bought property and stores in Shire District.


    The ''Haite Furniture Store'' on Garden Street was deeply beloved by everyone.


    Moreover, after Haite moved to Garden Street, he became even more devoted to perfecting his craft, and the cycles for custom furniture grew increasingly longer."


    The butler said sternly, his gaze cold.


    If it hadn''t been for the ''chair'' incident, Mr. Haite would certainly have been admirable, but after the incident, everything turned sour.


    Thinking that there were still some ''Haite Furniture Store'' items within the villa, the butler grew anxious.


    Arthur saw this and immediately signaled that he could leave¡ªhis business partner had been waiting nearby for quite a while, and at the mention of ''Haite Furniture Store,'' his partner had a strange expression flash across his face.


    "''Haite Furniture Store'' belongs to that guy Rum."


    Maltz said, lowering his voice as he came over.


    Rum, the Police Chief of Dort District, a guy with a bad reputation.


    As one of the beneficiaries of the ''Sheriff'' system, Rum originally came from a gang and then, through money, power, and opportunities, transformed himself into the then ''Sheriff'' of Dort District, followed by the Police Chief.


    Arthur and Maltz didn''t care about this.


    But both knew¡ª


    their opportunity had arrived!


    The two partners looked at each other, both seeing a hint of amusement in each other''s eyes. Arthur even whispered with a laugh.


    "We should be even more careful then, but before that, I think we should now go and do some real work¡ªlike retrieving the props from No. 44 White Bird Street!


    You know, I left this morning for these."


    A look of resignation appeared on Arthur''s face, as if he was sharing his troubles with a good friend.


    Maltz understood immediately, the home of Elron, that Painter apprentice, must have had props exceedingly apt for ''judging'' that Rum guy.


    And after only brief consideration, the Police Chief''s eyes lit up.


    He knew what it was.

 Chapter 147 Bait!

    Fake cheques!Or more accurately, the paper and ink used to make fake cheques!


    These two items alone were enough to entice James!


    Mals guessed at the bottom of his heart and glanced at Arthur, lowering his voice to reveal the address of the painter apprentice.


    "Docklands, 10 Clara Street¡ªI''ve had someone keeping watch there since last night," he said.


    Mals''s intent was quite straightforward: he was worried about any mishap with the gold and silver jewelry at No. 44 White Bird Street, his partner''s place.


    Arthur, who had been aware of his partner''s arrangements for some time, responded with a smile and a nod¡ªhe knew well that having ample time meant he couldn''t do without partners. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, he was still quite far from leisurely days.


    Mals needed to continue to grow!


    He was just over fifty; he shouldn''t be thinking about retirement, as it was his time to shine!


    His grandfather went on ''exorcism'' commissions at the age of seventy-two!


    While reflecting on this, Arthur searched his memory for anything he knew about that district.


    Fortunately, his predecessor had visited there.


    And to some extent, it had really left a deep impression.


    Unlike the most dockworkers'' shanties in the Docklands, it was a neighborhood close to the sea yet away from the busy port streets, mostly consisting of one-and-a-half-story buildings with various shops, offering better living conditions than Xisis Port and becoming the preferred location for the more affluent folk of the Docklands.


    Moreover, it was home to a significant number of self-proclaimed painters, sculptors, and writers.


    It seemed as if the seaside was imbued with inspiration, mysteriously attracting such people.


    His predecessor had gone there simply out of curiosity.


    Only to be gravely disappointed.


    The painters there mostly created odd and bizarre works.


    The sculptures made by its sculptors were equally incomprehensible.


    The writings produced by its authors were even more obscure and difficult to understand.


    When his predecessor wondered why their art was so strange, he was scorned for not understanding art, and then promptly kicked out¡ªwhich was why it was so memorable.


    But to Arthur, these details were inconsequential.


    What mattered was that 10 Clara Street in the Docklands fit perfectly with the profile Arthur had deduced the first time he met Jenkins¡ªit was not merely Elron''s residence but also James''s former hiding spot.


    In the prior ''fake cheque'' case, Elron had to timely ''notify'' Jenkins if he wanted to ''control the timing'' just right.


    And what location could be more suitable than one''s own abode?


    Especially when the street where the residence was situated housed a group of eccentric artists, it was all the more ideal for concealment.


    Naturally, to enhance the hiding, that one-and-a-half-story building was bound to have underground facilities or the like.


    After Jenkins ''came out'', that location naturally turned into an excellent place to store items, and according to Arthur''s deduction, the delicate gold and silver jewelry from No. 44 White Bird Street, as well as the paper and ink used for making fake cheques, all had to be there!


    As for the delicate gold and silver jewelry from No. 44 White Bird Street being consumed by the fire?


    Impossible!


    In Elron''s eyes, the fire had already devoured the bodies of Jenkins and Jones, incinerating all leads; and those valuable jewelry pieces next to it were there for the taking.


    He wouldn''t pass them up.


    If it were Arthur?


    He would naturally take most of them with no distinguishing marks, leaving behind a small portion that would be easily remembered¡ªmaking everyone believe both jewelry and counterfeit materials were destroyed in the fire.


    Of course, if there were enough time, he would strap the small portion of jewelry with explosives, prepare the kerosene, place it on the right hand of Jenkins''s corpse, then ignite the explosives to make every witness believe that although Jenkins killed Jones, he didn''t anticipate Jones''s trap and ended up blasted and burned to death.


    Standing on the shoulders of giants, Arthur had seen far too much.


    It was just like now, when Arthur spat words of urgency but didn''t rush off hurriedly; instead, he gestured to Mals and walked straight into the mansion.


    Upon seeing Arthur''s gesture, the Police Chief immediately lost his urgency.


    This Police Chief trusted Arthur, and his trust in Arthur had long since surpassed Arthur himself.


    He knew that Arthur must have a complete plan.


    And him?


    He just needed to cooperate.


    At this point, Simon began leading the patrolmen to check the scene for the last time, then proceeded to take the physical evidence, corpses, and the perpetrator back to the police station.


    Mals approached and whispered.


    "Bring the owner of ''Haite Furniture Store'' in for questioning later."


    "Yes, Police Chief."


    Simon immediately hastened his pace.


    Instantly, Wil Koss, who still required questioning, was thus released on the spot.


    But the young man felt being taken away by the police might have been better. Thinking back on his embarrassing behavior just then, he recoiled into a corner, ceaselessly fidgeting with his toes inside his shoes.


    Linda Camille noticed and came over.


    "Wil, I want to talk to you."


    "Hmm."


    The young man timidly nodded.


    Arthur noticed that after the old butler Oer gestured to a servant in the corner, the servant followed discreetly without making a sound.


    Clearly, the old butler exercised corresponding caution.


    Similarly, the old butler did not forget his previous promise to treat the two of them.


    "Definitely next time."


    "I''m a bit tired today...


    Some news, even for me, is a bit too shocking."


    A wry smile appeared on Arthur''s face.


    The old butler immediately displayed an understanding expression.


    "Some truths we must eventually face¡ªThe master has already made it clear that the doors of No. 22 White Bird Street will always be open for you and welcome you at any time."


    "As for No. 2 Cork Street, I cannot promise more, I hope you can understand. After all, I am the youngest in the Kledos Family."


    Arthur looked apologetic.


    The old butler immediately shook his head.


    "You''ve done more than enough."


    The old butler escorted Arthur and Malz to the doorstep of No. 22 White Bird Street. As Arthur got into the carriage, an envelope was quietly placed into Malz''s pocket.


    "I hope you can treat Dr. Chermy justly and fairly."


    "Of course!"


    The Police Chief smiled and nodded slightly.


    He was very clear about what the other party wanted him to do.


    It was within the rules, and naturally, the Police Chief would not refuse.


    However, after getting into the carriage, Malz handed over 90 gold notes to Arthur, keeping only 10 for himself¡ªthis was the prior arrangement, where if he had not exerted any effort, the split would be ten to one.


    But Arthur then handed 10 gold notes back to Malz.


    "You''ll be exerting effort soon."


    Arthur emphasized.


    "That has nothing to do with you, Arthur..."


    "It does!"


    Arthur spoke softly.


    And in his heart, he added another sentence.


    ''Put it on my grandfather''s account.''


    Arthur, who advocates fairness, then handed over the cage containing Pendragon to Malz.


    ''I need to retrieve the paper and ink ahead of time.''


    Arthur didn''t say it out loud, but wrote it with his hand.


    Immediately, the Police Chief knew what Arthur was going to do.


    First, retrieve the paper and ink.


    Then, go for them again, this time deliberately showing a tiny bit of a flaw¡ªbe it anger or frustration, but it was important to let James know that the paper and ink had been lost.


    And this was not going to be easy!


    Rum might be a scoundrel, but he was no fool.


    In order to get Rum on the hook, it had to seem real, to make Rum believe that everything was happening as he had foreseen.


    Previously, such conditions were not met.


    But now, with ''Haite Furniture Store,'' it was different.


    A perfect and reasonable excuse was enough for James to witness with his own eyes.


    However, in the follow-up plan, another key character was needed.


    Malz looked at Arthur, and both began to write on the other''s palm with their fingers.


    With every stroke, a name that was identical appeared in each of their palms.


    The two shared a smile.


    The next moment, the carriage door opened and closed.


    The whole process took less than a second, but Arthur had already vanished inside the carriage.


    Only Malz''s soft voice remained, with occasional pauses, as if he was listening to Arthur''s suggestions.

 Chapter 148 The Grudge-Holding Kitten, Interest Calculated at Tenfold!

    At 10 Clara Street, Dico stood with a gloomy face, lowering the atmospheric pressure around, and the two patrol officers who were originally tasked with guarding the place didn''t dare even breathe too loudly.There was no helping it.


    Although Dico was originally tall and sturdy, with a chubby and friendly face, after yesterday''s battle, not only had he been wounded all over, but he also had a blood scar stretching from his left eye to the right corner of his mouth. After being stitched up, the wound itself was not serious, but the scar on his face had become even more frightful.


    With Dico''s smiling and talking, it was like a ferocious centipede was wriggling on his face.


    Even when Dico stood there expressionless, it made anyone who saw him feel a tingling on their scalp.


    However, despite feeling intimidated inside, the patrol officers still had to face Dico.


    Because¡ª


    "Boss, it''s those guys peeping here again!"


    "Should we call for backup?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A patrol officer came over and whispered.


    The policemen didn''t understand why the Police Chief had them stationed here, but since Dico had rushed over in the middle of the night, and people had been spying this morning, they realized there must be some secret in the house behind them.


    "No need!"


    "You two stay here!"


    After speaking, Dico charged towards the Peeping Tom across the street.


    His hefty body, like a charging rhinoceros, collided with that guy¡ªthere was no mistaking the person; this was the third time today he had seen him and his accomplice loitering here.


    Bang!


    The spy was sent flying by the impact.


    But his accomplice pulled out a small dagger and aimed it at Dico.


    However, he didn''t go through with the stab.


    Instead, he was trembling, the whole person somewhat jittery.


    Dico''s face was simply too terrifying.


    Slap!


    Dico swatted the small dagger away, and then with a backhand slap, he struck the man''s face, sending him spinning in place, about to fall, when Dico grabbed him by the collar and yanked him back¡ª


    "I told you to spy!"


    "I told you to be scared!"


    "Is my face scary?"


    "Will my face make a child cry?"


    He alternated each statement with a slap.


    The spy spat out teeth as he was hit, but instead of feeling a speck of joy, Dico became increasingly uncomfortable¡ªafter returning home yesterday, the centipede-like stitched wound on his face made his daughter cry.


    Facing attackers with knives and bullets, fearless Dico, upon seeing his loudly crying daughter, became instantly frazzled and at a loss, and it wasn''t until his wife signaled him to leave the house that the daughter stopped crying.


    Listening to his daughter''s gradually quieting sobs from outside the door, Dico was extremely heartbroken.


    He then aimlessly returned to the police station and was aimlessly assigned here.


    Even now, Dico felt as if the world was about to abandon him.


    That was his dearest daughter, who would open her arms and shout, "Daddy, hug!" when he came home from work¡ªhow could she dislike him?


    "It''s all your fault!"


    "It''s all your fault!"


    Dico dragged back another spy he had captured earlier, stomping on the two of them while muttering to himself.


    The two patrol officers kept their lips tightly sealed and said nothing, shrinking their necks.


    Arthur, lurking in the shadows, was also somewhat surprised.


    In his memory, Dico was quite a gentle person, with certain principles; otherwise, Malz wouldn''t have taken a liking to him.


    ''What could have happened?'' Arthur wondered to himself, but his actions were swift.


    He easily climbed into the interior of 10 Clara Street after opening a one-and-a-half-layer window with the "Hand of Void" entering from the chimney and using another "Hand of Void" as a support for leverage.


    But he didn''t land on his feet.


    The remaining two "Hands of Void" supported the soles of his shoes, and the one that had served as support quickly swung back, steadying his left arm.


    The "Hand of Void" that opened the window now closed it, and swiveled back towards him, stabilizing Arthur, who was suspended in mid-air.


    In front of 10 Clara Street, the two patrolling officers were completely unaware that someone had entered the building behind them.


    The people around them were even less likely to notice.


    They were all watching Dico teach someone a lesson.


    Arthur adjusted his breathing, conserving as much physical strength as possible, and quickly searched through the attic-like top floor before heading down to the first floor.


    Soon, Arthur made a discovery in the corridor outside the kitchen.


    It was a worn cover plate.


    Clearly, this cover plate was frequently opened and closed, but there was no handle on it, indicating it should be opened from the inside¡ªin Arthur''s mind, he could already envision Elron softly tapping the cover plate, followed by Jenkins pushing it open each time he delivered food.


    Similarly, without Jenkins inside, it wouldn''t pose a problem for Elron either.


    As the owner of the house, Elron had far too many ways to open this cover plate.


    Be it through force or finesse.


    Luckily, Arthur was not short of methods either.


    Under his command, the "Hand of Void," which supported Arthur''s right arm, took out a thin dagger directly from Arthur''s "Atos''s Box" with ease¡ªa standard item from Old Charlie''s inventory, which Arthur had previously carried on his person but now stored inside "Atos''s Box."


    Of course, to deal with various emergencies, "Atos''s Box" currently also contained a variety of tools, miscellaneous items, food, and water.


    If only "Atos''s Box" had been big enough, Arthur would have wanted to fit the Little Emperor Cannon inside it as well.


    The "Hand of Void" deftly opened the cover plate.


    Next, Arthur used this "Hand of Void" to scout ahead, ensuring there were no dangers before descending into the chamber beneath the floor¡ª


    It was about 20 square meters, with a bed, tables and chairs, bedding on the bed, candles and books on the tables, and a chamber pot in the corner.


    The room was not stuffy and had no strange smell.


    Clearly, ventilation ducts had been installed.


    Using the faint light, Arthur scanned the room and then found what he was looking for.


    Three square boxes, placed beside a pile of gold and silver ornaments, were strikingly conspicuous.


    Arthur opened two of the boxes, which contained the special paper and ink that he was looking for, but the contents of the third box took him by surprise.


    Cheques!


    To be precise, complete cheques¡ªwith stamps, signatures, ready to use by filling in the numbers.


    The stamps and signatures varied.


    There were those of the Mother Tigress of South Los, the Old Lion of Inner Bay, as well as many Nobles and wealthy merchants of South County.


    Arthur picked up a few cheques, trying to discern their authenticity. He was no cheque expert, but he was certain that the cheques in this box were more genuine than the ones he saw that day.


    Suddenly, Arthur''s eyelids twitched.


    He guessed what Elron was planning to do.


    One had to admit that the other party was indeed audacious and reckless.


    But the corners of Arthur''s mouth curved upward.


    At that moment, an even more audacious and reckless plan popped into Arthur''s mind¡ª


    ''I''ve seen quite a few of those involved in the division of the "Cat Faction.Black" back in the day, right here... Perhaps their appearance is signaling that it''s time for the "Black Cat Faction" to step back onto the stage!


    Heh, cats hold grudges!


    You think you can sleep soundly after eating the ''Cat Faction''s'' food?


    I want you to pay back everything...


    Tenfold!''


    Thinking this to himself, a cold light began to twinkle in Arthur''s eyes.


    Then, he placed the three boxes containing the paper, ink, and cheques into "Atos''s Box."


    Afterward, he returned the same way he came.


    However, just as Arthur was putting the cover plate back in place, a faint noise came from above him¡ª


    Footsteps!


    Someone had infiltrated!


    Arthur squinted his eyes, but then his expression changed slightly.


    No, that''s not right!

 Chapter 149 Delivered to the Door!

    ```The tapping sound was that of leather soles striking a wooden floor.


    The whooshing sound seemed a bit like the noise of the wind blowing through.


    But...


    That sound of wind only occurred on the second floor!


    Arthur was sure he hadn''t heard any wind outside 10 Clara Street, but there had definitely been the sound of wind on the second floor!


    What did this imply?


    Not one person had entered 10 Clara Street!


    But two!


    And one of them seemed to be a Mystic Side Person!


    Immediately, Arthur retreated into the shadows.


    Auburn slipped quietly into 10 Clara Street from one side¡ªgrateful to that frightening and portly figure.


    If not for him, it wouldn''t have been so effortlessly done.


    With the promise from that individual in mind, Auburn sprang into action.


    As long as he returned with the object, he could officially retire and live in South Los with a new identity!


    Everything was about to begin anew!


    Thinking of the bright future, Auburn, the infamous Golden Finger from Rat Street, was thrilled. And with his exceptional skills, he soon found the panel on the first floor.


    With a flip of his hand, a slender dagger appeared.


    Following the seam, he gently pried, and the panel lifted.


    "Done!"


    As Auburn moved the panel aside and was about to search below, something felt off.


    His shoulders felt heavy, and his neck sore, as if something was pressing down on his shoulders and clasping his neck.


    No, not "as if"!


    Someone was sitting on his shoulder, clutching his neck!


    The warmth snug against his neck made Auburn shiver, and almost instinctively, the dagger in his hand stabbed upwards.


    Whoosh!


    Auburn heard the sound of wind again, the dagger missing its mark.


    He had just heard such a sound.


    But he hadn''t paid attention to it.


    Now, he finally realized.


    Someone had set their sights on him.


    He had been marked the moment he entered 10 Clara Street!


    Was the other person also here for those items?


    The last thought that went through Auburn''s head dissipated as his head hit the ground.


    Pfft!


    Blood, forced by the pressure in his chest, soared two or three meters high, not only splattering the entire ceiling but also staining the figure clinging to it.


    Most of the person''s body was revealed under the drenching blood, but the rest melded with the ceiling.


    Looking down at the corpse, a disdainful smile surfaced.


    The smile, smeared with blood, carried a peculiar ferocity.


    Without concern for the blood on them, the figure turned and leaped, ready to jump straight into the underground chamber.


    Their leap was light and nimble, making almost no sound except for a faint ''whoosh''.


    That''s why the sound of the crossbow arrow tearing through the air was so loud.


    The person mid-air evidently didn''t expect there to be someone else inside 10 Clara Street!


    Their body unbelievably twisted in mid-air, not only dodging the incoming bolt but also lunging towards the direction from which it had been shot.


    But they lunged into empty space.


    No one there?! The grim follower paused, then sensed trouble, and was about to leap again, but before the leap could commence, a sudden pain struck their groin.


    It felt as though their privates were about to shatter.


    Instantly, they lost the power to leap, and at that moment¡ª


    Swish!


    Thud!


    Another crossbow arrow was fired.


    This time, the agonized stalker had no chance to dodge and was hit in the chest by the arrow.


    When they felt the piercing pain mixed with paralysis in their chest, the stalker couldn''t hold back any longer.


    "You despicable..."


    They wanted to accuse, but an invisible hand covered their mouth.


    Hand of Void!


    ```


    They''ve realized what happened!


    But they were immediately filled with confusion! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because the "Hand of Void" they were facing not only possessed far greater strength than they remembered, but its speed was also much faster.


    And then...


    With deadly poison coursing through his system, his already scattered consciousness dissipated completely as his throat was slit.


    Before the fresh blood could spray in front of Arthur, a bedsheet was stuffed into the wound, not only blocking the blood from spreading but also wrapping up the body and vanishing from the room.


    Another corpse was also taken by Arthur into "Atos''s Box."


    After picking up the crossbow arrow, Arthur did not linger either.


    The patrol officers outside were already alerted by the noise and prepared to come in and check.


    About thirty to forty meters after Arthur left 10 Clara Street, he heard Dico''s roar behind him¡ª


    "Quick, notify the Police Chief, the advisors!"


    Immediately, Arthur quickened his pace to leave.


    Moreover, to be faster, he started choosing straight paths.


    Garden walls, houses¡ªhe leaped over them all.


    With the "Hand of Void" as his fulcrum, this was a piece of cake for Arthur.


    But the physical strength he expended caused Arthur''s breathing to become unstable.


    Towards the end, he was gasping for breath.


    He arrived at Ayr Lane ahead of the police''s special carriage, dispelled the "Hand of Void," and quickly adjusted his breathing. After seeing that the police carriage was still on its way, Arthur, now with steady breath, quietly got on the carriage¡ªalways keep calm in front of your partner, unless you want to give up more bargaining chips, even if the partner is trustworthy.


    "How did it go?"


    Malz, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately asked in a low voice upon seeing Arthur return.


    "Everything went smoothly!"


    Arthur responded with a smile.


    He didn''t tell Malz about the events that unfolded later¡ªbecause he wasn''t sure whether the pursuer was a Mystic Side Person tempted by greed or an organized individual.


    If it was the former, naturally, it was easy to handle.


    The person is dead, what else can''t be done.


    But if it were the latter, caution was needed.


    He and Malz were about to show themselves soon.


    If Malz were to get targeted, that would truly be troublesome.


    It wasn''t that he was worried Malz would betray him.


    But on the Mystic Side, there were methods that could confuse betrayal, or even make Malz spill everything unknowingly.


    Therefore, Arthur chose the safest way.


    Phew!


    Upon hearing Arthur''s words, Malz let out a sigh of relief.


    He certainly trusted Arthur, but he also believed in that "Grim Reaper''s Favor" Arthur had¡ªevery time his partner appeared, death was sure to follow, which made him unable to help but suspect his own partner might have the "Death Bird" as a relative.


    That there were no deaths this time was such a relief!


    "That look in your eyes, are you thinking something bad?"


    Arthur, holding Pendragon, frowned as he looked at Malz.


    "Of course not!"


    "After finishing the task later, shall we go for a drink?"


    Malz chuckled.


    "Rather than having a drink, I''m more concerned about what''s for dinner at the police station."


    Arthur shook his head.


    "Quite good!"


    Malz gave a positive assessment.


    As the two chatted, the carriage slowly entered the police station''s courtyard, but just as the carriage came to a halt and Arthur and Malz disembarked, another carriage quickly drove in from outside the yard.


    This carriage was also for police use.


    From the number, Malz recognized right away that this police carriage came from Dort District.


    In the Dort District, the only one who could use such a carriage was Police Chief James.


    Malz wasn''t surprised by James'' arrival.


    His own close subordinates wouldn''t, but there would always be someone who''d tip off the other side, which was part of his and Arthur''s plan, even a crucial part of it.


    However, he hadn''t expected the other side to arrive so quickly!


    Quickly explaining the origin of the carriage to Arthur beside him, Malz greeted the newcomer with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Arthur maintained his smile, but his brain was working overtime¡ª


    ''Clearly, "Haite Furniture Store" is more important to him than I had thought!


    If my earlier guess is likely to be true...


    Police Chief James, if that''s the case...


    Well then, I won''t be polite!''

 Chapter 150 Slinging Mud

    A warm yet insincere exchange unfolded between Malz and James.Having made up his mind, Arthur reined in his smile, his gaze intently fixed on Kuke behind James¡ªKuke was James''s deputy, a native of South Los, and, of course, his becoming a Third-Class Officer was entirely due to his father, who had been a somewhat famous bounty hunter and had amassed considerable wealth and connections in his youth.


    Unfortunately, Old Kuke had been ambushed during a bounty chase and took an arrow in the knee.


    But, thankfully, the retired Old Kuke lived a blissful life, not only having a wife and a son but also owning a farm outside the city.


    The reason Arthur knew about this Kuke was that he was the target Malz wanted to win over.


    Compared to James''s terrible reputation, Kuke''s was much better¡ªat least, he took money for his services.


    Kuke soon noticed Arthur''s gaze.


    This bounty hunter''s son might not compare to his father, but he still possessed the requisite caution.


    However, the next moment, Kuke furrowed his brow.


    Because Arthur was still looking at him¡ªnormally, once discovered peeping, a Peeping Tom would immediately avert their gaze, pretending nothing had happened.


    Those with thicker skins might even flash a smile.


    But to be caught and still stare intently like Arthur was truly unprecedented.


    Moreover, more importantly, Arthur''s expression was serious.


    This seriousness made Kuke instinctively look down to check¡ªhe suspected his fly was open.


    But it wasn''t!


    His fly was intact!


    Kuke immediately looked up and glared angrily at Arthur¡ªhe thought Arthur was mocking him.


    But by the time he looked up, he found that Arthur''s gaze had already moved off him and onto James, and this time, not only was his expression serious, but his gaze also carried a grave weight.


    ''What''s going on?''


    ''Did something happen?''


    Kuke grew somewhat paranoid.


    Not just Kuke, the scrutinized James felt the same way.


    As the Police Chief of Dort District, he obviously knew the rumors about Arthur, but precisely because he knew them, he felt somewhat guilty.


    ''Did he see through something?''


    Having committed many misdeeds and harboring ill intentions on this visit, thought James internally, but outwardly, the Dort District Police Chief smiled warmly at Arthur and greeted him enthusiastically.


    "Hello, Mr. Kledos!"


    Saying this, the Dort District Police Chief tried to step forward and shake hands with Arthur.


    But Arthur declined.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' didn''t raise his hand, leaving the hand of the Dort District Police Chief hanging in mid-air.


    Suddenly, the face of the Dort District Police Chief showed embarrassment, followed by annoyance.


    But before the man could speak, Arthur suddenly said¡ª


    "Black and red intertwined, in the silence, I heard the wailing of Lost Souls; they crossed the ironwood groves and are now chasing your footsteps. When the bird of ill omen begins to pray, it marks the time calamity envelops you... Now, please stay away from us."


    Arthur''s solemn words made the Dort District Police Chief become uncertain and apprehensive.


    The man couldn''t tell if Arthur''s words were true or false.


    And at that moment¡ª


    Swish, swish, swish!


    A sound like wind blowing through leaves arose behind the Dort District Police Chief.


    Yet, there were no trees in the small square of the Shire District Police Station.


    And there had been no wind just moments before.


    But the sound had indeed occurred.


    Kuke and James tensed up in an instant.


    Both of them almost instinctively thought of Arthur''s words ''They crossed the ironwood groves!''


    More crucially¡ª


    Caw, caw!


    Out of nowhere, two crows appeared, their harsh cries echoing overhead.


    Under the blood-red dying sun, the black crows at that moment all took on a tint of sinister red.


    Birds of ill omen!


    Beginning to pray!


    The words confirmed again caused James'' face to blanch, while Kuke first awkwardly twisted at his back, then subtly moved a step to the side, distancing himself from James.


    Malz directly hid behind Arthur.


    James reacted quickly too, also subconsciously trying to stand behind Arthur, but Arthur gave him no chance.


    "Back, back, back!"


    Muttering lowly, he stomped his foot and tapped his fingers in quick succession.


    Under the bizarre atmosphere, Arthur''s fluid motions suddenly carried an air of authority that shouldn''t have existed, which scared James into retreating repeatedly.


    "Calamity can spread¡ªit was temporarily frightened away, but it still lingers. When it reappears next time, it will be its time for revenge."


    Arthur didn''t say more and turned towards the police station building.


    He remembered Old Charlie''s teaching: to speak only half, keeping the rest is as crucial to a Spirit Medium''s legacy as improvisation.


    Plus, the effect now was far better than imagined.


    Arthur was internally grateful for the cooperation of the crows. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Originally, he had wanted to bluff James at first, then find a crow to fully scare the man, but unexpectedly, two real crows flew overhead.


    ''Maybe I could keep two crows as the atmosphere team?''


    Arthur thought to himself, his gaze sweeping over the "Bluff" skill which had just gained another experience point, and he started silently counting down.


    10, 9, 8¡­


    When the countdown reached zero, Dico''s figure timely appeared at the entrance of the police station.


    "Police Chief, consultant, there''s been an incident at 10 Clara Street!"


    Arthur turned to look at the panting Dico with an appropriately surprised expression.


    But seeing Dico''s state, Malz felt a drumming in his heart.


    Not good!


    An accident has happened!


    Could it be that another person has died?


    Having experienced too many ''accidents,'' the Police Chief had grown somewhat accustomed to them; whenever something happened, he would subconsciously think of his partner''s almost curse-like ''Grim Reaper''s Favor.''


    "What happened?"


    "Someone, someone died!"


    Facing his superior''s interrogation, Dico said breathlessly.


    Just as I thought!


    What was I even feeling relieved about?


    How could there not be a death where Arthur had been?


    If there weren''t any before, it was just not the time yet!


    Subconsciously, Malz looked at Arthur with a resigned expression that seemed to see through everything.


    Arthur sighed helplessly.


    "What a terrible day¡ªlet''s go to 10 Clara Street!"


    Saying that, Arthur headed towards the carriage.


    Malz and Dico followed closely behind.


    A deputy served as the coachman.


    On the way, Dico relayed everything he knew to Arthur and Malz.


    Arthur already knew everything that had happened there.


    But there was an unexpected development¡ª


    "You''re saying James had someone following us?"


    "Did this guy guess something from the newspapers?"


    Malz frowned, his tone turning unfriendly.


    The Police Chief glanced back, his eyes cold as he looked at the carriage from Dort District¡ªhe realized he had still underestimated the other party''s greed.


    This kind of greed...


    It really disrupts one''s peace!


    We must get rid of them quickly!


    Should we change the plan...


    Malz thought to himself, then looked towards Arthur, his gaze questioning.


    Arthur shook his head slightly.


    When an unexpected intruder appears, the plan naturally has to change, but only slightly. The goal of infiltrating Dort District remains unchanged!


    Plus, he wanted to make that unintentional intruder inadvertently reveal themselves!


    Just push everything onto James!

 Chapter 151 I Tell a Story at 10 Clara Street!

    At the entrance of 10 Clara Street, two stalkers who had been beaten black and blue by Dico were tied up together.As Malz stepped down from the carriage and saw this scene, he immediately huffed coldly at James, who was also getting off the carriage.


    "I can explain!"


    "Believe me, Malz!"


    "I really can explain!"


    The Police Chief of the Dort District kept saying, but no one paid attention to him, as everyone headed towards the inside of the house.


    This scene angered the Police Chief of the Dort District.


    He was angered both by the attitude of Arthur and Malz, and even more so by the incompetence of his subordinates.


    They had given him away so easily.


    ''I hope Auburn isn''t so useless!'' he thought.


    ''Don''t leave too many traces behind!'' James thought to himself.


    As for Auburn, James still had a considerable amount of confidence in him¡ªthe man was a carefully chosen Black Glove, not only intelligent and ruthless but also loyal.


    Especially the latter, which was a result of numerous tests.


    So, James believed that it must have been Auburn who, while retrieving special paper and ink for him, encountered some sort of accident, thus having to kill someone.


    To this, James was not concerned.


    It was just one or two people who died, what was the big deal?


    In the factories of Dort District, didn''t people die every day?


    As long as that ''Spirit Medium'' didn''t catch any hold on him!


    ''What did that guy mean by that?'' James wondered.


    ''Damn it, I must figure out what he meant!'' he thought.


    ''It''d be best if that guy would take care of my troubles for me!'' he hoped.


    James, who followed behind with his head lowered, had an expression that shifted between light and darkness, and occasionally, a fierce light flared in his eyes.


    For James, who had a gang background, forcing someone into submission was far too easy.


    Hadn''t he heard that the ''Spirit Medium'' had a grandfather?


    That would be a perfect breakthrough!


    Having decided in his heart, James lifted his head.


    A smile once again appeared on the face of the Police Chief of the Dort District.


    But the next moment, his smile stiffened.


    Because¡ª


    Blood!


    Everywhere he looked, there was blood!


    On the floor, on the ceiling, on the surrounding furniture, it was all a bloody red!


    The others halted in their tracks.


    Only the ''Spirit Medium'' stood among them, like a stroke of black in a sea of scarlet, stark yet harmonious.


    The contradiction made the Police Chief of the Dort District breathe ever so cautiously.


    It was not only James who felt this way.


    Malz, Dico, and Kuke felt the same.


    The four men watched as Arthur paced through the pool of blood.


    After a full five minutes, Arthur finally stopped¡ª


    "What happened?" Malz immediately asked.


    "Trap!" Arthur said curtly.


    "Trap?" Everyone looked at each other, not comprehending the meaning behind Arthur''s words.


    "Someone aims for my rightful reward at No. 44 White Bird Street, hence they sent people to shadow this place and create chaos, allowing another person to enter."


    "I..." Upon hearing Arthur''s explanation, the other three instinctively looked at James, and the Police Chief of the Dort District wanted to explain, but Arthur did not give him a chance¡ªthe fleeting look of disbelief and struggle on James''s face confirmed that the decapitated individual was indeed sent by him.


    Moreover, he had placed a great deal of trust in that person.


    If that was the case, Arthur naturally had to subvert what he had in mind


    He interrupted James''s words without hesitation.


    "But what he didn''t know is that the person he meticulously selected had been waiting for this opportunity¡ªan opportunity to lure some people out!


    For that, the agent slaved tirelessly, showing loyalty.


    He managed to paralyze his opponent with this act.


    And his opponent really fell for it.


    The opponent appeared here, leaped down, cutting off the agent''s head¡­ and then, blood sprayed!"


    As he spoke, Arthur pointed to the blood that filled the entire room.


    Everyone looked puzzled.


    "Did that person die?!" Malz asked, collaborating with his partner.


    "Of course not!"


    "Blood¡­ that is the weapon of that person¡ªhis opponent didn''t initially realize this and was quite pleased with himself, thinking he had reaped a great reward when...


    A crossbow arrow whizzed by, and the opponent dodged it!


    But he did not evade the second one!


    The blood began to fight back, not only restraining his opponent''s power but also causing him to lose his own life!


    The agent pounced forward, starting to drink the enemy''s blood voraciously!


    He felt immensely satisfied, and before he knew it, he had sucked the opponent''s blood dry, he knew he had been exposed, but he didn''t care...


    Because the first step of his plan was successful!


    Next, he would...


    "Exterminate them all!"


    Arthur, using ''Fresh Blood'' instead of ''Hand of Void,'' began to tell his story¡ªas the operator, this was far too easy for Arthur.


    The Lv5 ''Bluff'' once again began to flicker.


    One could say that except for the most Core parts, it was mostly true, and under Arthur''s step by step guidance, these Core parts started to be obscured.


    And when Arthur''s finger pointed out the traces left by the crossbow arrow, everyone present began to believe what Arthur was saying.


    Especially James!


    The Police Chief of the Dort District clenched his fists tightly, gritting his teeth and growling low.


    "Auburn!"


    "How dare you use me!"


    Upon hearing this growl, Arthur''s expression turned cold.


    "Use?"


    "Aren''t you using each other?"


    "Didn''t you notice something was wrong beforehand?"


    "You''re now shouting out his name¡ªare you trying to divert attention?


    Or do you want to...


    Bring Calamity upon us?"


    Arthur pressed James relentlessly, not giving him any chance to rebut, and right after his questioning ended, he turned to Malz.


    "Move the items from the cellar belonging to No. 44 White Bird Street onto the carriage, remember not to touch any other unnecessary things, especially this blood.


    I need to return to No. 2 Cork Street first.


    My friend, the rest is up to you."


    Arthur finished speaking and walked outside.


    At the same time, he subtly signaled Malz with a gesture.


    Although Malz had not fully grasped what happened, he tacitly cooperated with Arthur.


    "Alright, the rest is up to me."


    After saying that, Malz walked up to James and gestured for him to follow.


    James wanted to say something, but was silenced by a cold laugh from Malz.


    "Auburn? That guy should be called Auburn, right?


    Such a person, with just the identity of a Police Chief, cannot stop him!"


    At these words, James''s face changed suddenly.


    He swore that he was simply too outraged to blurt out the name, with no other intent.


    But who would believe that?


    The ''Spirit Medium'' did not believe it.


    Auburn?


    Of course, he wouldn''t believe it either.


    Just as the ''Spirit Medium'' had said, Auburn would think it was deliberate.


    Auburn would come for revenge!


    And so might the accomplices of the man Auburn had plotted to murder!


    Shit!


    Why has it come to this?


    Could it really be that a Calamity has befallen me?


    With thoughts rapidly spinning in his mind, James no longer delayed and walked straight outside.


    Kuke hesitated for a moment before following.


    However, as he passed by Malz, Malz lightly touched Kuke with his shoulder.


    Kuke did not stop his steps.


    But Malz knew that Kuke understood.


    That was enough!


    Next¡ª


    "Dico, get some more help to carefully move the items out of the cellar and transport them back to No. 44 White Bird Street!"


    "Yes, Chief!"


    ...


    Malz and his group were busy at 10 Clara Street.


    Arthur, on the other hand, was walking back to No. 2 Cork Street, this time at a normal pace, replaying his recent performance in his mind and thinking about the next steps in his plan¡ªcompared to someone like James, who was extremely easy to ''Bluff,'' the upcoming encounter with Marinda would be crucial.


    After discovering that ''Bluff'' experience had increased by +1, Arthur couldn''t help but sigh softly to himself.


    ''Does ''Bluff'' really fit me so well?


    I''m not some ''Swindler''!


    Everyone knows¡ª


    I am a ''Spirit Medium''!


    So, XP, increase the level of ''Bluff''!''


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' mocked himself and chose to level up again¡ªnot only in the face of Marinda but also for the many things that lay ahead, a higher level of ''Bluff'' would be necessary.


    Arthur was well aware of this fact.


    ''Bluff'' advance to Lv6!


    Arthur experienced the subtle changes of Lv6 ''Bluff,'' but his steps involuntarily slowed down.


    Because he saw the carriage parked in front of his house¡ª


    The carriage was familiar, a coach from Lada.


    The coachman was the familiar Edwin.


    Inside, of course, sat Marinda.


    But these were not what Arthur was focused on!


    What truly caught his attention was... S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Crows!


    On the top of the Lada coach, there stood two crows!

 Chapter 152 Sleepless Night!

    When Arthur saw the two crows standing on the rooftop of the carriage, he was certain that these were the same two crows he had just seen at the Shire District Police Station¡ªJust moments ago, the two crows had inadvertently helped him.


    Then, Marinda appeared with the two crows.


    There aren''t that many coincidences in the world.


    Arthur never harbored false hopes.


    He walked calmly to the side of the carriage, his gaze complex as he observed the two crows.


    "What,


    are you preparing to thank me for your help?


    ''When the ominous birds begin to pray, calamity is about to engulf you''!"


    Marinda pushed open the carriage window, her mouth slightly curving upward with the pipe in it, and her azure eyes gleamed with amusement.


    "When you sent them to find me, it was precisely when I spoke the proverb, how can you be sure this isn''t ''destiny'' at play?"


    Arthur straightforwardly met Marinda''s gaze.


    His Lv6 ''Bluff'' not only allowed him to control his expressions but even his eyes carried a slight influence.


    At this moment, the straightforwardness in Arthur''s eyes carried a sense of sincerity and innocence.


    Just like a youth running in an afternoon, compelling and memorable.


    Even Marinda, for a moment, was stunned.


    However, the next moment, the Lady of the Eternal Night returned to normal.


    "You''re not trying to weasel out of this, are you?"


    The other party folded her arms, tilting her head.


    "Are you planning to say ''using my items to help me'' as a reason why I should rightfully reward you?"


    Arthur asked back, looking puzzled.


    Marinda didn''t raise crows regularly, of this, Arthur was quite certain.


    So what did it represent when Marinda, who didn''t keep crows, suddenly appeared with two well-trained crows?


    The answer was obvious.


    Compensation!


    Arthur had discovered the ''Death Poetry Society''s'' ''Plague Jar,'' and that was the reward given by the Countess of South Los.


    In fact, that was exactly the case.


    After being exposed trying to gain something for nothing, Marinda first fumed, slightly blushing, then reluctantly tossed a black ring to Arthur¡ªwith the restrictions of ''Noble Honor,'' Arthur was very clear that the Countess of South Los wouldn''t be stingy, and Marinda''s current expression only made him more curious about the ring.


    [Name: Feast of Crows (Damaged)]


    [Type: Ring Accessory]


    [Quality: Hero]


    [Attributes: Crow]


    [Requirements: Naming]


    [Remarks: During the Seven Years'' War Period, someone saw a little girl holding an orange cat. She demonstrated imponderable wonders, and everyone believed the little girl was one of the heirs of the Cat Faction and even related to Cat Hole.


    Many people, carrying covert missions, tried to contact, deceive, and threaten the little girl, but all efforts collapsed utterly, and the numerous deaths caused people to sober up. A scholar named ''Finch Tinge'' out of curiosity not only researched but also recklessly contacted the little girl. Surprisingly, ''Finch Tinge'' survived but went insane, hanging himself while murmuring in his study.


    On him was this ring¡ªa severely damaged ring, which even the world''s best alchemists could not fully repair, only managing to make it look a bit like a ring; perhaps only the ''God of Alchemy,'' Hercules, could fix it. Engraved inside the ring are the vague words ''Beneath the starry sky sung...'']


    ¡­


    [Crow: You can, by means of the ''Feast of Crows,'' raise two crows, gradually turning them into magical creatures. The current two crows have already shown extraordinary intelligence and physique, capable of understanding your words and helping you scout; meanwhile, their claws and beaks can easily tear through metal armor]


    (Note 1: The domesticated crows must start from an egg, and right now, the two crows are about to evolve into magical creatures, 107 days remaining)


    (Note 2: Each week, you need to provide each crow with 14 pounds of meat, 6 pounds of fruits and vegetables, 30 pounds of pure water, which must continue until the two crows fully ascend into magical creatures)


    (Note 3: The two crows have not truly been named yet, you can name them)


    ¡­


    Arthur slipped the ''Feast of Crows'' onto his right-hand index finger. He softly caressed the irregular surface of the ring, gazing at the two crows perched atop the carriage roof. He whispered,


    "From now, from this moment on, you will be called¡ª


    Fujin and Wuni!"


    Caw! Caw!


    As Arthur spoke, the dim sky could not prevent the two crows from soaring into the air. They flew over Cork Street, crossed West Mok Avenue, passed Garden Street, and soared straight into the clouds. A star in the night sky began to twinkle faintly at that moment, at this instant.


    But it soon vanished into the moonlight.


    The two crows broke through the clouds, swooping down and began circling over Arthur''s head, calling joyously.


    They displayed the joy of receiving names.


    Arthur''s face also revealed a slight smile.


    Two crows were about to transform into magical creatures!


    Arthur was eagerly anticipating what they would look like in 107 days.


    Meanwhile, Marinda watched the scene with a touch of envy.


    At the same time, she reaffirmed that Arthur''s background was extraordinary.


    ''Does he actually know how to use this prop, has he heard about it, or seen it before?


    Cat Faction. Black, maybe?


    Then... S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Where are those from the Black Cat Faction?''


    Arthur noticed Marinda''s pondering.


    His expression turned serious.


    "There''s something I want to ask you,"


    Arthur said, signaling Fujin and Wuni to land on the rooftop of No. 2 Cork Street while he himself pushed open the door.


    Marinda jumped down from the carriage, walked straight in, and headed directly to her ''bedroom'' ¡ª the Spirit Medium Parlor.


    But before the lady could comfortably lie down, Arthur spoke.


    "Can you tell me in detail about the ''Blood Marquis''?"


    "Tsk, that comes with quite a hefty price!"


    The lady looked at Arthur irritably.


    She knew he did it on purpose.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t wait the entire length of the corridor to speak just as she was about to lie down.


    "Then I suppose I can remain silent about the incident at 10 Clara Street."


    Arthur took Pendragon from the cage and walked toward the kitchen ¡ª Pendragon needed food, and the stove needed to be lit to warm up No. 2 Cork Street completely.


    After ten seconds, Marinda walked in.


    The lady was clever.


    She knew that knowing the past of the ''Blood Marquis'' was far less important than knowing the ''current'' situation at 10 Clara Street.


    "The ''Blood Marquis'' family is the oldest in South County, and most obsessed with bloodline, their bloodline power is very special, not only significantly slowing aging and enabling fast self-healing, but also allowing them to use fresh blood against enemies, even transforming the most pure-blooded heirs into mist form, using the power of frost, possessing strong physiques, but they...


    are extremely bloodthirsty!


    Even, some members choose to feed on human blood.


    Rumor has it, this grants them greater power.


    But that is just a rumor!


    However, it is true that human blood speeds up recovery."


    Marinda recounted everything about the ''Blood Marquis'' family.


    Arthur nodded after listening.


    "Then there''s no mistake!


    Everything that happened inside 10 Clara Street must be related to the ''Blood Marquis'' family,"


    he said, revealing to Marinda everything that had happened inside 10 Clara Street.


    "I need to check it out myself!


    I might not come back tonight!"


    After saying these words, Marinda had already rushed out of No. 2 Cork Street.


    Following that, the sound of the carriage moving away could be heard.


    Arthur ''raised his hand'' to close the door and did not leave No. 2 Cork Street, but headed to the kitchen again to check the evening meal ingredients, primarily sausages, with pickles, corn soup, and bread as sides.


    As the sausages in the steamer began to emit a fragrant smell, he started praying silently ¡ª Discover hidden content at empire


    ''Hope there won''t be any conflict at 10 Clara Street!''


    However, clearly, Arthur''s prayers had no effect.


    At that moment¡ª


    A figure quietly appeared in front of 10 Clara Street, listening to the conversation of the patrolling police, while Marinda''s carriage had already entered the Docklands.

 Chapter 153 Bureau and Snake!

    After Malz left with the jewels from No. 44 White Bird Street, two patrol officers from the Docklands took over the guard duty at 10 Clara Street¡ªuntil the case was closed by the Shire District Police Station, two officers were needed here every day to guard the place, a task that naturally nobody liked.Stay connected through empire


    Before, the Docklands would have refused, but everything changed when Malz became the Sheriff of Shire District.


    Because Malz''s appointment as sheriff was signed by the Countess of South Los.


    Facing the master of South Los, the High Judge, the remaining two crafty old men of the Docklands didn''t dare to slack off. Each one dispatched a patrol officer, making it seem as if they were seriously and dutifully completing the guard mission.


    And, naturally, the two unlucky patrol officers complained nonstop.


    However, soon enough, their conversation shifted to 10 Clara Street¡ª


    "What kind of injury could fill the entire room with blood?"


    "I heard it was a decapitation that, after the entire head was severed, the blood spraying from the chest cavity caused it!"


    "What?"


    "That guy really suffered!"


    "Suffered?"


    "This guy is the real victor!"


    One patrol officer leaned against the wall at the side of the door, mumbling.


    The officer standing by was immediately intrigued.


    "Do you know something?"


    "Hehe."


    The officer with his arms crossed laughed and said nothing, and the other officer immediately understood what he meant.


    "One beer!"


    "Two beers, plus a snack!"


    "Impossible, at most one beer and a snack¡ªI just came a little late, otherwise, I could have gathered enough information too!"


    This officer was not neglecting his duty, just that he lived farther away and arrived later.


    "All right, all right."


    The officer with his arms crossed knew when to stop, being colleagues, of course, they knew each other''s limits. One beer and a snack were quite good, and he could also cop a feel of the plump waitress¡ªalthough he wasn''t the only one, advantages like these were never enough.


    "Do you know Auburn?"


    "Auburn?"


    "The Golden Finger of Dort District?"


    The officer promising the treat frowned slightly, then remembered where he had heard that name.


    For patrol officers like them, their positions always allowed them to meet some people that ordinary folks couldn''t.


    "That''s right!


    It''s that guy! He is the victor of 10 Clara Street¡ªhe set everything up, starting from bluffing Chief James, to luring out the opponent...


    In short, he''s a really terrifying fellow!"


    The officer with his arms crossed said this, looking around warily, then whispered in a very low voice: "Do you know why there was so much blood at the scene?


    I heard that guy can manipulate blood!


    And...


    Drain blood!"


    "Hiss!"


    The officer who agreed to treat gasped, involuntarily looked inside 10 Clara Street, and began to feel a chill at the back of his neck.


    Instinctively, he walked to the side of the officer with his arms crossed.


    "Scared?"


    "No, just a bit cold."


    Facing his colleague''s mockery, the officer who agreed to treat stubbornly replied.


    However, he shifted his steps even farther away.


    The officer with his arms crossed looked at his colleague, snorted coldly, but his body also shifted a bit¡ªhe was scared too!


    The night filled with cold wind, a room full of blood, a blood-sucking monster.


    Who wouldn''t be scared?


    Plus, they were just patrol officers, the money they made each month wasn''t worth risking their lives for.


    The figure standing in the shadow listened to the conversation of the two patrol officers, his eyebrows had already been tightly knit, then, as the other entered the room, his eyes flickered.


    ''Orville had launched the attack here out of habit, by severing the opponent''s head when the crossbow arrow was fired, he dodged it effortlessly, then rushed towards the direction from which the crossbow arrow came. But he missed and almost instantaneously lost the ability to counterattack.''


    This figure simulated the fight that had happened earlier at 10 Clara Street in his mind, but his gaze was drawn by the blood on the floor.


    Then, he sharply noticed several bloodstains different from the large widespread spray on the ground.


    Yes, the bleeding was dripping.


    The amount was minimal.


    But such a volume of bleeding couldn''t possibly have disabled Orville.


    Unless...


    He was bitten in the throat, his blood sucked¡ªalmost involuntarily, this image appeared in the mind of the figure.


    At the same time, a family came to the mind of the other.


    "Bloodline Clan!"


    The long-extinct "Blood Marquis" family!


    "Damn it, it was supposed to be such a simple task, why did a descendant of the ''Blood Marquis'' show up?"


    It was universally acknowledged that the "Blood Marquis" family had perished, but everyone also believed they hadn''t been completely wiped out¡ªgiven the family''s capabilities, escaping with a family member or two would have been all too easy; it was only because of some mysteries that they had concealed themselves.


    After all, how could the powerful "Blood Marquis" family have been destroyed overnight without external interference?


    And as for who that external force was?


    The Old Lion of Inner Bay?


    The Mother Tigress of South Los? sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Or perhaps the Fox of Seberlin?


    It could have been the Crocodile of Ainhars as well.


    Too many possibilities, no one could be certain.


    The only certainty was that a descendant of the "Blood Marquis" had to be lurking in the shadows.


    But why would such a person attack us? It makes no sense...


    "Wait!"


    "Could it be..."


    The figure shuddered, suddenly thinking of something.


    Thereupon, he turned to leave.


    But just at that moment, a wisp of smoke drifted in.


    In just an instant, this wisp of smoke enveloped No. 10 Clara Street, swirling and revealing person-shaped figures within.


    They were carrying broken swords, wielding bulky firearms, and stumbling in their steps.


    "Lady of the Long Night, we mean no harm!"


    The other party shouted, their hands igniting a flame.


    Boom!


    The blaze exploded like a bomb.


    The entire building was destroyed, and the figure disappeared amidst the flames.


    Atop the carriage, Marinda looked on with disdain.


    Her smoke had already clung to the other party.


    Later, as Marinda gazed at the destroyed building, she couldn''t help muttering to herself.


    "Erasing traces?"


    The lady pondered.


    Finally, she took a deep draw from her pipe, exhaling a smoke ring.


    She raised her hand to pass through the smoke ring, pulling out a...


    Femur!


    The pale-as-jade femur was covered in tiny cracks.


    Ding!


    The lady flicked her finger, and immediately, another fine crack appeared on it.


    Marinda stared at this crack, her eyebrows gradually furrowing.


    ''Hmm, is the plotter nearby?''


    ''Someone from the Death Poetry Society?''


    With these thoughts in mind, she flicked her finger again.


    Ding!


    New tiny cracks appeared and, unlike before, this crack began to connect with the previous cracks, quickly all of them merging into one, forming a...


    Snake!

 Chapter 157 154 Cats, Guns, and Old-timers!

    Marinda was momentarily startled by the snake-shaped crack on the bone.This scene was unexpected.


    Before she could ponder further, a sudden change occurred¡ª


    Hiss!


    The night sky emitted a long hiss as the Dark Serpent suddenly arose.


    At that moment, it seemed as if the snake pattern on the leg bone came to life, twisted perversely, and leapt out of bounds of the leg bone, lunging at Marinda with its mouth wide open.


    Lady of the Eternal Night didn''t even glance at the Serpent Shadow that was close at hand. She raised her hand and threw the leg bone away, while the rings of smoke coalescing mid-air transformed into an arrow, shattering the leg bone straight away.


    The Serpent Shadow that rushed towards the Lady of the Eternal Night dissipated simultaneously, turning into nothingness.


    ''A serpent?''


    ''How come these creatures are also appearing in South Los?''


    ''Since when has South Los become so chaotic?''


    ''It always feels like some troublemaker has come to South Los!''


    Marinda muttered to herself, a serious look in her eyes.


    Then, she gently tapped the carriage.


    Immediately, Edwin flicked the reins and the carriage started moving.


    As for 10 Clara Street?


    A specialist would handle it.


    Find more to read on empire


    Delegate the respective tasks to the respective specialists.


    Malz had known this saying for a long time.


    Therefore, after completing the record of the gold and silver ornaments at No. 44 White Bird Street, the Police Chief handed them all over to the steward for rearrangement¡ªhe certainly did not wish to challenge his partner''s fists with his own aesthetic.


    "Dico, are you heading back to the police station?"


    After boarding the police carriage, Malz was surprised to learn that his subordinate needed to return to the station.


    "Aren''t you going home to see little Ellie?"


    Malz was puzzled.


    He was well aware that the subordinate in front of him was extremely affectionate towards his daughter, fearful of his wife, and respectful towards his mother¡ªthis was exactly why he had chosen him in the first place.


    People who are respectful towards their mother, scared of their wife, and love their daughter can''t be too bad.


    And after every mission, Dico always headed home immediately.


    But yesterday, this subordinate seemed to have come back in the middle of the night.


    What happened?


    As Malz was guessing, the next moment, he saw his subordinate''s eyes begin to redden as if he was about to cry.


    "What''s wrong, Dico?"


    Malz was startled.


    "I have been disliked by little Ellie!"


    Dico spoke softly about last night''s ordeal, and Malz couldn''t hold back.


    "Pfft."


    "Sorry, I couldn''t hold back!


    Usually, I can hold back.


    It''s just... Haha!"


    The Police Chief, seeing his subordinate with a grimace due to facial scars, burst into laughter, unable to hold back any longer.


    After a full ten seconds, the Police Chief firmly patted his subordinate''s shoulder.


    "Leave it to me!"


    "I remember little Ellie likes small animals, right?"


    "Perfectly, I''m going to ''Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home'' to pick a cat for myself, and you can also select one for little Ellie. With a cat around, little Ellie is sure to accept her old father again¡ªdon''t worry, I will bear all the costs."


    Malz promised.


    Dico''s eyes lit up.


    The police carriage entered Garden Street and stopped in front of No. 17 Garden North Street.


    Malz pointed at the wooden sign ''Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home (Founded in 1552, 245 Years Ago)'', and said with a smile.


    "Recommended by Arthur, it''s a historic and trustworthy old shop."


    Dico immediately nodded.


    As for his own advisor, the hefty fifth-level police officer trusted him immensely.


    The two got off the carriage but paused as a pedestrian happened to pass between them and ''Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home'' at that moment.


    The two didn''t mind.


    Although it was already dark, Garden Street, being close to West Mok Avenue, still had quite a few pedestrians at that moment.


    However, as the pedestrian passed them by, he slightly slowed down.


    Then, he suddenly turned and looked at the two. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Malz and Dico were startled.


    Then, both showed smiles as if they had seen an old friend.


    "What happened at 10 Clara Street?"


    The pedestrian asked.


    "James wanted to make special paper and ink for cheques, but his assigned Auburn had other plans and directly started his own scheme."


    Malz spoke truthfully.


    "What scheme?"


    "I don''t know."


    "What role are you playing in it?"


    "Arthur and I just hope to expand our own influence a bit."


    "What do you know about Arthur?"


    "Arthur, Arthur he..."


    As the pedestrian queried Malz about Arthur, the fluent question and answer were disrupted, Malz''s face showed struggle, and he began to stammer.


    Immediately, the pedestrian was ready to use more forceful means.


    Although it would cause some irreversible damage to Malz and Dico.


    But the other party clearly did not care.


    Chanting the Glyphic Language in combination with gestures, just as the secret technique was about to be deployed¡ª


    Meow!


    A deep, elongated throat sound suddenly arose from behind the pedestrian.


    It was the warning sound of a cat.


    The chilling sensation rushed from the top of the pedestrian''s head to the soles of his feet, making his hair stand on end and his forehead immediately covered with cold sweat.


    An invisible pressure made the pedestrian dare not move.


    The secret technique was forcibly stopped.


    Backlash caused the pedestrian''s mouth to bleed.


    But as the pressure slightly eased at the moment, he did not hesitate, not even daring to look back, and charged past Malz and Dico ahead.


    For a fleeting second.


    Malz and Dico returned to normal.


    Both were slightly surprised but did not think much and directly walked into ''Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home''.


    "Welcome!"


    "What do the two guests need?"


    Amanda''s gentle voice emanated from the still-open shop door.


    While standing in the shadows, Arthur squinted at the wooden sign¡ª


    Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home (Established 1552, 245 years ago)!


    ''245 years?''


    ''Such a long time indeed!'' Arthur marveled in his heart.


    Having ''slandered'' James, it naturally occurred to Arthur that his partner might encounter danger¡ªafter Marinda had left, Arthur had stepped out with half a heated sausage.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' concealed in the darkness followed Malz, and knew he had to intervene when he saw that pedestrian.


    However, an unexpected scene next took Arthur by surprise.


    ''A cat''s warning cry...


    Could it be the Cat Faction?'' Arthur speculated, yet he did not reveal himself.


    Now was not the best time.


    About ten minutes later, Malz with a Holstein cat and Dico holding a Black Cat exited ''Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home,'' both clutching cat food, bowls, litter, and litter boxes¡ªclearly, it was a package deal.


    One could tell they were happy.


    Especially Malz, who immediately named the Holstein cat.


    "Police Chief, Police Chief, your name is Police Chief," he declared.


    Dico, however, didn''t name his cat; he wanted his daughter to have the honor.


    When the carriage reached Ayr Lane, the two men parted ways.


    Malz walked directly into No. 19 Ayr Lane.


    Living alone, his wife having passed away early and his son studying in Inner Bay, he had chosen a one-and-a-half-story house suitable for solitary living and very close to the police station.


    After settling Police Chief, Malz reached his second-floor study and bedroom.


    Pulling out pen, paper, and ink from the drawer, Malz was ready to write to one of his old friends, but just as he picked up the pen, the old chief was engulfed in a flood of memories.


    He recalled the days of the Seven Years'' War.


    The uncertain, perilous days.


    Subconsciously, he bent down and pulled out a long box from under the bed.


    The box bore not a speck of dust, but it was locked.


    Malz took the key from around his neck and unlocked it.


    The long box opened, revealing a heavy Matchlock Gun, a saber, and a medal within.


    The heavy Matchlock Gun had a Y-shaped rest.


    The saber was sheathed.


    The medal had long since lost its golden hue, reduced to a mere iron piece.


    ''Thirty years... has time really passed so quickly?


    I thought it was just yesterday!'' Malz thought.


    Embracing his two old friends, memories swelled in Malz''s eyes as his fingers caressed the heavy Matchlock Gun, pausing slightly at the end of the gunstock.


    There, ninety-nine fine scratches were etched.


    Each scratch represented an enemy.


    Each enemy, a battle of life and death.


    Not having killed a hundred?


    He did not care.


    None of that mattered.


    At least, he was still alive.


    At least, in the dead of night, he could sit here caressing his two old companions, softly sharing memories of the past and changes of the present.


    Thirty years had passed this way.


    No!


    More precisely, thirty-seven years.


    "Old friend, do you know?


    Your descendants no longer need Matchlock. They''ve been replaced by flintlocks.


    Haha, do you also feel yourself growing old?


    No worries, we three are all old fellows," the old sheriff laughed but did not notice the figure outside the window.


    The passerby from before silently appeared there, standing on the roof of Crow One Building, eyes disdainful as they fixed on the two antiquated weapons cradled in Malz''s arms.


    Matchlock Guns had long been outdated.


    Now, Flintlock Guns were the mainstream.


    The musketeers'' swords?


    They had been replaced by narrower-bladed Ceremonial Swords.


    ''Let me send you and these two antiques to the dust of history!'' the figure thought, once again beginning to cast a secret technique.


    The figure aimed to finish what had not been completed before.


    Fully focused on the old sheriff inside the room, the figure failed to notice four invisible palms slowly approaching.


    The figure also failed to notice that, under the candlelight, the heavy Matchlock Gun and the saber in the old sheriff''s embrace were emitting a strange glow.


    The figure''s secret technique was about to be completed.


    However, a different sound occurred once again.


    This time, it was not the warning cry of a cat.


    It was the roar of gunfire¡ª


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    One cannonball after another smashed into the formation of pikemen.


    Each cannonball took a row of soldiers with it.


    Yet, no one retreated.


    As part of Daredevil Camp, they awaited the end of the bombardment with serene courage, protecting the one hundred and twenty musketeers gripping their heavy Matchlock Guns.


    Ratatat!


    The bombardment ceased, and the opposing cavalry began their charge.


    The musketeers hidden within the Daredevil Camp formation picked up their rests, rushed to the front, set up their Matchlock Guns, blew on the match, and at the command of ''fire,'' simultaneously pulled their triggers.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Bullets flew, striking down the charging cavalry.


    Simultaneously, the figure outside also fell to the ground.


    A deep bullet hole in their forehead.


    Their eyes widened, as if beholding the most inconceivable scene of their life.


    Meanwhile, a new fine scratch silently appeared on the gunstock of Malz''s heavy Matchlock Gun.


    Exactly one hundred.

 Chapter 155 The First Visitor

    The strange noise outside the window prompted Malz to alertly draw his military saber¡ªyears of meticulous maintenance had ensured it remained Sharpness. In the candlelight, it emitted a chilling glint. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Malz quickly approached the window, staying close to the wall.


    He used the blade''s reflection to scout the scene outside the window.


    But there was nothing to see.


    "Is it because the ''sheriff'' came that it attracted a stray cat?"


    Malz muttered to himself.


    Afterward, the old sheriff began pacing in place, starting forcefully, then gradually easing up, creating the illusion for anyone listening to his footsteps that they were fading away.


    But he stood motionless, straining his ear for any sounds outside the window.


    After a full ten minutes, the old sheriff was certain there was no one outside.


    He re-sheathed his saber, returned it to the long case, and with equal care, placed his other old companion back into the long case as well. Malz''s gaze then fell on the faded medal. He touched it with his hand, and an even more desolate expression took over his face.


    The long case was locked again and pushed back under the bed.


    Malz sat back at his desk, picked up the pen, dipped it in ink, and began to write¡ª


    My friend, South Los in autumn is a land of harvest, enough to captivate any heart!


    Come to South Los!


    We shall eat fish!


    ...


    The old sheriff was writing a letter.


    While Arthur, standing in the shadows with "Atos''s Box" holding the ''pedestrian''s corpse'', bore a look of astonishment.


    What''s the deal with that matchlock gun?


    Why do I feel like it''s coming to life?


    And...


    Why does its aura resemble Fujin and Wuni''s so much?


    Knowing that Fujin and Wuni are about to be promoted to Magical Creatures!


    Can dead objects also be promoted to Magical Creatures?


    Or is it a special prop?


    Arthur felt puzzled deep down, and even when he returned to No. 2 Cork Street and lay down in the bed of the ''Spirit Medium Parlor'', he still couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    But one thing Arthur was certain of.


    The events his partner had gone through in the past were not so simple.


    Everything has a cause!


    For a dead object to become a Magical Creature or a special prop, it''s definitely not something that can be achieved by just killing more people¡ªif that were the case, given the nobles'' tendencies, the world''s population would have decreased by at least ninety percent by now.


    Possibly even more.


    So, it must have something to do with that incident in the past.


    ''A Musketeer Squad of one hundred and twenty men went mad, and Malz was the only survivor because he was unconscious...


    What happened that year?''


    Arthur pondered.


    But time had passed, and a lack of information left Arthur with no answers.


    Moreover, Arthur knew that further thought would yield no new insights.


    He immediately started adjusting, focusing his attention on the matters at hand.


    ''Assuming Marinda did get some information about the ''Blood Marquis'' family the night before and wanted me to scout ahead¡­


    It''s enough to get some people moving now, isn''t it?''


    Perhaps Marinda merely recognized the ''Ring of Equilibrium Blood'' and thus made the comment, ''Was the Blood Marquis family annihilated by you?''


    But Arthur didn''t like the feeling of passivity.


    He preferred taking the initiative.


    Originally his plan was to be a bit more tactful, but he hadn''t expected to encounter an unexpected intruder at 10 Clara Street¡ªof course, he was going to take advantage of such an opportunity.


    The Effect was good.


    Arthur looked forward to what would unfold next¡ªcertainly not to stir up trouble.


    He, a simply young ''Little Medium'', didn''t have such malevolent intentions.


    It was all just coincidental.


    Indeed, he must find time and a place to clear out some inventory for "Atos''s Box."


    Otherwise, it would soon turn into a Corpse Hiding Box.


    Arthur thought to himself as he slowly drifted off to sleep.


    Embracing Pendragon, Arthur fell asleep unusually quickly, probably due to the exhaustion from running around during the day¡ªmeanwhile, at one end of Cork Street, a figure was approaching slowly.


    The individual cleverly used the interplay of moonlight and building shadows to shield their Body, inching ever closer to their destination.


    But the next moment, a strong palpitation caused them to halt.


    With a slight upward glance, they saw two crows perched atop the roof.


    The other party quickly lowered their head, stepping back one step at a time.


    When they came to the intersection of Cork Street again, they turned and ran.


    Arthur, who was breathing evenly and even snoring slightly, opened one eye, but then closed it, and the snoring became louder.


    At the break of dawn, Arthur woke up following his biological clock.


    He got up, added firewood to the kitchen stove, and set a kettle of water on it. Only after No. 2 Cork Street warmed up again, and the water in the kettle boiled, did Arthur take the boiling water to wash up. Meanwhile, Pendragon curled up into a C-shape, continuing to sleep nestled in bed.


    When the newsboy''s voice sounded, Arthur paid more than the usual tip for the errand, asking him to go to Rat Street to find Wiggins¡ªgoing to Rat Street required taking risks, and the price was fair.


    Arthur wouldn''t explain to the newsboy that delivering messages for him would be safe.


    Because that would only make the newsboy think he was haggling.


    And it would quickly spread a bad reputation throughout South Los.


    Never underestimate the unremarkable newsboy.


    In some ways, they were the first stop for the distribution of information.


    "I will deliver it on time for you!"


    The newsboy, receiving five Zeroes as a reward, showed a smile.


    Arthur responded with a smile as well, and after buying today''s newspapers¡ªthe South Los Daily and the Horn Report¡ªhe turned and went back to the house.


    Breakfast was still sausage, pickles, and bread, only the corn soup had changed to milk¡ªcontinuous outings left Arthur no time to prepare food for himself.


    This made Arthur think again about hiring a cook.


    Unfortunately, the idea was dismissed immediately.


    He had too many secrets.


    A strange cook was too dangerous¡ªfor both parties.


    Ding-dong, ding-dong!


    The doorbell rang, causing Arthur, who was flipping through the newspapers at the dining table, to get up to answer the door¡ªthrough the peephole, Arthur saw Haywood standing outside.


    "Good morning, Mr. Kledos.


    I hope I haven''t disturbed you."


    As the avaricious landlord spoke, he took out the 30 gold notes from his chest.


    This was the reward for a previous commission.


    Arthur certainly wouldn''t refuse.


    He had earned it.


    These gold notes were his due.


    However, Haywood''s hesitation after that made Arthur somewhat surprised.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "The folks on Pine Street are very grateful for your help and would like to invite you to a Pine Street dinner gathering this weekend."


    As Haywood spoke, he carefully sized up Arthur.


    In Haywood''s mind, someone like Arthur was a person you need to ingratiate yourself with at all costs.


    But pleasing such a person was far more difficult than one might imagine.


    Despite racking his brains, he could only make the invitation in the name of the whole Pine Street.


    Of course, this was not his own presumptuous idea or pretense; he had informed the other neighbors on Pine Street¡ªalthough he knew they would all agree.


    Arthur subconsciously wanted to decline on the spot¡ªhe didn''t really want to dine with strangers, even though in a way, he had indeed saved the residents of Pine Street.


    But he had already received his payment, and that was enough.


    Everyone had their own lives and distinctly different ways of living.


    Too much interaction wasn''t good for either party.


    However, as he was about to speak, Arthur looked at Haywood in front of him and suddenly thought of something.


    Instantly, what had been a direct refusal softened.


    "Perhaps some other time.


    This weekend, I have some personal matters to attend to," Arthur said with a smile.


    "Of course, of course."


    "Your matters are the most important!" Haywood quickly agreed, overjoyed.


    Not being flatly rejected was a good enough outcome for him.


    Then, the greedy landlord prepared to take his leave¡ªa tactful refusal from a big shot didn''t make the big shot easy to talk to. If he pushed too hard, he could end up worse off.


    But this landlord had not given up; he would come again with a gift next time.


    Nothing expensive, but something thoughtful.


    Perhaps fruit picked personally from a farmstead.


    Just as Haywood was about to leave, suddenly Arthur opened his mouth again¡ª


    "Haywood, do you know anything about the haunted house in South Los?"

 Chapter 156 The Second Visitor!

    Haunted houses!Or more precisely, Arthur was planning to purchase a large number of haunted houses!


    Since the Countess had exhibited a "Miracle," South Los was about to set off a wave of financial myths, so it was time for Arthur to take action.


    He would buy property directly, come up with a plan to build up the block, use that plan as collateral to raise funds from the banks and the wealthy of South Los, or simply raise funds directly from the Countess. Then, with those funds, he would buy even more land quickly. Repeating this cycle several times, with the premise of a large population flocking to South Los, and with just a little instigation of the local South Los natives, the bubble could be inflated rapidly. Arthur was confident that he could rank among the top of South Los''s wealth list in the shortest possible time.


    Arthur really wanted to do this, but he was quite self-aware.


    Those banks and wealthy folks were no fools. Once they saw a profitable opportunity, they would flood in, and at that time, with his capital, it was highly likely he would be squeezed out.


    Of course, that wasn''t the point.


    The point was: the Countess of South Los.


    Imagine when a large amount of capital flooded in and some things started to get crazy, what would the Countess of South Los do?


    The Countess wanted South Los to be prosperous, but more importantly, she wanted it to be stable.


    Any factor of instability would be eradicated.


    At that time¡­


    Kill one to warn a hundred! sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In this world where Supernatural Power exists, such an approach is the simplest and most effective.


    And Arthur certainly did not want to be the one who was killed.


    So, he was getting ready to join the game in the way he was "most skilled" at¡ª


    Haunted houses are still houses!


    And, haunted houses are cheap!


    He would buy haunted houses at a low price and then exorcise them under his "Spirit Medium" name. Afterward, he would sell one or two of them to prove their safety to everyone.


    Then, when the time was right, he could make money lying down!


    This was a very cost-effective transaction.


    Of course, there was also a very important consideration: Arthur was once again showing his stance to the Countess of South Los¡ªnothing speaks louder than investing a large sum of money in real estate on her territory to put her at ease.


    "Give loyalty, preserve loyalty."


    Arthur silently recited in his heart.


    This wasn''t being fickle!


    It was simply being "adaptable to change"!


    As for the plan to hoard land?


    Arthur wasn''t going to give that up either.


    He couldn''t do it.


    But someone else could.


    Such as his dearest Marinda!


    Lady of the Long Night''s wealth and fame were enough to operate this plan¡ªhe just needed to figure out how to propose it before the other party caught on.


    Or maybe¡­


    The other party had already started preparing, and he needed to express his thoughts "appropriately."


    Then what?


    Just collect that Tiny Bit of "benefits" or "compensation."


    This was essentially hush money.


    Surely the Lady of the Long Night wouldn''t be stingy.


    After all, he was such an innocently pitiful "Little Medium" who needed to make a living!


    With thoughts of his next schemes brewing inside him, Arthur looked at Haywood with a calm gaze.


    And this greedy landlord was getting excited.


    In South Los, no one knew houses better than he did.


    "Of course!


    Not counting Dort District, Docklands, and the New and Old Town, in the Shire District alone, I know of at least ten haunted houses!


    What do you need me to do?"


    Haywood''s voice became excited.


    It''s not terrible to be used by powerful figures; what''s terrible is if they ignore you entirely.


    Being used gives you value.


    And with value, you have opportunities.


    """


    The big shot before him was the kind of opportunity that countless people sought after in their lifetime, a once in a millennia chance¡ªThe greedy landlord, having understood this, had already sworn that he would seize this opportunity at all costs.


    "Help me gather detailed information about these haunted houses in Shire District¡ªhand it over to me in three days.


    Can you do it?"


    In this mysterious world before him, one had to be cautious with the likes of haunted houses¡ªArthur certainly didn''t want to capsize in a gutter.


    "No problem, please leave everything to me!"


    Joy flickered in Haywood''s eyes as he slapped his chest and assured.


    The request from Arthur was much simpler than he had imagined; he thought it would be several times more difficult¡ªyet, the more it seemed so, the more the greedy landlord knew he had to do an excellent job.


    ''Perhaps, I need to contact those guys.''


    Everyone has their own network.


    Haywood was no exception.


    He knew quite a few people who ''lived off houses like him.''


    In these people''s hands, there must be more information about some haunted houses¡ªperhaps some he already knew, but what if there were some he didn''t know?


    That would be his chance to shine!


    Resolute in his heart, Haywood bowed to Arthur before briskly walking away.


    Arthur didn''t see him off; as Haywood left through the gate of No. 2 Cork Street, Arthur returned to his room and picked up the newspaper again.


    The Horn Report detailed the "Human Chair" case, still spearheaded by Scott, even though Scott hadn''t personally visited the scene for interviews. With the influence from continuous coverage, the young reporter had already become indispensable to the Horn Report, which was naturally good news for Arthur.


    He needed Scott in that position.


    While the South Los Daily focused more on reminding people about ''furniture safety at home.''


    Neither the Horn Report nor the South Los Daily had any reports about Truda or the "Plague Jar."


    Clearly, everything about the Death Poetry Society was being downplayed.


    As for this, Arthur, who had already received his compensation, didn''t mind.


    Moreover, he had additional income¡ª


    [The Horn Report''s coverage of the "Human Chair" case is astonishing; the actions of the family doctor have terrified countless people, prompting many to start inspecting their armchairs; XP+45]


    [The South Los Daily''s ''furniture safety'' article mentioned your name once again, making you more known among the populace, as terrified people take their furniture inspections even more seriously; XP+50]


    [More people have heard of your name; XP+5]


    ...


    ''Hmm?''


    ''The terror makes the memory even more vivid, thus earning more XP?''


    Arthur looked at the XP notification with surprise.


    Then, the young ''Spirit Medium'' unconsciously stroked his chin.


    He suddenly had an idea.


    For example: write a horror novel.


    But immediately, Arthur dismissed the idea¡ªin a world that possessed genuine mysteries, what if his horror novel touched upon some unknown elements...


    Arthur shivered involuntarily.


    He didn''t want to go mad.


    He didn''t want to be half-dead either.


    And to be turned into some sort of monster?


    He wanted that even less.


    Being human was quite nice.


    ''What can I do, really? I can''t turn into a deranged killer, can''t write horror novels, and I can only rely on a bit of attention to make a tiny bit of XP.''


    Arthur sighed inwardly, and at that moment, the doorbell of No. 2 Cork Street rang again.


    It wasn''t Wiggins.


    If it were Wiggins, he would''ve used a secret knock.


    ''Busy morning!''


    Arthur muttered to himself as he left the ''Spirit Medium Parlor,'' crossed the hall, and peered through the peephole.


    When he saw the person outside, he was slightly taken aback.


    The person was not supposed to appear at this time.


    But then, Arthur''s lips curved into a smile.

 Chapter 157 In the Name of the Father!

    The person outside was Kuke.The Third-Class Officer of the Dort District.


    According to Arthur''s original estimation, the man should have appeared here only after James''s death¡ªand that, too, after some deliberate leading on. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, he had shown up directly.


    ''Did someone give him a tip?''


    ''Was it his father, the one mentioned in the rumors?''


    Arthur speculated, yet he did not slow his actions.


    He did not go to open the door.


    Instead, he prepared some necessary props.


    Standing at the door of No. 2 Cork Street was Kuke.


    The Third-Class Officer of the Dort District, having not slept well the previous night, wore an expression of deep fatigue, and his heart was filled with anxiety and unease¡ªfollowing Malz''s warning yesterday, this Third-Class Officer did not return to his home next to the Dort District Police Station but left the town straightaway to go to his father''s farm.


    Kuke believed it was safer to stay by his father''s side, even though Old Kuke had taken an arrow in the knee, he could still toss him out with one hand.


    Moreover, there were eight strong hired uncles and over a dozen hounds on his father''s farm.


    These uncles were much more reliable than his subordinates in the patrol.


    And the hounds were even more reassuring.


    Of course, apart from that, Kuke also needed his father to give him some advice.


    He could sense that James was finished.


    Whether it was Auburn, who was ''betrayed'', or those Auburn wanted to eliminate, none would let James off.


    So, here came the question!


    What about him?


    He might be targeted as well!


    Even though the likelihood wasn''t high.


    But when it came to his own life, Kuke dared not gamble.


    Having the family business left by Old Kuke, and growing up wealthy, Kuke was not as aggressive as other officers; he preferred to gain benefits in a safe way.


    So, at that time, Kuke thought of seeking Arthur''s help¡ªonly, he wasn''t sure if Arthur could really protect him, and¡­


    what he would need to pay.


    Kuke shared all his concerns with Old Kuke.


    Even knowing his son''s character very well, Old Kuke was quite helpless; if they didn''t look so similar, Old Kuke would almost think he wasn''t his own biological son.


    The retired bounty hunter then said¡ª


    ''The Kledos Family?


    I''ve heard of their reputation. I hadn''t expected them to actually be from that world. Judging by the young heir''s behavior, their family must have chosen a life of secrecy in the past.


    In South Los, such a family could definitely protect you!


    And what you need to give in return?


    Secure the position of the Police Chief and provide the necessary conveniences to them.


    Remember, only by securing the position of Police Chief would you be worthy of giving them your loyalty!


    And this is not difficult!


    The Dort District has no Second-Class Officers, you and another one of James''s confidants are the only Third-Class Officers. If James doesn''t survive, this guy won''t either.


    As soon as James dies, this guy must die.


    At that time, the position of Police Chief will be yours.''''


    ''Don''t we need to think it over a bit more?''


    ''Think it over?


    Do you have any more options?


    Or, do you think the people from that world would be as young and easy to speak with as that ''Spirit Medium''?


    You will never understand how terrifying and brutal the people from that world can be!


    Even when facing that ''Spirit Medium'', you must keep a wary respect¡ªif you can''t handle that supposed colleague, bring an uncle from the farm, he''ll take care of everything for you.


    Kuke, my son, remember, I can''t protect you all your life. When I and your uncles grow old and can no longer wield a gun or knife, you will need to protect everything here!


    Of course, the choice is yours!


    If you want to give up, we will leave this place together and choose somewhere else to start anew!''


    Kuke remembered the conversation he had with his father last night.


    Under the candlelight, his father, who he remembered as robust, was somehow hunched over, and although his arms were still astonishingly thick, when his father''s large hand landed on his shoulder, he could feel the diminishing strength in it, and those temples, unbeknownst to him, had sprouted white hairs.


    His father was getting old.


    He guessed that in another two years, he might not be able to wrestle a horse down so easily anymore.


    Then, who could he rely on?


    Must his father step in to resolve everything for him?


    As for leaving?


    Even more impossible!


    Starting everything anew required significant sacrifices, and Kuke knew it all too well. Rather than gambling on the unknown, he would rather seek refuge with Arthur.


    Kuke believed what his father had said.


    Phew!


    Taking a deep breath, Kuke made his final decision.


    Thus, when Arthur opened the door, this Third-Class Officer of Dort District said very politely,


    "Good morning, Advisor Kledos."


    "Good morning, Officer Kuke."


    Arthur smiled in response and invited him into No. 2 Cork Street.


    After taking a seat in the ''Spirit Medium Parlor'', the Third-Class Officer from Dort District began to consider his words carefully, and then said.


    "Advisor Kledos, what do you think about the incident at 10 Clara Street?"


    ''I''m just sitting here watching.''


    Arthur thought to himself, but outwardly he feigned silence.


    "Please forgive my rashness and rudeness."


    Noticing Arthur''s silence, the Third-Class Officer from Dort District immediately apologized¡ªunlike the decisiveness of Wiggins and Malz, there was a dragging indecisiveness in Kuke''s character.


    Even with a decision made, this characteristic still influenced the way Kuke behaved.


    Because, most of the time, Kuke habitually let others make decisions for him.


    ''What a good father he must have!''


    Arthur could entirely guess that, in this era, someone of a hesitant nature like Kuke still managed to become a Third-Class Officer in South Los''s Dort District because of the extreme efforts and protections his father must have provided¡ªmany people saw Kuke''s ways as easy to bully, especially within a police station where the ''Sheriff'' co-existed with the new laws.


    Faced with such a Kuke, Arthur gestured dismissively.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' spoke softly¡ª


    "The incident at 10 Clara Street was an accident. I do not want to be involved, therefore, I must maintain my neutrality."


    Arthur stated his position very directly.


    He knew very well that if he allowed Kuke to continue asking questions, they might talk all day without conclusion, and perhaps, in the end, it might even bring Kuke''s father into the matter.


    And Kuke''s father was not as easy to deceive as Kuke himself.


    So, Arthur almost made it explicit.


    Though hesitant in character, Kuke was not foolish; he picked up on the meaning in Arthur''s words.


    He instinctively opened his mouth, wanting to inquire more about yesterday''s incident to make a judgment. But at that moment, he remembered the conversation with his father the previous night and his resolve at the doorstep.


    Suddenly, the Third-Class Officer from Dort District clenched his teeth and said.


    "Could I also maintain such neutrality?


    If I choose to join under your command.


    I could swear allegiance to you!"


    The Third-Class Officer from Dort District spoke a ''daring speech'' that he would never have uttered before.


    "I prefer the constraints of a contract over the solemnity of a vow¡ª"


    Arthur raised his hand.


    Immediately, a parchment floated down from the bookshelf onto the desk.


    At the same time, a steel pen hovered in front of Kuke.


    Kuke stared blankly at the pen in front of him, his brain momentarily froze as he signed his name, only realizing afterwards what had happened.


    That world!


    This was the world his father had talked about!


    But before an excited Kuke could inquire further, the parchment soared into the air.


    Under Kuke''s gaze, it burst into intense flames.


    The flames churned, and the parchment turned into nothingness.


    An invisible force lightly tapped on Kuke''s forehead at that moment.


    It wasn''t an illusion!


    It was real, a tactile click!


    "Ah!"


    Kuke exclaimed, jumping up from his chair in fright.


    Meanwhile, Arthur, sitting in his chair, leaned slightly back and shifted his gaze onto the startled face of the Third-Class Officer of Dort District, and said with a faint smile,


    "The contract is established!"

 Chapter 161 158 New Chapter: The 3rd Visitor

    Arthur didn''t understand contracts.But Arthur could make others think he did.


    This wasn''t contradictory!


    As long as Arthur didn''t encounter a true expert, he could make everyone believe he understood¡ªthis wasn''t deception, merely a rational utilization.


    Just like Kuke, or rather, Kuke''s father, who must have known about the Mystic Side, but definitely did not have a deep understanding or any control; otherwise, Kuke wouldn''t just be a Third-Class Officer of the Dort District, and Old Kuke wouldn''t be confined to a farm.


    Deceiving a layman was simple.


    Deceiving a semi-informed layman was even simpler.


    Because with a pure layman, you still need to lay groundwork and lead them to understanding, but facing a semi-informed layman, you don''t need to explain much; just set the right atmosphere, and they will find many appropriate reasons to believe you themselves.


    Just like Kuke at this moment.


    This Third-Class Officer of the Dort District resignedly sat back in his chair, his gaze already devoid of light, just like a whipped dog in the torrential rains on Valentine''s Day.


    "Have you misunderstood something?"


    After appreciating Kuke''s completely desolate expression for a long time, Arthur finally slowly spoke.


    "Hmm?"


    Kuke suddenly looked up.


    "Contracts vary in kind.


    And I prefer the more equitable ones¡ªyou don''t betray me, and nothing will happen.


    Likewise, I will protect you."


    Arthur explained.


    "What if I¡­"


    Completely subconsciously, this Third-Class Officer of the Dort District asked, but just as he began to speak, he felt a sharp spike of pain at the back of his neck.


    It was like a needleprick!


    Instantly, this Third-Class Officer of the Dort District''s body stiffened.


    He had barely harbored a tentative thought, and it already seemed dangerous.


    If it were real¡­


    Kuke shook his head repeatedly, immediately not daring to think anymore.


    Watching Kuke''s self-performance, Arthur was very ''cooperative'' as he said.


    "Believe me, you definitely wouldn''t want to know what a miserable outcome that would be."


    Saying so, Arthur stood up, went into the kitchen, and brought back two cups of hot chocolate with milk¡ªhis cup still had sugar in it.


    The steaming drink quickly restored Kuke to normal.


    "Sir, what should I do now?"


    Without any hesitation, Kuke changed how he addressed Arthur.


    "Wait!"


    "Wait for James''s death!"


    Arthur said lightly.


    Those people had even probed Malz, how could James possibly be safe?


    It isn''t that James would definitely die when probed.


    Rather, after James was probed, he was bound to die.


    He said, even the Countess of South Los could not keep him.


    Anticipating this, Kuke showed no surprise.


    This Third-Class Officer of the Dort District thought for a moment before continuing to ask.


    "James''s assets after his death?"


    "Given to you, to develop your men¡ªI don''t expect these men to die for you in a short time, but at least when I need you, you should have people you can use."


    Arthur stated outright.


    The situation in the Dort District gradually became clear.


    Wiggins behind the scenes, Kuke publicly.


    If the two cooperated, the Dort District would, in some sense, also become his turf.


    This would make his actions all the more convenient.


    As for Harris?


    His existence was not a hindrance.


    On the contrary, at critical moments, he would become his asset¡ªhow could a scapegoat who likes helping others not be considered an asset?


    Finishing his cup of hot cocoa, Kuke tactfully stood up to take his leave.


    Although he had signed what seemed to most a forced ''contract'', this Third-Class Officer of the Dort District felt inexplicably secure.


    Because once again, someone had made decisions for him.


    Once again, someone had protected him.


    Just like his father had.


    Um¡­


    No, it was the sir!


    As he corrected his thoughts, Kuke quickly left No. 2 Cork Street.


    Since the sir had granted protection, he naturally had to do his best¡ªJames''s confidantes in the Dort District Police Station, he would find a way to handle them.


    And this was not difficult.


    Arthur watched Kuke leave.


    He was quite satisfied with this subordinate.


    Because, as long as the "contract" remained undiscovered, there was no doubt about the other party''s loyalty¡ªArthur was confident that in the days to come, he would find similar power, allowing the other party to sign a real contract.


    Simultaneously, Arthur silently thanked the Hand of Void for its sacrifices.


    If it were not for the Hand of Void manipulating the parchment, pen, white phosphorus, touching the temple with a finger, and using a needle as punishment, he could never have made the "contract" seem so real.


    He glanced at the XP, which had recovered to 112.


    The 300 XP needed for the Hand of Void to level up was not an unattainable goal.


    Subconsciously, Arthur began to imagine how useful the Level 5 Hand of Void would be.


    But Arthur also understood that his physique must keep up.


    And this was not difficult for Arthur.


    Both Cat''s Grace.Orange and Silent Successive Steps would improve his physique!


    So¡ª


    ''Pan, shave your beard off quickly!''


    Thinking this in his heart, Arthur was about to return to No. 2 Cork Street to indulge in his orange cat and enjoy a rare leisurely morning when Fujin and Wuni on the roof suddenly fluttered their wings.


    ''Huh?''


    Arthur immediately scanned his surroundings without a trace.


    Then, he saw someone who should not be there¡ª


    The Mystic Side Person who had appeared on Cork Street last night, but was scared away by Fujin and Wuni. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though the person covered themselves with a cloak last night, now they had changed their attire and even rode in a carriage, Fujin and Wuni were still able to recognize them.


    Leveraging the transmission of Feast of Crows, Arthur confirmed this and mulled over it in his heart.


    If the event at 10 Clara Street last night, where the Mystic Side Person had died, was a decisive action explained by maintaining one''s "dignity,"


    then the reappearance of this person today deserved further consideration.


    From their escape, including testing that guy Malz, returning after the escape with vengeful intent, it was clear that these Mystic Side people were not from any strict, demanding organization but were likely a loose alliance, possibly even brought together just for a mission. Enjoy new chapters from empire


    Simply put, Mystic Side Persons are human too, and they fear death!


    Even more, owners of more Mystic Side Persons are often even more fearful of death than ordinary people!


    And that person, scared away last night but returned today,


    must have been promised great benefits, therefore they must have some reliance.


    Arthur''s gaze turned to the coachman driving the carriage.


    Though the coachman had lowered his hat, one could still tell his face was somewhat pale.


    Had he been injured?


    The neighborhood was of familiar faces.


    Then it must be not a person, but...


    A powerful artifact!


    Arthur thought to himself but did not retreat back into his room. Instead, he stood in front of No. 2 Cork Street waiting for the carriage to slowly stop¡ªArthur knew very well that it was deliberate, that they had waited for him to send Kuke out before suddenly arriving.


    It was to watch his reaction.


    ''So, the power of that artifact is limited, it''s very likely a one-time use artifact!


    If possible, they wouldn''t use it!


    Otherwise, they would definitely choose to visit directly like last night, not using this roundabout way of disguising as a customer visiting No. 2 Cork Street!''


    However...


    The person who gave them this artifact is very generous!''


    Arthur thought to himself.


    This artifact couldn''t possibly be theirs.


    If it were, they wouldn''t possibly have fled so disgracefully last night.


    Therefore, they must have obtained it after returning last night¡ªborrowing from someone else is unlikely unless they were direct blood relatives, otherwise such an artifact wouldn''t be carelessly lent.


    It must be that someone who originally sought his "cheque" proactively lent it to them.


    To let them complete the unfinished task¡ª


    Testing him!


    ''Tsk, some guys are really cautious about the appearance of a descendant of the ''Blood Marquis'' family!


    But, if you''re so generous with your own chess pieces, I wouldn''t be a qualified ''Spirit Medium'' if I didn''t trick them out of everything, even their underpants!''


    Arthur smirked inwardly, already thinking of how to deal with the situation.


    At that moment, the carriage stopped, and the lady seated inside stepped down as the coachman opened the door.


    Her posture was graceful, her face young and beautiful, dressed in a light-colored leg-of-mutton sleeve dress and white leather shoes accentuating her playful nature, making her immediately draw the gaze of the men of Cork Street as she appeared.


    Which naturally led to them being pinched by their wives in the soft flesh of their back.


    There are no bachelors on Cork Street; everyone resides here as a family unit.


    Even Arthur has a nominal girlfriend.


    "Forgive the interruption, Mr. Kledos."


    She spoke with a slight crisp as she lifted the corner of her skirt.


    Arthur, however, wore an expressionless face, his eyes cold, voice indifferent¡ª


    "I already gave you one chance!"

 Chapter 159 Act!

    The indifferent voice carried no hint of emotion, as if it were the cold wind from the farthest north of North County, freezing not only the body but also the soul.The lady holding the hem of her skirt felt a chill in her heart.


    Yet, she did not panic.


    She had dared to come today, naturally having considered this possibility.


    Moreover, she believed that the prop in her embrace would keep her safe.


    Therefore, the lady with origins from the Mystic Side had a sweet smile spread across her face as she said subconsciously.


    "I can explain to you..."


    As she spoke, the lady looked up.


    And then...


    She saw Arthur''s piercing eyes.


    Murderous intent!


    Unconcealed murderous intent!


    Having seen such a gaze several times before, the lady''s words halted abruptly, while the coachman beside her clenched the whip in his hand and silently slipped the other into his pocket.


    Arthur saw this, but pretended not to.


    He continued speaking to himself.


    "If not for a promise, do you think you would still be able to stand here and talk to me?


    The one who attacked my friend''s house last night was one of your people, right?


    Follow me.


    His body is inside!


    Now, take his body and leave this place!"


    After finishing his words, Arthur headed straight into No. 2 Cork Street.


    At this moment, the lady who had just stepped down from the carriage exchanged a look with the coachman beside her, both revealing shock on their faces, their hearts racing with panic¡ªtheir comrade Baguha, who left last night to probe Malz, had not returned since, and they had speculated many possibilities this morning, including running into the Bloodline Clan by accident or sensing danger and fleeing, but they had not considered that he might actually be dead.


    It''s worth noting that with the secret techniques at his disposal, Baguha should have been like a fish in water within a densely populated city like South Los, being able to amass a large number of ''guards'' given just a bit of time.


    In fact, they had joked before that if anything were to happen, Baguha would surely be the last one standing.


    But to their disbelief, Baguha was dead! Enjoy more content from empire


    Dead without a sound!


    How powerful was the ''Spirit Medium'' from the Kledos Family who killed Baguha?


    Unknown!


    Indeterminate!


    But one thing they could be sure of was that Baguha must have been instantly slain, as otherwise, Baguha would have used his trump cards to buy some time, and with that time, even if he were to die, it wouldn''t have been in such silence.


    The lady who had stepped down from the carriage and the coachman exchanged glances.


    Both saw regret in each other''s eyes.


    They regretted that their greed had put them in peril.


    Both wanted to turn around and leave immediately.


    But...


    They didn''t dare!


    A Mystic Side Person who could instantly kill Baguha with ease would probably not have much trouble with them either.


    As for relying on the crowd during the daytime to avoid pursuit?


    That was a decent option.


    But the day would eventually end.


    The night would inevitably come.


    What would they do then?


    The lady who stepped down from the carriage took deep breaths, trying her best to calm down.


    While the coachman with furrowed brow and drooping eyes seemed to have lost in thought¡ªbefore yesterday, he had absolute confidence in his abilities, believing that everyone and everything would bow down before his Blaze, but the encounter with the Lady of the Eternal Night last night taught him what a real gap was.


    Having only met the Lady of the Eternal Night once, he had not only exhausted his trump cards but had also sustained injuries.


    After that?


    It was an utterly disheveled escape, had it not been for the secret techniques of his companions, he would have already been captured by the Lady of the Long Night.


    That''s right!


    It was capture!


    The Lady of the Long Night had no intention of taking his life. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Otherwise, he would have long been dead.


    "Damn it! Damn it!"


    "What a dreadful South Los!"


    "Why is it that just anyone here is so powerful?"


    "And...


    Who the hell said that Arthur Kledos was just a new toy found by the Lady of the Long Night? What kind of toy is this terrifying!"


    With these thoughts raging inside, the coachman made up his mind.


    Thereupon, his companion spoke in a hushed tone.


    "Remember the ''Spirit Medium''s'' words, bring back Baguha''s body, and we''ll leave South Los at once!"


    "Mmm!"


    Hearing her partner Walice''s words, the frantic Jennifer steadied her heart and immediately strode towards No. 2 Cork Street ¡ª that''s right, hadn''t the ''Spirit Medium'' also said to take her companion''s body and leave immediately?


    There would be no danger!


    There certainly would be no danger!


    Jennifer kept reassuring herself.


    However, outside the gate of No. 2 Cork Street, Walice, disguised as a coachman, silently apologized in his heart.


    ''Sorry, Jennifer!


    It''s better for one person to die than for two.''


    Nevertheless, Walice didn''t immediately leave; his secret technique didn''t require such a fuss.


    As he watched Jennifer enter No. 2 Cork Street and the door close behind her, the Mystic Side Person disguised as a coachman began to take out tobacco and pack his pipe.


    Arthur''s pace back to No. 2 Cork Street didn''t quicken, nor did he show any panic, for he had already set up the scene with the "Hand of Void," and he was confident in his plan ¡ª as soon as he concluded that these Mystic Side people belonged to a loose organization, he was certain their strengths were not too disparate, or else their organizational structure would have been different.


    Therefore, he immediately thought of using the body to his advantage.


    But Arthur was not reckless, he didn''t simply throw the body out carelessly.


    Instead, he meticulously observed the expressions of the two people.


    Only after confirming, did he start to use the body as a bait to ''intimidate'' them.


    Undoubtedly, Arthur was successful.


    With Eagle Eye and Insight for investigation, the foundation laid by Intimidation, and a performance centered on Bluff, neither of the two Mystic Side people doubted Arthur''s words.


    Just as Arthur had anticipated, the sight of their companion''s body had frightened them.


    It made them lose their composure, leading them to involuntarily think that his nonchalant demeanor was a quality unique to the strong.


    Arthur sat in the Spirit Medium Parlor, holding a copy of the South Los Daily he had already read, with the body he had examined thrown right at the entrance of the parlor.


    Jennifer carefully made her way down the corridor and immediately saw Baguha''s body.


    Seeing her companion''s eyes wide open with disbelief to the end, Jennifer became even more convinced that her partner had been killed instantly without any chance to fight back.


    And precisely because of this reality, this lady of Mystic Side origins regarded the ''Spirit Medium'' sitting there reading the newspaper as even more unfathomable.


    Even the previously ordinary-looking horror puppets, armors, and torture devices seemed extraordinary at this moment.


    How could the items collected by such a ''Spirit Medium'' be ordinary? It was only ordinary because she failed to perceive their true nature.


    "Thank you for your generous forbearance. My name is Jennifer, you..."


    "I''m not interested in what you''re called. Now take this body and leave immediately."


    Arthur waved his hand dismissively to interrupt Jennifer.


    Jennifer didn''t show any annoyance, but rather breathed a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to turn around and leave with Baguha''s body, she suddenly heard Arthur let out a cold laugh¡ª


    "Heh, what a disgusting fellow!"

 Chapter 160 Bluff!

    Jennifer was stunned.Cursed at me?


    No, that''s not right!


    It''s not cursing at me!


    Then who could it be?


    When this question surfaced in the mind of the lady from the Mystic Side, an answer immediately sprang forth¡ªher employer!


    The one who had spent a great deal of money to hire them for a task that seemed simple but resulted in heavy losses.


    The current ''Spirit Medium'' knew¡­ no, should be quite familiar with that employer!


    Only familiarity would lead to the kind of remark just made.


    Clearly, that employer had done this more than once before.


    Then¡­


    Where had the people gone who had accepted that employer''s hires before?


    Thinking this, cold sweat climbed up Jennifer''s back.


    She suddenly felt the corpse of Baguha weigh a thousand pounds; she couldn''t carry it at all because¡ªlooking at Baguha''s eyes, wide open in death, she saw what could be her own future.


    No!


    She absolutely refused to accept such a future!


    "Your Lordship?"


    After swallowing a gulp of saliva and moistening her dry throat, Jennifer tentatively spoke up.


    Arthur''s brows furrowed slightly, without saying more, he simply urged.


    "Hurry and leave."


    "Your Lordship, I want to¡­"


    "Hmph!"


    "Do you think because I adhere to my promise not to kill wantonly, you can act recklessly within No. 2 Cork Street¡ªDeath, sometimes, is a mercy!"


    Arthur interrupted Jennifer''s words again.


    But Jennifer couldn''t hear a word Arthur said after that, because, as Arthur snorted coldly, a sound as thunderous as a peal of thunder exploded next to her ear.


    The unprepared Jennifer was so startled that she stumbled backward, her chest tight with stress.


    "No!"


    "Lord Kledos, I have no disrespect for you!"


    "I am only lost at the moment and therefore hope to exchange some information with you on an equal basis!"


    Jennifer quickly sped up her speech.


    She originally intended to say ''trade'', but the word at the tip of her tongue became ''equal exchange''¡ªa sign of her sincerity.


    Because in the Mystic Side, there''s a saying ''trades can be deceitful, but equal exchange'' wouldn''t be.


    Moreover, to show more sincerity, the lady from the Mystic Side immediately pulled out a coin she was hiding and presented it with respect.


    The coin was a copper one, its familiar patterns, its luster...


    A Protection Copper Coin!


    After Arthur confirmed it, he spoke immediately with a scornful look in his eyes.


    "If it were one of the seven silver coins or thirteen copper coins forged based on ''Patrick'', they would prove your ''fair trade'', but a counterfeit being one of the thirteen copper coins...


    Are you joking?"


    Arthur raised his tone again, this time without using the Noise Technique, but Jennifer felt even more terrified.


    Without needing to touch it, just a glance was enough to recognize the coin''s origin, such erudition was terrifyingly well-read¡ªbear in mind that on the Mystic Side, not all powerful beings possess knowledge, but those with knowledge surely possess power!


    Knowledge is power!


    This is regarded as the truth by everyone on the Mystic Side!


    Thinking of the vast effort that she once made to barely understand the origin of this coin compared to the ''Spirit Medium'' before her, Jennifer was completely convinced.


    With a hint of hesitation, she took out something else.


    It was a whistle.


    Arthur observed the other party''s expressions all along, and when he saw the reluctance on her face, he immediately guessed.


    "Heh."


    Arthur didn''t say much.


    At this point, to speak more would be to err more.


    A cold laugh was enough to say it all.


    In fact, right after Arthur sneered, Jennifer immediately placed the whistle on the table, while inwardly feeling uncertain¡ªshe wondered if using her employer''s item for an exchange, would it not anger the ''Spirit Medium'' across from her?


    Jennifer felt a bit panicked.


    But there was nothing she could do.


    This prop was the only thing she had that was presentable apart from the Protection Copper Coin.


    Fortunately, the ''Spirit Medium'' didn''t really get angry.


    This made Jennifer breathe a sigh of relief, and she became even more convinced in her mind that the ''Spirit Medium'' in front of her might be bad-tempered but was definitely a person who kept their word!


    And her employer?


    She couldn''t be sure.


    Especially after meeting Orville last night, what this companion had speculated made her even more wary of her employer.


    Even though the employer had given compensation, this wariness did not disappear.


    It was precisely for this reason that she chose to take out the compensation given by her employer.


    Because, she could not be sure if that item had been tampered with.


    While Jennifer was still thinking, the whistle she had placed on the table was slapped into the corner by an invisible force.


    Jennifer was startled and immediately wanted to explain.


    But Arthur spoke first.


    "It has nothing to do with you, it''s that guy''s little trick."


    Just as she thought!


    There was indeed a problem!


    Jennifer looked towards the whistle in the corner with lingering fear in her eyes, but suddenly her eyes narrowed because, at some point, that horrifying puppet was standing guard in front of the whistle in the corner, scrutinizing it intently.


    ''I was right just now!''


    ''This horror doll, armor, and torture devices are all transcendent items beyond my knowledge!''


    Jennifer immediately averted her gaze and adopted an even more respectful attitude towards Arthur.


    "The one Auburn is waiting for isn''t you, you were merely being used naively. I''m not sure what that disgusting guy is planning or if he has made alliances with some others, but he''s definitely not hiring you for some special paper, ink, or fake cheques.


    You have been pawns for scouting from the beginning, and that''s still what you are now.


    Your destinies were determined the moment you were hired!"


    Mimicking Old Charlie''s movements and tone during his ''performance,'' Arthur repeated them vividly¡ªhis elbows on the table, interlocked fingers just hiding everything below the nose, making the chanting voice even more ethereal.


    Jennifer, with preconceived notions, didn''t doubt Arthur''s words upon hearing them; instead, she harbored resentment towards her former employer.


    She immediately wanted to inquire further, but Arthur didn''t wait for her to speak and said straight away.


    "The only chance for you to change your destiny is to leave South Los immediately, and also... stay away from the ocean."


    Jennifer was taken aback.


    It wasn''t that she was surprised by the guidance Arthur had given.


    In her view, this guidance was the core of the ''equivalent exchange.''


    What she found strange was that Arthur spoke of her.


    As an individual.


    Not two.


    Could it be...


    Jennifer immediately had a bad premonition.


    "Thank you for your guidance!"


    Jennifer picked up Baguha''s corpse, using the parasol she carried as a disguise, and as she left No. 2 Cork Street, she saw the unguarded carriage.


    ''Damn scoundrel!''


    Jennifer inwardly cursed, abandoned by her companion¡ªunlike the others, she believed that she and Walice had been tested as partners, true partners indeed!


    ''Dammit!''


    After another curse, the lady put the body in the carriage, and without worrying about being conspicuous, she drove the carriage away in a hurry.


    Arthur sat in the Spirit Medium Parlor, watching all of this unfold.


    He didn''t use the Peeping Mirror to watch her.


    With Fujin and Wuni with him, there was no need for such trouble anymore. Discover exclusive tales on empire


    Heading to the corner, he put ''Lady Anna'' back in her original spot, then Arthur began to carefully check the whistle, making sure it was safe before he picked it up.


    In the next moment, Arthur''s eyes showed surprise¡ª


    Huh?


    S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 161 Before the Explanation

    The whistle was made of iron and painted entirely black.When Arthur touched this whistle, the text in front of him began to flicker¡ª


    [Name: Sound of Advancement]


    [Type: Other Items]


    [Quality: Hero]


    [Attributes: 1, Exhilaration (1/1); 2, Burden]


    [Remarks: The Master Alchemist ''One'' is a very special one among many Master Alchemists. Born into a knight''s family, ''One'' possessed unimaginable courage, always charging forward in every battle. Even after becoming a Master Alchemist, it was still the same. Facing the oncoming ''Shadows'', this Master stepped out of the Alchemy Lab, donned his armor neatly, took up his warhammer, and launched the last charge of his life¡ªThe apprentice Saga witnessed this scene and etched the image of his teacher deeply in his heart. To honor his teacher, he crafted a whistle, and whenever the whistle sounded, it was the ''time to charge forward through the darkness''¡ªMany Master Alchemists in later generations imitated this whistle, and the one in your hand is one of the fine reproductions.]


    ¡­


    [Exhilaration: Instantly restores all health, physical strength, and energy, clears all negative states, and increases [Physique] by 3, raises the level of a designated skill by +1; duration 30 seconds]


    [Burden: After Exhilaration ends, you will return to the state you were in before using Exhilaration and fall into weakness for 3 days. The designated skill will also be temporarily unavailable for use for 3 days]


    (Note 1: The level of the designated skill cannot exceed its original limit.)


    (Note 2: The weak state can be cured.)


    (Note 3: Once the item attribute Exhilaration is used up, it cannot be replenished.)


    (Note 4: If the body cannot withstand the pain after returning to the state before using Exhilaration, it will be judged as dead.)


    ¡­


    Arthur looked at the Sound of Advancement in his hand, his brows slightly furrowed.


    Without a doubt, Sound of Advancement was very powerful.


    But at the same time, the side effects of this item were also terrifying¡ªif not careful, you could really die!


    "It must be used in a relatively complete, healthy state!"


    Arthur quickly made a decision.


    If he was seriously injured before using it, plus the weakness after using [Exhilaration], the likelihood of death was quite high.


    Weakness, Arthur could accept.


    Death, Arthur absolutely could not accept. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Terrifying indeed!''


    ''Casually, it''s death!''


    Arthur inwardly expressed his exclamation, raised his hand, and put the Sound of Advancement together with the Protection Copper Coin into Atos''s Box. Then, Arthur glanced at the changes in [Bluff].


    [Bluff +5]


    [Bluff Lv6: 5/40]


    ¡­


    ''Indeed, being a Spirit Medium has a bonus for [Bluff]¡ªit''s not much related to me personally!


    Yes, that''s it!''


    Muttering to himself, Arthur held Pendragon in his arms.


    As the young Spirit Medium sat in the chair stroking Pendragon, he began to close his eyes and ponder about the person who had hired mystic side individuals like Jennifer¡ªhe still didn''t know who the other party was.


    Did not know the name.


    Did not know the appearance.


    Even, did not know the gender.


    But he did know one thing, the other party most likely was there for the fake ''cheques''.


    Not just the paper and the ink.


    But also those complete ''cheques''.


    Their decision to hire Jennifer and others was for precaution¡ªbecause the other party was certain someone would target those special papers and ink, and to avoid unnecessary trouble, they chose individuals from the mystic side.


    At the same time, to ensure the secrecy of the complete ''cheques'', the other party would silence anyone involved.


    That''s why they selected weaker mystic side individuals.


    Therefore, he concluded¡ª


    ''Jennifer and the others must have had a certain reputation in the previous South Los Secret Assembly, well-known by others.


    The other party''s identity must be sensitive, appearing in public would be problematic, and they would be easily recognized.


    The other party must know the truth behind the previous fake ''cheque'' case, or even, have connections with one of Elron, Jenkins, or that financial advisor of the Old Lion.


    Thus, they would be informed about these matters¡­


    Wait a moment!''


    Arthur, who was deep in thought, suddenly straightened up.


    He considered another point: Truda!


    The appearance of this Spy had greatly hindered his speed to 10 Clara Street; could it be that the other party deliberately instigated Truda to smoothly obtain those complete ''cheques''?


    Could this person be¡­


    A member of Death Poetry Society?!


    If the one inciting Truda, hiring Jennifer and the others, and collaborating with one of the Old Lion''s financial advisors was the same person...


    Then the scope just narrowed significantly!


    ''Now, it really becomes interesting!''


    Arthur murmured to himself, stroking his chin.


    He seemed to see a spider hiding in the darkness, weaving its web, the shelter made by the shadows making everyone wary of the spider''s ferociousness, and by the time one fell into the web, it would be too late.


    Thinking of such an image, a smile unwittingly curled up on Arthur''s lips.


    As a child, one of his favorite pastimes: was poking at spider webs!


    Now?


    It was still the same.


    Arthur took out those complete ''cheques'', meticulously flipping through and checking them.


    No special markings.


    No special numbers.


    No hidden messages.


    So, there was only one possibility left¡ª


    These complete ''cheques'' could pass for the real thing!


    This¡­


    Is just too good!


    Arthur''s fingers trembled slightly as he put all the ''cheques'' back into Atos''s Box, resisting the urge to write a 10,000,000 figure on a cheque signed by the Old Lion of Inner Bay.


    Even though Arthur knew that reaching such a figure, such a cheque would definitely not be honored.


    But what if the figures were made a bit smaller?


    To reduce it to an insignificant extent?


    As for there being only one complete "cheque"?


    With such a template available, along with ample special paper and ink, even without seeking others, Arthur himself could replicate many more!


    "That guy probably intends to do just that, doesn''t he?"


    Arthur, who had grasped a tiny bit of that ''Death Poetry Society'' member''s thoughts, squinted his eyes.


    Then, the young ''Spirit Medium'' smiled again.


    He thoroughly agreed with the other person''s idea.


    He also had similar thoughts.


    So...


    At this point, would the other party give up?


    Most likely not.


    That meant he would probably meet the other party!


    No!


    Not him!


    It was Auburn!


    Auburn, the descendant of the ''Blood Marquis'' family, had planned everything¡ªwhat did it have to do with him, a minor ''Spirit Medium''?


    He was just an innocent bystander.


    Let the other party try hard to find Auburn, the Blood Marquis descendant!


    If they could find him...


    He would concede defeat directly!


    Thump, thump-thump!


    Arthur was still contemplating when the door was knocked on.


    The familiar secret knock¡ªit was Wiggins.


    The door of No. 2 Cork Street opened silently.


    On the rare sunny day, Wiggins still held his own ''Sword''¡ªnot only because it was a gift from Arthur but also because the Umbrella Sword was just too convenient for people like Wiggins.


    They needed such concealed weapons.


    In South Los, no one would pay attention to someone carrying an umbrella on a sunny day.


    After all, nobody could guarantee when it would rain in South Los.


    Seeing Arthur at the end of the hallway, Wiggins was not curious as to why the door opened automatically. Following this gentleman, he had already seen too much strangeness.


    "Good morning, Miss ''Anna''!"


    After greeting Miss ''Anna,'' Wiggins walked straight into the hall and reported the latest developments to Arthur¡ª


    "My lord, I have taken control of a third of Rat Street''s thoroughfares, and with the progress over these past days, twenty-one more people have joined.


    These are all individuals I''ve previously interacted with and screened thoroughly; their character, style, and family situations assure their loyalty.


    The legacy Dotas left behind is enough to provide you, my lord, with twenty subordinates of a similar caliber.


    The territory we have now can support us all.


    However, the selection of people still needs to be done slowly."


    Having undergone the Lionheart Ceremony, Wiggins became Arthur''s vassal to some extent, and their relationship naturally differed from others.


    There existed a natural closeness and a coexistence of interests.


    When the latter was jeopardized, the former would naturally cease to exist.


    Thus, Arthur managed this balance quite adeptly.


    "Well done!"


    "Maintain your original style, secure the current territory¡ªthat will be your domain. Whatever you gain, aside from the necessary taxes, will be yours."


    Having heard Wiggins'' report, Arthur spoke directly.


    Arthur''s generosity took Wiggins aback.


    Then, the Golden Finger originating from Rat Street knelt on one knee¡ª


    "Your existence is the faith of my life!"


    The voice was resonant and forceful.


    Arthur smiled and gently patted the other''s shoulder.


    The Knight game was sometimes really amusing.


    But the real reason was that Wiggins'' progress far exceeded Arthur''s expectations.


    In his mind, Wiggins taking control of just a quarter of Rat Street would have been satisfactory, and recruiting twenty-one reliable subordinates was a pleasant surprise.


    It''s easy to recruit people in Rat Street, but it''s not easy to recruit loyal subordinates.


    Undoubtedly, Wiggins had abilities far stronger than what Arthur had anticipated.


    This confidence bolstered Arthur''s confidence in the subsequent plans¡ª


    "For the next phase, I need you to open a grocery store in Rat Street¡ªplain prices, normal quality."


    Arthur emphasized.


    There were grocery stores in Rat Street too.


    However, the prices were exorbitant, and the quality of goods was debatable.


    It wasn''t that no one wanted to do good business, but the overall environment of Rat Street made it impossible to operate properly.


    Would a gang of criminals engage in haggling?


    No, they wouldn''t.


    But that was before.


    Arthur believed that with sufficient armed support, such a grocery store would surely succeed.


    And this was only the first step.


    Once the reputation was established, the second layer of the grocery store could begin¡ªmystic item trading¡ªwhich wouldn''t compete with Mouse Alley. Everything here would prioritize Mouse Alley.


    At least that was the plan for the short term.


    Robbing the rich to aid the poor?


    That would be in the third step.


    "Understood!


    Lord, does the grocery store need a name?"


    After nodding his understanding, Wiggins asked earnestly.


    Arthur had not thought about this issue previously, but when asked by his subordinate, a name came to mind spontaneously.

 Chapter 162 Cats Are Born Different!

    "Trouble-Free Grocery!"Arthur said so.


    Wiggins found the name quite appealing. This streetwise Golden Finger immediately wanted to echo his sovereign with courtly agreement, like a subject in a biographical novel, but he scratched his head and stammered out awkwardly after a long thought.


    "Good name, really good name."


    Having said that, he looked at Arthur with a face full of unease.


    Of course, Arthur was not one to split hairs over such a matter.


    He was well aware that Wiggins''s forte did not lie herein.


    If he wanted to hear pleasing words, he could randomly pull one of Malz''s patrol officers, and they could shower him with compliments. However, when it came to managing the Rat Street territory and the Golden Fingers, probably the whole patrol team would not be as effective as Wiggins alone.


    Arthur patted Wiggins''s shoulder lightly.


    "That place is in your hands now, Wiggins!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Feeling Arthur''s trust, Wiggins''s discomfort and anxiety vanished in an instant. He bowed and then left No. 2 Cork Street at a brisk pace.


    Borrowing Fujin''s gaze, Arthur murmured to himself as he watched the Golden Finger''s retreating figure.


    ''Trouble-Free.


    To unravel all worries and sorrows.


    What a pity...


    There''s no mail slot.''


    With that thought, Arthur allowed himself a self-mocking smile.


    He knew all too well that, in time, ''Trouble-Free Grocery'' would live up to its name¡ªnot just the assortment of good-quality, reasonably priced goods would bring joy to the residents of Rat Street and alleviate some of their worries, but as time went on, the influence of these value-for-money products would truly emerge.


    And that was what he valued.


    Not just the ''name,'' but the profit and power beneath the ''name.''


    He wanted it all!


    He sighed inwardly, ''It should have been called Peaceful Grocery!''


    With such thoughts, Arthur began to prepare Pendragon for the cage, pocketed ''Ms. Anna,'' put on his coat¡ªhe was ready to head to the police station.


    As the Special Consultant of Shire District Police Station, it was only proper to be punctual for work.


    Moreover, there was some news he was waiting for.


    It most certainly wasn''t mealtime.


    And it wasn''t because he was too lazy to cook lunch.


    It just so happened that he was waiting for news, his stomach just so happened to be growling, and he just so happened to coincide with lunchtime at the police station.


    And besides, he who had alleviated some of the worries for the residents of Rat Street, surely he deserved two pounds of roasted pork ribs, a whole smoked sausage (around 300 grams), chicken salad, white bread (200 grams), two spoons of butter (5 grams each), a pinch of salt, black pepper (about 5 grams), and sweet beets stewed with extra sugar, didn''t he?


    He was indeed worthy!


    So, Arthur spread Malz''s butter and honey on his white bread without any reservations.


    The old sheriff didn''t mind at all.


    Compared to butter and honey, he preferred pepper and salt.


    Of course, it was also because at that moment, the old sheriff was more focused on the ''Police Chief.''


    Or, to be precise, his concern arose after seeing Pendragon dive beak-first into the cat bowl and a third of the kibble disappeared rapidly, making him worry about the ''Police Chief'' that was eating one piece at a time.


    Why does my cat eat so little?


    Could it be sick?


    Should I find a veterinarian to have a look?


    "Arthur, does Pan always eat like this?"


    Eventually, the old sheriff couldn''t help but ask.


    "Mm-hm, every time."


    Arthur nodded while clamping one end of a rib with his mouth, gently tugged at it, and with a slight suck, the meat from the entire rib slid into his mouth.


    Watching Arthur chew with great relish, the old sheriff subconsciously glanced again at Pendragon, who was also eating heartily.


    All of a sudden, he realized it might not be the ''Police Chief'' that had an issue.


    But it was him!


    At that moment, the old sheriff''s look toward the slender ''Police Chief'' was filled with even more pity.


    ''Maybe after work I should talk with Amanda about adjusting the ''Police Chief''s'' diet¡ªwe might not be able to eat a lot, but we can eat more delicately.''


    The old sheriff was thinking this when he heard Arthur say, his words muffled by food,


    "Kuke is one of us now."


    "What?"


    The old sheriff was taken aback.


    Surprise filled the old sheriff''s eyes. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kuke, he had been preparing to put in a great effort to win him over.


    But unexpectedly, after just one meeting with Arthur, he had immediately pledged his loyalty.


    Even accustomed to Arthur''s "Miracle", the old sheriff couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    Afterward, however, he felt a sense of relief.


    After all, that was Arthur!


    The old sheriff, watching Arthur wolf down his meal, had unwavering confidence in his eyes¡ªhe knew that as long as he followed this partner, he would have to learn that sense of relief.


    ''Arthur''s "Miracle"¡­


    It''s capable of creating miracles!''


    The old sheriff thought to himself, his gaze naturally drifting towards the outside of the office.


    Andy, whom he had met several times, was now leaning back in his chair, dozing off, but still clutching a long firearm in his hands.


    Looney, who had previously been a complete stranger, was now wrapped up like a mummy, yet biting on his finger and seriously perusing case files.


    Dico, on the other hand, was checking the injuries on his face with a mirror, and whenever he looked up, he would reveal a sorrowful expression.


    The three of them were completely different from before.


    Gone was the lifelessness and the just-getting-by attitude; they were now full of vigor.


    And under the leadership of these three, the patrol officers in the lobby were also filled with enthusiasm.


    This was something he couldn''t have imagined before.


    And now?


    It had all happened!


    The old sheriff was well aware that this was all thanks to Arthur.


    The old sheriff was even more aware that if things continued this way¡­


    It would be the moment when real miracles would occur.


    And him?


    He wanted to see.


    Just as the old sheriff was fantasizing about what that exciting moment would look like, Simon came rushing in from the small square outside, charging straight into the lobby, heading for the office.


    It''s happening!


    The old sheriff and Arthur were both instantly invigorated.


    Simon''s absence from the lobby naturally meant he had a mission¡ªkeeping an eye on James!


    Thud, thud thud!


    "Come in!"


    "Police Chief, James has disappeared; his men are all in chaos, and I''ve had our people take control of them.


    We''ve also got his lover under control," Simon immediately reported as he entered.


    "Disappeared?"


    "He must have run away!" the old sheriff said with a laugh.


    Malz wasn''t surprised by the decision of James to run away.


    Although the other party was from a gang background and was known for his brutality, that was when he was young¡ªa time when he dared to fight and scrape. But now?


    Apart from showing off a peculiar kind of brutality with candle drippings in the bedroom or a flourish of a whip, he could only seek the glorious days of old in his dreams.


    This type of highly private information was well-known in a certain circle in Dort District.


    More than one lady from the club had complained about the police chief in private.


    And then?


    Certain people in Shire District, Docklands, and both the new and Old Town came to know about it.


    As a result, five years ago, the police chief of Dort District began to refuse going to clubs and chose to keep lovers instead.


    Moreover, it seemed to prove that he was still capable, the police chief of Dort District once kept a large number of lovers for a while, but eventually he came to accept reality.


    Rumors had it that there was only one lover left by the side of the police chief of Dort District.


    There were also rumors that this lover was the person he trusted the most.


    However, it now seemed that the police chief of Dort District always trusted himself above all.


    Of course, Malz didn''t care, and the old sheriff said with a somewhat playful tone¡ª


    "With so many people watching him, our James the Police Chief wouldn''t die on the road, would he?"

 Chapter 163 A person must rely on themselves!

    Who wanted James dead?Many.


    Although others were uncertain, Malz knew that he wanted James dead.


    So did his partner.


    As the old sheriff tore off the napkin from his collar, his eyes met those of his partner, who had already begun to wipe the grease and sauce off his palms.


    They exchanged a smile and a look of understanding¡ª


    If they had chosen to disappear, then they might as well disappear completely!


    About three minutes later, the Shire District Police Station''s carriage left the small square and headed straight for Moon Street.


    Although James was the police chief of Dort District, Moon Street was in Shire District.


    When something happened on Moon Street, naturally, the Shire District Police Station had jurisdiction.


    Unlike other middle-class districts, Moon Street didn''t rank high in the list of favored properties in Shire District. In fact, it could be said to be at the bottom of the list.


    It wasn''t that Moon Street was bad.


    On the contrary, the environment here was beautiful, the public order was good, and the houses were spacious enough to live in comfortably.


    But it was exactly because the houses here were so large that many middle-class families were deterred.


    With the same unit price, the increase in area was an unbearable burden for the middle class walking on thin ice.


    What about the wealthy?


    Even though the size of the residences on Moon Street was almost enough to rival the villas in White Bird District, real wealthy people would still choose White Bird District.


    Even if someone boasted that originally this was the real White Bird Street, and for some reason, it changed into Moon Street, it made no difference.


    Moon Street was always Moon Street.


    Between it and White Bird Street, there was an insurmountable chasm.


    As soon as Arthur and Malz jumped off the carriage, the four gagged and tightly bound subordinates of James began to struggle.


    Simon went over and kicked each of them, and immediately, they quieted down.


    Naturally, Arthur and Malz ignored these fellows¡ªhow could anyone who could become a confidant of James be of any good substance?


    It wasn''t prejudice!


    Rather, when selecting his confidants, the first criterion set by Police Chief James was a gang background.


    In South Los, bullying the weak, fearing the strong, and having no bottom line were almost the labels the common people stuck on gangs.


    Correct!


    The common people!


    Some precarious commoner families became broken because of these guys. Especially wealthy commoners or families with beautiful wives and daughters became their preferred targets. These fellows had way too many methods to get everything they wanted.


    Including but not limited to drugs and gambling.


    But, it was only the common people.


    These fellows wouldn''t dare touch anyone with a bit of power.


    What about the real wealthy and nobility?


    When these guys spoke to them, they turned into ''woof, woof, woof.''


    Arthur and Malz walked straight into number 4 Moon Street.


    Then they both frowned simultaneously.


    It was too dazzling!


    The entire room was decorated primarily with gold, and under the sunlight, the golden reflections made it blinding for anyone who walked into the room.


    "Hiss!"


    "How much money did this guy rake in?"


    Even Malz couldn''t help but take a sharp intake of breath at this moment, especially when he discovered the peacock statuette, completely carved from gold and encrusted with gems, on the mantelpiece, he couldn''t help but express his amazement.


    The body of the peacock statuette in front of them was made of pure gold, but each feather of its spread tail was inlaid with a gemstone.


    Each was a different color, yet when put together, they did not clash. On the contrary, as the sunlight shone upon them, the gemstones immediately emitted various colored glows, seemingly in concert with one another.


    ''This Golden Peacock could probably exchange for two three-masted ships!'' Arthur appraised internally.


    It wasn''t just the gold and gemstones themselves, but also the person who made this peacock, who must be of master level, that with both factors combined, its price was self-evident.


    But Arthur frowned to himself.


    Would someone running away not take something of this level with them?


    Could there be something even more valuable?


    Impossible!


    Even if James was the police chief of Dort District, it couldn''t be possible!


    This Golden Peacock represented most of his fortune.


    Moreover, the fact that the Golden Peacock was placed in the most conspicuous location, exuding a sense of show-off, also indicated the value of this item.


    And also...


    The surroundings were too clean, too tidy.


    It was difficult for a house to maintain cleanliness and order when someone running away was trying to take valuable items.


    After all, those in a hurry to escape couldn''t possibly clean the house before leaving, right?


    So, James must not have been running away!


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly as he followed Malz upstairs.


    "Chief, Advisor!"


    The patrolling officer inside immediately saluted them.


    "Where''s the person?" Malz asked directly.


    "In the room!"


    The patrol officer pointed to the room next door¡ªthe door was not closed, but wide open. From this angle, one could clearly see the woman sitting there.


    Brown long hair, delicate features, her big eyes filled with timidity; a single glance could evoke pity in any man''s heart.


    When Arthur and Malz''s gaze swept over, the lady immediately wrapped her arms around herself, hunched her body and shrank back.


    She was James''s lover, Jane.


    "Miss Jane, there''s no need to be alarmed, we just have a few questions,"


    Malz reassured her.


    Arthur hung back a step, his gaze fixed on her.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' could be sure that she was not acting, but was genuinely afraid.


    "Miss Jane, do you know when James disappeared?"


    "I don''t know, when I woke up in the morning, James was already gone."


    "Did James say anything to you before he went to sleep last night?"


    "He did, he said he had run into a bit of trouble."


    "Anything else?"


    "That''s it, James has a bad temper, I didn''t dare to ask more."


    Throughout the questioning, the lady answered truthfully, without any hint of performance.


    But Malz always felt something was off.


    However, he couldn''t quite put his finger on what was wrong.


    Subconsciously, the old sheriff looked to his partner.


    Seeing the indifference on Arthur''s face and the smile at the corner of his mouth, the old sheriff immediately made up his mind.


    "Miss Jane, as per procedure, we need to search the house."


    "Okay,"


    James''s lover immediately nodded her head.


    Almost as if she were eager.


    And this behavior reinforced certain assumptions for Arthur.


    The search began, but Arthur didn''t join in, instead watching two rats scuttle across the lawn downstairs, he shook his head and said.


    Clearly, with the "wide spaces and few people," some small animals had bred rapidly.


    "Miss Jane, living on Moon Street, you should prepare some rat poison."


    "Yes, I have prepared the rat poison, I will go scatter it shortly,"


    Facing Arthur''s reminder, the lady nodded repeatedly, even pointing to a chest of drawers nearby.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "One must rely on oneself!"


    Arthur nodded with a smile.


    After that, there was no more communication until the search was over.


    The search yielded no results. Though some crossbows and firearms were found, these were normal for James''s residence.


    In short, everything at 4 Moon Street was normal.


    As the patrol officer finished the registration, Arthur, Malz, and their party were about to leave 4 Moon Street when suddenly Arthur paused.


    He looked at James''s lover and said quietly,


    "Miss Jane, the rat poison needs to be scattered as soon as possible otherwise this place will be overrun with rats. Don''t hesitate, and don''t expect help from others¡ªone must rely on oneself."


    With that, Arthur quickly walked away.


    Also leaving were James''s henchmen.


    However, as they left, their gazes lingered on 4 Moon Street¡ªthey knew well how valuable the things inside were.


    But they also knew they couldn''t make a move just yet.


    They had to wait a little longer.


    Afterward?


    Heh!


    Everyone had left; James''s lover, the lady named Jane, became increasingly tense and fearful.


    The lady knelt down and prayed in a low voice.


    Time passed second by second.


    As the sun began to set, suddenly¡ª


    Squeak!


    The bedroom terrace door was pushed open. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instantly, Jane, who had been praying all this time, wore a look of despair on her face.


    She knew.


    He had returned.


    She could not escape.


    She would die like the others.


    But she...


    Did not want to die!


    Like a zombie, Jane served the man as she always had, helping him change clothes, bringing him tea, listening to his cold sneer.


    "Heh, is this the famous ''Spirit Medium''?


    Not much to speak of, I... ugh!"


    Before he had finished speaking, the man was paralyzed, struggling to breathe, and he fell to the ground, never to rise again.


    In his final moments, he saw the woman slowly approaching him with a long, narrow kitchen knife in her hand, continuously mumbling to herself¡ª


    "One must rely on oneself!"

 Chapter 164 Lady X Carriage X Corpse!

    The knife in Jane''s hand plunged into James''s chest.She stared at the man whose eyes were wide open, the fear within her mysteriously began to dissipate¡ªshe had known from the very beginning that her end would be death.


    Just like the man''s missing lovers.


    This was something the man had personally told her.


    She resisted on the spot.


    Then, the man laughed.


    He laughed while viciously whipping her with the whip in his hand.


    An unusual sense of satisfaction appeared on the man''s face.


    From that moment, she knew it was intentional.


    The man did it for that sense of satisfaction, deliberately telling her.


    The man did not want the game to be too simple, he wanted her to resist.


    And only resistance would satisfy the man¡­


    She could stay alive.


    Day after day.


    She didn''t know how she had persevered, she only knew she didn''t want to die. She lived cautiously, following the man''s rules of the game.


    But yesterday, after the man came back, she knew she was doomed.


    The man told her about what happened at 10 Clara Street and that Moon Street 5 was also his property, and he had a little plan that required her cooperation. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man would choose to disappear.


    After deceiving everyone, he would take her to Inner Bay.


    This was clearly a lie; she knew the man too well. Every time he spoke to her so gently, the next moment was when he would torture her severely.


    And this time¡­


    It was to kill her.


    There was no way the man would let a witness like her live. Stay tuned to empire


    However, there was still hope!


    The renowned "Spirit Medium" was coming!


    If it were him, he could surely see through the man''s tricks!


    But¡­


    He did not.


    The "Spirit Medium" didn''t discover anything and left.


    Or rather, the "Spirit Medium" discovered everything and then left.


    But one thing, Jane remembered¡ª


    "Man must rely on oneself!"


    Thrust!


    "Man must rely on oneself!"


    Thrust!


    "Man must rely on oneself!"


    Thrust!


    ...


    Jane muttered to herself as she stabbed James over and over until she lost count of the number of stabs by the end; by the time she came to her senses, James was already a bloody mess.


    The lady looked at the corpse without panic.


    This wasn''t her first time seeing a corpse.


    She had often seen the corpses of James''s previous lovers; James loved to drag her in front of these lovers'' corpses to savor her frightened appearance.


    She wiped the kitchen knife clean and wrapped James''s corpse with a carpet.


    Next was to wash off the bloodstains in the bathroom.


    Then, the lady went to 5 Moon Street.


    Based on her understanding of James, he must have prepared everything inside 5 Moon Street.


    Indeed, that was the case.


    The carriage, money, food, water, clothes, and the corpses of James''s previous lovers.


    When James mentioned that 5 Moon Street was also his property, she guessed that these bodies were there¡ªJames couldn''t part with these corpses.


    And she was supposed to be among them.


    Her gaze calmly swept over the six corpses; Jane loaded her suitcase into the Bloom Carriage¡ªa specially modified two-seater carriage.


    The horse pulling the carriage was plump and strong.


    Jane didn''t set off immediately.


    She had one more thing to do¡ªtake James''s corpse with her.


    As long as the body was not found, James would be considered missing, giving her more time. Even if her disappearance caused some attention, it would definitely be less than James''s death.


    The outer layer of blanket was wrapped with another layer of mats¡ªJames had bought these at a high price, used to deal with bloodstains after killing his lovers.


    Jane didn''t know what these mats were made of, but she knew they could absorb blood and mask the smell of a corpse.


    As she struggled to drag James''s corpse from the second floor to the first, Jane thought of the Golden Peacock.


    But immediately, the lady shook her head.


    The item was too conspicuous.


    Many people were staring at it.


    Especially James''s subordinates, whose greed upon viewing the artifact sent shivers down her spine.


    If she took it, it would only make her escape more difficult.


    Besides, the money prepared at 5 Moon Street was enough.


    James''s body was placed inside the carriage, and Jian, dressed in casual clothes without any hesitation, shook the reins and left Moon Street.


    However, the lady did not notice that after she left, the Golden Peacock at 4 Moon Street had vanished into thin air.


    At the same time, three bodies appeared there.


    They were three of James''s closest associates.


    The remaining one?


    Naturally, he had fled with the Golden Peacock.


    Moreover, he might have even kidnapped Miss Jane.


    Standing in the Shadows, Arthur watched the carriage depart and sent his sincere blessings to the lady, believing she could indeed start a new life.


    After all, the lady had already grasped the secret to starting over¡ª


    One must rely on oneself!


    Jian felt something, and couldn''t help but look back.


    Unfortunately, she saw nothing.


    Immediately, the lady paid no further attention and merely focused on driving the carriage.


    She was heading to Inner Bay!


    There, she was to start anew!


    However, just as Jian had just left South Los, she unexpectedly noticed a lady standing by the roadside¡ªdressed in a light-colored leg-of-mutton sleeve long dress with white leather shoes.


    Even though they were muddied, Jian could tell it was this year''s trendy style from Inner Bay, the expensive kind.


    But those things weren''t important.


    What was important was that next to the lady, there was a carriage with a broken axle, and a body was also placed on it.


    The bullet hole in the forehead confirmed to Jian that it was indeed a body.


    Jennifer looked at Jian driving towards her, her mind already harboring the intent to kill¡ªWallice had not only abandoned the lady but had also sabotaged the carriage axle when leaving, making this lady feel truly betrayed; she vowed to settle the score if she ever encountered Wallice again.


    But that was for later.


    Now?


    She naturally needed to flee South Los.


    And escaping South Los required a carriage.


    ''Sorry, I don''t want to¡­ huh?!''


    Jennifer was saying to herself when she suddenly got a clear look at the body inside Jian''s carriage.


    This made Jennifer pause.


    Why did the other''s carriage also have a body?


    Stay away from the sea?


    Stay away from the sea!


    Suddenly, Jennifer remembered the words of the "Spirit Medium."


    Was there a deeper meaning here?


    Was it destiny?


    While Jennifer was frowning in thought, Jian made an offer¡ª


    "Do you need help?"


    "I''m heading to Inner Bay, perhaps I can give you a ride!"


    Jian was not particularly warm-hearted; she simply noticed the murderous intent in Jennifer''s eyes and, not sure if she could handle Jennifer, thought it best to show friendliness.


    Of course, Jian also felt a bit of curiosity about this lady who, like herself, was driving a carriage with a body inside.


    "Okay!"


    "Just wait a minute!"


    Facing Jian''s invitation, Jennifer did not refuse,


    She could not defy the arrangement of the "Spirit Medium."


    Similarly, she held a bit of expectation¡ªperhaps such an arrangement would be a turning point in her life!


    Therefore, Jennifer placed Baguha''s body alongside James''s in Jian''s carriage, tied her own horse to the front carriage frame, and squeezed next to Jian, extending her hand.


    "Jennifer!"


    "Jian!"


    After a brief handshake, the carriage started up again.


    The two ladies sat side by side in the carriage, leaving South Los together and heading to Inner Bay


    During this time, Arthur was frowning at an invitation.


    Because the invitation came from¡ª


    Auburn!

 Chapter 165 Pans Surprise!

    Dear Mr. Kledos:If you wish to know more, please wait for my carriage by the path lined with trees at midnight tonight.


    Auburn


    1797.9.26


    ...


    The font was not handwritten but cut out from a newspaper.


    There was no special scent on the invitation.


    Clearly, the sender was very cautious.


    Arthur understood this and...


    found it amusing!


    Arthur could receive an invitation from anyone.


    Even from the Old Lion of Inner Bay, but certainly not from Auburn.


    Could a dead man send out an invitation?


    Possibly.


    But certainly not Auburn.


    No one knew Auburn better than Arthur.


    Arthur knew exactly what condition Auburn was in and where he was.


    After all, their current relationship meant they saw each other every day.


    As Arthur looked at the black invitation with gold embossing, unknowingly placed on the gate at No. 2 Cork Street, his furrowed brow had already smoothed out¡ªalthough Arthur was not sure who had sent the invitation using ''Auburn''s'' name.


    But it was likely one of three possibilities.


    First, that fellow from the Death Poetry Society.


    Second, a descendant of the Bloodline Clan.


    Third, someone muddying the waters.


    Each of these possibilities was malevolent.


    Yet, their malevolence also proved that ''Auburn'' was alive and that ''Auburn'' had committed murder.


    This was naturally good news for Arthur!


    As for the hidden dangers?


    Arthur decided to employ someone more professional to handle them¡ª


    "Go to No. 6 White Bird Street, tell the lady there that her lover is waiting at No. 2 Cork Street to have dinner with her."


    Arthur pulled out two Zeroes, waving at a group of children standing at the entrance to Dar Alley, eagerly watching this place.


    The child who was chosen ran over quickly, visibly excited.


    Especially upon seeing the two Zeroes, he even said,


    "I assure you, I will deliver the message with utmost speed."


    Having said that, the child turned and ran toward West Mok Avenue.


    The remaining children looked dejected, having lost the opportunity to earn some pocket money, and from the most generous one¡ªrecently, the generosity and miraculousness of the owner of No. 2 Cork Street were well-known within Dar Alley.


    Arthur then pulled out another Zero.


    Instantly, the children''s eyes were drawn once again, all of them becoming impatient.


    Arthur didn''t have the habit of keeping the children in suspense and directly said¡ª


    "Whoever can find the bakery apprentice Alvin for me first, this is his!"


    The invitation to have Marinda come home for dinner was genuine, but who said he must cook himself?


    Apart from Pendragon, no one else had tasted his real skills.


    Marinda?


    A fine lady and quite a good business partner, but compared to his cat?


    She was somewhat lacking.


    "Me! Me! Me!"


    As Arthur spoke, the children raised their hands enthusiastically.


    Arthur smiled and pointed towards the distant bakery.


    The meaning was clear without words.


    Read latest chapters at empire


    The next moment, a group of children crazily rushed towards the bakery. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By the time Arthur had just taken off his coat and let Pendragon out of the cage, Alvin had already appeared at the doorstep of No. 2 Cork Street.


    The bakery apprentice rang the doorbell with a puzzled look.


    Arthur then succinctly stated his needs¡ª


    "For dinner, I need some food that can entertain close guests, preferably readymade, however, good half-made ones could also work, no need for alcohol, but we''ll need juice¡ªAlvin, do you have any recommendations?"


    In South Los, private kitchens were nothing unusual.


    During festivals or special days when housewives were too busy, private kitchens always provided timely support.


    In Shire District, almost every street had its own private kitchen.


    But Cork Street was an exception.


    Because the private kitchen on Cork Street was inside Dar Alley.


    And from the memories of his previous self, there was no mention of this private kitchen.


    Because¡ª


    At No. 2 Cork Street, Old Charlie would cook every day.


    Moreover, according to his previous memories, Old Charlie seemed to have considerable culinary skills in certain dishes, always managing to create a unique feeling.


    His predecessor didn''t understand why his grandfather focused only on a few dishes.


    Arthur, however, already had a guess.


    ''he tui, Old Handsome (damn) Grandpa!''


    After silently cursing his grandfather in his heart, Arthur waited for Alvin''s recommendation.


    The bakery apprentice did not disappoint Arthur-


    "Grandma Andor''s kitchen can meet all your needs. She has great skills, and she''s a kind person. She even used to work as a chef in a bigshot''s mansion, but she resigned and returned to Dar Alley because of her age. Do you need me to take you there?"


    "I''ll leave it to you."


    Arthur promptly took out a gold note and handed it to the bakery apprentice.


    Watching the confused expression on the bakery apprentice''s face, the young ''Spirit Medium'' said with a smile.


    "I trust your judgment concerning food as a bakery apprentice, so I''m asking you to do this food shopping¡ªand of course, the remaining money will be your tip."


    "But this is too much..."


    The honest bakery apprentice, holding the gold note in his hand, walked out of No. 2 Cork Street, muttering to himself.


    Clearly, the bakery apprentice couldn''t imagine what kind of food a gold note could buy.


    He really wanted to tell the generous ''Spirit Medium'' that he was not sure he could handle it.


    But seeing No. 2 Cork Street already shut, the bakery apprentice hesitated for a moment, then finally, gritted his teeth and headed towards Dar Alley¡ªbeing an apprentice at the bakery on Cork Street, if he couldn''t satisfy the customer, his apprenticeship would be terminated.


    Especially with such reasonable requests.


    Thus, the bakery apprentice had already begun racking his brains to complete the task Arthur had assigned.


    About this, Arthur was very clear.


    That was why he chose Alvin.


    He believed that he would do his utmost.


    Of course, tipping generously and being cautious were essential.


    Fujin flapped its wings and followed the bakery apprentice, taking everything in.


    Wuni continued to scan the surroundings from the rooftop of No. 2 Cork Street.


    Only Pendragon was different.


    After eating three dried fish, he curled up and fell deeply asleep in Arthur''s arms.


    Feeling the warm touch in his arms, Arthur squinted his eyes and began to ponder what he could exchange from Marinda with the invitation in his hand.


    Give it away for free?


    That was not an option!


    Even if Marinda was, in a way, solving a problem for him.


    ''Anytime, anything, don''t ever give away something for free as a ''Spirit Medium'', even if you have other intentions, and even more so...


    You have to set a high price!''


    That''s what Old Charlie had said.


    His predecessor disagreed, but Arthur very much agreed.


    Because he knew free things were the least cared for and the first to be discarded when crucial.


    And expensive things?


    They would carry weight.


    They would still be considered even in crucial moments.


    However, ever since learning about Old Charlie''s deeds, Arthur always felt there were hidden meanings in his words.


    "Ah, can''t understand, can''t understand."


    Muttering to himself, Arthur hugged Pendragon and completely closed his eyes, and then, he simply floated up.


    The usefulness of the ''Hand of Void'' was undeniable.


    Therefore, Arthur practiced even harder.


    He needed to make himself fly faster, better, and more smoothly.


    And he had to make his breathing as light as a gentle breeze.


    Half a minute later¡ª


    He huffed and puffed.


    Exhausted, Arthur gasped for breath and looked at Pendragon in his arms.


    "Pendragon, you need to lose weight!"


    "Meow???"


    Pendragon turned his head, seemingly unable to believe his owner could say such a thing, his cat eyes wide open, and his mouth slightly agape.


    A whisker consequently fell off.

 Chapter 166 All-knowing and Nonsense!

    Arthur solemnly picked up the beard and placed it into a test tube that already contained four others, then placed it all into "Atos''s Box."Afterwards, the young ''Spirit Medium'' looked towards Pendragon with a smile.


    "Pendragon, you''re adorably chubby!"


    With that, another fish snack was presented.


    Pendragon chewed on the dried fish, its feline face full of confusion.


    It couldn''t understand why its master''s attitude had changed so drastically.


    However, it wasn''t important, as long as it had food to eat.


    Pendragon''s dinner was secured, and food from Grandma Andor''s Kitchen was also delivered¡ªnot just by Alvin alone, but followed by two young men pushing a cart. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From their attire, they appeared to be apprentices of some sort.


    "Sir, the total comes to 9 Suo and 4 Zeroes,"


    the young baking apprentice reported accurately.


    "That''s your tip,"


    Arthur emphasized again.


    This left the young baking apprentice somewhat embarrassed¡ªnot that he hadn''t received tips before, but as an apprentice, tips were the only source of income for Alvin.


    Most tips were usually 1 or 2 Zeroes, so 6 Zeroes all at once made him uneasy.


    But Arthur didn''t ask further or give any advice.


    He had given the tip.


    It was now Alvin''s money.


    He had no right to dictate how others used their money.


    Arthur''s gaze turned to the dinner.


    Two servings of roast knuckle (each a complete pork knuckle with bone, one plain, and one with herb sauce), crispy pot beef (1600 grams of beef), potatoes stewed with onion sausages (pork main ingredient), roasted chicken with mushrooms (no less than 600 grams of chicken), grilled corn apples pears (two of each), two fried fish cakes (main ingredient yellow croaker 300 grams), stewed beet soup (cast iron pot stew), and cream of pumpkin soup (clay pot stew).


    Three cream pastries, three strawberry jam pastries, three baked pineapples.


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    Freshly squeezed apple juice, pear juice, coconut juice (one gallon each, 2L per gallon)


    Various white breads, sugar, salt, black pepper (10 grams each), butter, honey, cream (10 grams each).


    After confirming the table with Arthur, the two apprentices from Grandma Andor began to set the table, placing a clean white tablecloth, a vase, and inserting fresh tulips, followed by serving and arranging the dishes.


    When the exquisite fragrance mixed and hit him, Arthur deemed the meal worth more than its cost.


    "We''ll come back to clean up the dishes in the morning, or you can set a time,"


    inquired an apprentice of Grandma Andor.


    "Tomorrow morning is fine,"


    Arthur decided after a moment.


    "As you wish¡ªif you have any other instructions, please let us know,"


    the kitchen apprentices said respectfully and politely as they exited No. 2 Cork Street.


    After greeting Alvin, they hurried back to the kitchen in Dar Alley¡ªtheir rush suggesting that Arthur wasn''t their only customer.


    "Good night, Alvin!"


    "Ah, good night, Lord Kledos!"


    The young baking apprentice was still in shock and took a while to regain his composure, stuttering his response and staggering a bit on his walk back.


    Arthur didn''t immediately return to No. 2 Cork Street, but stood at the doorway watching the other return to the bakery¡ªFujin and Wuni had already spotted Marinda''s conspicuous carriage.


    "Good evening, Edwin!"


    Arthur smiled, greeting the coachman.


    "Good evening, Arthur!"


    The burly coachman replied, hopping down from the carriage and opening the door.


    Marinda jumped down from the carriage, still in her hunting gear but with a deep brown checkered Deerstalker Cap, her pipe lit in her hand.


    Seeing Arthur standing at the door, the lady straightforwardly raised her hand.


    Arthur smiled and reached out, leading the lady towards No. 2 Cork Street.


    However, as soon as the door closed, the lady immediately withdrew her hand, vigorously wiping it on her clothes.


    Arthur, expressionless, picked up a towel he had prepared on the side.


    Both felt disgusted by their brief contact.


    "Speak, what''s the matter?"


    Marinda asked as she walked inside, pipe in mouth.


    "A new business deal,"


    Arthur declared.


    But Marinda, who had moved forward, noticed the exquisitely set dining table and immediately frowned, not only halting her steps but also discreetly stepping back.


    "What''s this business about?


    If it''s your grandfather who wants to officially meet me, please spare the courtesy¡ªI''ll announce in the newspaper tomorrow that our lives, our relations, are all broken off, and I have cleanly detached from you,"


    the lady said earnestly.


    "Hmm,"


    Arthur sneered, not entertaining the woman''s ludicrous words, and instead took out the black, gold-embossed invitation¡ªunopened and laid it on the dining table.


    "What is this?"


    Marinda reached for the invitation but was stopped by Arthur''s raised hand.


    "This is an invitation from Auburn¡ªcare for a trade?"


    Arthur chuckled.


    "Auburn!"


    Marinda narrowed her eyes, asking directly.


    "What do you want?"


    "The Core Mystical Arts of Cat Hole!"


    "Are you joking?"


    "It was you who joked with me first¡ªI don''t believe with your intelligence network you wouldn''t know that my grandfather is still in Barny performing an ''Exorcism''.


    Or is it that you are still holding a grudge against Fujin and Wuni?"


    Arthur sneered, exposing the woman''s petty schemes.


    "Tch, petty man."


    Marinda curled her lip, pulled out a chair, and sat down; without hesitation, she grabbed the sauce-covered roast elbow and tore into it with her teeth.


    Arthur didn''t mind, took the remaining one, sprinkled some black pepper on it, and began devouring it even more quickly than Marinda, grabbing the coconut juice and gulping it down.


    Marinda glanced at it, then directly flipped open the crispy lid of the clay pot beef and stuffed the pastry into her mouth without leaving any.


    "I licked it."


    Arthur said indifferently.


    Marinda coldly laughed, tore off some of the pastry from the corner of her mouth, licked it, and then held it out towards Arthur, raising an eyebrow provocatively.


    "he tui!"


    Arthur mocked with a sound effect.


    Marinda frowned, wanting to retort, but ultimately didn''t take a bite; instead of throwing the pastry in the trashcan, she set it aside.


    And then, she changed the subject.


    "I have a secret technique here¡ªit can control flames, something I acquired only recently. I think you might be interested.


    After all, he was just your cab driver this morning."


    Her words carried a clear test, but Arthur remained unperturbed.


    "They are merely pawns¡ªhaven''t you found that ''Death Poetry Society'' guy yet?"


    Arthur said, picking up a piece of cream pastry.


    "No¡ªI suspect that guy has used the most risky method."


    Marinda''s eyebrows knitted together, but her hand moved towards the invitation.


    This time, Arthur didn''t stop her.


    The lady smoothly took the invitation.


    As her gaze swept over it, her brow furrowed again.


    Immediately, without any contemplation, she directly asked,


    "What would be your price to be the bait?"


    "If I hadn''t agreed with that guy, I would have set a price that satisfied me¡ªunfortunately... as a ''Spirit Medium'' I need to keep my promises."


    Arthur sighed with feigned helplessness.


    The gesture seemed quite fake, but oddly enough, it also felt genuine.


    Even Marinda couldn''t tell the difference for a moment.


    As Arthur picked up another piece of cream pastry¡ªwhen preparing to sell this information to Marinda, he had already thought over this issue and how to refuse.


    Hia encounter with Jennifer this morning had given him endless inspiration; he just needed to keep acting.


    Why refuse?


    Arthur hadn''t forgotten why he was selling the information to Marinda.


    He could not bear the risk!


    An unknown enemy who had sent the invitation clearly felt certain of dealing with him¡ªsuccessive victories had not clouded Arthur''s mind; he was well aware of his own limitations.


    What he knew even more clearly was: acting as bait did not imply reduced risk.


    In fact, it might be even more dangerous!


    Because¡ª


    In any trap, the bait is always the first to be consumed.


    Only then can the fish be hooked.


    Gazing at Arthur, Marinda took a puff from her pipe; only when the smoke began to spread did she, moving before Arthur could reach out, take the last piece of cream pastry.


    The lady leisurely ate the pastry, while Arthur, unable to do anything, leaned back in his chair and picked up the coconut juice.


    A full half minute later, the lady finished the pastry.


    And just as she finished her pastry, Arthur also just finished his coconut juice.


    Picking up a napkin beside her, the lady wiped her hands and then asked,


    "So, what if they come to No. 2 Cork Street?"


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' half-leaning in the chair, softly laughed, with his left hand supporting his chin and the index finger lightly touching the corner of his eye, and his right hand tapping the chair''s armrest.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    One after another.


    Crisp and forceful.


    Just like the words Arthur slowly and deliberately spoke¡ª


    "Let them come!"


    Boom!


    As his words fell, suddenly, a thunderclap echoed through the night; even Pendragon, who had been resting in the Cat''s Nest, gave out a startled growl.


    Miaow!


    This moment¡ª


    Thunder lingering, the cat''s howl emerging.


    This moment¡ª


    Marinda Julius Caesar was also slightly taken aback.

 Chapter 167 A Battle Style Exclusive to the Spirit Medium!

    Lady of the Long Night''s dazed expression lasted less than a second.Or to be precise, it was fleeting.


    "Putting on an act!"


    The lady said as she stood up from the dining table, placed a piece of parchment where the invitation had been, and strode out.


    There were no more words.


    Arthur stood up to see her off.


    To the outside world, the two still showed extraordinary intimacy, even though one felt nauseous and the other began to feel sick at the thought of the other vomiting.


    Both were dutiful actors.


    "Dear, take good care of yourself."


    Before getting into the carriage, Marinda, as a cover, took several quick breaths to calm her nausea.


    "Hmm."


    Arthur gave a smile.


    "Goodnight, Arthur!"


    The coachman Edwin waved his hand and flicked the reins.


    The carriage quickly disappeared into the night.


    After Arthur closed the gate, he slowly walked into No. 2 Cork Street and immediately activated all the mechanisms¡ªunlike the anxiety on the shady path, Arthur was full of confidence at No. 2 Cork Street.


    Unless he encountered an enemy like the Countess of South Los.


    The rest?


    Where I stand, is the absolute.


    I am the absolute!


    The absolute that negates everything!


    Click!


    The faint sound of springs resonated from the walls and the underground of No. 2 Cork Street. After putting Pendragon into the cat cage, Arthur drew out the Spider''s Claw.


    He twisted off the counterweight of the bastard sword and carefully smeared the hidden poison onto the blade.


    At this moment, a carriage suddenly burst onto Cork Street.


    The carriage was a rickshaw.


    The person who jumped off was the Marinda who had just departed.


    Unlike the ease of her previous departure, Marinda now wore a serious face, pushed open the gate, and knocked on the door of No. 2 Cork Street.


    Bang, bang bang!


    "Arthur, hurry..."


    Thud!


    As the door of No. 2 Cork Street opened just a crack, Marinda began to speak, but the sudden thrust of the black blade brought her words to an abrupt halt.


    She looked down at the blade that had pierced her chest, her face full of disbelief.


    "You!"


    Bang!


    Marinda opened her mouth to say something, but as the blade was withdrawn, the door of No. 2 Cork Street slammed shut.


    The lady Marinda stepped back two paces and fell to the ground.


    Then, her flesh began to wither.


    A few breaths later, all that was left was sticky clay, reeking of an odd smell.


    The rickshaw outside the gate also turned into nothingness.


    About two minutes later, Marinda hurried to No. 2 Cork Street, and when she saw the sticky, foul-smelling clay, her face instantly showed panic.


    "Arthur, are you all right?"


    The lady rushed toward the door, calling out.


    Her speed was clearly controlled, but as the door fully opened and she saw the surprised face of Arthur, her speed suddenly increased, and concern flooded her expression.


    However, no speed was faster than a bullet.


    Arthur, holding the Thunder Gun hidden behind his back, pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    The muzzle of the Thunder Gun flashed, and seven bullets sprayed out, all hitting Marinda.


    Blood blossomed, and this lady Marinda also turned into clay.


    But immediately, a cloud of smoke emerged across the street.


    Out of the smoke, Marinda stepped forward.


    She disdainfully glanced at the two piles of clay on the ground.


    "''Human Puppet''?"


    "Disgusting thing!


    Arthur, are you all right?"


    Marinda held a pipe in her mouth; the sparks flickered, and the smoke engulfed this lady, like knights following their queen.


    Arthur opened his arms to greet her.


    Marinda''s lips curled with a sincere smile.


    But the next moment, she stiffened.


    The welcoming Arthur suddenly threw himself to the ground, rolling to the side, revealing the Little Emperor Cannon in the corridor¡ª


    Boom!


    The six-pound cannon, with a roaring impact, struck Marinda.


    The surrounding smoke gathered layer upon layer like a shield to protect Marinda, seemingly to offer her a chance to escape.


    But when Marinda attempted to dodge, something caught her ankle.


    It was just a moment, but Marinda freed herself from the restraint.


    In such times, however, a moment was enough. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The cannonball, with a whistling impact, shattered the smoke shield and slammed heavily into Marinda.


    Crack!


    In the sound of bones breaking and tendons snapping, Ms. Marinda was sent flying across the street and smashed into a large tree, the tremendous force snapping the tree itself, and Ms. Marinda couldn''t stop vomiting blood.


    "Why?"


    "My disguise was flawless!"


    "How could you tell it was me!"


    Ms. Marinda roared as she spat out blood.


    ''If you had disguised yourself as someone else, I might indeed not have been able to tell, but disguising yourself as Marinda... You have no idea about her most significant trait!''


    What was Marinda''s most significant trait?


    Misandry!


    When she saw him, Marinda had to suppress the feeling of nausea and the urge to vomit, which Arthur knew all too well.


    He knew it so well that the mere thought of vomit made him instinctively feel sick to his stomach.


    But what about the impostor?


    Thrilled to the core.


    No!


    There was no such trait at all!


    And definitely not that feeling of disgust!


    Arthur stood up, dusting himself off, beaming with a splendid smile as he opened his arms and said¡ª


    "No one could fail to distinguish their own lover from another, right?"


    "We are...


    Soul resonating lovers, after all!"


    The impostor stared blankly at Arthur across the street, unable to fathom how they had defeated so many hearts filled with so-called true love, only to be defeated by a couple.


    But, but...


    Why did looking at the ''Spirit Medium'' with a soulmate make them feel a twisted sense of disgust from the bottom of their heart?


    Could it be...


    Love?!


    Is it because I have never experienced true love that I find it perverse?


    "I really am a pitiful guy... Blargh!"


    The impostor, spewing a mouthful of blood, fell into unconsciousness.


    A six-pound cannonball would mean certain death to an ordinary person.


    And it was no different for most on the Mystic Side.


    The fact that the impostor had not died was proof enough of their strength.


    However, Arthur didn''t pay much more attention to the opponent because the enemies weren''t limited to one¡ª


    Step, step step!


    In the clear, forceful footsteps, a man cloaked in a cape approached from the entrance of the street.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    Powerful heartbeats emanated from the man, turning into an invisible pressure that made the surrounding air tremble softly.


    Hum!


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly, his fingers already touching the Sound of Advance.


    He was prepared to blow the black whistle, then activate the Ring of Mist, using the Mist Domain to teleport beside his opponent and strike a deadly blow with the scroll Touch of Death.


    Just as Arthur was about to act, the man in the cape spoke.


    "When the snake hisses, all else falls silent."


    "When the snake travels, all else makes way."


    "I swore in the name of ''Shadow Snake'' Ciudik that I would never trouble a member of the Kledos Family¡ªthis was my promise to your grandfather, Charlie Kledos...


    Now tell me, where is the descendant of the ''Bloodline Clan''.


    Then, return to No. 2 Cork Street and reflect behind closed doors." Experience new tales on empire


    The voice was loud and the presence dominating.


    But Arthur looked at him with a hint of peculiarity in his eyes.


    He knew Ciudik.


    The one who had traded for his bloodline.


    Now there was nothing left of him.


    And the man before him claiming to be ''Shadow Snake'' Ciudik, meant that...


    He, it seemed, possibly, maybe, had encountered one of his own kind.


    If it was only a Bluff...


    I am a ''Spirit Medium'' after all!


    With speculation in his mind, Arthur didn''t remove his hand from the Sound of Advance but began to whisper softly¡ª


    "Eternal Monster, heir of the Rebellious Bloodline, creator of the Twilight of the Gods, one who is revered by the Northern Gods, master of the Blade of Chaos, bearer of Leviathan''s Axe, a descendant of the Kledos Family...


    In the name of battle!


    There will be no compromise!


    To death... we fight!"


    The young ''Spirit Medium''s sword pointed straight at his opponent, and his figure slowly began to rise against the night sky.


    Caw, caw!


    Fujin and Wuni arrived with outstretched wings, circling the ''Spirit Medium'' as they flew.


    Under the moonlight, crows cawed, the ''Spirit Medium'' hung in the air, his face resolute.


    The night wind rose suddenly, sweeping away the early autumn leaves, countless leaves falling like rain, swirling and dancing around the ''Spirit Medium,'' becoming more and more numerous, starting to cover the courtyard, covering the whole of Cork Street, covering the entire night sky, and with their last strength, they danced their final dance for this corner of the world.


    The ''Spirit Medium'' raised his hand to touch the leaves as they passed by, as if feeling the splendor and heat of the dance of the leaves, the corners of his mouth began to curve up slightly, his eyes showing an unprecedented toughness, and he said softly.


    "Thank you."


    He chose to follow his vow, to fight with all he had, to blossom in a moment of glory.


    That young voice began to echo to the heavens¡ª


    "In the past, it was here, now as before, and in the future, too, it will be here, telling of the beginning, of when the heavens and earth were first parted..."

 Chapter 168 One Small Step Forward!

    ```Under the night sky, amid the autumn wind, the person who called himself ''Shadow Snake'' Ciudik watched Arthur, who was determinedly ascending, and unconsciously his pupils shrank.


    And when the swirling leaves danced wildly, and those horrific words resounded from Arthur''s mouth, the other party''s scalp began to tingle immediately.


    Madman!


    A madman like the Kledos Family!


    Why insist on mutual destruction from the start!


    All I wanted was to give you a scare to extract some information, and incidentally rescue my teacher!


    We''re going to die!


    If we stay any longer, we''ll definitely die!


    Run!


    Run now!


    Without any more hesitation, the person who called himself ''Shadow Snake'' Ciudik immediately employed the secret technique taught by his teacher¡ª


    "Starlight sixty-four, Moonlight forty-six, Sun''s glow nineteen, as if traveling a thousand miles..."


    A faint glow, following the incantation, enveloped both himself and the unconscious Impostor.


    The next moment, the glow burst forth.


    The entire Cork Street was illuminated.


    Both the Impostor and the person who called himself ''Shadow Snake'' Ciudik had vanished.


    But, while the people were gone.


    All their belongings were left behind.


    Including their clothes.


    The falling purse, a jumble of trinkets inside, made a series of crisp sounds as they echoed through Cork Street.


    ''Streaking?!''


    Arthur, who almost lost his balance from shock, nearly fell off the ''Hand of Void''.


    You should know, at the moment the two Impostors had vanished, Arthur was filled with intense envy for the secret technique or prop that facilitated such an instantaneous escape. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But now?


    He would rather die.


    He would never streak.


    Under the moonlit night, to run naked would be too shameless.


    He, Arthur, could not do it.


    With endless mockery in his heart, Arthur maintained a solemn exterior. The ''secret technique words'' from his mouth had already stopped, and a suitable hint of confusion appeared in his eyes.


    It seemed he was puzzled as to why ''Shadow Snake'' Ciudik had fled just like that.


    After hesitating for a second.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' descended from mid-air and began to clean up the battlefield, then slowly walked back to No. 2 Cork Street.


    Just as the door to No. 2 Cork Street was closing, a slightly rapid panting sound seemed to come from behind the door.


    The people hiding in the shadows of Cork Street, who had remained terrified the entire time, finally breathed a sigh of relief when they heard the panting¡ªare relieved, as this seemed right to them.


    The secret technique just used was definitely not ordinary.


    It absolutely was a do-or-die kind!


    Even if it was stopped midway, such a technique couldn''t possibly have no cost!


    However...


    Is this the Kledos Family?


    Never compromise in the name of battle!


    Those hiding in the darkness reminisced about the words just spoken by the young ''Spirit Medium'', and in the end, they didn''t have the courage to approach No. 2 Cork Street again.


    They had been frightened.


    They had never seen such powerful people who were so ready to risk their lives from the beginning.


    Even though Arthur''s condition wasn''t good at the time, they wouldn''t try it lightly.


    Who knows what''s inside No. 2 Cork Street?


    Who knows whether Arthur has the ability to perform the same secret technique again?


    Of course, more importantly...


    The Kledos Family is not just one person.


    Apart from Arthur, there was Old Charlie, there was Drake, Cassandra, and the missing Winters!


    If something happened to Arthur, these people would probably stop at nothing.


    And unlike the young Arthur, these people would certainly have more experience, stronger abilities, especially that Old Charlie.


    Having such great power, but always choosing Secrecy, there must be something hidden.


    ```


    Whose hidden force might it be?


    These people speculated.


    Meanwhile, their belief that Arthur knew about the descendants of the "Bloodline Clan" grew stronger¡ª it seemed only natural to them that such a secretive, "Secrecy-oriented" family would be privy to certain information that ordinary people were not aware of.


    Perhaps, there might even be some sort of collaboration.


    Those hidden in the shadows retreated one after another.


    Inside No. 2 Cork Street, textual notifications flickered before Arthur''s eyes¡ª


    [Bluff +10]


    [Bluff Lv6: 15/40]


    [Intimidation +10]


    [Intimidation Lv4: 10/20]


    ...


    ''Those guys are even more afraid of dying than I thought.''


    Using Fujin and Wuni''s eyes to watch the retreating crowd, Arthur couldn''t help but sigh inwardly as he reached out to turn off the gunpowder depot''s ignition switch.


    The moment the man claiming to be ''Shadow Snake'' Ciudik appeared, Arthur distinctly felt several malicious gazes, some of which set off his "Death Intuition."


    To this, Arthur was not surprised.


    Fishing in troubled waters is human nature.


    After all, the descendants of the "Bloodline Clan" were representatives of the once "Blood Marquis," and how wealthy could a noble from the Silver Age be?


    It was unimaginable!


    Even if the "Blood Marquis" was a thing of the past, the assets that remained were tempting enough to stir people''s hearts.


    Therefore, even for the most far-fetched rumors, these people were willing to give it a try.


    And that was precisely what Arthur wanted.


    He needed such a stage to prove his origins and bloodline to more people!


    Previously, he had ''confessed everything'' to Marinda, and through this lady''s word, the Countess would certainly have some understanding of the true identity of the Kledos Family as the Black Cat Faction.


    But she would not come to a direct conclusion!


    And now was the time for him to further prove to her that the Kledos Family indeed was the Black Cat Faction¡ªjust a bit more formidable than imagined!


    Of course, this was just the beginning!


    According to Arthur''s plan, the moment everyone recognized the Kledos Family as the Black Cat Faction was the time for the Kledos Family to smoothly reveal a hidden corner¡ª


    The Cat Hole!


    This was the formal deception that the Kledos Family needed.


    It was also the reason why this Black Cat Faction had to be just a little bit more formidable than the rumors suggested.


    What next?


    It would naturally be the Kledos Family''s own grand lineage.


    ''You all care about origins and bloodlines, don''t you?''


    ''Then I''ll fabricate one that you could never imagine, and could never rise to!''


    Arthur thought to himself, then sighed inwardly.


    ''What a cruel and fearsome world this is, in order to survive, I, the weak, pitiful, helpless, and yet pure and upright ''Spirit Medium,'' have begun to deceive others!


    Alas, I really had no other choice!


    It''s not me that''s wrong, but this world!'' Your next read is at empire


    Filled with guilt, Arthur picked up Pendragon.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' sought comfort from his cat deep into the night.


    It seemed as if the warm, fluffy Pendragon was his only solace in this world.


    "Meow!"


    Perhaps sensing his master''s mood, Pendragon began to nuzzle Arthur, comforting him in his own way, and then...


    The cat fell out of Arthur''s arms to the ground.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' suddenly stood up from his chair, holding the spoils of war he had just acquired.


    Surprise filled the young ''Spirit Medium''s'' eyes.


    After a pause of three seconds, the young ''Spirit Medium'' let out a series of bizarre chuckles from the bottom of his heart¡ª


    ''Hehehe, jiejie!''


    ''To think there would be such a thing!


    Ladies and gentlemen, it''s time for me to play a little game with you...''


    Arthur immediately cast aside the guilt that had just risen in his heart and rapidly started a new scheme inwardly, his gaze fixed on the three props he had just acquired.

 Chapter 169 The Last of Blood X Heir of Darkness X Child of the Night

    No. 2 Cork Street, Spirit Medium Parlor.On the tall candelabra, candles as thick as a small arm bathed the entire room in a soft glow, illuminating three props on the tabletop.


    An iron ring set with an emerald.


    A palm-sized puppet.


    A fist-sized war drum.


    [Name: Paralysis Ring]


    [Type: Accessory]


    [Quality: Mystic]


    [Attributes: Paralysis]


    [Remarks: Once dazzling in the Silver Age, the gentleman thief Carmen had to retire due to alopecia and the failing of his "Lockpicking Technique." But the thief did not lose heart; he began to study Alchemy as a new path. Relying on his extraordinary talent and clever wit, Carmen soon reaped success, and this ring was the first piece he acknowledged. Engraved on the inside of the band are the words "My Career, Never-Ending."]


    ...


    [Paralysis: When you touch any creature with a finger wearing this ring, creatures with a Physique of less than 3 will enter a state of paralysis for 1 second. When the Physique exceeds 3, the paralyzing effect starts to diminish; it is immune when the target''s Physique reaches 5. When you attack with a weapon held in the palm wearing this ring, creatures with a Physique of less than 2 will enter a state of paralysis for 0.5 seconds. When the Physique exceeds 2, the paralyzing effect starts to diminish; it is immune when the target''s Physique reaches 3; 2 times/day.]


    ...


    This was the iron ring embedded with emerald.


    Arthur naturally slid it onto his right pinky¡ªnormal humans have five fingers on each hand, but only the index finger and pinky are safe zones where mystical props can be worn within a reasonable range without worry. However, if worn in other positions, there is a risk of "loss of control over Spirituality."


    Of course, this is not absolute.


    Ample safe Spirituality can resolve this issue very well.


    At Oakwood Manor, "Detective" Alberts had shown Arthur the sight of his left hand adorned with four rings.


    Arthur was curious why only the index and pinky were safe zones, but he did not probe further.


    He was well aware that he needed to maintain his identity as a "Spirit Medium."


    He had this self-awareness right now, just like at that moment.


    After putting on the [Paralysis Ring], Arthur''s gaze shifted to the remaining two props, which intrigued him immensely¡ª


    [Name: Exquisite Human Puppet]


    [Type: Other Items]


    [Quality: Hero]


    [Attributes: 1. Body of the Human Puppet; 2. Mimicry; 3. Exquisite; 4. Transfiguration]


    [Remarks: In the midst of the Holy Era, the "Shadows" had vanished without a trace, but wars still raged, escalating further. In the remote northwest of the Empire, in "Imur Town," a group of rebels was gathering, intent on starting a wave of resistance. However, news of their meeting was leaked, and the Empire''s Knights incinerated all the rebels, reducing Imur Town to ruins. Only one survivor, "Robin," escaped, inheriting the rebels'' ideals and knowledge. While learning, Robin also sparked revolutions in the north of the Empire time and again, each time ending in failure. Faced with the mighty Holy Empire, her actions were akin to a mantis blocking a chariot. Countless traitors and informers made her struggle, but she never gave up. Instead, she began learning more knowledge, and from Alchemy, she found a new path: the Human Puppet. She started to create Human Puppets obsessively, convinced that they would eventually overturn the Holy Empire¡ªthis was one such creation, part of the assassins'' squad, not the worst nor the best, but sufficiently exquisite.]


    ...


    [Body of the Human Puppet: A puppet with a body made of a special plant, infused with unknown blood and branded with secret techniques, capable of understanding rather complex commands. It has a physique stronger than ordinary people, rich in power as well as agility and balance, and it has exceptional endurance. It can effortlessly perform incredible actions and possesses basic skills in swordsmanship, archery, horsemanship, as well as simple manipulation of mist and the ability to conceal within shadows. It also knows how to use weapons, equipment, and Mystic Tools.]


    [Mimicry: You can make the Human Puppet mimic any person, but it requires you to have seen the person''s face and heard their voice.]


    [Exquisite: More intricately made, the Human Puppet can mimic expressions, manners, and even temperament to perfection during impersonation.]


    [Transfiguration: The exquisite Human Puppet can further simply transform its facial features, body, and clothing while in the impersonated state, but cannot use this feature during the daytime.]


    (Note 1: Once a mimicry target is chosen, the decided form cannot be changed, but it can still switch back to the Form of the Human Puppet.)


    (Note 2: The Human Puppet can be repaired with gold when damaged.) Find more to read at empire


    (Remark 3: When the body of the Human Puppet sustains damage exceeding seventy percent, it is considered a fatal injury. It will shatter directly and cannot be repaired.)


    (Remark 4: You can borrow the vision and hearing of the Human Puppet or directly manipulate it, but you cannot bestow abilities upon the Human Puppet.) S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (Remark 5: In the face of your commands, the Human Puppet will obey unconditionally.)


    ¡­


    [Exquisite Human Puppet]!


    This was one of the props that Arthur valued.


    It was also a crucial part of the plan he had in mind.


    The other prop, complementing it, was¡ª


    [Name: Emperor''s Drum. Pseudo]


    [Type: Other Items]


    [Quality: Hero]


    [Attributes: Sound of Terror. Pseudo (2/5)]


    [Remarks: It is universally acknowledged that the decline of the Empire was caused by the ''Tyrant'' Nero, who lived his life amongst luxury, strife, slaughter, and parricide. However, during the era Nero lived, everyone was under the shadow of his terror. When he chose suicide, his flesh and blood were taken by the ''Shadows'' and forged into a war drum. Every time it was beaten, it would plunge the people of the Empire into fear¡ªthis drum was a replica created by the wizards of the Tower of Mist! Remember: It is but a replica, falsely impressive, initially a playful creation of the wizards from the Tower of Mist!]


    ¡­


    [Sound of Terror. Pseudo: Driven by your own heartbeat, it induces emotions of fear such as hesitation, reluctance, panic, and collapse within all living things within a radius of 100 meters with you as the center point. However, they will not sustain actual harm. Those with ''Spirituality'' will have a certain resistance to the Sound of Terror. If the user of the Emperor''s Drum. Pseudo harbors any hesitation or reluctance, the Sound of Terror. Pseudo will lose its effect.]


    (Remark: Even creatures that cannot hear will still be affected by the Sound of Terror. Pseudo.)


    ¡­


    When Arthur saw the [Emperor''s Drum. Pseudo], he knew how to utilize this prop.


    To further prove the [Black Cat Faction]!


    And...


    Arthur gave the [Emperor''s Drum. Pseudo][Sound of Advancement] to Fujin and the [Exquisite Human Puppet] to Wuni, and the two crows took off into the sky.


    Tonight, things had not come to an end.


    No. 2 Cork Street was quiet now.


    But on the tree-lined path there, it had not even begun.


    With the eyes of the two crows, Arthur scrutinized every detail of the tree-lined path.


    As the midnight bells began to toll in Elta Square, a carriage slowly approached the tree-lined path from Garden Street.


    The two crows immediately swept silently across the night sky.


    A palm-sized puppet was tossed onto the lawn of a residential house on Garden Street.


    The next moment, the puppet began to expand. In the span of a breath, ''Auburn'' appeared there, picked up the [Emperor''s Drum. Pseudo], and with an arm raised, a Transfigured cloak draped over his form,


    Under the night cloak, the bell continued to echo.


    Those eyes began to glow with a faint red light, and his voice seemed to be filled with endless coldness¡ª


    "Blood flows, slaughter never ceases!"


    "Listen, to the extinction, the Silence of death!"

 Chapter 170 Eternal Night, Blissful Mood

    On one side of the forest path, deep within the dense woods.Lady Marinda''s blue eyes glanced briefly in the direction of Cork Street before she took a whiff from the pipe between her lips.


    The familiar scent brought her pleasure.


    She was well aware of what would happen there. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But she was not worried about Arthur.


    She knew that with Arthur''s hidden identity and strength, he could easily overcome obstacles that would seem challenging to others.


    After all, he was from the ''Cat Faction.Black,'' the ''Black Cat Faction.''


    However, it was this very fact that puzzled the lady¡ª


    What, exactly, was the Kledos Family hiding by choosing to live in seclusion in South Los?


    It definitely wasn''t just for collecting Cat Holes or Cat Sect Mystic Arts, as Arthur claimed.


    There had to be some unspeakable purpose!


    Could it be that they were coveting certain items?


    Otherwise, why choose South Los?


    It couldn''t possibly be because South Los, with its Xisis Port and abundant farms, was simply resource-rich and offered an easy escape route, could it?


    Of course not!


    There had to be some deeper secret involved!


    The lady took another puff of her pipe, calming her emotions even more.


    Partners as intelligent, calm, greedy yet knowing their limits like Arthur were rare, and despite his hidden identity, he was still suitable in a way!


    Given her own quirks, she did not want to lose him.


    As for the impact of Arthur''s hidden identity being exposed?


    The lady was not concerned.


    She disregarded both the positive impact and the dangers that might follow, even though the term ''Black Cat Faction'' was taboo among certain groups.


    This was South Los, after all!


    So, the most important thing now was to figure out what the Kledos Family wanted!


    Then, it would be time for proper assessment and decision-making.


    Assessing strength.


    Choosing interests.


    ''Such a transaction, immense yet unknown, is truly exciting!''


    The corners of Marinda''s mouth turned up slightly.


    Edwin, on the other hand, wore a look of worry.


    The loyal coachman could not see his master''s smile and simply thought she was fretting over the recent events in South Los.


    ''What exactly is going on? Didn''t the Master''s divination say that everything would go smoothly? So why do problems keep arising one after another?''


    ''It feels as though we''ve encountered a calamity star!''


    ''Should I suggest to my lady that Arthur, the ''Spirit Medium,'' should take a serious look at it?''


    Just thinking about the recent events gave Edwin a throbbing headache.


    First, there was the ''Axe Murderer,'' followed by problems stirred by the Old Lion of Inner Bay''s spies, and just when he thought they were settled and could relax for a while, members of the ''Death Poetry Society'' emerged, inciting silent fears. Now, the situation had escalated to the appearance of the ''Bloodline Clan''s descendants.


    Although Arthur''s assistance always turned danger into safety, the coachman began to doubt whether South Los was under an ill-fated year.


    If not for his lady''s main estates being in South Los, he would have already suggested she keep away from this calamity-stricken place.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The midnight bell tolled from Elta Square, and Edwin immediately gathered his wits.


    The next moment¡ª


    Creeeak! Creeeak!


    A carriage approached from the direction of Garden Street.


    The horse pulling the carriage was a gaunt old mare, its mane long since lost its luster, walking shakily, while the carriage itself was in shambles, the cabin broken and the roof half-missing. Even the axle seemed unable to bear the burden, the wheels emitting a teeth-grating noise with every turn.


    Yet, this very carriage caught everyone''s attention in an instant.


    Because there was a person on it.


    Cloaked in a cape, their face shrouded in shadow, but through the shadows gleamed red light.


    Blood Descendants!


    Everyone knew of the notorious ''Blood Marquis,'' and most strikingly, the ''Blood Marquis''s'' pair of crimson eyes.


    Legend had it that at night, those eyes could capture one''s soul.


    However, the Lady of the Eternal Night remained indifferent.


    Watching the carriage draw nearer, the lady let out a cold laugh¡ª


    "Heh, load the explosives!"


    Edwin immediately blew a shrill whistle.


    The next moment, the skilled operatives stationed nearby at No. 6 White Bird Street ignited the explosives they held.


    However, just as the explosives were lit but not yet thrown, the rickety carriage suddenly vanished, leaving only a rapidly retreating fog behind. When the fog dissipated and reappeared, the carriage had already returned to the entrance of the shaded lane, with its head turned around, heading towards Garden Street.


    "Follow it!"


    Lady of the Long Night ordered.


    Edwin blew another long, lingering whistle.


    Immediately, the twelve who had just extinguished the explosives'' fuse emerged from the shadows and chased after the carriage at high speed.


    Yet Lady of the Long Night took her time lighting her pipe.


    Whoo!


    After a deep inhale, she exhaled forcefully.


    The night breeze gently blew but did not disperse the smoke, which instead grew thicker, coiling around Lady of the Long Night like a fog.


    With silent roars, one undead after another revealed themselves within the smog before merging back into the darkness of the night.


    A moment later, a servant from No. 6 White Bird Street suddenly arrived on horseback and handed a note to Lady of the Long Night¡ªwho had been walking calmly and indifferently. When she saw the contents of the note, she was slightly taken aback.


    "Master?"


    Edwin, sensing something amiss, looked towards his leader.


    "It''s nothing!"


    Lady of the Long Night said softly, but her lips involuntarily curled up¡ª


    Is this your hidden trump card?


    You''ve mastered ''Cat''s Grace.Orange'' so quickly!


    Marinda was certain that Arthur was bluffing.


    The reason he dared to do so was surely because he had a game-changing trump card in hand.


    And that trump card wasn''t hard to guess¡ªit was the ''Cat''s Grace.Orange'' she had traded with Arthur before, a secret technique that could significantly restore physical strength, heal injuries, replenish energy, and eliminate various negative effects in a short period of time.


    How short? About the time it takes for two naps.


    If two naps aren''t enough, then take another one.


    It was rumored that Aeolia of the ''Golden Lion Cat'' could throw punches as fast as the speed of light because she relied on the recovery provided by ''Cat''s Grace.Orange'' to continuously practice her punches, reaching that terrifying level.


    ''So quickly mastered ''Cat''s Grace.Orange''...


    No, that can''t be!


    It''s impossible to be so fast! It must be a ruse, a guise you''ve set up for your damnable Cat Sect Ritual!


    Is it to lead me astray with a false judgement?


    Or are you laying a trap for others?''


    As Marinda thought this, she signaled to Edwin to have their men slow down.


    Regardless of what Arthur intended, Marinda knew what those people who just left Cork Street wanted¡ªthey certainly wouldn''t give up on this carriage since they didn''t get what they wanted from Arthur.


    They would surely keep a close watch on this carriage.


    Earlier, she had deliberately leaked information to attract some folks¡ªtroublesome people who wouldn''t be dealt with openly and aboveboard on a normal day.


    She had initially planned to take this opportunity to eliminate these people once and for all.


    But from the looks of it now, it was unnecessary.


    Someone would do the job for her.


    ''I hope the two of you can get along splendidly!''


    As Lady of the Long Night thought of certain scenarios, her mood became even more joyful, and her azure eyes shone brighter.


    And for the next half hour, Lady of the Long Night kept her good spirits, but as time passed and she noticed the direction in which the carriage was traveling, surprise appeared in her eyes.


    Because the carriage was heading towards¡ª


    No. 5 Moon Street!


    The Police Chief of Dort District, James, lived at No. 4 Moon Street, which Lady of the Long Night knew.


    Similarly, she was aware of his disappearance.


    And now, as the carriage was heading towards No. 5 Moon Street, it was hard not to draw certain conclusions.


    Suddenly, some detailed memories of James surfaced in the lady''s mind, followed by a bold speculation¡ª


    Could it be, possibly¡­


    Boom! Your next chapter is on empire

 Chapter 171 Blood Bride!

    Creak, creak!In the shrill, teeth-grating noise, a rickety carriage pulled by a scrawny old horse entered Moon Street.


    A group of people followed.


    However, as the carriage stopped in front of number 5 Moon Street and the ''Blood Descendant'' jumped off to walk towards it, some couldn''t bear it anymore¡ªas they saw it, once the ''Blood Descendant'' entered number 5 a tactical advantage would be gained, much better to deal with the opponent here.


    The next moment¡ª


    Small stones the size of fingertips lifted from the ground.


    In a breath, hundreds had gathered.


    A man, also with disheveled hair, emerged from the shadows excitedly surveying other pursuers with similar intentions.


    His eyes were filled with warning.


    Once he confirmed that the other pursuers had yielded, the man felt satisfied.


    He turned to the ''Blood Descendant,'' uttering words he himself didn''t believe.


    "I mean no harm, I just want to know the truth of what happened that year!"


    Unfortunately, the ''Blood Descendant'' turned a deaf ear and continued walking forward.


    "Hmph!"


    The man snorted coldly and waved his hand.


    Suddenly, hundreds of stones shot out, each with the force comparable to a bullet fired from a firearm, with hundreds launching simultaneously like a volley from a Musketeer Squad, enveloping the ''Blood Descendant''.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    An incessant ripping noise¡ª the dilapidated carriage was directly shattered, that scrawny old horse fell to the ground with a wail, quickly becoming a bloodied, breathless mess.


    But the ''Blood Descendant'' had turned into mist and vanished on the spot.


    When he appeared again, he was ten paces away, on the small path inside numbers 5 courtyard of Moon Street.


    He not only avoided the stones but had also moved closer to the main building of number 5.


    "Stop him!"


    "Don''t let him go in!"


    Someone in the crowd shouted.


    Without thinking, those who had already made their move charged at the ''Blood Descendant.''


    The man who had been unsuccessful in his attack roared furiously and activated his secret technique again¡ªdirt and stone clung to this man, and in an instant, he transformed into a three-meter-tall stone giant.


    "''Rock''!"


    Clearly, someone among the pursuers recognized him and exclaimed in shock.


    But ''Rock'' paid them no heed. Despite his enormous form, his speed did not decrease.


    With just two strides, he reached the front of the charging group, reached out, and ripped the gate of Moon Street number 5 right off its hinges.


    The people behind grew even more anxious, accelerating their charge.


    But just as they neared the fallen scrawny horse¡ª


    Boom! Explore stories at empire


    The scrawny horse exploded as if hundreds of kilograms of explosives were ignited, ''Rock'' taking the brunt of the blast and being directly shattered.


    As flames shot up into the sky, thick smoke mingled with charred flesh swept across a dozen meters.


    Almost instantly, it engulfed the area in front of Moon Street number 5''s gate.


    Those who escaped the explosion emitted terrible wails within the smoke, with the sound of flesh corroding, turning the faces of the surviving pursuers pale with dread.


    They retreated faster than before, distancing themselves from Moon Street number 5.


    As the toxic smoke dissipated, the pursuers saw the ''Blood Descendant'' standing on the pathway leading to the main building of Moon Street number 5, staring at them. Even though his face was obscured by fog, all the pursuers could feel his mockery.


    Facing mockery, all the pursuers dared not act recklessly anymore.


    The death in South Los of the well-known Mystic Side Person ''Rock'' made them hesitate. Yet, it was just hesitation; they weren''t scared. They only hoped that someone among them would volunteer to move forward first when facing danger¡ªthey weren''t allies to begin with, but rather a temporary assembly of various forces. The fact that they restrained themselves from attacking each other was the biggest concession they were willing to make.


    Especially the abrupt shout from earlier; upon reflection, these people realized that no one could discern who had shouted. Several individuals, strangers to each other but all willing to use "You killed my friend" as an excuse to let the shouter scout ahead first, were the first to notice this. Then, those guarding these individuals realized it too. And when each observer of these guards became aware, nearly all pursuers became conscious of this fact.


    Thereupon, all pursuers became wary, unconsciously pulling away from each other.


    They saw the ''Blood Descendant'' enter number 5 Moon Street but had to ignore him; already distrustful of each other, they began to harbor suspicions.


    And then¡ª


    The fog thickened.


    A few breaths later, the grey fog surged like a tidal wave, engulfing the entire Moon Street.


    Almost instantly, the trackers began covering their noses and mouths.


    Some of the trackers, after a slight hesitation, turned and ran.


    Compared to the legacy of the Blood Marquis, they valued their own lives more.


    After breaking away from the main group of trackers, these individuals ran even faster towards the direction they remembered, completely unaware of the pairs of crimson eyes flickering behind them.


    "Ah!"


    The first scream shattered the silence in the dense fog.


    It was followed by a series of screams.


    The trackers who had just left the main group were decimated in less than a minute.


    This caused the people who stayed behind to unconsciously draw closer to each other.


    However, some still held their ground, believing they were safer on their own.


    Then, the screams rang out again.


    This time, no one hesitated¡ªthey quickly formed defensive circles and, as soon as the crimson eyes appeared in the fog before them, they launched their attacks.


    Mostly with firearms, occasionally with crossbow arrows, throwing knives, and darts.


    Secret techniques were few and far between.


    Clearly, with the advancement of the age, the convenient, labor-saving, and powerful firearms were changing the way of fighting on the Mystic Side.


    But this time, the firearms didn''t have the immediate effect they usually did.


    In the mist, the monsters with red eyes were driven back, but they soon surged forward again,


    and became more aggressive than before.


    Several defensive circles were instantly broken.


    "There''s something strange about this fog!"


    "Don''t hold back anymore!"


    "Otherwise, we''ll all die here!"


    A voice called out from within one of the defensive circles, followed by the howling of a fierce wind¡ª


    Whoosh!


    The wind dispersed the fog.


    The true form of the monsters was revealed.


    Six corpses clad in wedding dresses, their skin bluish, eyes crimson, and with horrifying claws.


    They exhaled, their sharp claws unconsciously slicing through the air as their fingers fluttered, creating a stark contrast between the malice-filled crimson eyes and their spotless white wedding gowns.


    "Blood Brides!"


    Someone immediately screamed out in the crowd.


    Within that voice was sheer terror. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Blood Brides, notorious warriors of the Bloodline Clan, held a much higher status than Blood Slaves, Slave Gladiators, and Bloody Warriors.


    Not only because the Blood Brides were originally brides of members of the Bloodline Clan, but also because they possessed traits similar to those of Wailing Banshees¡ªmoving like the wind, invulnerable to swords and knives, and extremely bloodthirsty.


    If it weren''t for the fact that each Blood Bride had to be personally killed by her own husband, and needed large amounts of Blood Extraction Grass to preserve her body, along with the sincere and constant emotional infusion required for their creation, the Blood Marquis would indeed have been the true ruler of South County.


    At its zenith, the Bloodline Clan had thirty-seven Blood Brides assisting their husbands in ruling vast territories, and making all submit to them.


    Indeed, some even openly admitted that if it weren''t for the Blood Brides'' fear of sunlight, the Bloodline Clan would never have been annihilated.


    With the downfall of the Bloodline Clan, the Blood Brides had long since disappeared.


    Nobody expected to see Blood Brides here¡ªand six of them at once.


    More importantly, it was now¡­


    Night!


    Midnight had just passed, with six more hours until dawn!


    What to do?


    The trackers looked at each other.


    And then, almost without order, they made their decision¡ª


    Run!

 Chapter 172 The Sound of Havoc!

    That''s right, run!I can''t defeat the Blood Bride, but as long as I outrun the people next to me, I can save my life!


    This thought appeared simultaneously in the minds of those trackers.


    Then, the next moment¡ª


    Someone acted.


    When the heart moves, the body follows!


    One person quickly leaped out of the formed defensive circle and sprinted towards the distance, the rest of the people were stunned; they did not expect someone to have the same idea as them.


    Immediately afterwards, these people reacted as well, each turning and running away.


    Then, like a domino effect, the people in the other defensive circles, seeing this, did not hesitate to start running as well.


    With low cries of despair, the Blood Brides pursued closely behind.


    A one-sided slaughter began.


    In the distance, Lady of the Long Night watched this scene with a smile.


    This death, isn''t it exactly what she wanted?


    Using others to eliminate one target after another, it was truly splendid.


    However, not a tiny bit of a smile could be seen in the lady''s deep blue eyes.


    What was there was only coldness.


    She silently observed the ''Blood Descendant'' appearing in front of Moon Street No. 5''s gate.


    The ''Blood Descendant''s'' crimson eyes responded with the same icy coldness to Lady of the Long Night. Read the latest on empire


    Fresh blood continued to scatter, one body after another piled up on the ground, the night''s killing seemed endless, and wails, pleas for mercy, curses, and roars intertwined at this moment to form a symphony of human despair.


    The ''Blood Descendant,'' as the performer, silently awaited the audience''s response.


    The Lady of the Long Night, as the audience, quietly awaited the music''s end.


    Neither was in a hurry.


    After all, at this moment on Moon Street, in the eyes of both, only the other could be considered a worthy opponent.


    The rest of the people?


    In the eyes of Lady of the Long Night, they had already begun to become irrelevant.


    However, in the eyes of the ''Blood Descendant,'' these people were just expendables¡ªexpendables to fan the flames for the battle about to unfold between the two!


    The ''Blood Descendant,'' staring at Lady of the Long Night''s pale neck, unconsciously began to lick his lips, and said in a hoarse voice¡ª


    "You really excite me!"


    "If you and your ''Spirit Medium'' lover appeared together in my bed, I''m afraid I would have started shivering by now.


    Unfortunately¡­


    He will probably not have that opportunity.


    He actually betrayed the Bloodline Clan.


    Has he forgotten who gave him everything?


    He, should die!


    Does he know the grace he has forsaken?


    I, am the King of the Night!"


    The ''Blood Descendant,'' agitatedly swung his fist, and his hoarse voice reached the ears of everyone present, even those trackers being pursued by the Blood Brides showed surprise at this moment.


    They had been speculating about the relationship between the ''Spirit Medium'' and the Bloodline Clan.


    They had not expected the other party to be from the Bloodline Clan, seeming to be some sort of servant.


    Lady of the Long Night did not believe the enemy''s words, she simply took note, planning to investigate thoroughly afterward, but now?


    She naturally intended to seize the guy before her!


    She needed to learn more from his mouth!


    Not only the relationship between Dort District Police Chief James and the Bloodline Clan.


    But also¡­


    The secrets of the Bloodline Clan!


    Especially the latter, she was determined to obtain!


    Whoosh!


    Thick smoke was exhaled by the Eternal Night, and the Undead Warriors concealed around her materialised one by one from the smoke, letting out silent roars towards the heavens, raising their Broken Blade Spears.


    The ''Blood Descendant'' scoffed coldly, fog churned around him, and six Blood Brides spread their claws, their mouths emitting sharp, piercing howls.


    The ashen, colorless Undead.


    The crimson-crazed Blood Descendant.


    In an instant, Moon Street, as if a cake sliced diagonally, was cleaved in two right along number five, defining a clear boundary.


    The remaining trackers, granted a moment of respite, were now more terrified than ever.


    Because they knew all too well that neither the Lady of the Long Night nor the "Blood Descendants" were entities they could handle¡ªonce these monsters commenced battle, the trackers would perish even more miserably than before, crushed into a pulp!


    They looked left, then right.


    In the end, these remaining trackers scrambled towards the direction away from the standoff¡ªthat was their only exit.


    Their chance at survival. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But just as they were about to break into a sprint, a blurred figure emerged within the mist.


    From blurred to clear.


    Just a flicker.


    But when that figure took the first step¡ª


    Hum!


    The air began to vibrate.


    Every sound on Moon Street vanished at that moment.


    All that was left were...


    Thump, thump, thump!


    The sound of a heartbeat!


    Yet it sounded more like war drums!


    In an instant, that sound echoed through the entire street¡ªthe remaining trackers stared at that figure. They were astonished, they were afraid, their fear intertwined with the terror of being hunted by the Blood Brides, merging into one, marking the start of their breakdown.


    They ran around like headless flies.


    They knelt there, holding their heads, wailing bitterly.


    They spouted gibberish, their eyes lost and confused.


    Even the Blood Brides were no exception, those who had just completed their slaughter, baring their fangs and claws, were now prostrate on the ground before that figure in the depths of Moon Street.


    They... or more precisely, she, began to quiver ever so slightly, those hands that could easily tear through human bodies were palms up, not daring to move, as if on a pilgrimage, or as though they beheld their own...


    King!


    This turn of events made the "Blood Descendant" tremble.


    The Lady of the Long Night''s expression held a hint of caution as well.


    Because¡ª


    The figure that walked slowly out from the mist had a pair of blood-red eyes, and that face...


    Auburn!


    The very source who brought back the names, the attention, and importance of the "Blood Marquis," "Bloodline Clan," and "Blood Descendants": Auburn.


    Despite the slightly pale complexion, the youthfully handsome features were undisguised, and those crimson eyes, when lit, emitted an even more sinister aura.


    And when this sinister presence met the prostrate Blood Brides and the wailing, chaotic trackers, there was a subtle change...


    Submission!


    Or death!


    "You say you are the king of the night?


    Then...


    Who am I?"


    The icy words were filled with uncontested tyranny, striking like a tangible force against the "Blood Descendant," causing another tremor in his body.


    "Tell me!


    I, am, who!"


    Each word was soft and slow.


    But to the ears of those around who were gripped by terror, they were like the roar of a Tyrant.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The six prostrate Blood Brides burst apart, bodies exploding as if six dazzling flowers of blood bloomed beside Auburn, red and black merging perfectly in that moment.


    Raising a slender, pale hand, Auburn wiped the specks of fresh blood from his cheek and gently placed it into his mouth, his pale complexion instantly flushing with color.


    But the "Blood Descendant" opposite him continued to retreat, stumbling backward until he tripped over a step and tumbled to the ground, his facial confusion dissipating with his fall.


    Suddenly, a face that surprised everyone was revealed.

 Chapter 173 Blood of Doting!

    Freeman!The owner of Silver Horse Venue, master of number 14 at White Bird District.


    A friend of Delong, one of the financial advisors of Old Lion of Inner Bay.


    When Delong chose to involve himself personally, this former gang member, who ultimately went legit and acquired considerable wealth, vanished from everyone''s sight.


    Controlled by the "Exquisite Human Puppet," transformed into ''Auburn'', Arthur had not expected to encounter him here.


    Suddenly, some guesses emerged in Arthur''s mind.


    However, with Level 6 "Bluff," Arthur didn''t show any signs of surprise, instead his face revealed an ''as expected'' expression.


    "Heh, cheap tricks,"


    Arthur said softly.


    Meanwhile, the fallen Freeman appeared to acknowledge this.


    "You are the true king of the night; such tricks obviously can''t hide from you, please you, you..."


    As Freeman spoke, he laboriously turned over.


    He didn''t stand up.


    Instead, he chose to crawl on the ground, raising both hands holding a ring high over his head, presenting it in front of Arthur.


    This was an ancient silver ring, unadorned with any form of decoration, engraving, or script¡ªArthur immediately recognized that this ring, filled with a familiar style, was made by the hand of the Blood Marchioness.


    Instantly, a trace of nostalgia and remembrance surfaced on Auburn''s face, even his crimson eyes softened at that moment.


    The secretive Freeman, observing ''Auburn,'' immediately lost any hesitation upon seeing this expression.


    "According to the contract, I bring back the legacy originally belonging to the ''Bloodline Clan'' to you, and you shall restore my youth¡ªwhen you take this ring, it will signify your willingness to swear by the honor of the ''Bloodline Clan'', to adhere to this contract!"


    Contract!


    Upon hearing this term, Lady of the Long Night''s gaze instantly turned towards Auburn, who was controlled by Arthur.


    Freeman also raised his head, his visage slackened and wrinkled by the years, his hair graying, but in that moment, his eyes were filled with fervor.


    Arthur sneered inwardly.


    He had guessed as much just moments before.


    Without a doubt, the current Freeman was merely a pawn, one that had been placed from the start¡ªstepped up a rank, to be used at a critical moment.


    Like now!


    When the other party aimed to retrieve the ''complete cheque'' and unexpectedly encountered the ''Bloodline Clan'', it was time for this pawn to be activated.


    Who was the other party?


    The answer was self-evident.


    Naturally, it was that traditional member of the ''Death Poetry Society'', who continuously provoked conflicts and orchestrated deaths.


    Arthur was already somewhat admiring this old ''Death Poetry Society'' member, how long he had lurked in South Los to bewitch so many people.


    And for what purpose, to be able to lurk in South Los for so long?


    Merely to admire death?


    This was a bit excessive!


    In fact, if it weren''t for Freeman''s words like ''He actually betrayed the ''Bloodline Clan'''', ''Has he forgotten who gave him everything?'' which could damage Spirit Medium''s status and reputation, he wouldn''t have bothered to appear¡ªsince Freeman performed well enough, seeming even more like a ''Blood Descendant'' than he did.


    However, unfortunately, that old ''Death Poetry Society'' member did not wish for this.


    The other party was digging deeper.


    The other party still wanted to figure out his exact role in the ''complete cheque'' incident and whether the ''Blood Descendants'' actually appeared.


    And also, the relationship between the ''Blood Descendants'' and him.


    If not for the "Exquisite Human Puppet," it was highly likely that something about him would have been exposed¡ªthe ''Death Poetry Society'' bastard had everything planned out.


    The strength of the ''Blood Marquis'' was undeniable, as was the wealth of the ''Blood Marquis''. Explore stories on empire


    Equally indisputable were the strict rules set by the ''Blood Marquis'' for the ''Bloodline Clan''.


    The most famous included ''no fratricide'', ''no abandoning of bloodline'', and ''no forsaking of family ancestors'' legacy''.


    Simply put, upon making an appearance, he had already stepped into the overt plot of that old ''Death Poetry Society'' member.


    Not taking the ring would arouse suspicion.


    By taking the ring, he would have to fulfill the contract.


    Regarding ''my capabilities are insufficient, I cannot fulfill this type of contract loophole now''?


    The other party would definitively remedy that to ensure the fulfillment of this contract.


    Like...


    The ring right before his eyes!


    Whew!


    Arthur took a subtle breath, now clearly understanding the other party''s plan, yet the other party did not understand his state.


    "Exquisite Human Puppet"!


    That was where the other party miscalculated!


    The opponent was unable to accurately predict what he would encounter.


    Nor could anyone imagine that he would get hold of such a thing as an "Exquisite Human Puppet"¡ªin fact, without the "Exquisite Human Puppet," he wouldn''t have come at all.


    Why not leave everything to his dear partner Marinda?


    And now?


    Arthur didn''t hesitate, but it was only after temporarily disengaging from direct control over the "Exquisite Human Puppet" that he commanded it to pick up the ring and wear it on the index finger of the left hand.


    In the sight of Lady of the Long Night and Freeman¡ª


    Auburn, the "Blood Descendant," moved.


    As soon as Freeman finished speaking, the "Blood Descendant" picked up the ring.


    "Bloodline is honor, and the ancestor''s belongings, the crown!"


    The Blood Descendant wore the ring on the index finger of his left hand with a soft, murmured chant.


    The entire process lacked any hesitation.


    Lady of the Long Night was surprised at the decisiveness of the "Blood Descendant."


    Afterward, the lady thought of something and her eyes narrowed slightly.


    Freeman''s breathing began to quicken, his entire body trembling with excitement!


    Fifteen years!


    A full fifteen years!


    He had done so much!


    Supporting a worthless James, willingly becoming the Old Lion of Inner Bay''s spy, enduring pain as if his flesh were being cut every day¡ªall for this moment, wasn''t it?


    To return to youth, no longer tormented by illness!


    He had waited far too long!


    Now, it was finally about to come true!


    Looking at an excited Freeman, and making sure there was no danger, Arthur, who was again controlling the "Exquisite Human Puppet," directed his attention to the ring on his finger¡ª


    [Name: Blood of Doting]


    [Type: Ring]


    [Quality: Hero]


    [Attributes: 1, Child of Blood; 2, contract]


    [Requirement: Complete contract]


    [Remarks: When they discovered their son was a commoner but still did not give up and strove to rise, the Blood Marquis and Marchioness felt relieved. However, during a banquet, their son was ''insulted'' by his fianc¨¦e. As parents, the Blood Marquis and Marchioness hunted down and killed all members of that family that night, and crafted this ring from the corpses of the entire family along with a fragmentary Bloodsucking Ancestor Worm and 3,000 kilograms of Blood Extraction Grass. Inside the ring, they inscribed their blessing for their son¡ªeven if you cannot display all the characteristics of the ''Bloodline Clan,'' we will still give you everything.]


    ...


    [Child of Blood: When you wear this ring, it continuously consumes the fresh blood in your body to feed the fragmentary Bloodsucking Ancestor Worm which, in return, blesses you with power, making you as if one of the purest Bloodline Clan, not only being able to turn into mist, harness the power of frost, possess a robust physique, but also control half-finished Blood Brides, Bloody Warriors, and complete Blood Slaves, Blood Gladiators using your own blood.]


    [Contract: Upon Freeman being the second person to pick up ''Blood of Doting,'' an additional contract etched on the ring must be undertaken. One must use it once to create a Blood Slave or Blood Gladiator in order to complete the contract and normally use other powers. If one violates the contract, they will suffer a ''Death Curse,'' and under the constraint of the contract, Freeman himself can only use a very limited part of its power.]


    (Remark 1: Blood Brides, Bloody Warriors must strictly adhere to cultivation conditions to control at a critical step.)


    (Remark 2: Controlled Blood Brides, Bloody Warriors are extremely unstable; when the fragmentary Bloodsucking Ancestor Worm is affected, it will self-destruct.)


    (Remark 3: The creation of Blood Slaves, Blood Gladiators can use a large amount of one''s own blood, utilizing the abilities of the fragmentary Bloodsucking Ancestor Worm.)


    (Remark 4: When excessive bloodflow occurs inside the body, the fragmentary Bloodsucking Ancestor Worm will accelerate its absorption speed.)


    (Remark 5: When the wearer dies, the fragmentary Bloodsucking Ancestor Worm will consume the wearer''s corpse.)


    (Remark 6: After the contract is completed, the contract trait disappears.)


    ...


    ''Just as I thought!''


    Just as he had anticipated, that veteran member of the Death Poetry Society had plugged the loophole here.


    At the same time, he had used the "Blood of Doting" to begin a new plan¡ª


    Whether to complete the contract, converting Freeman.


    Without converting, he could not use this ring and would suffer a ''Death Curse.''


    By converting, the other party could determine the role his true self, Arthur, was playing based on the substantial blood loss.


    Moreover, they could even take advantage of his weakened state due to major blood loss after converting Freeman to carry out an assassination.


    Just as before, that veteran member of the Death Poetry Society once again left anyone who stepped into his trap in a dilemma¡ªArthur could distinctly feel that the opponent quite enjoyed torturing his adversaries.


    Even now, the opponent might be nearby, closely watching this drama unfold, and already sporting that satisfied and deranged smile.


    ''What a vile fellow!''


    Arthur inwardly criticized, but he was not afraid.


    Present was Auburn, the "Blood Descendant," what did that have to do with him, a "Spirit Medium?"


    Moreover, since you want to watch the drama, then¡ª S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You''d better watch carefully!

 Chapter 174 The Awakening of the Spirit Medium!

    The night was deep, the crimson, glaring.Amid the widespread wailing and moaning, the ''Blood Descendant'' stood straight on Moon Street, gently caressing the "Blood of Doting" on his left index finger. He ignored Freeman prostrating before him, his face filled with excitement and his eyes pleading. He did not care about the fearsome Lady of the Long Night, his focus was solely on the ring on his left index finger, his eyes filled with a deep reminiscence, seemingly narrating a past story.


    Freeman, the owner of the Silver Horse Venue and the former resident of No. 14 White Bird District, knelt there, barely daring to breathe. He was terrified of disturbing the ''Blood Descendant''.


    Although the gaze of the Lady of the Long Night seemed to rest on the ''Blood Descendant'', she had already been discreetly surveying her surroundings.


    Compared to the already revealed ''Blood Descendant'', the person who deceived everyone using Freeman''s identity concerned this lady even more.


    This provided Arthur, who had been secretly observing this lady, a slight sense of relief.


    Compared to the veteran ''Death Poetry Society'' members who concealed themselves like spiders weaving webs, he was more concerned about the lady before him.


    Look at the undead in the smoke, the lady''s deterrence and strength were genuinely formidable.


    Fortunately, this lady was intelligent!


    And intelligent people always think more!


    This was something he could use!


    Thinking this, Arthur uttered a sigh filled with loneliness and helplessness - the sigh was faint, but Arthur ensured Marinda could hear it.


    Subsequently, the ''Blood Descendant'' completely emerged from his memories, and his expression turned cold again as he lowered his hand.


    "What is your name?"


    When the ''Blood Descendant''s crimson eyes looked over, Freeman dared not meet his gaze. He bowed his head, his voice, however, was particularly loud.


    "My lord, my name is Freeman.


    I am your most loyal servant!"


    Freeman introduced himself loudly.


    "I am willing to fulfill the contract, but you will not be my blood kin, nor have any relation with the ''Bloodline Clan'' - you are just Freeman who was compensated for returning the ''Bloodline Clan''s'' legacy, not the Freeman welcomed by the ''Bloodline Clan''."


    The ''Blood Descendant'' shook his head, correcting the errors in Freeman''s statement.


    At the same time, he gave no further chance for rebuttal and raised his left hand immediately.


    Dots of crimson appeared out of nowhere in the dark night, like dancing fireflies, gravitating towards the ''Blood Descendant''s'' left hand.


    Gathering more and more.


    Becoming increasingly bright. Discover hidden stories at empire


    The next moment -


    The crimson became tangible, a long spear as vivid as blood, gripped in the hand of the ''Blood Descendant''.


    Thump!


    The Crimson Spear pierced through Freeman''s chest.


    In an instant, Freeman''s heart was penetrated.


    Yet Freeman did not die.


    A very special power emerged in Freeman''s pierced heart, not only beginning to repair the damaged organ but also transforming it -Arthur could clearly feel the "Blood of Doting" on his left index finger absorbing from the "Exquisite Human Puppet."


    The rustic silver ring, like thorns, deeply penetrated the "Exquisite Human Puppet''s" finger.


    The ''blood'' of the ''Exquisite Human Puppet'' was being consumed.


    The fragmentary Blood Ancestor Worm hidden in the "Blood of Doting" emitted a long-missed sound of joy. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then came a furious roar!


    ''Swindler!''


    The Blood Ancestor Worm that did not enjoy the expected fresh blood wanted to devour the scoundrel wearing the "Blood of Doting," but it couldn''t.


    Not only because it was fragmentary and not whole, but also because the scoundrel had fulfilled the ''contract''!


    Not an additional contract, but the one embedded in the forging of the "Blood of Doting."


    This scoundrel truly provided ''his own blood''!


    Even though this ''blood'' was not what it needed!


    ''Swindler!''


    The fragmentary Blood Ancestor Worm roared again.


    Unlike before, this time the roar almost burst like thunder next to Arthur''s ears, but Arthur did not care.


    Had he deceived it?


    No!


    How could he, a plain, kind, weak, pitiable ''Spirit Medium'', possibly deceive anyone?


    He had simply utilized a loophole!


    ''Come, don''t be shy, please thoroughly enjoy this body~''


    Arthur, borrowing the body of the "Exquisite Human Puppet," silently responded to the fragmentary Blood Ancestor Worm - when he saw the Blood Marquis and Marchioness slaughter his son''s fianc¨¦e''s entire family, then used 3000 kilograms of Blood Extraction Grass to craft this ring and the engraving that actively absorbed blood, he had already been vigilant.


    Compared to the arcane artifacts he had obtained before.


    This prop was extremely special.


    Because among its essential materials, one was still alive.


    This was of great concern to Arthur.


    He wasn''t sure if this fragmentary Bloodsucking Ancestor Worm could communicate.


    If it couldn''t communicate, then it wasn''t very meaningful, at best carrying out some inhumane experiments based on maintaining the "Blood of Doting."


    But if it could communicate...


    The other might have survived a long time; had he mastered some unknown knowledge or history?


    Especially the secrets of the Blood Marquis family!


    Arthur was greatly excited.


    It wasn''t out of greed, nor did he harbor any ill intentions.


    It was simply what he needed to do!


    After all, as a Spirit Medium faced with such evil, he must take a stand!


    Therefore, Arthur was utterly composed.


    So when he realized the fragmentary Bloodsucking Ancestor Worm possessed emotions and seemed to be able to express itself simply, Arthur felt delighted.


    Especially when he found that the constraints on the fragmentary Bloodsucking Ancestor Worm were much greater than he had imagined ¡ª After the initial confirmation signal he gave, but the "Exquisite Human Puppet" oozing ''fresh blood'' hadn''t increased, Arthur knew this ''evil'' was something he had to confront.


    However, he wasn''t in a hurry.


    There was plenty of time to communicate slowly.


    Now¡ª


    The ''Blood Descendant'' slowly drew out the Crimson Spear.


    Then, under everyone''s gaze, Freeman''s relaxed skin became elastic, all wrinkles on his face disappeared, his hair also turned golden again, but the bigger change was his body, without personal experience, one could feel the amazing power from his nearly 2-meter height and 60-centimeter arm circumference.


    Freeman trembled all over, looking down at his body and continuously clenching his fists.


    Tears involuntarily streamed from the eyes of this former owner of number 14, White Bird District.


    "I''ve become young!"


    "Power! And this kind of power!"


    Freeman, overwhelmed with joy, shouted out loud with tears streaming down.


    Such shouts made the people around look sideways.


    Even those in fear couldn''t help but show a trace of covetousness in their eyes.


    Seeing this spectacle of greed, Arthur smiled.


    This was the effect he wanted.


    This was also why he turned Freeman into a Blood Gladiator rather than a lower-level, yet still youth-restoring Blood Slave.


    He needed the people around to be greedy.


    Everyone ages and declines, who doesn''t want to revert to youth.


    If returning to youth also granted power, it would be tempting for countless people.


    Even Mystic Side Persons are no exceptions.


    Or rather, these individuals are more easily tempted.


    Because they once held power.


    But their rationality would ''bind'' desire, therefore, he had just told Freeman: this is merely a ''trade''!


    A fair trade!


    A mutually agreeable trade!


    With this trade, when someone else later gains the heritage of the ''Bloodline Clan,'' chances are they would seek him, the ''Blood Descendant'', for a trade.


    To this, Arthur eagerly looked forward.


    And at that moment, the ''Blood Descendant'' with the power of the "Blood of Doting - Blood''s Child" felt a strangely accelerating, searing flow of blood.


    Who?


    Obviously, that old-fashioned Death Poetry Society member.


    The opponent had realized what he intended to do.


    But, too late!


    Arthur sneered¡ªperhaps he was not yet a match for this old-fashioned Death Poetry Society member, but some had the power to instill fear of death in him.


    In the midst of Freeman''s cheering, the ''Blood Descendant'' looked at Marinda, his crimson eyes filled with a hint of guilt.


    The next moment, he heard the ''Blood Descendant'' whisper gently¡ª


    "I''ve always remembered the favor I owe you."


    What?


    Marinda immediately looked perplexed.

 Chapter 175 Snow White X Pale X Hand

    Upon seeing that Lady of the Long Night seemed to have forgotten the matter, a self-deprecating smile crossed the lips of the ''Blood Descendant''."To you, it might be insignificant, perhaps just an effortless gesture.


    But for me, your slight effort is worth remembering."


    The ''Blood Descendant'' changed their address from ''you'' to ''your honor'', appearing even more polite, but those around could sense the unfamiliarity in this act.


    Arthur was certainly doing it on purpose.


    How could the ''Blood Descendant'' possibly owe a favor to Marinda?


    Arthur merely needed an excuse to divert a disaster elsewhere.


    Without giving Lady of the Long Night a chance to think or speak, the ''Blood Descendant'' thus raised his left hand¡ª


    Whoosh!


    It was as if a polar north wind swarmed in.


    A chilling Cold Aura, accompanied by a white hue that sent shivers down the spine, materialized in the hand of the ''Blood Descendant''.


    The cold began to ravage.


    People nearby shivered unconsciously.


    Starting from where the ''Blood Descendant'' stood, frost appeared on the ground and spread outward at a visibly rapid pace.


    Creak, creak, creak.


    The sound of freezing was incessant; breath turned visible from everyone''s noses and mouths, and for those closer to the ''Blood Descendant'', their hair tips began to ice over.


    In just an instant, the climate of Moon Street changed from early autumn to deep winter.


    And it was a deep winter that South Los had never experienced before!


    This was the legendary cold that was said to exist only further north of North County!


    Everyone knew that the ''Bloodline Clan'' could wield the power of frost.


    But no one had truly experienced the frost power used by the ''Bloodline Clan''.


    However, at this moment, they experienced it!


    Almost everyone had the same thought rising from the bottom of their hearts¡ª


    Winter has come!


    All were astonished by this power, but soon, many thought back to the recent trade and a fervor appeared in their eyes.


    Even in deep winter, their eagerness could hardly be concealed.


    Especially Freeman, who had now obtained his own ''true power'', no longer merely relying on the faint force in that ring, could feel the terror of this ''Power of the Same Origin'' and¡­ desire for it.


    Without any hesitation, Freeman kneeled down on one knee, bowing his head in respect towards the ''Blood Descendant''.


    Even though the ''Blood Descendant'' did not acknowledge him as a member of the ''Bloodline Clan'', that did not prevent him from following the traditions of the ''Blood Descendant''¡ªa created ''Blood Descendant'', in the presence of their creator, should show respect as to a father.


    The ''Blood Descendant'' saw this.


    But he did not care.


    Arthur was well aware of what the other party wanted.


    It was power!


    Utterly pure power!


    Respect?


    It was merely built upon this power alone.


    Moreover, compared to the power the other party desired, Arthur was more eager to know how the other party would save his life soon¡ªhow he was not a fool, and although a pawn, he must have known what he had done, an act detrimental enough to deserve death ten times over. If he had no means to save his life, he would have been panicking by now, instead of performing here.


    With curiosity at heart, Arthur''s actions did not cease¡ª


    The frost continued to accumulate incessantly.


    The extreme cold had now completely enveloped the entire Moon Street.


    ''Worthy of the frost power exchanged for more than half of the ''Fresh Blood'' in an ''Exquisite Human Puppet''.


    The effect, truly remarkable!'' S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With such a thought, the five fingers of the ''Blood Descendant''''s left hand began to clench inward, and a crystalline, transparent arrow appeared before everyone''s eyes.


    As everyone''s gaze was captivated by this arrow, the voice of the ''Blood Descendant'' rang out again.


    "The guy you are looking for is over there!" Continue your journey with empire


    As the words fell, the arrow in the hand of the ''Blood Descendant'' shot straight in one direction.


    Whiz!


    The fierce sound of slicing through the air tingled the scalp.


    This was not a Level 1 "Arrow Guiding Technique".


    It was the power of a ''Child of Blood''.


    The power gained in exchange for blood!


    As the icy crystal arrow moved, everyone''s eyes followed, and then¡ª


    "Auburn!"


    A voice with a slightly sinister tone suddenly appeared, and a figure appeared within everyone''s field of vision, yet no one could clearly make out the other''s face or figure.


    The figure possessed only a vague human shape.


    Moreover, as soon as the figure appeared, it retreated at extreme speed.


    Its speed was so fast that it withdrew a hundred meters in an instant.


    But it was still being chased by the icy crystal arrows.


    The ''Bloodline Clan''s'' power of frost was not merely intense cold.


    It also included tracking!


    Clearly, the opponent knew this.


    After withdrawing a hundred meters, the figure suddenly stopped, and a pale airflow burst from the figure''s sleeve.


    Silence!


    The moment that pale airflow appeared, a hundred-meter radius fell into absolute silence.


    No sound.


    No life.


    Wild grass withered, birds vanished, and animals turned to skeletons.


    It was as if both the earth and sky were about to die at that moment.


    Death!


    Everyone fears death, but nobody can accurately describe it, yet at this moment, when they saw the scene before their eyes, everyone felt this was the true face of death.


    Those whose hearts harbored fear and who were also driven by greed, were now staring at death itself.


    One by one, their eyes began to lose their luster.


    Their hearts, utterly devoid of vitality.


    Their entire beings turned numb.


    They shambled towards that place like walking corpses.


    But the next moment¡ª


    Boom!


    The icy crystal arrows struck the silent expanse.


    As the arrowhead touched the edge of the silence, ripples began to spread, growing larger and more expansive.


    Until it shattered.


    The silence shattered.


    The icy crystal arrows also shattered.


    The sky filled with ice crystals turned into falling snowflakes, landing on this silent land.


    White covered the pale.


    Just as corpses are covered by heavy snow.


    The remnants awaken by the explosion, trackers interwoven with fear, greed, and thoughts of death, stared blankly at this scene, speechless for a long time.


    Some whose psyche was more fragile had already begun to weep bitterly.


    It wasn''t that they weren''t tough enough, but in such a short time, they had experienced too much.


    When they saw that expanse of white, it was as if they saw their own bodies being buried in the snow.


    Despair and regret intermingled.


    Crying was the only way to release everything.


    But, the event was not over¡ª


    Smoke surged, the Eternal Night stretched across the sky.


    One undead after another charged onto that snowy white area.


    Swinging their weapons, with silent howls, they tracked their target.


    The lady in the air stared intently at the figure.


    Upon confirming that the fellow standing behind Freeman was the bastard who had provoked her repeatedly, the Lady of the Long Night immediately made her choice.


    After all, compared to a ''Blood Descendant'' with whom she had a slight friendly relationship, whom she might later reconcile with, alleviate, or even pull into her camp, this ''Death Poetry Society'' bastard was the one who truly deserved to die.


    ''Goodnight,''


    The ''Blood Descendant'' watched the distant battle and sent his sincere blessings from the bottom of his heart.


    Soon after, his figure turned into a mist and disappeared from the spot.


    Fear disappeared, death receded, and greed also temporarily subsided.


    Those trackers collapsed on the spot, gasping for breath.


    They were all celebrating their narrow escape from death.


    They utterly failed to notice the four invisible ''Hands of Void'' cleaning up every corner of the battlefield at an astonishing speed.

 Chapter 176 Crimson X Chaos X Frenzy

    Arthur originally didn''t want to come.But the spoils of war were simply too abundant!


    It would have been disgraceful to waste them, Arthur felt.


    So he came, bringing with him four "Hand of Void," carrying "Atos''s Box" as well.


    Once he confirmed that Marinda''s attention was drawn by the elderly member of the "Death Poetry Society," he immediately used the "Shadow Concealment" trait of the "Dark Serpent" Bloodline to cover himself with shadows, rapidly searching the bodies on the ground before swiftly exiting the scene.


    Arthur was well aware of how dangerous it was to snatch chestnuts from the fire, a slight misstep and he would be engulfed in flames.


    In fact, had it not been that he had several tricks up his sleeve, and that the two most concerning individuals had already started fighting, with most of the remaining people also being mentally distracted, he definitely would not have come.


    Arthur left just as he had arrived, hurried yet silently.


    Meanwhile, the fastest-reacting among the still-alive trackers came around, and despite having faced terror and death, greed reestablished itself more quickly than one could imagine.


    These individuals began stealthily approaching the bodies, reaching out toward them.


    But in the next instant, their expressions changed.


    Damn it, someone had beaten them to it!


    The feeling of emptiness made these people glare at each other¡ªthey all thought the other had gotten there first.


    Afterward, they rushed toward the nearest body even faster.


    Such actions finally alerted the remaining people.


    These people also started to take action.


    It was complete chaos!


    It was like throwing a bone among a pack of wild dogs!


    The dog that got the bone would feast contentedly, while those that didn''t would eye the bones in the mouths of others.


    Unfortunately, what these trackers were fighting over wasn''t as conspicuous as a bone; even though some trackers explained they got nothing, the others wouldn''t believe them.


    And some, in their desire to leave quickly, were deemed guilty by others, thinking they were trying to escape.


    Thus, the scramble began.


    When one tracker killed another severely injured one and snatched a ring from his hand, such disputes escalated into a chaotic climax instantly.


    The sense of gaining profits, tainted with the thrill of fresh blood, completely stimulated these people who had just been under the shadow of fear and death.


    It was as if venting, they began attacking each other insanely.


    Among them, naturally, were those who remained rational.


    Just like the one who first thought to leave, he was among the few rational ones.


    But by now, his body had already been dismembered, fallen onto the muddy ground.


    Insufficient strength, despite being rational, was utterly useless.


    If powerful, rationality simply succumbs to instinct.


    All here were caught in a vortex called ''entanglement''!


    The insane ones dragged those with remaining sanity into this bloody slaughter¡ª


    Moon Street was stained red.


    Not in the hands of the fake ''Blood Descendants.''


    Not in the hands of the real ''Blood Descendants.''


    Not even in the fight between the Lady of the Eternal Night and the old-school ''Death Poetry Society.''


    Instead, it was in the hands of a bunch of survivors.


    When one person decapitated another in front of him and, exhausted, fell to the ground, screaming crazily, no one else jumped him.


    Becuase, including him, only seven were still alive.


    The seven survivors glared fiercely at each other, their brains bombarded by the scent of blood in their nostrils, gradually regaining their sanity, but some preferred to continue sinking¡ª


    "Aaaah!"


    The lucky one with the knife looked at the decapitated head in front of him and let out a piercing scream.


    "Eileen! Eileen!"


    "No! This can''t be real!"


    "Impossible! Impossible!"


    "It''s all that ''Blood Descendant''s'' curse, it''s he who drove us into madness! All his fault!"


    In the midst of piercing screams, this lucky person picked up his wife''s head and stumbled away.


    The remaining six survivors also fled in different directions.


    Some of their faces were pale, their expressions frantic.


    Others clenched their teeth, faces showing reluctance.


    But regardless, they all fled Moon Street and blended into the deep night, leaving behind a crimson street and bodies all around.


    "Hehehahaha!"


    The unnoticed Freeman, who had hidden early upon sensing something wrong, reappeared, emitting a piercing laughter, this unrecognized ''Blood Descendant.''


    "Blood, chaos, death¡ª


    Father, is this your symphony?


    So captivating!


    So marvelous!"


    Amidst his maniacal laughter, Freeman''s upper body bent backward in an exaggerated arc. He clutched his hair, his face contorted with indescribable joy.


    The crow perched on the branch watched silently; only when undead creatures appeared in the distance did it take flight, sweeping through the night sky back to No. 2 Cork Street¡ª


    ''I won''t be considered the prime suspect, will I?''


    Arthur raised an eyebrow inside the Spirit Medium Parlor.


    He swore he was just there to retrieve his own spoils of war, with absolutely no ill intentions.


    Everything that followed was a coincidence!


    He also hadn''t anticipated that, under the continuous impact of various extreme emotions, those people would fall into such a state of madness.


    ''Greed... Terrible greed!''


    Arthur sighed, curiosity rising in his heart.


    Given such extreme events, he wondered how the Countess would handle it.


    Not just on Moon Street, but on Cork Street as well¡ªthere had been gunshots and cannon fire earlier, and by all logic, it had been quiet for a while now; the neighboring residents should have appeared by now. Yet, there was still no sign of activity.


    ''Some kind of secret technique aimed at ordinary people? A ritual? Props?''


    Arthur speculated in his mind, his gaze then shifted towards the Exquisite Human Puppet¡ªnearly dehydrated by using the "Blood of Doting" copiously, the palm-sized puppet appeared shriveled, as if dehydrated.


    Without hesitation, Arthur placed the Exquisite Human Puppet into the money chest.


    300 gold coins, a special product from the farewell of the old steward of Oakwood Manor.


    At this moment, under Arthur''s gaze, the quantity visibly decreased at speed.


    With every breath, ten gold coins disappeared.


    After ten breaths, the rate at which the gold coins were diminishing did not decrease.


    Arthur''s corner of the eye twitched. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    The Exquisite Human Puppet''s rate of consuming gold was beyond his expectations¡ªknowing that, in the age of openers, although gold coins co-existed with gold notes to some extent, real gold coins rarely appeared in the market; most gold products also appeared as ''equivalent gold notes'' + labor charges.


    It''s well known that 1 gold coin could be exchanged for 1.5 gold notes, and sometimes even as much as 2 gold notes.


    This was the ''market price,'' entirely transparent, with no loopholes¡ªThe Old Lion of Inner Bay, holding the biggest gold mine in South County, executed anyone who dared to exploit loopholes mercilessly.


    Together with a coalition of several Great Nobles from South County, everything was as secure as a metal fortress. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, when there were only 66 gold coins left inside the money chest, the Exquisite Human Puppet returned to its original form.


    ''Such restoration requires 234 gold... Would it be even more expensive if there were missing limbs?


    I must start stockpiling gold!''


    Arthur squinted his eyes, beginning to ponder where to get gold from¡ªhe didn''t mind exchanging gold notes, but it had to be done discreetly. A one-time, large-scale purchase was outright impossible; it would definitely attract attention, and then expose his secret.


    And sequential small-scale exchanges weren''t reliable either.


    Given the ''market''s'' sensitivity to gold, such behavior would inevitably draw scrutiny sooner or later. If he encountered someone who dug deeper into the matter, they might discover something suspicious.


    After all, only buying and never selling looked very suspicious.


    ''Perhaps¡­


    I should start learning alchemy in advance!''


    Only by spending extravagantly with ''alchemy'' could he cover up the deficit from repairing the Exquisite Human Puppet.


    ''Right, Buggy.''


    Arthur picked up the "Blood of Doting," inside which the fragmented Bloodsucking Ancestor Worm roared and bellowed madly, but it was helpless since Arthur completed the contract with the Exquisite Human Puppet.


    It was merely impotently furious.


    Afterward, it was placed aside¡ªit seemed that because of the presence of this fragmented Bloodsucking Ancestor Worm, the "Blood of Doting" could not be placed inside Atos''s Box.


    It was nowhere near as convenient as the Exquisite Human Puppet.


    Pendragon displayed considerable interest in the ring that had newly appeared in the Spirit Medium Parlor by first sniffing it, then began to play with the ring using his paws, gradually dragging it from the table to the carpet.


    The Hand of Void placed the ring back on the table once more.


    Pendragon immediately began dragging it again, seemingly tireless.


    During this time, Arthur emerged from the washroom.


    Being a ''Spirit Medium,'' he felt there were certain rules he should follow.


    For example: washing hands before opening a blind box.


    Phew!


    Arthur took a deep breath and then opened Atos''s Box.


    The next moment¡ª


    Whoosh!


    The spoils surged out like a tide, flooding the entire desk.

 Chapter 177 Spoils of War!

    Arthur believed the happiest thing in the world was "to walk through flowers and grass without a care, armed with just a stick."And the most enjoyable thing was to tally his possessions.


    The former was carefree, pure happiness.


    The latter was exhaustive but filled with hope.


    Contradictory as they were, both were things that one seldom had the chance to truly relish in a lifetime.


    Therefore, whenever one encountered these moments, they must be cherished.


    Arthur was just like that.


    After he had carefully inspected the spoils poured out from Atos''s Box, he began to categorize them¡ª


    Common type: one short stick, four longswords, five daggers, eight hand crossbows, three firearms, two sticks of explosives, seventeen throwing knives, eighteen darts.


    Potions: Known poisons include aconite, oleander, ginkgo, cassava extract, three unknown bottles.


    Scrolls: Flame Arrows x6, Ice Arrows x5, Poisonous Fog x2, Knock Spell x1, Feather Falling Spell x1, Memory Technique x1, Flashing Spell x1, Candle Flame Spell x1, Minor Wound Healing Spell x1, Light Wound Healing Spell, Intermediate Wound Healing Spell.


    Arcane Artifacts: "Tyr''s Caress," "Illusion Firework Tube," "Lannister''s Height-Increasing Insoles."


    Secret Technique: Stone Bullet Technique.


    Coins: 107 gold notes, 45 Suos, 22 Zeroes.


    ...


    There were no large denominated gold notes nor cheques, indicating that these Mystic Side Persons were not wealthy, or perhaps they didn''t carry much because they were on a mission.


    Common items were just easily carried personal weapons, and proportionally, these Mystic Side Persons were resistant to ''emerging items'' like firearms and explosives¡ªArthur wasn''t surprised by this, as anyone would struggle to accept that something they regarded as ''ordinary'' could bridge the gap between themselves and common people.


    Call it pride or persistence.


    However, for Arthur, all were equally important; he always believed that utility was paramount, just as he didn''t mind using a Flame Arrow scroll to fire a secret technique arrow that both pierced and burned, nor did he mind using explosives to demolish his enemies.


    But Arthur had to admit the convenience and safety of scrolls.


    Without hesitation, Arthur placed the three most valuable healing scrolls into the inner pockets of his coat where they could be reached easily, and the rest of the scrolls were systematically placed into other pockets¡ªSpirit Medium''s coat, aside from some essential defensive basics, was most importantly... equipped with many pockets.


    "You never know what you''ll face, so better to be over-prepared!"


    Old Charlie''s words were always full of life experience.


    Of course, his tailoring skills were also excellent.


    Just like Arthur usually wore a double-breasted black trench coat, not only for windproofing and waterproofing but also effective against stabs from sharp objects; from the outside, one could never tell that the inner sides of the coat were filled with numerous pockets of various sizes¡ªeven with Atos''s Box, these pockets were extremely handy.


    "So, practicality first!"


    Arthur put his coat back on, and feeling no discomfort despite the many scrolls, he mentally complimented Old Charlie.


    Knowing medicine, potions, able to refine sulfuric acid, mix gunpowder, make firearms and lead bullets, understand gardening, painting, astrology, tailoring, and skilled in combat, swordsmanship, horsemanship, and archery, albeit only proficient in cooking a few dishes, but complemented by his decent looks, such an Old Charlie... was undeniably charismatic and smart.


    Arthur didn''t take off his coat, instead, he picked up "Tyr''s Caress"¡ª


    Name: Tyr''s Caress


    Type: Sword


    Quality: Arcane


    Attributes: 1. Invisibility; 2. Silence


    Remarks: Tyr was once recognized as the strongest assassin in "Assassin. Shadowstream" during the "Seven Years'' War," with a terrifying 100% mission completion rate, earning him the nickname ''King of Assassins'' from North County. He thought so too; thus, hearing that a South County assassin had failed to kill a target, he decided to prove himself by finding the little girl, and then he was severely wounded by an orange cat and hung next to that South County assassin...


    ...


    Invisibility: This is a longsword that can become invisible at any time.


    Silence: This longsword does not make noise when swung.


    (Note 1: When applied with sword oil, potions, or powder, the longsword cannot make the additives invisible with it.)


    (Note 2: Changes in light and shadow will not affect the longsword''s invisibility.)


    (Note 3: Supernatural vision can see through the stealth of the longsword.)


    ...


    When Arthur picked up this invisible longsword, an image of fighting face to face with the "Hand of Void" holding "Tyr''s Caress" flashed into his mind.


    As long as he could draw the opponent''s attention and then control the speed of the "Hand of Void" properly, one silent strike would be enough to take down most enemies.


    Such an easy and convenient strategy.


    However, looking at the remarks in "Tyr''s Caress," Arthur frowned slightly. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who is that little girl?"


    "And that orange cat!"


    "Is it the Cat Hole?"


    It really piqued his curiosity!


    Arthur thought about this as he picked up two other items.


    Name: Illusion Firework Tube


    [Type: Other Items]


    [Quality: Arcane]


    [Attributes: 1, Transfiguration Fireworks (3/3); 2, Transfiguration Flowers (3/3)]


    [Remarks: Each year''s celebration is the busiest time for the Imperial Court Jester ''Harrington.'' In order to better prepare for the celebration, and to ensure no mistakes occur, ''Harrington'' created this prop using alchemy. Although he wished to create a permanent tool, the busy ''Harrington'' had no time to delve into a thorough study. When the court wizard ''Xarlico'' offered to help and suggested adding stink eggs, dung bombs, and the scolding of fishwives, ''Harrington'' firmly rejected the idea.]


    ...


    [Transfiguration Fireworks: Emits twelve holographic fireworks with a diameter of one hundred meters, very dazzling.]


    [Transfiguration Flowers: Transforms into a flower garden of one hundred meters in diameter or creates an extravagant road of flowers 10 meters wide and 785 meters long.]


    (Note 1: Transfiguration Fireworks can change shape and color according to the user''s will, lasting no more than 30 seconds.)


    (Note 2: Transfiguration Flowers will have a fragrance upon blooming, which soon disappears, and the color and shape of the flowers can be altered as per the user''s will, lasting for 30 seconds.)


    ... Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    Looking at the Illusion Firework Tube, the size of a teacup, in his hand, Arthur stroked his chin.


    ''Is it a bit wasteful to use it only for festival celebrations?


    If it had a scent, could I mix in some poisons? I remember Old Charlie made adhesives, ripening agents, and weren''t there nitrates in those fertilizers?


    A hint of fruit scent, enough to be concealed by the strong fragrance of flowers!''


    Arthur''s eyes twinkled with a dangerous glint.


    However, he soon scoffed at himself.


    ''No, no!


    It''s not that dangerous a time yet!


    I must not let past habits influence me!''


    Arthur reminded himself, then placed the [Illusion Firework Tube] into [Atos''s Box]¡ªand to adjust his mood, he went to the kitchen and poured himself a cup of hot cocoa.


    While sipping the hot cocoa, Arthur picked up the last item¡ª


    [Name: Lannister''s Height-Increasing Insoles]


    [Type: Other Items]


    [Quality: Arcane]


    [Attributes: 1, Height Increase; 2, Illusionary View]


    [Remarks: As one of the heirs of the Lannister Family, Kury felt he should be taller, at least able to jump up to 3.05 meters, so he spent a fortune to commission a gnome alchemist to make these insoles¡ªthen, when the insoles were made, they disappeared along with the gnome alchemist...]


    ...


    [Height Increase: This is the actual height of the insoles, about 1 centimeter]


    [Illusionary View: Any ordinary creature that sees you will think they are shorter than you; it does not work on creatures with Spirituality.]


    ...


    ''Having a gnome make height-increasing insoles?''


    When Arthur saw this remark, his facial features involuntarily scrunched up, and he didn''t know how to judge this behavior.


    Moreover, what use are these height-increasing insoles?


    People should accept their own height!


    But, Spirit Mediums need not!''


    Arthur put [Lannister''s Height-Increasing Insoles] into his shoes.


    Suddenly, the young Spirit Medium felt his posture become more upright.


    Arthur walked around the Spirit Medium Parlor twice, occasionally hopping, then suddenly lifted Pendragon above his head.


    "What?


    You think you see further, Pan?


    Don''t worry, it''s not your imagination!


    This is the principle of being lifted high, seeing far!"


    Arthur looked surprised, then seriously explained the principle to his cat, completely ignoring the puzzled expression of the orange cat.


    After about ten minutes, Arthur finally reined in his playful mood and gave Pendragon two small dried fishes before his demeanor turned serious again.


    He picked up the only Secret Technique of this batch of trophies.


    In a way, this Secret Technique was probably the most valuable of all the spoils!


    While the Secret Technique was a common [Stone Bullet Technique], the handwriting and paper on which it was recorded were anything but ordinary.


    The yellowed paper had been torn from somewhere.


    The handwriting, Arthur was all too familiar with.


    It was¡ª


    Hercules''s!

 Chapter 178 A Question for an Answer, Fair But Unreasonable!

    ```Hercules''s true strength was something Arthur couldn''t ascertain.


    But he did know of Hercules''s magic.


    The "Hand of Void," which was completed and altered by Hercules, was now Arthur''s most convenient and practical secret technique, and he wondered what sort of form the "Stone Bullet Technique," also invented by Hercules, would take?


    Indeed!


    It was an invention!


    Based on the records in Glyphic Language in the diary, Arthur confirmed this.


    Upon seeing the "Stone Bullet Technique" that required only 1XP to learn, Arthur immediately chose to learn it.


    ["Stone Bullet Technique Lv1: While serving as the administrator of the Imperial Library, besides reading, Hercules''s favorite pastime was playing stone bullets with the neighborhood kids to relax his mind and exercise his wrists. But as he remained unbeaten, no one wanted to play stone bullets with Hercules anymore. Thus, the young master began to entertain himself, Effect: Based on spirituality, consumes physical strength, manipulates stone bullets the size of a fingertip within a radius of one meter with Glyphic Language Pa, flying towards any target within 10 meters of your sight¡ªThe crisp sound when the first stone bullet is caught up by the second always pleases me."]


    (Note 1: The Stone Bullet Technique doesn''t require chanting Glyphic Language, and it can be executed silently.)


    (Note 2: When the first stone bullet is fired, the second can be chosen immediately.)


    (Note 3: The power of the stone bullets is equivalent to the throwing strength of an ordinary adult.)


    ¡­


    Arthur wasn''t disappointed with the general effect of "Stone Bullet Technique" Lv1.


    For 1XP, he thought the effect was quite good.


    Moreover, when he saw that upgrading to "Stone Bullet Technique" Lv2 required 100XP, Arthur knew his guess was right¡ªthere was potential in the "Stone Bullet Technique."


    ''Could that secret technique used by the "Mystery Man" named "Rock" to shatter carriages and kill horses with stones be the Lv2 "Stone Bullet Technique?"''


    Arthur speculated in his heart.


    However, he didn''t immediately upgrade the "Stone Bullet Technique."


    It wasn''t that he didn''t have enough XP, but rather, Arthur wanted to verify another hypothesis after sunrise¡ªwhether stacking ordinary secret techniques would increase spirituality.


    What about the "Abdel''s Pyrokinesis" acquired from trading with Marinda?


    Similar considerations applied.


    But more importantly, learning this secret technique required not just 50XP, but also something called a "Fire Lizard''s Pouch."


    Arthur had heard about this object from "Detective" Alberts, who mentioned that "Fire Lizards" lived in the desert, especially near volcanoes. They are creatures from the Mystic Side, capable of spewing flames, with agility and tremendous power, thick skin, and a bloodthirsty and fierce nature, which required a large hunting team to possibly capture. Their price was also extremely high. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The constantly valuable "Fire Lizard''s Pouch" typically sold for around 1200-1300 gold notes, and its price could rise above 1500 gold notes during special times, or even higher.


    ''Perhaps I could ask Marinda or Harris to keep an eye out.''


    Arthur thought to himself, as he packed away the last income of the day into "Atos''s Box," then used his coat as a blanket on the floor of the Spirit Medium Parlor, where he lay down to sleep.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to sleep in a bed.


    It was that the night''s events seemed to have concluded.


    But there was a follow-up that needed wrapping up¡ª


    Dawn had just broken.


    And the door of No. 2 Cork Street was knocked upon.


    Dressed in dark-colored hunting apparel, Marinda stood outside the door holding breakfast, and as Arthur opened the door, she immediately revealed a slightly cloying smile.


    "Morning, Arthur."


    "Morning, Marinda."


    Arthur replied wearily.


    While observing Arthur''s fatigued appearance, Marinda placed the food on the table¡ªthe leftovers from the dinner purchased the night before from Grandma Andor.


    However, neither Marinda nor Arthur mind.


    The two heated up last night''s food and arranged it on the dining table alongside breakfast.


    "I heard someone got backlash from a secret technique last night?"


    Marinda asked, holding a glass of milk.


    "I heard someone didn''t catch the person they wanted to catch?"


    Arthur countered with a piece of white bread in his hand.


    Then, after glaring at each other, Marinda quickly offered her defence.


    "If it weren''t for wanting to take him alive, he''d be dead a long time ago!


    But now, he''s probably living a fate worse than death!


    Plus, with my curse on him, I''ll be able to find him soon!"


    Marinda spoke with full confidence.


    In response, Arthur expressed his belief.


    He had, after all, observed the battle between this lady and that old-fashioned member of the "Death Poetry Society" through Fujin''s eyes. If she had really wanted to kill her opponent, the lady would have had more than enough chances.


    ''Undead, Curse, and if you added a bone spear to the mix, you''d practically be a Necromancer!''


    ```


    Arthur couldn''t help but criticize his collaborator''s secret technique.


    But the next moment, the young ''Spirit Medium'' suddenly thought of something.


    Setting aside the Curse, Marinda''s secret technique leans towards the Undead, and the ''Death Poetry Society'' is just short of claiming to speak on behalf of Death itself.


    Both are so close to death.


    Could this be why the old-school ''Death Poetry Society'' members targeted Marinda''s salon? Not just because it was a place with many people and therefore easier to choose targets?


    Arthur thought to himself, but what he said aloud was different.


    "I was duped by two con artists, I thought I had truly encountered ''Dark Serpent'' Ciudik."


    Marinda had shared a piece of information.


    He naturally had to share one in return.


    Their collaboration was predicated on fairness.


    As for the truthfulness of what was said?


    It was all up to their own judgment.


    "''Spirit Medium'' encountering con artists... Haha, sorry, I just couldn''t help myself."


    Looking at Arthur, who remained calm, Marinda suddenly burst into laughter.


    "What an odd sense of humor."


    Arthur continued to maintain his composure, but Marinda could tell that his breathing had become a bit rapid.


    Immediately, the lady pulled out a pipe.


    However, she didn''t light it. After so many days of acquaintance, the lady had learned some of Arthur''s habits¡ªfor instance: he didn''t mind her smoking a pipe, but it was best not to do so at the dining table, as the smoke could affect the taste of the food itself.


    Catching a glimpse of the pipe on the table, Arthur didn''t say much.


    He knew this was Marinda''s way of using respect to soothe his ''cheated heart''.


    Now was the time to follow up with a question.


    In fact, that''s exactly what she did.


    After finishing the milk in her cup, the lady spoke again¡ª


    "Arthur, what exactly is your relationship with the ''Blood Descendants''?"


    Clearly, after replaying last night''s events, the lady still sensed something was amiss.


    For example: The ''Blood Descendants'' appeared just when Freeman had humiliated Arthur.


    Arthur, on the other hand, was well-prepared for this.


    He put a piece of fried meat into his mouth and spoke.


    The fried meat tasted very good, far surpassing Arthur''s expectations of Marinda''s cook, Mary.


    "We''ve met once, had a conversation, and made some promises to each other," he said.


    He didn''t deny it, but his response was still vague.


    Even if Marinda did Divination, she would likely come up with a similar story.


    Read latest chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    Divination is not all-powerful, and its results are often unclear.


    There are too many factors that could interfere with divination.


    "Really?


    Then you''d better warn your friend to be careful¡ªthe title of ''Child of Chaos'' has already spread in the Dark World.


    He might encounter ''Hunters'' any day now."


    Marinda said with a smile.


    Hunters, an ancient profession existing since the Empire days, were once part of the Religious Tribunal during the Holy Empire Era, and then became independent in the Silver Era. Most of the time, they operate as families, using various occupations as a front, while secretly hunting evil for a living.


    Their strength varies significantly, and they are subject to highly divergent opinions.


    In short, they are a troublesome bunch of people.


    "Don''t worry, he is far more cautious than I am."


    Arthur did not deny the word ''friend'' used by Marinda.


    Similarly, Marinda did not press further.


    Clearly, this topic was closed.


    Then, it was Arthur''s turn to begin the next question.


    With a charred piece of white bread in hand and a faint smile on his lips, the young ''Spirit Medium''s'' gaze grew increasingly icy¡ª


    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 179 Live from the Heart, Amiel

    The "Marinda" opposite was taken aback.Then, noticing the coldness in her eyes, she promptly raised her hands¡ª


    "Mr. Kledos, I mean no harm!


    I am ''Amiel'' from the Talin Faction, affiliated with the ''Forty-Six Towers'', and currently one of the members of the Earl of South Los''s Staff Group."


    The Talin Faction?


    Forty-Six Towers!


    The organization that ''Dark Serpent'' Ciudik and the toad stole the ''Herculean Notes'' and the ''Hercules Silver Potion'' from!


    The other party came because of ''Dark Serpent'' Ciudik!


    Arthur immediately thought of the record in toad Graham''s diary.


    At that moment, something stirred within him.


    However, the coldness in his eyes did not dissipate.


    Rather, it grew even more intense.


    Even a sliver of murderous intent surfaced.


    Arthur was making his stance clear: as a ''Secrecy'' family with a powerful Bloodline and an extremely high reputation, how would he respond to this kind of probing?


    Greet with a smile?


    No, that''s the reaction of ordinary people.


    Turn hostile immediately?


    Also incorrect, for it wouldn''t align with the teachings of ''Secrecy''.


    To conceal yet not reveal is most appropriate.


    I have shown my displeasure at this probing, and I am prepared to take the next step, which would be fitting for the Kledos Family that chose ''Secrecy''.


    And that would maximize my interests.


    In fact, upon sensing Arthur''s killing intent,


    this self-proclaimed Talin Faction''s Amiel displayed a bitter smile while her heart tightened with nervousness.


    Even though she knew that the ''Secrecy'' family style means Arthur would most likely not make a move directly, she worried about the off chance.


    After all, she takes her own life very seriously.


    Before coming here, she probably had an idea of what would happen, but she had to come¡ªhow could she refuse an order from that Countess?


    She didn''t have a death wish!


    Moreover, it concerned the society''s secrets; she had to come!


    Even though in the ''16th Staff Group'', she had a friend from the ''Forty-Six Towers'', she was certain that their pride would definitely lead to a fight with the target of the probing.


    By then, it would be hard to settle things.


    One Arthur Kredos, they were of course not afraid of.


    But the Kledos Family?


    If the Kledos Family truly were the rumored ''Black Cat Faction'', they were definitely doomed¡ªcats are known to hold grudges, after all.


    And in order to appease the wrath of the Kledos Family, the Countess would surely hand them over, casually eliminate the Talin Faction, and then claim that everything was the Talin Faction''s instigation, that the ''Forty-Six Towers'' and she herself were misled.


    Just like this time.


    Who would have thought that the ''66th Staff Group'' would have someone go rogue?


    Thinking of this, Amiel rubbed her cheeks.


    Suddenly, the visage of Marinda was replaced by a round-faced, big-eyed lady, whose eyes were also blue but much paler than Marinda''s, and lacked the presence expected of Marinda. Instead, it seemed her light blue eyes were filled with worries due to often furrowing her brows, and faint vertical lines were also present at the center of her forehead.


    "I''m very sorry to meet you in this manner.


    But please believe me, I have no ill intentions.


    I am here only because of Freeman!"


    Amiel spoke while she stood up, placing one hand gently over her chest and bowing slightly.


    "Freeman?"


    Arthur deliberately furrowed his brow.


    "Yes, after he voluntarily surrendered to Miss Caesar last night, he directly gave us a very special Spy¡ªthe Spy is about to get in touch with the Core of the Staff Group as part of the ''66th Staff Team''." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur keenly noticed a very interesting point in the opponent''s phrasing.


    However, before Arthur could ask, the person opposite continued¡ª


    "Lord Count has three Staff Groups externally: the ''16th Staff Team'', the ''66th Staff Group'', and the ''Staff Group''.


    The most core one is the ''16th Staff Team'', followed by the ''66th Staff Group'', and then the ''Staff Group''.


    And now the ''66th Staff Group'' has temporarily stopped working, undergoing investigation by the ''16th Staff Team'' and the ''Staff Group''.


    At the same time, the Lord Count''s subordinates are also under investigation.


    I am a member of the ''Staff Group'', assigned by the Lord Count to investigate you.


    Of course, it''s not because I am outstanding, but because there are some gaps between ''Dark Serpent'' Ciudik and the Talin Faction, we understand each other better.


    Hence, it''s my great honor to meet you."


    The latter part of Amiel''s speech was clearly ingratiating.


    It wasn''t a surprise to Arthur that the Countess of South Los had a Staff Group.


    Despite her great power, the Countess of South Los was still not an all-knowing, all-powerful deity and still needed people to help manage her domain.


    However, having three Staff Groups did surprise Arthur.


    ''To exchange and compromise with various forces within the territory?


    To consider this a special honor and to gain more benefits for oneself?


    Or perhaps¡­


    Simply to coerce them into joining, to work for her¡ªnormally for no pay, but crucially as hostages?''


    Arthur guessed it was a combination of the three, though mainly the latter.


    Because¡­


    Power!


    The simplest reason was the attitude of the woman before him.


    If the Staff Group held the upper hand, people with their own power wouldn''t be this friendly.


    Moreover, the opposing side seemed a bit afraid of death?


    Not just superficially afraid.


    Is it the kind of fear that comes from deep within the bones?


    "If you''re going to be like that, then I won''t be polite anymore!"


    Arthur still hadn''t opened his mouth, but the murderous intent in his eyes began to dissipate.


    Arthur knew that the main event wasn''t here¡ªthe young ''Spirit Medium'' was waiting patiently, without revealing a single emotion on the surface.


    The next moment, Amiel pulled out an appointment letter.


    Similar to the previous "Special Consultant" appointment letter, but this time, Arthur''s benefits had been elevated a level to match those of a first-class officer: a weekly salary of 12 gold notes, clothing allowance in spring and fall, vacation allowance in summer and autumn; in the dead of winter, a one-time subsidy of 32 gold notes for coal and food; additionally, tax exemptions had been extended from him alone to his entire family.


    In simple terms, the Kledos Family could now conduct ''Spirit Medium business'' tax-free in South Los.


    After Arthur confirmed the rounded, flowery script, his gaze shifted back to Amiel.


    He felt the sincerity from the Countess of South Los.


    But he hadn''t felt Amiel''s yet.


    The other side also openly admitted that they came not only for official business but also because of ''Dark Serpent'' Ciudik¡ªshouldn''t that merit compensation?


    The lady from the Talin Faction seemed very agreeable.


    "The Talin Faction excels at concocting Healing Potions. We are immensely grateful for your cooperation, please be sure to accept this."


    The next moment, she produced a Potion from her sleeve.


    Arthur''s expression remained unchanged.


    The other side pulled out another Potion.


    Arthur continued to show no expression.


    The other side produced yet another Potion.


    After doing this six times, when Arthur noticed the other party''s forehead sweating and her breathing becoming erratic, he slightly adjusted his sitting posture.


    "The ''Dark Serpent'' I encountered last night had a problem," Arthur stated.


    No matter how the other side had investigated ''Dark Serpent'' Ciudik, judging by the absence of any surprised expressions from the time they entered No. 2 Cork Street until now, their investigative skills weren''t high¡ªleast of all to the extent that they''d discovered ''Dark Serpent'' Ciudik had been dealt with by him.


    If that was the case, he of course had to "cooperate fully."


    Not just with Amiel but also with the Talin Faction behind her. Only by getting them all active in pursuit of the two Impostors, whose whereabouts were unknown, could he feel at ease.


    Arthur believed that given the level of deception of the two Impostors, they must have prepared thoroughly, and the Talin Faction would be unable to find them in the short term.


    Of course, if it weren''t for the Countess, he would have chosen a more convenient approach.


    But Arthur firmly denied having a ruthless heart.


    He could only lament¡ª


    "Alas, my tender heart indeed makes me an outstanding ''Spirit Medium''."


    The clueless lady from the Talin Faction was quite surprised by Arthur, who then watched as she pulled from her sleeve a beetle that seemed to have been carved from crystal.


    At that moment, the beetle was flickering, as if breathing faintly.


    "''Nono'' can sense that the one you encountered last night is ''Dark Serpent,'' even if he has disguised himself. ''Nono'' will not mistake him.


    Moreover, we must hurry now. As time passes, ''Nono''s'' sensing is becoming weaker."


    To demonstrate her sincerity, the lady from the Talin Faction began to lay everything out.


    However, Arthur shook his head.


    "I told you, there was a problem with the ''Dark Serpent'' I encountered last night."


    Having said this, Arthur didn''t concern himself with the curious and inquisitive look on the other party''s face and simply pointed towards the door.


    Amiel swore that if it weren''t for fear of the Countess decimating her family, she would have grabbed the collar of this guy who only told half-truths right now and slapped him a couple of times to vent her frustration.


    Not just out of curiosity about what was wrong with ''Dark Serpent.''


    She was also curious about how Arthur had spotted her.


    She was certain that her appearance, scent, and mannerisms after transformation differed not the slightest from the original Marinda.


    What could it be?


    Furthermore, she was now sure that Arthur was someone from the Cat Faction, even if not from ''Cat Faction. Black,'' then definitely from another Cat Faction. Find your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    After all, who else would hold grudges like them?


    Most importantly, her six Healing Potions!


    Those were the results of her hard work over a year!


    All fed to a cat!


    Damn it!


    She had even planned to exchange them for this quarter''s new release of ''Bruto Family dolls''!


    Blast it, this quarter was the special strawberry underwear edition!


    Amiel, roaring in her heart, respectfully bowed to Arthur, then transformed back into Marinda''s guise.


    "I hope to see you again."


    "If you dare to address me with that face again, the next time we meet, I''ll sew your mouth shut," Arthur said coldly, his head bowed.


    Knock on wood!


    Do you understand, knock on wood!


    Amiel felt utterly baffled by the ''Shaman''s'' temper before her¡ªhow could it change so abruptly?


    Just like a cat.


    No, he was a cat.


    Yet his feelings for Miss Caesar seemed to be... genuine?


    The lady from the Talin Faction thought to herself, swiftly leaving No. 2 Cork Street and climbing into the carriage driven by ''Edwin.'' Once the carriage left Cork Street, she softly asked¡ª


    "How did it go?


    Is Arthur your father?"

 Chapter 180 Spirit Mediums Premonition?

    Inside the carriage, just as Amiel''s voice fell, ripples began to oscillate on the seat opposite him, then a hand reached out and subsequently lifted to remove a hood, revealing Freeman''s tall and robust figure in an instant. At this moment, the ''Blood Descendant''s'' brow was deeply furrowed as he stared at the lady from the Talin Faction with great dissatisfaction."No!


    And...


    Please show some respect to my father."


    Having said that, the eyes of the ''Blood Descendant'' began to turn fierce.


    "Hah!"


    Amiel let out a cold laugh, raised his left hand, and crossed his middle finger over his index finger, causing a cloak that could make him invisible to tightly bind the Blood Descendant, especially around his neck, sinking deep into the flesh.


    ''I might not be able to defeat Arthur, but how could I not defeat you?''


    The lady from the Talin Faction was roaring in her heart.


    And on the surface?


    She still maintained a cheerful demeanor.


    Similarly, the ''Blood Descendant''s'' gaze remained unchanged, still fierce.


    Neither of them backed down.


    And thus they confronted each other.


    As the carriage gradually disappeared into the streets of the Shire District, two apprentices from Grandma Andor''s Kitchen came to clean up the leftovers from the previous night.


    Arthur took out two Twin Zero Soles, handing them to each in turn.


    "Thank you for your generosity. You are welcome at Number 16 Dar Alley anytime ¡ª we will serve you with all our hearts!"


    As the two stepped out of No. 2 Cork Street, they bowed towards Arthur.


    This was the etiquette they owed him.


    But without the influence of money, they definitely wouldn''t have been so enthusiastic.


    And this is the allure of money.


    It can make the disrespectful polite.


    It can make the polite enthusiastic.


    And it can even make the enthusiastic...


    grovel!


    "Truly the root of all evils!"


    Arthur muttered to himself as he raised his hand to call the newspaper boy, buying today''s editions of the South Los Daily and the Horn Report ¡ª the prompting from XP had already appeared earlier, but Arthur still needed to confirm more news through both newspapers.


    [The Horn Report''s follow-up on the ''Human Chair'' case was shocking, no one could believe that James from the Dort District would be one of the culprits, and people were once again astonished by your keen sense; XP+30]


    [The South Los Daily, in issuing a warrant for James, praised your capabilities, making you more known to the people, XP+40]


    [More people have heard your name; XP+10]


    ¡­


    Compared to yesterday''s ''fresh reports'', today''s follow-up, while surprising, had lesser impact due to the buffer from yesterday, however, as time passed, the dissemination was beginning to increase.


    This was a good thing for Arthur.


    He was looking forward to the XP income that would come when his name spread beyond South Los.


    And having confirmed the contents of the two newspapers, which did not include last night''s associate ''Jian'' in the events, Arthur narrowed his eyes slightly.


    If you run fast enough, the former will likely be fine.


    And the latter?


    ''What kind of secret technique or prop can achieve such a level of ''shielding''?''


    Arthur had just been listening intently.


    None of the neighbors mentioned anything about what happened last night.


    It seemed, last night was just a ''quiet Christmas Eve''.


    But only he knew how lively and intense last night had been, to a degree that could indeed be described as ''fierce''.


    Yet even so, all of South Los remained eerily quiet.


    ''Truly, the Countess of South Los has a profound background.''


    Arthur couldn''t help but marvel.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' was unsure how a wide range ''shield'' like this had been accomplished, but he was certain about who had done it.


    Apart from that Countess, there could be no other.


    This unknown made the young ''Spirit Medium'' even more cautious.


    Once again, Arthur replayed yesterday''s events in his mind and, confirming everything was correct, he pocketed "Anna" and headed out the door with Pendragon secured in a cage.


    Today was the day he would pick up his wands.


    Walking along Cork Street and bypassing ''Eivor''s Mobile Snack Stand'' at the alley''s entrance, Arthur made his way onto West Mok Avenue.


    Bathed in the rare sunlight of South Los, Arthur''s mood also brightened.


    He had a feeling that today would be a pleasantly enjoyable day.


    No murders. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No spies.


    And certainly no peculiar occurrences.


    He would collect his two wands from ''Tate''s Wand Store,'' and then, after practicing "Wand Combat Technique," he would validate his inner conjectures.


    After that?


    Naturally, he would choose a nice-looking restaurant and enjoy a hearty lunch.


    The afternoon?


    If the weather remained clear, he would go for a walk by the sea.


    If the weather turned bad, he would return to No. 2 Cork Street to catch up on sleep.


    ''What a beautiful day!''


    Arthur couldn''t help but smile brightly.


    However, when he entered ''Tate''s Wand Store,'' that smile vanished.


    Instead of seeing Owner Tate, he saw a young, unfamiliar face standing in the shop. Upon seeing Arthur enter, the stranger appeared very surprised and flustered, exhibiting a completely clueless demeanor.


    "Hello, I''m here to pick up my wands."


    Arthur initiated the conversation.


    "Okay, sure."


    The unfamiliar young man nodded and turned to walk toward the wand cabinet that resembled a beehive.


    "You''ll need my voucher."


    Arthur reminded him, taking out the voucher Tate had given him¡ª11.11.


    "Sorry, it''s my first day, and I''m not quite familiar with everything."


    The young stranger offered an excuse to Arthur.


    Understanding this, Arthur nodded slightly. Then, the young ''Spirit Medium'' suddenly asked,


    "Where is Owner Tate?"


    "My uncle isn''t feeling well today, so he''s resting at home¡ªI was called in last minute to cover for him."


    The young stranger explained.


    "I see."


    Arthur scrutinized him, noting the burlap lining, bib overalls, and a thick coat that was both durable and capable of ignoring light rain. His hair was messy, obviously unkept for a long time, and his shoes were covered with gray mud that hadn''t dried. His fingernails harbored dirt, and there were some stains on the back of his hands, though the fingertips were very clean.


    And his eyes were bloodshot.


    He also smelled strongly of smoke and alcohol. Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    The smoke wasn''t of one kind, but each was of poor-quality tobacco.


    It was clear that he must have been staying in a confined space for a long time, wiping something with his fingertips¡ª


    ''Playing cards, perhaps?''


    Arthur speculated.


    He then sighed internally.


    Given the meticulous nature of the owner, even if he suddenly fell ill, considering the shop, he wouldn''t choose such a nephew to fill in.


    Alcoholism was terrifying enough.


    But to be drinking and gambling was beyond terrifying.


    It was...


    Deadly!


    Deadly enough to cost someone their life, whether his own or someone else''s.


    Just as the young stranger''s fingers were about to touch Arthur''s wand in the beehive cabinet, the young ''Spirit Medium'' sighed and asked¡ª


    "Is Owner Tate still alive?"

 Chapter 181 Stolen Luck!

    "Alive, I''m just.... ah!"The unfamiliar young man almost instinctively responded.


    Then, the young man froze.


    He turned around to look at Arthur, who wore a helpless expression, and his face immediately turned fierce.


    "Back off, I''m just trying to grab something, I don''t want trouble!" Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    As he spoke, he pulled out a small knife¡ªthe blade about as long as an index finger, which on a daily basis could be used to cut butter or peel apples, but it was also capable of inflicting harm; if it hit a vital spot, death was a high likelihood.


    The small knife in his hand seemed to give the young man endless courage, his initial nervousness vanished, leaving only brutality.


    He had just been planning to drive Arthur away.


    But at that moment, he changed his mind.


    With a swing of his knife, he lunged at Arthur.


    Arthur sidestepped and extended his right foot.


    The young man, stabbing at air, immediately took a nasty fall, nearly smashing his head on the store door.


    After a two-second pause, the young man got up again, ignoring the store door close by and not choosing to flee. Instead, he turned and roared at Arthur.


    "Anyone in my way redeems themselves. They deserve to die!"


    Then, he rushed at Arthur again.


    "It''s gamblers who deserve to die!"


    Arthur coldly retorted, then kicked the young man in the stomach.


    Instantly, the young man flew back even faster.


    This time, luck was not with him, and the young stranger smashed through the ''Tate''s Wand Store'' door, his body riddled with shards of glass as he groaned on the ground.


    Arthur didn''t pay him any mind and walked towards the wand store''s backroom.


    Only when he opened the door to find Tate just unconscious did he finally relax a bit.


    Not dead.


    Indeed, all this talk of the ''Grim Reaper''s Favor'' was mere foolishness.


    Just coincidences, all of it!


    Arthur thought to himself as he surveyed the backroom¡ªthere was a bed, a sofa, and basic amenities. What surprised him most was the soundproofing.


    ''Professional level!''


    Otherwise, I definitely wouldn''t have missed hearing Tate''s breathing!


    Creating such a soundproof backroom... tsk!


    He glanced at some of the delicate decorations in the backroom, guessing their purpose.


    But what did it have to do with him?


    He was just a ''Spirit Medium'' here to pick up his wand.


    The patrol speed on West Mok Avenue was much faster than other areas. Approximately three minutes later, two patrol officers ran into ''Tate''s Wand Store''.


    Upon seeing Arthur, both saluted simultaneously.


    "Consultant!"


    With Arthur''s growing reputation, everyone at the Shire District Police Station had come to know this powerful ''Spirit Medium,'' including these two patrol officers.


    Arthur glanced at the two apprehensive patrol officers and couldn''t help feeling a headache coming on.


    That kind of nervousness was not normal.


    ''Could there be more trouble?''


    Arthur wondered, then recounted the events that had just occurred.


    Immediately, the two officers sprang into action.


    One escorted the robber back to the station, while the other began to wake up Tate to inquire about the incident.


    However, having suffered a blow to the back of his head, Tate was quite dazed.


    His speech was disjointed and occasionally paused, which significantly extended the questioning duration.


    Arthur patiently waited in the sofa area¡ª


    When Malz walked in, Arthur was playing a coin guessing game with Pendragon, moving the coin back and forth between his hands, hiding it in one hand and letting the cat guess which one.


    The game where if guessed right, a small piece of fish was given.


    From the start until Malz appeared, Arthur and Pendragon had played 10 rounds, and the current score was 10:0.


    Arthur 10, Pendragon 0.


    At the eleventh round, Malz was right beside them and saw with his own eyes his partner hide the coin in his left hand. Pendragon also placed his paw on the left hand.


    Then...


    Nothing!


    The palm of the left hand was empty!


    Arthur opened his right hand, and a coin suddenly appeared there.


    "Meow?"


    Pendragon showed his confusion.


    Malz also showed his confusion.


    "In the sleeve? Was it in the sleeve, right?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Malz suddenly thought of something.


    Arthur immediately rolled up his sleeve, but it was empty.


    "It shouldn''t be."


    Malz muttered to himself. After Arthur silently put the coin back into Atos''s Box, he hugged the bewildered-faced Pendragon into his arms¡ªit was just a little trick while playing with the kitten. He, the "Spirit Medium," had no ill intentions.


    "How did you get here?"


    While stroking Pendragon, Arthur asked.


    "Heard you encountered a robbery, and then, no one died!"


    Malz looked at Tate with a curious face as if marveling at the shop owner''s luck in escaping the "Grim Reaper''s Favor."


    Arthur immediately rolled his eyes.


    "I think you''re thinking of something rude!"


    "No, no, no!"


    "I''m just purely curious!"


    Malz said and walked toward Tate, signaled the patrolman to continue questioning, and began to wander around the shop. Soon, the old sheriff discovered the lounge.


    By the time the old sheriff returned to the sofa area, he was clicking his tongue.


    "Quite hidden, good place."


    "Who do you think this place is provided for?"


    The old sheriff asked.


    "No one has died here; how should I know."


    Arthur shrugged.


    At that moment, the previously departed patrolman came back, followed by apprentice policeman Simon.


    "Police Chief, consultant."


    "Did that guy talk?"


    "He did¡ªhe''s just a pure gambler. Heard a rumor about ''Tate''s Wand Store'' and got interested, then he came here to rob."


    Simon said, his expression somewhat peculiar.


    Then, under the watchful eyes of Arthur and Malz, the apprentice policeman said.


    "Three days ago, a gambler stole a few wands from ''Tate''s Wand Store'' and then started to turn his luck around¡ªwhether playing cards, dice, or betting on horses, he won every time. When someone asked him why he always won, the guy said he had stolen the luck from ''Tate''s Wand Store.''"


    "Three days ago? Stealing from the wand store?"


    "Was it the guy taken back in the middle of the night?"


    Malz seemed to think of something.


    "Right, that guy named Frank!"


    Simon nodded affirmatively.


    Obviously very impressed.


    Facing Arthur''s puzzled look, Malz immediately explained.


    "Frank too was a gambler, lived in Old Town, after accumulating a huge debt, his house was taken to cover the debts, then he sold his wife and child for capital and came to Shire District to try to recover, but he ended up completely broke again¡ªhowever, for such a guy to make a turnaround? It''s truly a mockery of destiny!"


    The old sheriff said, angrily waving his fist.


    "According to that guy, Frank won about 400 gold notes these last three days, especially yesterday at the horse races, he won 200 gold notes in just one go, last night he even treated a bunch of people to drinks at the pub."


    Simon added.


    The three conversed quietly in the sofa area, while the questioning about Tate also was coming to an end. Just then, Dico ran in, and upon seeing Arthur and Malz, he immediately said¡ª


    "Someone found a charred body in the back of Mule Street. According to the inquiries at the scene, the body is believed to be that of Frank, whom we had previously apprehended."

 Chapter 182 Beneath the Corpse!

    Frank is dead?Suddenly, the three people in the sofa area showed different expressions.


    Simon was simply surprised, after all, they had just mentioned this gambling addict.


    Things were a bit more complex for Arthur and Malz.


    Arthur rubbed his temples, firmly denying that he was favored by the Grim Reaper¡ªhow could it be that people died wherever he went?


    Such a thing was too far-fetched, it was all just a coincidence.


    It was like finding a loose thread on a sweater and pulling it only to turn the whole sweater into a ball of yarn.


    What are the chances of that?


    Very low, very low!


    Almost nonexistent!


    As for the ''Spirit Medium''s'' intuition just now?


    One couldn''t trust the words of a ''Spirit Medium'', let alone the ''Spirit Medium''s'' intuition.


    Even less trustworthy!


    It was all the ''Spirit Medium''s'' fault, not his.


    Arthur breathed a sigh of relief, straightened his body, while the old sheriff beside him sighed slightly¡ªhe was marveling at the wonders of destiny.


    Indeed, his own partner was indeed favored by the Grim Reaper.


    Strangers who met his partner were highly likely to undergo a ''test of death''.


    Pass the test, and they lived.


    If they failed, then it was death.


    Thinking of this, the old sheriff glanced at the silent Tate.


    The proprietor of the wand store was clearly suffering from both a headache and the torment of secret exposure¡ªthe former causing him physical pain, the latter his anxiety.


    "Tate, I think you need to be more cautious recently."


    The old sheriff felt obligated to warn this decent shopkeeper¡ªeveryone had some secrets, and besides, such secrets hadn''t harmed anyone. Moreover, as he knew, many shops offered similar services to attract ladies from wealthy families to relieve their loneliness.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t those lady''s wands displayed inside become mere decorations?


    As for men?


    Clubs were a better choice.


    Or perhaps renting a room.


    After all, in South Los, those men were freer and had more choices.


    "Okay, sheriff, thank you,"


    Tate was stunned, then nodded.


    Then, he packed two wands belonging to Arthur, along with the previously promised matching sleeve, wristband, and wand cloth into a high-quality box.


    However, he didn''t hand it directly to Arthur but instead gave it to the old sheriff.


    "With what has happened, I temporarily cannot face my real customer¡ªplease help me to pass this to Mr. Kledos."


    Tate said, while subtly gesturing towards the lounge with his eyes.


    "Of course."


    It was no trouble at all, the old sheriff wouldn''t refuse.


    As the old sheriff took the box, Tate bowed slightly to show his gratitude, and then, he bowed to Arthur to apologize.


    Arthur slightly lifted his hat in response.


    Afterward, the group left ''Tate''s Wand Store'', Arthur and Malz got straight into the carriage, with Dico and an officer driving.


    Simon stayed behind to handle the aftermath.


    Sitting in the carriage, Malz commented,


    "Tate is too sensitive, he should be more relaxed, right?


    Perhaps it''s the signboard that''s giving him too much pressure?"


    The sign the old sheriff mentioned was the one saying ''Come rain or shine, from 8:30 AM to 5:00 PM, we never miss a meeting''¡ª20 years of commitment, enough to turn certain honors into burdens.


    To this, Arthur was non-committal.


    He didn''t find anything amiss in Tate''s expressions.


    Everything was normal.


    "Not all shops can be like ''Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home''¡ª245 years of persistence, truly frightening!"


    Arthur was certain that ''Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home'' was a secretive society.


    Such power is definitely not something ordinary people could possess.


    Could it be one of the Cat Faction?


    Arthur was still unsure.


    However, whether it was or not didn''t hinder him from purchasing cat food and feline accessories¡ªhe believed that the ''Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home'', open for 245 years, definitely had its own rules and way of survival.


    After all, not everyone who keeps cats could be just an ordinary person, right?


    While chatting with the old sheriff, Arthur checked his two wands. Their bodies, made of Iron Birch, had a hardness that satisfied him.


    A strong strike on an ordinary person would definitely cause fractures and severe injuries.


    And the crafting of the wand''s head was vividly lifelike, capturing the essence of Pendragon''s expression, as if looking at a lazy little cat.


    Without hesitation, Arthur learned the ''Wand Combat Technique'' with his new wand.


    [Wand Combat Technique Lv1: Midway through the Silver Age, a Master Alchemist named ''Lady Abel'' created this secret technique. Initially, the purpose was only to compensate for her lack of physical strength, making her material gathering trips safer. However, as time went on, she continued to perfect this technique, eventually reaching its current level: Effect: Consumes some physical strength, employs the Glyphic Language ''Ga'' to cast the secret technique, endowing the wand with magical power, which for 1 minute becomes a wand capable of combat capabilities]


    (Note 1: The caster can have only one ''Magic Wand'')


    (Note 2: Only when the wand in hand completely breaks can a new ''Magic Wand'' be chosen)


    (Note 3: The ''Magic Wand'' cannot leave a radius of 5 meters from the caster)


    (Note 4: Level 1 ''Magic Wand Combat Technique'' is akin to that of a combat apprentice.)


    ...


    After spending 20 XP, a faint and blurry wand shadow appeared above Arthur''s heart, which was only one-fiftieth the size of the adjacent palm shadow representing the ''Hand of Void'' but was still visible.


    Simultaneously¡ª


    [Spirituality+0.1]


    ...


    ''As expected, +100 XP increases Spirituality by 0.1!''


    Previously, when the ''Hand of Void'' was upgraded to Lv4 at an expense of 100 XP, it increased by 0.1 Spirituality, which Arthur had noticed. Realizing this, he decided to test if this was precise when choosing secret techniques that consumed a total of 90 XP.


    Afterward, the 1 XP consumed by ''Stone Bullet Technique'' had no effect.


    But upgrading ''Stone Bullet Technique'' to Lv2 would affect it at a cost of 100 XP.


    If it truly was 100 XP for a 0.1 increase in Spirituality, then randomly upgrading ''Stone Bullet Technique'' to Lv2 would push his safe spirituality range to its limits.


    After all, ''Balanced Blood'' had limited tolerance.


    A cold feeling appeared again, and Arthur could faintly hear whispers near his ears. He couldn''t discern the content of the whispers, but instinctively wanted to pursue the sound.


    However, the burning sensation on his left fingers calmed Arthur down and dissolved the chill into nothingness.


    Arthur glanced at his Spirituality, which had reached 0.4, and thought to himself.


    "So a safety margin of 0.2 Spirituality, 200 XP, huh?"


    Not much, but enough to do some things.


    At least, it would provide him with more self-protection.


    Arthur was most grateful that auxiliary skills weren''t included in the Spirituality calculations; otherwise, with his plans for ''Bluff'', ''Intimidation'', ''Eagle Eye'', ''Insight'', his resources would be far from sufficient.


    With a hint of relief, Arthur chose the wand nestled in the cat''s lap as the carrier for his ''Wand Combat Technique'' and placed the other wand back in the box.


    By this time, the carriage had arrived at Mule Street.


    The carriage could no longer pass through the narrow streets, so Arthur and Malz followed Dico on foot¡ªAnd why did a case on Dort District''s Mule Street require intervention from Shire District Police?


    It wasn''t that Cook had gained full authority and Arthur was unrestrained. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Instead, it was because Frank had left a case file at Shire District Police Station three days ago.


    It was being handled by the book.


    "Police Chief, Consultant,"


    the patrol officers greeted Arthur and Malz with salutes.


    As they were closer geographically, Cook from Dort District Police Station had arrived first.


    The only Third-Class Officer left in Dort discreetly bowed to Arthur before leading Malz further in¡ªinto an alley narrower and more fetid than the first, ending in a vacant lot, which surprised Arthur.


    To his understanding, the crowded residents of Mule Street would have made full use of this vacant lot.


    Noticing Arthur''s surprise, Cook fell a step behind and said,


    "There are rumors that this place is haunted!"


    "Haunted?"


    Arthur touched his chin.


    "Yes, there was a massacre here more than twenty years ago, and since then there have been rumors of ghosts. As time went by, the rundown houses only added to people''s fear¡ªthe nearby residents avoid this place."


    Cook nodded.


    "How was the body discovered?"


    Malz asked.


    "Screams!"


    "It was the screams just before the body died that drew people here," Cook pointed ahead.


    Immediately, a charred corpse came into view.


    The remaining warmth of the corpse mixed with an acrid smell of burning flesh made the surrounding patrol officers steer clear, some even retched up their breakfast.


    Instantly, the stench intensified.


    Arthur, Malz, and Cook, however, nonchalantly approached the charred body¡ªfor them, it was just another charred corpse; they were used to it.


    The charred body lay flat on the ground, beyond recognition, and its belongings were burned clean, with only a ring remaining on its finger.


    "Was Frank''s identity recognized by this ring?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur asked.


    "Yes, it''s the gold ring Frank won yesterday. He boasted about it to many people, and those who heard the screams confirmed it was Frank''s voice," Cook answered.


    As Malz put on gloves and began inspectively examining the charred body, hoping to find clues,


    Arthur frowned.


    He looked at the ground beneath the charred corpse, surveyed the surroundings once more, and then stated decisively to those beside him,


    "Move the charred body, dig below."


    Malz and Cook were slightly puzzled but did not question Arthur''s instruction and immediately directed the patrol officers to get to work.


    The charred body was moved aside.


    The patrol officers dug down.


    After a moment, another body appeared before everyone.


    Of course, that was not what mattered.


    What mattered was the exclamation Malz let out upon seeing the body¡ª


    "Frank?!"

 Chapter 183 Putting Together!

    Malz''s brows were deeply furrowed, his face wearing an expression of disbelief as he stooped low to carefully examine the body that had just been unearthed¡ªthough the coat and trousers were gone, the face was unmistakable, and that prominent beard was striking enough to have left a deep impression on him.And so the question arose.


    The body buried underground was Frank.


    But who was the charred body?


    Could it also be Frank?


    It certainly couldn''t be that there were two Franks, could it?


    The gaze of the old sheriff subconsciously turned to his partner, and upon seeing Arthur''s indifferent expression, the old sheriff immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    He didn''t know what Arthur had seen, or what he had "heard."


    But the old sheriff knew that as long as Arthur was there, nothing would be a problem.


    Kuke felt the same way¡ªalthough he had never truly witnessed the abilities of a ''Spirit Medium,'' the newspapers had reported on them more than once.


    Therefore, at this moment, Kuke''s eyes were full of anticipation.


    Yet Arthur, the focus of both men''s attention, did not show any sign of panic¡ªhis own abilities might have been average, but standing on the shoulders of many giants, he had already begun to form some ideas.


    Firstly, Malz couldn''t possibly be mistaken.


    In that regard, Arthur was extremely confident.


    The old sheriff''s age might have diminished his physical strength, but definitely not his memory, and his eyes were sharp enough as well.


    He absolutely could not confuse someone he had seen within the past three days.


    Not to mention someone with such distinctive features.


    Thus, the body buried underground was certainly Frank''s.


    Secondly, as for the charred body.


    In a sense, it was also Frank!


    Or to put it another way¡ªthe Frank in the eyes of those gamblers.


    It was a trick set up by someone or some people.


    As for why?


    "Turn this body over." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur''s gaze turned to the body that had been dug up from the ground¡ªthe reason he sensed something was amiss just now was because of the soil around it.


    This place was behind Mule Street, and because of the ''haunting'' rumors, it was desolate and unvisited, with the soil presenting a ''uniform, smooth'' appearance.


    Only the soil underneath the burnt body showed signs of having been disturbed and tamped.


    While the person who buried the body had done a thorough job, the artificial tamping was still vastly different from the natural smoothness of the surrounding soil.


    This time, not waiting for the patrolmen to assist, Malz and Kuke directly took to the task themselves.


    The two cautiously flipped the body that had been unearthed, and immediately, a wound came into everyone''s view¡ªan injury on the back of the skull, inflicted with such force that it was fatal from a single blow.


    "Is this... from a club?"


    Kuke speculated, examining the shape of the wound.


    At the same time, he searched for any possible wood shavings.


    If a club or similar weapon was used to strike the back of the head, such force would likely leave behind more clues, unless the weapon was made of Iron Birch.


    Strangely, however, no wood shavings were found around the injury, only soil.


    Kuke immediately started searching the burial pit.


    Malz, on the other hand, was moving the hair on the body, looking for more clues.


    And Kuke, who found nothing in the pit, once again turned his gaze to the charred body¡ªcompared to the unearthed body, it was much easier to make a judgment: there was a stab wound in the chest.


    ''Clearly, the killer had stabbed the victim to death, and the victim''s cry of pain before death had attracted the attention of others.''


    Then, the murderer burned the body to destroy the evidence.''


    Kuke was thinking this in his head but felt something was off and unconsciously mimicked Arthur''s chin-rubbing gesture from earlier.


    Then, Kuke''s expression changed.


    He hadn''t removed his gloves, and he had been moving the bodies back and forth.


    Immediately, the Third-Class Officer from Dort District felt his stomach churn, but he forced himself to maintain composure in front of Arthur and Malz.


    Arthur noticed Kuke''s distress, but he was more focused on the pile of soil that Kuke had just cleared off the body¡ªwith the flicker of ''Eagle Eye,'' he keenly spotted a hint of black.


    Bending down to pick up the black speck, Arthur''s fingers twirled it, and a look of surprise appeared in his eyes.


    ''Paint?''


    Arthur narrowed his eyes.


    The unexpected incident involving the young Spirit Medium wasn''t related to the case at hand, but rather some other unforeseen event, however, that didn''t stop Arthur from continuing his interrogation.


    "Who arrested Frank that night?"


    "It was Hunter and Newt,"


    the old sheriff replied.


    "Bring those two guys over here, I have some questions for them,"


    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Arthur said.


    "Sure, Dico! Dico!"


    The old sheriff nodded and then called out to a subordinate in the distance.


    In the time it took Dico to bring the two men over, Arthur had walked over to the charred corpse, casually pulling away some nearby weeds and reaching into the corpse''s mouth and nose¡ªthere was no soot.


    At the same time, Arthur discovered a different kind of knife wound on the chest of the charred corpse.


    Even with the fire''s scorching, the knife marks were still discernible.


    ''Blade laid flat, thrust straight through the ribs, accurately piercing the heart¡ªquick, precise, and vicious; the victim probably didn''t even realize what happened before dying.''


    Arthur thought to himself as he stood up and began to wander around the reportedly haunted wasteland.


    He still needed to find some evidence¡ªand soon enough, Arthur found what he was looking for amidst the rubble and overgrown weeds, the first piece of evidence he wanted.


    Blood traces, dragging marks.


    It was the angle formed by a wall that had collapsed, resembling an inverted ''7''.


    Clearly, the murderer had hidden the body here.


    Then, Arthur looked for the second piece of evidence¡ªhe first inspected the inverted corner of the collapsed wall, confirming there was nothing of interest, before he continued his search.


    Compared to the body, this evidence was much harder to find.


    Arthur searched the entire wasteland of rubble and found nothing.


    Consequently, Arthur turned his attention to the two bodies.


    Not to mention the charred corpse, the buried body''s physique was clearly visible.


    Not particularly tall, but with a small belly.


    ''So that''s what it is.''


    Arthur immediately guessed what had happened.


    For this, he thanked a certain giant.


    A trail of clues started coming together, leaving only one piece of the puzzle missing.


    Arthur wasn''t in a rush about this.


    He began teasing Pendragon, of course, not playing the coin guessing game again; this time, it was guessing the cat kibble¡ªone pellet in one palm, a handful in the other.


    To make the process more interesting,


    Arthur let Pendragon see him take that single pellet of cat food.


    "Pan, guess which hand has the cat food?"


    The Orange Cat, without hesitation, pawed at Arthur''s left hand, the one with the single pellet of cat food.


    Arthur flipped his palm, opened his hand, and revealed the single pellet of cat food. Pendragon meowed and quickly snatched the pellet with his mouth, then Arthur flipped his right hand over, spreading it open to reveal a handful of cat food.


    Plunk!


    The pellet in Pendragon''s mouth dropped to the ground, and the cat sat there, dumbfounded, beginning to question its feline existence.


    "Haha, Pan, remember this¡ªpeople are wicked!"


    Arthur laughed heartily as he pocketed the remaining cat food.


    Feeding?


    Out of the question.


    He was teaching Pendragon cat life philosophy, one remembers best when they have lost.


    After clapping his hands, Arthur stood up¡ªwithin his view, Dico was already walking over with two patrol officers.


    Those two must be Hunter and Newt.


    The two men shivered as they approached Arthur, their faces turning pale and simultaneously saying when Arthur looked their way¡ª


    "I''m sorry, I was wrong!"

 Chapter 184 The 3rd!

    "What went wrong?"Arthur asked with a smiling demeanor.


    "We shouldn''t have gotten greedy."


    "We shouldn''t have taken the wands from ''Tate''s Wand Store''."


    Hunter and Newt said one after another.


    Facing Arthur, who could perform ''Necromancy'', the two dared not conceal the truth and, moreover, this morning Lord Count had signed off on Arthur receiving the privileges of a first-class officer.


    This was ample proof of Lord Count''s trust in Arthur.


    Moreover, a first-class officer already had the authority to fire any patrol officer.


    This point was particularly critical.


    The two were well aware of what would face them once they were no longer patrol officers¡ªthe gang members who had been extremely respectful in the past would be the first to devour them, bones and all.


    And the fate of their families would be even more tragic.


    Just thinking about that scenario made them on the verge of tears.


    Arthur was unmoved by this.


    He continued to inquire.


    "Anything else?"


    "Ah?"


    The two men were stunned for a moment, while Malz couldn''t hold back any longer. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah? What do you mean by ''ah''!"


    The old sheriff kicked both of their buttocks and scolded loudly.


    "Not knowing what you can and cannot take, you two ignorant fools¡ªboth of you, three months'' pay is gone."


    As the old sheriff scolded, he covertly asked Arthur with hand gestures.


    After confirming that Arthur had no objections, he then made his decision.


    Arthur was all too familiar with what the patrol officers of South Los were like.


    It would have been the same with anyone else.


    Even, it would have been more excessive.


    Better to keep the two men.


    Of course, this was definitely not because the two men who made mistakes were easier to control; the young ''Spirit Medium'' had simply chosen to follow the rules of South Los.


    It was really just that.


    Hunter and Newt began to cry again.


    However, this time it was tears of joy.


    Though they lost three months'' pay, their status as patrol officers was preserved, and that was enough¡ªeven if life was difficult, it was enough to live on.


    The two men quickly wiped the tears from the corners of their eyes and continued.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "That day, we took some things from ''Tate''s Wand Store'' and left, then returned about twenty minutes later, just to see Frank stealing things.


    We rushed in, and Frank ran off with the stolen goods."


    Hunter stated truthfully.


    "Actually, we let Frank get away on purpose.


    He was holding several wands in his arms, which looked very nice; our plan was to let him go, and in his rush to escape, he would definitely throw the wands away, so we remembered the location.


    Once we caught him, we could come back and pick up the wands to make some extra money."


    Newt added.


    This addition made the old sheriff so angry that he kicked them each again.


    It was not their greed that angered him.


    But the fact that their greed triggered the subsequent events.


    Although unsure why his partner was asking these questions, the old sheriff could be sure that the questions being asked were definitely related to the two bodies beside them.


    Greed is fine.


    Greed causing trouble, that was a problem.


    "You two go back and write a 20,000-word self-criticism!"


    The old sheriff yelled.


    Suddenly, the two men''s faces soured.


    They could read, but not much.


    20,000 words, that was a massive task, most likely they would have to hire someone to write it for them, and that naturally entailed yet another expense.


    After the old sheriff had finished berating them, Arthur continued to ask.


    "So, did you find the wand when you went back?"


    "No!"


    "We couldn''t find a single one¡ªwe confirmed the location, right in the area from West Mok Avenue to Garden Street, but by the time we got back, they were gone."


    Hunter and Newt shook their heads together, very certain of their statement.


    "I see."


    Arthur murmured softly to himself.


    Such remarks immediately attracted everyone''s attention, especially Malz and Kuke¡ªby this moment, looking at the two bodies, they were still completely baffled.


    "Hunter, Newt, do you know of any fence in the Shire District who is slim and has been active in South Los for at least 20 years?"


    "It''s Faulkner!"


    "This old guy is quite a famous ''fence'' in the Shire District, not only dealing in stolen goods but also selling some information, and he has been living in South Los for at least 20 years."


    Facing Arthur''s inquiry, Hunter and Newt responded in unison.


    "What about the casino on Garden Street? Do you know it?"


    Arthur continued to ask.


    "Yes!"


    The two again responded in unison.


    "Good, then Newt, you take Dico and sweep through the casino, bring everyone back to me."


    "Hunter, you take us to find Mr. Faulkner."


    Upon hearing Arthur''s assignments, except for the necessary personnel to guard the scene, everyone sprang into action.


    Arthur, Malz, and Kuke took a police carriage.


    And after the carriage door closed, while Malz was still pondering, the young Kuke couldn''t help but ask.


    "Lord, what exactly is happening?"


    "Seeing money made them act."


    Arthur said softly.


    "Seeing money made them act?"


    "Just for a few wands?"


    Kuke looked incredulous.


    Although the wands weren''t cheap, in the eyes of this third-class officer from Dort District, the money was hardly worth killing over.


    Malz, however, appeared thoughtful.


    Suddenly, the old sheriff looked at Arthur, who slightly nodded and gestured with his hand.


    Immediately, the old sheriff narrowed his eyes.


    The entire exchange was silent and traceless; Kuke on the side didn''t notice anything.


    ¡­


    After a hot bath, Faulkner felt refreshed. He stood in front of the mirror to begin shaving¡ªthe glue adhering to the stubble had already fully bonded with his facial skin. Despite the hot towels applied several times, the whole process was excruciating, but even with a sore face, the fence wasn''t annoyed.


    Because it was all worth it.


    ''Those fools probably have already concluded someone robbed and killed Frank by now.


    After all, I left plenty of clues.


    Ha, tomorrow''s newspaper will probably carry the news of poor Frank''s tragic death.''


    Faulkner feigned sadness and shook his head with a tsk.


    Afterward, the fence wiped his face for the last time with a hot towel to remove any remaining glue and hairs.


    After making sure he left nothing behind, he finally stepped out of the washroom.


    He stretched his body and threw the pouch that had been tied around his waist to the corner¡ªthis pouch was a type of waist bag commonly used by herdsmen for carrying large amounts of water.


    Of course, it could also be used to carry oil.


    ''After getting rid of this thing, everything will be perfect!''


    Faulkner thought, yet his hands involuntarily moved to touch the wand.


    The T-shaped wand had good support, and the tip was engraved to accommodate fingers, but these were not important.


    The important part was the body of the wand.


    At a tiny spot where the paint had flaked off, the golden glow captivated Faulkner.


    He lifted his hand to gently stroke it, muttering to himself.


    "Gold! Gold!"


    And just then, a knock sounded from downstairs¡ª


    Thud, thud-thud!

 Chapter 185 Gold X Accomplice X Annihilation

    "Who''s there?"Faulkner asked cautiously.


    Immediately, a somewhat familiar voice came from downstairs¡ª


    "It''s me, Hunter.


    Got some good stuff!"


    The first sentence was spoken in a normal voice, while the latter was whispered.


    Immediately, Faulkner pictured a police officer with brown curly hair, plump cheeks, yet a slender frame in his mind.


    After a slight hesitation, Faulkner responded.


    "Coming!"


    Having killed that guy, Faulkner had no plans to flee far away.


    He had already established his own enterprise in South Los, and even with an unexpected windfall, he wouldn''t choose to leave this stable life.


    Therefore, it was essential to maintain good relationships with policemen.


    After securing the Golden Cane, Faulkner walked downstairs¡ª this place was Selene Street, similar to Garden Street, both middle-class neighborhoods near West Mok Avenue, though Garden Street was on one side, and Selene District on the other, requiring a walk across the entire West Mok Avenue to get there.


    Most of the main buildings here were the most popular two and a half stories in South Los, each building completely independent, separated by their own small courtyards, similar to Cork Street, but not as spacious, yet still sought after by many middle-class residents.


    Many middle-class people who bought properties here had skilled wives or first sons who opened various workshops and shops as family units.


    The sign Faulkner hung outside read ''Craft Carving Workshop.''


    Thus, the room on the first floor, aside from a desk and two chairs, was occupied by various stones and half-finished plaster statues.


    Faulkner walked through a series of his own arrangements and carefully cracked the door open.


    Seeing that it was indeed only Hunter, he then fully opened the door.


    "Good afternoon, Officer Hunter."


    Even though Hunter was just a patrol officer, Faulkner was still exceedingly deferential.


    He knew too well how troublesome these little figures could be.


    "Would you like some coffee or tea?


    I also have some freshly brewed watermelon!"


    Faulkner asked with a smile.


    "Give me two watermelons!"


    Hunter asked as if it was a given¡ª not to mention eating two measly watermelons at Faulkner''s, he didn''t even pay when dining in Shire District.


    "Just a moment!"


    Faulkner smiled, but deep down he couldn''t wait to stab the other man.


    This greedy feeling made him think of that guy again.


    ''Really want to see if stabbing this patrol officer to death will reveal the same expression as that guy.''


    A sudden impulse made Faulkner pause as he was turning around.


    However, the next moment, he was back to normal.


    Reason told Faulkner what he should do now.


    Meanwhile, Hunter behind this ''fence'' shuddered violently, the patrol officer looking terrified at Faulkner''s back as he headed to the kitchen.


    He just felt that the guy in front of him wanted to kill him.


    ''An illusion, right?


    This guy wouldn''t dare, right?''


    Hunter thought, his palms beginning to sweat.


    He started praying fervently for his police chief, his consultant, to arrive quickly.


    Otherwise, he might indeed die in the line of duty.


    Moments later, when Faulkner came out with the sliced watermelon, Hunter grabbed the slices and started munching¡ª although it was early autumn, the noon in South Los was still scorching, and a watermelon fished out of the water was truly a delicious treat.


    As Hunter munched, he took out five Gold Coins from his pocket.


    "Exchange them for gold notes."


    "No problem."


    Seeing the Gold Coins, Faulkner''s eyes lit up¡ª as a fence, apart from the necessary buying and selling of information, his business also included the receipt and sale of stolen goods, as well as currency exchange.


    Especially Gold Coins, which were his favorite.


    "Give you a 2.1 exchange rate?"


    Faulkner offered a rate a little higher than the highest rate.


    Hunter frowned unhappily, but eventually nodded, muttering.


    "This time it''s okay, but next time you have to give me the real high price."


    "Of course! Of course!"


    Faulkner smiled and nodded repeatedly, while inside his head rang continually¡ª sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kill him! Kill him!


    Set up another plot!


    With your intelligence, you can surely fool those policemen easily!


    While maintaining a smile, Faulkner clenched his fists hidden under his sleeves tightly, veins bulging on his lean hands.


    Caw, caw caw!


    Suddenly, the cawing of crows sounded.


    Hunter slapped the armrest of the chair and stood up straight.


    "I have to continue patrol."


    As he spoke such words, Hunter stepped towards the exit, sweat beads already appearing on his forehead¡ª he had clearly noticed Faulkner''s extremely abnormal behavior.


    But, the signal had appeared.


    He could retreat quickly.


    He stepped quickly to the door, about to push it open.


    But at that moment¡ª


    "Officer Hunter, wait a moment.


    I have some things here you could take with you."


    Faulkner maintained his smile, stood up, and walked towards Hunter step by step, holding a sharpened knife he had drawn from the desk and hidden behind his back.


    Hunter started to tremble.


    Faulkner was hiding the knife, which he hadn''t seen, but he was very familiar with Faulkner''s posture for hiding a knife.


    "I, I think..."


    Cough, cough!


    The patrol officer started to stammer, but suddenly a cough came from upstairs.


    Hunter was stunned.


    Faulkner was stunned too.


    Next, the latter, regardless of everything, turned around and rushed toward the second floor with a knife in hand, screaming madly¡ª


    "Who is it? Who is it?"


    "Come out!"


    When Faulkner saw the figure sitting on his couch on the second floor, he mercilessly swung his sharp knife straight toward the person.


    But¡ª


    Clang!


    A cane blocked in front of Faulkner.


    Sparks flew, and the recoil from the blade almost made the ''fence'' lose grip of the knife, but what surprised him the most was that the cane moved on its own, without anyone holding it.


    Faulkner was taken aback.


    The turmoil inside him began to calm down.


    "Sir, why have you broken into my room?"


    Faulkner held the knife, looking purely defensive.


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Meanwhile, Arthur, sitting on the couch, was examining a Golden Cane in his hand and looking over a newspaper. Seeing Faulkner approach, the ''Spirit Medium'' spoke slowly and deliberately¡ª


    "Three nights ago, Frank, thinking he could break even but having lost everything again, walked out of the gambling house on Garden Street. He happened to see the door of ''Tate''s Wand Store'' open. Overjoyed, he rushed in without thinking, hoping to grab something to recover his losses.


    He had just grabbed a few canes when a patrol officer spotted him; he immediately ran outside, at the same time, tossing the canes into the roadside bushes, planning to come back later to retrieve them¡ªbut what he didn''t notice was that someone had been following him, a stranger in these parts.


    That person was the one who had lured Frank from Old Town to earn the gambling house owner''s commission, but Frank brought too little money. Thinking of the effort he put in just to end up with such a small amount, he became discontent and decided to secretly punish Frank.


    Fortunately for him, he witnessed Frank throwing away the canes. He was thrilled, and once everyone had left, he picked up the canes.


    Right after he grabbed them, he realized something was off.


    One of the canes felt unusually heavy. After inspecting it closely, he found out that the cane was made of gold!


    He was ecstatic, yet hesitant, unable to be sure if Frank had noticed the cane''s distinctiveness, so he waited outside the police station.


    When Frank appeared, he immediately tricked him under the guise of offering him a place to stay, and then murdered him on Mule Street.


    Afterward, this person came here to ''brag'' about what he had done to you, his friend, and to sell you the Golden Cane.


    You agreed, but by then, your intent to kill had already surfaced.


    No!


    Your murderous intent had already been present!


    But you hesitated.


    It''s because of such hesitations that you tolerated this person who kept ''blackmailing'' you.


    At the same time, you proposed to this person to impersonate Frank, to fully clear any suspicions.


    This person agreed.


    But what he didn''t know was that the next day you changed your mind. You killed him with a single stroke and then continued to act under Frank''s name¡ªsince Frank from Old Town had no acquaintances, a simple fake beard and a change in body shape allowed you to perfectly impersonate him.


    After all, if that person could do it, there was no reason you couldn''t.


    Moreover, you had to do it even better!


    You were using Frank''s ''death'' to cover up that person''s ''corpse''!


    Thus, you kept publicizing your find from ''Tate''s Wand Store'', flaunting your good fortune to everyone.


    But, what was the reality?


    It was merely a ploy to attract fools."


    Arthur said this, pausing briefly, then gazed at Faulkner, the slim man.


    However, the ''fence'' was unfazed.


    "Sir, please leave.


    Otherwise, I will call the police!"


    Saying this, he pretended to start descending the stairs.


    But he immediately stopped in his tracks.


    Kuke, along with a group of patrol officers, was blocking the stairs.


    And in the forefront was a large, plump figure¡ª


    "You''re the one calling the police?"


    With a scarred face, Dico stiffened his neck, looking up at the person above, a smirk playing on his lips and his baton itching for action.


    You should know, capturing a murderer personally comes with a bounty!


    Moreover, the Police Chief isn''t like those crooks from before; he won''t embezzle this bounty. He would get the full bounty, enough to buy another pretty dress for his daughter, Ellie!


    "Officers, you wouldn''t believe the words of an intruder, would you?"


    Faulkner remained calm as ever.


    "he tui!


    An intruder?


    This is our police consultant, Mr. Kledos!"


    Dico turned his head and spat, a vicious grin spreading across his plump face.


    "Kledos?


    The ''Spirit Medium''?"


    Faulkner was taken aback, then he laughed, turning to look at Arthur and asking.


    "Was it Nack who told you this?


    Did that guy''s soul not perish with the flames?


    Moreover, what do I have to worry about?


    Even if I killed Nack, I wouldn''t need to use such a complex method!"


    His words were filled with provocation.


    "No, you needed to!


    Because the person you''re worried about isn''t dead yet, just temporarily incapacitated. You needed to make him believe that it was Nack who killed Frank, staying hidden for the time being."


    Arthur shook his head, then picked up the newspaper by his side and threw it toward Faulkner.


    The newspaper fluttered to the ground, landing such that the headline "Haite Furniture Store owner Haite arrested" was in view.


    Faulkner''s expression changed, but he still retorted stubbornly,


    "I don''t even know him!"


    The other man asserted firmly, his voice resonant.


    Arthur, however, looked at him amusedly and countered¡ª


    "Oh? But the family that was wiped out behind Mule Street always said it was the three of you who did it, right?"

 Chapter 186 Secrets!

    ```When a place is rumored to be haunted, and the locals who are otherwise eager to build and rent out houses dare not approach the wasteland, there was someone who brazenly disposed of a corpse there.


    If only one person did this, it could have meant that they were bold and meticulous enough to find a blind spot.


    But two people doing this cannot be explained by boldness and meticulousness alone.


    Especially since Fornac had shown familiarity with that piece of wasteland before he burned the corpse¡ªcould someone who had never been to that wasteland and only heard about it by word of mouth find such a concealed location to temporarily store a body on their first try?


    Impossible!


    Arthur had observed the area himself, and unless someone had scoped it out beforehand, it was very difficult to find that wall hidden in the overgrown grass.


    And there were no superfluous traces at the scene.


    Moreover, Fornac had no time to scope out the place beforehand¡ª


    The other party began harboring thoughts of murder for his former partner the day after reading the news in the newspaper that the owner of Haite Furniture Store, Haite, had been arrested.


    By then, his partner had already begun impersonating Frank and was under the watchful eyes of many, he could allow ''Frank'' to leave for a short while, but could not afford for him to disappear from sight for too long¡ªhence, the murder and hiding of the corpse was the first step, going back to continue impersonating ''Frank'' was the second, and transferring the body was the third.


    The location to hide the corpse could only be the ''Craft Carving Workshop''.


    This point was proven by the dry bloodstains Arthur had found in the other party''s washroom.


    And the transfer of the body must have been completed late last night.


    Why did ''Frank'' invite a bunch of people to drink last night?


    It was under the guise of ''striking it rich,'' to facilitate this morning''s ''performance''¡ªFornac was short and would definitely need tools to transport a body, and the handcart from Mule Street tavern was the perfect choice, after all, with someone treating, how could the tavern have enough liquor?


    They would definitely need to buy more liquor.


    And this was the opportunity Fornac needed to transport the body to the wasteland on Mule Street.


    Faced with the request from the treat-giver to buy more liquor, how could the inebriated refuse?


    The desperately poor would undoubtedly desire to drink more.


    So, Fornac''s plan was executed in one fell swoop, just like the person who killed Frank.


    After the murders, both instinctively chose that wasteland on Mule Street.


    This coincidence made Arthur suspect that the wasteland was not ''haunted'' by ghosts, but by people.


    As for why it was ''haunted'' by people?


    It was naturally connected with the mass murder that took place 20 years ago.


    Or to put it precisely, the excellent transaction location that the mass murder from 20 years ago provided.


    Desolate, uninhabited by people, nothing could be a better spot for transactions.


    Furthermore, after Arthur''s observation, a slight modification would make it an excellent place to hide hostages.


    Leveraging Hunter''s distraction, Arthur''s search upon climbing through the window unveiled another key point¡ªthe newspaper!


    The only newspaper in the entire apartment!


    This newspaper on the coffee table had creases, particularly the page reporting the arrest of Haite, the owner of Haite Furniture Store, was very obvious.


    Seeing this creased newspaper, an image of Fornac with sweaty palms and agitatedly pressing his fingers emerged in Arthur''s mind.


    It also made Arthur understand why after enduring so many years, Fornac would rush to kill his accomplice at this moment.


    Because there were three partners in crime!


    All three had committed a grand crime 20 years ago, but instead of fleeing far, they all lived in South Los.


    They maintained a certain degree of separation while keeping an eye on each other.


    Until the one who died disrupted the balance.


    The news Dico brought from the casino, about a guy nicknamed Nack who had apparently struck rich by luring people into gambling, had recently paid off his heavy debts to the casino and was often seen at clubs, yet had vanished for the past two days¡ªwhere did this guy Nack get his money from?


    It goes without saying.


    As for why Nack chose Fornac over Haite?


    Because Haite had James behind him.


    The Police Chief of Dort District!


    You pick the soft persimmons, Nack understood this principle.


    Similarly, the reason that guy ''confessed'' to Fornac that he had killed again was most likely to ''deter'' Fornac.


    Then...


    Haite was arrested and jailed.


    Fornac''s murderous intent emerged.


    ```


    Nack was no more.


    Sorting through the information in his mind, Arthur looked at Fornac before him with a smile on his face.


    [Eagle Eye] and [Insight] were flashing!


    At that moment, Fornac was desperately trying to stay calm, but Arthur had already read too much from his expression¡ªpanic, intent to kill, and unwillingness to accept.


    Then¡ª


    "I''ll kill you!"


    With a low growl, Fornac charged towards Arthur.


    "Ga!" Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    In a low chant, Arthur''s wand danced once again.


    The ''Magic Wand'' seemed to be controlled by an invisible person, executing a perfect undercut that knocked the dagger out of Forek''s hand, followed by a series of taps to the head and neck.


    Crack, crack!


    After two consecutive hits, Forek had completely lost his ability to move, merely lying there muttering.


    "The same, just the same.


    Just like the monster at that time."


    Such muttering greatly concerned Arthur.


    "Monster?"


    Arthur asked in return.


    "Yes, monster!


    The monster we encountered 20 years ago!


    It was also that monster that sent us to the ''Sank family''¡ªits face was unclear, appearing only at night, sometimes turning into mist, sometimes becoming human. When its blood-red eyes stared at us, we didn''t have a tiny bit of power to resist. Haite tried to resist it, it didn''t lay a hand on him, it just threw out its wand, and instantly Haite lost the power to resist.


    Moreover, it fed on human blood.


    The ''Sank family'' that was supposedly killed by us, in fact, all died from having their blood drained by it.


    After it fed on the blood of that family, it began to eat people..."


    As Forek spoke these words, his eyes were filled with terror.


    While Forek was speaking, Arthur''s gaze was firmly fixed on him.


    He could confirm that the other party wasn''t lying.


    Which meant...


    Was someone impersonating his ''Blood Descendant'' identity 20 years ago?


    No!


    It was defamation!


    The ''Bloodline Clan'' acted with impunity during the ''Blood Duke'' era because in the face of the Holy Empire''s pursuit, the ''Bloodline Clan'' had to feed on human blood to recover from injuries quickly, but in the era of the ''Blood Marquis'', the Holy Empire had long crumbled, and the noble ''Silver Age'' had begun. During this time, the ''Bloodline Clan'' adhered to certain strictures, mainly feeding on animal blood, and if they ever fed on human blood, they would never do so in front of others.


    The ''Bloodline Clan'' called it ''etiquette''.


    Arthur had nothing but disdain for this kind of ''dining etiquette''.


    He was even skeptical about the ''Blood Duke''s'' era''s justification of necessity.


    But that reckless individual must die.


    Not for the heritage of the ''Bloodline Clan''.


    But for the purity and honor of the Bloodline!


    Of course, this required some planning!


    As he thought about this, Arthur continued to watch Fornac.


    By this time, Fornac had already sat up, leaning against the wall. Seeing Arthur''s gaze, the timidity and terror in his eyes disappeared, replaced by scorn¡ª sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Want to know more?


    I won''t tell you!


    Go to hell!"


    After the shout, Fornac pressed the machinery behind him forcefully.


    Click!

 Chapter 187 Knowledge x Pure x Rescue

    Fornac''s sinister laughter, the crisp sounds echoing through the second floor.But nothing happened.


    Sitting on the sofa, Arthur watched the other with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile.


    The room''s machinery was ingeniously arranged, but that was only to the average person.


    Compared to No. 2 Cork Street, this place was like a meatball in a big pot of stew¡ªobvious.


    Downstairs, Dico glanced unexpectedly at Kuke, who hadn''t moved, then scornfully hissed at the retreating patrol officers¡ª


    "You bastards, all of you get back here!


    With the consultant here, how could this guy possibly succeed!"


    The remaining patrol officers sheepishly returned.


    Upstairs, Fornac''s sinister smile froze on his face.


    "Impossible! Absolutely impossible!


    This was set up by a master of machinery!


    How could you possibly have solved it?"


    Fornac roared as he pressed hard on the mechanism.


    Amidst the clicking sounds, still nothing happened.


    "Have you ever considered that you''ve been deceived?"


    "And...


    You don''t take the opportunity I gave you as an opportunity.


    Even now, you are unwilling to call me Mr. Kledos."


    Sitting on the sofa, Arthur slowly picked up Pendragon, teasing the cat with his fingers, his gaze low and not even looking at Fornac, but the subtle aura emanating from his body had already made Fornac collapse to the ground, trembling


    [Intimidation] was flashing rapidly.


    "Mr., Mr. Kledos, please, give me another chance!


    I''ll talk, I''ll tell everything!"


    Fornac sobbed with tears streaming.


    At this moment, Arthur finally confirmed something was not right with the other party.


    Or to be precise, there was something abnormal about his psyche.


    ''Innate?


    Or affected by the secret technique of that pseudo ''Blood Descendant''?


    Or maybe...


    He witnessed something incredible?''


    Arthur speculated in his mind.


    In this world, there was mystery, so knowing more isn''t always better, sometimes ignorance could help you live better,


    Knowing too much could drive one insane.


    Unless one possesses the correspondingly safe ''spirituality''.


    If it''s unsafe ''spirituality,'' then it''s like an added layer accelerating death or madness.


    Which case applied to Fornac?


    Arthur couldn''t be sure.


    And he was not able to heal the other party.


    But the other party''s current state made Arthur doubly serious in discerning which part of what the other said was true and which part was false fantasy


    Meanwhile, Wuni, who had been on the roof, took flight.


    Heading towards the Shire District Police Station.


    That ''Haite Furniture Store'' owner Haite was still being detained in the station.


    Before, there was no need to care.


    Now?


    He needed to be watched closely.


    Arthur had an intuition that Haite knew more than Fornac, and was of greater value, but... it was essential not to startle the quarry.


    ...


    Inside ''Tate''s Wand Store,'' Simon had already departed with the patrol officers, and the broken door had been temporarily hung up as ''emergency repairs,'' barely qualifying as a door.


    Tate sat inside the store with a dazed expression.


    He knew he should be dead.


    Even though it was under coercion.


    But he had still done it.


    Illegally forging gold was a serious crime.


    With the ''Spirit Medium''s'' capabilities, it wouldn''t take long to trace things back to him.


    Maybe the other party already knew everything, which is why the old sheriff had warned him.


    ''Ah.


    I''ve ruined everything I loved!''


    Tate stepped outside and took down his sign.


    He raised his hand to caress the inscription: ''Rain or shine, from 8:30 am to 5:00 pm, we''ll never miss an appointment.''


    He had carved it himself, wiping it clean every day.


    He seemed to remember the confidence he had back then, believing he could prosper the store and even proudly pass it on.


    But now...


    ''I have failed you all!''


    The wand shop owner, having placed the sign properly, started organizing the remaining wands in the shop that clients had ordered but not yet picked up.


    He marked each one and left a note that simply read ''I''m sorry.''


    Afterwards, he took his carving knife and went back to stand in front of his sign.


    Whoosh!


    He took a deep breath¡ªthe wand shop owner took the carving knife and thrust it towards his own neck.


    If his beloved was defiled, then he would cleanse it with fresh blood!


    With this pure feeling in mind, Tate chose to embrace death.


    However, before the carving knife could touch his neck, it was stopped by Chief Malz, who had been watching attentively.


    "Chief Malz, please let go of me, I no longer have the face to go on living."


    The restrained Tate said in a low voice as tears flowed down unrestrained.


    ''If death is sought over such a trivial matter, then over half of South Los would need to die.''


    The old chief looked at Tate before him, his eyes filled with sentiment.


    It had been many years since he had seen someone as pure as this.


    Aside from some real fools.


    Even the simple farmers had a touch of cunning at the bottom of their eyes, unique to country folk.


    Someone like Tate...


    Was rarer than gems.


    So¡ª


    Bang! S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Malz punched him, making Tate double over completely, and the carving knife dropped to the ground.


    Seeing Tate still try to pick up the carving knife despite his pain, the old sheriff confirmed that Tate really wanted to die and wasn''t just pretending.


    Kicking the carving knife into a corner, Malz, with a long box on his back, asked.


    "You''re ready to die over making a golden cane?"


    To prevent Tate from doing anything foolish again, Malz grabbed his collar and pinned him against the wall, restraining him.


    Hearing Malz''s question, Tate''s lips quivered slightly.


    Eventually, he said with a trembling voice.


    "Not one, twenty-three."


    Hissss!


    You really should die!


    Malz took a sharp breath inwardly, regretting stopping Tate from killing himself¡ªa single golden cane could be covered up by him or his partner easily enough, but twenty-three... that might be somewhat difficult.


    However, upon recalling his partner''s instructions, the old chief immediately calmed down.


    "Do you really want to die?"


    "Mhm."


    Facing the old chief''s question, Tate nodded.


    "Have you completed all your orders?"


    "They''re all done. Mr. Kledos was my last customer¡ªthe rest are taken care of, they will be collected by their respective owners."


    Tate''s gaze drifted towards the honeycomb cabinet, and his tone became gentle.


    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Heh, you''re missing one!


    I still need a cane!"


    The old chief let go of Tate''s collar and gestured to himself.


    In response, Tate smiled wryly.


    "Thank you for everything you have done for me, but..."


    "A cane, beyond its elegance and posturing, its primary function is to support a person''s weight, serving as the legs for those who have difficulty moving, and also as the life support for these folks.


    And isn''t it alright for an old guy like me, who has aged, to need a sturdy and durable cane to support my body?


    And what''s wrong with trusting the craftsman I choose?


    You can die if you want, but after you finish making this cane for me!"


    Malz and Arthur were alike in being men of few words.


    He chose his own way to persuade the owner of the wand store.


    He knew very well that if he could just get the wand store owner to calm down, everything would start moving in a positive direction.


    And facing someone as pure as this...


    Wasn''t too difficult!


    Just take hold of what he loved and use it fiercely!


    "But, but..."


    "No buts, go and get the ruler."


    Malz urged.


    Tate hesitated for a moment, then walked to the counter and took out the measuring tape he was so familiar with; his mind was instantly filled with countless scenarios from the past 20 years: the excitement and nervousness of measuring a customer''s arm for the first time, the embarrassment and helplessness of making a mistake, the joy of receiving praise, the discomfort of being hassled...


    For a moment, all these memories flooded his mind, coalescing into one sentence.


    "Thank you."


    The old chief shook his head; he wasn''t going to accept this kind of thanks¡ª


    "Thank me? That''s not necessary¡ªit was Arthur who saw the aura of death around you and asked me to come!"


    "Mr. Kledos?


    He must be very disappointed in me, right?


    Will he still use the wand I made?"


    After a sudden cry, Tate''s eyes dimmed once more, seeing his somber expression, the old chief really wanted to punch him again, but he restrained himself.


    He looked around, searching for something to say.


    Suddenly, seeing a stray cat run by the door, he had an idea.


    "If you find your own peace and sleep troubled, you might as well prepare two bowls for cats outside.


    It''s getting colder, and it''s harder for strays to find food and water.


    You could help the stray cats."


    The old chief didn''t ask him to help people.


    To some extent, Tate''s purity meant he was a ''fool.''


    He couldn''t handle relating to people.


    Better to relate to cats.


    Cats are purer than humans.


    Watching Tate''s thoughtful look, Malz breathed a slight sigh of relief, but before he could let out a full breath, the old chief''s gaze became focused as he looked outside.

 Chapter 188 When Bluff Meets Bluff, Thats the Start of Something Wonderful!

    In Malz''s field of vision appeared a man who was 2 meters tall and extremely muscular, whose arms were so thick that they couldn''t be contained by the sleeves of his coat.Therefore, he simply tore the sleeves off his coat.


    Paired with his towering height and robust physique, the exaggerated muscles suddenly gave him a wild aura.


    Especially the arrogant smile on his face, which made people walking on West Mok Avenue dodge out of the way, seemingly terrified of being noticed by him.


    ''His forearms are as thick as other people''s waists!''


    The old sheriff thought to himself, his gaze turning vigilant.


    The pressure from the other man''s height and muscles was simply too intimidating.


    Even the old sheriff, a veteran of many battles, felt the pressure.


    Especially with the matter of Tate at hand, the old sheriff instinctively believed the man was coming for him and, subconsciously, he tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword with one hand and set down the long case on his back with the other¡ªthis was what his partner had instructed him to do: when facing a danger he couldn''t handle on his own, he should seek help from his ''three Old Friends.''


    Although the old sheriff didn''t understand why his partner wanted him to do so,


    he trusted Arthur.


    And he trusted his three Old Friends.


    That''s why he had made a special trip home to bring his ''three Old Friends'' along.


    But just as the old sheriff put the case down, Freeman''s previously carefree smile suddenly stiffened.


    He sensed a lethal danger.


    It was as if something terrifying had set its sights on him.


    If he made any more careless moves, he could die...


    Who is it?


    Freeman began to search for the target.


    And Malz?


    Freeman didn''t think the old man before him posed a threat; perhaps he was formidable in his youth, but with his current aged and declined condition, Freeman could take ten of him with just one hand, assuming the old man''s skills hadn''t deteriorated¡ªclearly, Freeman recognized Malz and knew his background.


    Or more accurately, it was because Freeman recognized Malz that he had just provoked him.


    "Sorry!"


    As Freeman was searching for his target, a round-faced, big-eyed woman dressed in hunting gear, though without a deerstalker cap, stepped out and stood beside Freeman to apologize to Malz.


    "My friend is from the countryside and doesn''t know the rules, please don''t mind him." Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Having said that, Amiel pulled on Freeman and quickly walked away.


    At first, Freeman was reluctant, but when Amiel''s pale blue eyes showed a hint of murderous intent, the newly initiated ''Blood Descendant'' chose to temporarily comply.


    But that was just temporary compliance, not submission.


    Just being tied up and stabbed over a hundred times, he was supposed to submit?


    Impossible!


    "If you want to die, just go ahead and die, but why drag me into it? Do you know that man is a friend of the ''Spirit Medium'' Kledos? If you hurt him, do you think ''Spirit Medium'' Kledos with his petty character would let you off? Besides, didn''t you notice that the ''Spirit Medium'' Kledos has a special relationship with your father? Don''t end up being hanged by your father to be bled again!"


    Turning into an alley between the shops on West Mok Avenue, Amiel grabbed Freeman by the collar and let loose a torrent of words.


    Spit flew onto Freeman''s face.


    The newly initiated ''Blood Descendant'' frowned, not because of Amiel''s spit, but because of Amiel''s words.


    Specifically, the sentence about the ''Spirit Medium'' Kledos having a different relationship with his father.


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m positive, absolutely positive and certain!"


    "Even though that ''Spirit Medium'' doesn''t admit it, I suspect he has deep cooperation with your father¡ªeven possibly, at some point, it was the Kledos Family that protected your father."


    Amiel, in order to keep the ''Blood Descendant'' with a dysfunctional mind from further provoking Arthur, started to make up stories.


    The lady from Talin believed that Arthur and Auburn definitely had a connection, but the deep cooperation and life-saving grace were figments of her imagination.


    She was very clear about the ''Blood Descendant''s'' attachment to the ''Bloodline Clan.''


    And this precisely became the reins she used to control him.


    Thinking of this, Amiel felt a bit weary.


    Why did she join the Countess''s Staff Group?


    Wasn''t it because of good pay and little work?


    But lately, for some reason, the tasks had become increasingly numerous.


    And, they were getting bigger and bigger.


    At first, it seemed that the Countess''s guards would suffice to handle the situation, followed by the Staff Group, and then, the 66th Staff Group.


    And now?


    The 66th Staff Group was practically inoperative, and the 16th Staff Team''s resources had been stretched thin.


    As a result, she, a trusted member of the Staff Group, had no choice but to step in and manage the emergency.


    ''Damn it!


    What on earth has happened?


    Why does it always feel like South Los is under some curse!''


    Amiel raged inwardly.


    Then, her energy dissipated once again.


    She thought of her task: to find that ''Blood Descendant.''


    But finding the ''Bloodline Clan'' wasn''t going to be easy.


    After ruling out the suspects, she had to resort to the most straightforward approach¡ª


    Finding a needle in a haystack!


    Using ''Nono''s'' trait, she would borrow a bit of Freeman''s blood to seek out the ''Bloodline Clan.''


    Although the ''Blood Descendant'' denied it, Freeman was indeed a Blood Descendant, and not a mere Blood Slave, but a Blood Gladiator.


    By using the fresh blood, searching bit by bit, though time-consuming, she would eventually find them.


    "Let''s go, we still have our task." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amiel said weakly.


    The lady from Talin was completely oblivious to the peculiar look in Freeman''s eyes as he bowed his head.


    The newly-born ''Blood Descendant'' took her words seriously.


    ''Maybe I can use this gentleman to bridge the gap between my father and me!''


    ''So...''


    ''What does this gentleman like?''


    Amiel and Freeman''s figures soon vanished onto West Mok Avenue.


    Malz watched until their silhouettes disappeared completely before saying goodbye to Tate.


    "Remember, if anyone asks you, you''ll say you''re my informant, and everything you did was as I instructed, and that you know nothing else, understand?"


    The old sheriff whispered, reminding him once again.


    To this overly naive man in front of him, the old sheriff could not help but repeat his warnings.


    "Understood."


    Tate nodded, his voice a little low.


    This demeanor nearly drove the old sheriff to punch him.


    However, the old sheriff, holding back his anger, repeated¡ª


    "If you accidentally spill the beans, you could get me killed, you get that?"


    "Ah?


    Understood!"


    Tate was startled, then nodded earnestly.


    He could forfeit his own life, but he could never allow others to lose theirs on his account.


    Seeing Tate''s reaction, the old sheriff finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Why is it that such innocent people are easy to manipulate?


    Because they always consider others first.


    "Oh, by the way, if you get those stray cats used to coming to you, you could ask Amanda on Garden Street if feeding them caviar is good for something."


    The old sheriff, having walked a few steps, turned back to add another piece of advice to Tate, who nodded emphatically in response.


    Then, the old sheriff made his way directly to the Shire District Police Station.


    This was the meeting he had arranged with Arthur.


    Meanwhile, Arthur was returning to Ayr Lane from Xilin Street in the police station''s private carriage.


    Alone inside the carriage, Arthur mulled over everything Fornac had said, a look of deep surprise crossing his eyes, and he murmured to himself¡ª


    ''I never expected it to be like this!''

 Chapter 189 The Disappeared One!

    Fornac, Nack, and Haite weren''t a trio.There was a fourth person!


    And that was William!


    Moreover, William was the leader amongst the four.


    20 years ago, as they grew from teenagers into young adults, their passion cooled and they realized that going out to sea would not fulfill their dreams.


    So the four pirates chose to go ashore.


    At night, they quietly lowered all the small boats from the pirate ship, loaded with treasure and equipped with enough food and water for the return journey¡ªbefore this, the four had already drilled holes in the bottom of the large ship to ensure they wouldn''t be pursued. Moreover, William, the head chef, had drugged the food that evening.


    With the ship breached and the small boats at sea, the drugged food was served.


    All their pirate comrades, unaware of what was happening, met their end in the belly of fish.


    Meanwhile, William, Fornac, Nack, and Haite were jubilant, imagining the wonderful life they would lead ashore.


    Everything was so perfect.


    Until they encountered a storm.


    The boats filled with treasure capsized instantly.


    The food and fresh water were lost as well.


    The four of them ended up overboard.


    Fortunately, they encountered a passing merchant ship¡ªthat ship saved them, and they falsely claimed to be crewmembers of the "White Wine Cup Number," a ship they had just robbed. As the news hadn''t spread, the merchant ship had no suspicions and provided them food and hot soup.


    It was here that William, thanks to his cooking skills, made the acquaintance of the Sank family and learned of their wealth.


    But unlike their previous targets,


    The Sank family was highly cautious, vigilant, and armed.


    In the family, consisting of parents and four children, even the youngest could easily take down an adult.


    And that child was only eight years old.


    William warned the other three not to act rashly and began to engage with the family, using the youngest child as his point of entry.


    The process was quite lengthy.


    After a voyage of one and a half months, from the lands near North County, they arrived at Xisis Port in South County and landed in South Los.


    Meanwhile, William and the youngest child of the Sank family had become good friends, and it seemed he had come to know something significant, making him silent and reserved.


    The Sank family began purchasing real estate on Mule Street, and William''s group bid farewell to them and embarked on a merchant ship¡ªthey were ready to try their luck again.


    Not only for money but also to cover their identities.


    This time they succeeded.


    The storm concealed everything; "Reef Number" sank, taking down with it their disguised information.


    They returned to South Los once more, each assuming a new identity.


    All except for William.


    William actually began to repent.


    Then, after half a year, while Fornac, Nack, and Haite were living relatively decent lives, William had turned into a beggar, and moreover, a mad one.


    To this, the three expressed confusion and helplessness.


    Time passed, another half a year went by, and William suddenly approached them with a plan for a big score,


    promising that after this job, they would truly be without any worries regarding food and clothing.


    The three agreed.


    Because they knew well that a target worth William disguising himself for a year would definitely be a big catch.


    Decent days or a worry-free life.


    They chose the latter.


    However, they later found out that their target was the Sank family.


    The trio was surprised.


    In their view, the wealth of the Sank family was not worth such an elaborate plan, but soon, they were persuaded¡ªthey had seen with their own eyes the youngest Sank child handing a fist-sized gold nugget to William. Despite the distance, they saw the gold, and later they touched it too.


    The plan was simple: sneak in during the night, murder and rob.


    William set the date and time¡ªjust like before, the trio didn''t notice anything amiss.


    Until the day of the action!


    William said he would go in first while they waited outside. On hearing any noise, they were to start fires and then shoot anyone who ran out.


    As soon as shouting was heard inside the Sank home, the three quickly poured out the oil, started fires, and when they saw people running out, they fired their crossbows.


    Then, they encountered a red-eyed monster.


    The creature simply snatched the three, asked a few simple questions, laughed heartily, and asked if they wanted to truly make a fortune.


    Having witnessed the monster''s terror, the three men, now without their leader William, dared not resist anymore. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their target was still the "Sank family." Following the monster''s orders, they rushed in, splattering dog blood and the rumored air-poisoning, crop-wilting blood of women.


    Upon contact with the air, this blood ignited.


    Then, the monster charged in and began slaughtering the desperate "Sank family."


    "It was you! It was all your plan!"


    Desperate, Sank roared as he fought the monster with a silver sword, but soon it bit off his neck, followed by Madam Sank and their four children, none of whom survived.


    Moreover, the monster devoured all six of them.


    However, the three of them survived.


    Incredibly, the monster kept its promise, released the three men, and rewarded them.


    Fornac found this unbelievable.


    The subsequent events were hardly noteworthy; the three resumed their individual lives, becoming what they are today.


    "William?"


    Arthur murmured this name to himself.


    Undoubtedly, the last-disappeared pirate cook was the biggest winner.


    Arthur couldn''t believe that someone who had planned for so long would die at the hands of the "Sank family." The man must have left with something.


    Those who remained were merely scapegoats.


    Even the appearance of the "Blood Descendants" had been part of his calculations.


    As for the item taken?


    "Power"¡ªthe power owned by the "Sank family."


    At that time, the "Seven Years'' War" had just ended ten years prior, but some "witch-hunting activities" in North County and the West Coast hadn''t completely ceased.


    And as is well known, the silver sword was the standard issue for a Witch Hunter.


    Clearly, the "Sank family" had grown tired of the endless witch-hunting activities in North County and had started their move to South Los in South County.


    "A Witch Hunter being outdone by regular folk... they probably wouldn''t believe it even in death!"


    Thus, even in facing reality, they would insist it was the work of the "Blood Descendants!"


    Only in that way could the Witch Hunter feel somewhat better.


    Otherwise, he would have to admit that he, like those ordinary people he had sent to the burning stakes, was just as helpless and ordinary.


    "Tch, arrogant fool."


    Arthur scorned with a cold sneer in his heart.


    He had no sympathy for the "Witch Hunter" who had sent countless innocent people to their deaths.


    Even if that person had quit, it made no difference.


    Making mistakes without accepting punishment...


    Was not atonement.


    It was indulgence.


    "But then, that ''Blood Descendant'' actually kept his promise, what does that mean?"


    The last bit of noble pride?


    Or an inability to tarnish his honor?


    Even if the "Blood Marquis" was dead, did he still need to follow the rules?"


    Arthur pondered the behavior of that "Blood Descendant," somewhat puzzled,


    Not puzzled by his "noble behavior."


    But puzzled, if he appeared 20 years ago, what has he been doing these 20 years?


    Why hasn''t there been even a tiny bit of noise?


    This did not fit the image of an Avenger.


    Moreover, Arthur found it strange that the original "Blood Descendant" had targeted the "Sank family."


    Could it be that the "Sank family" was related to the death of the "Blood Marquis" family?


    Too many questions made Arthur involuntarily rub his throbbing temples.


    He then hugged Pendragon in his arms, listening to the unique sound of the carriage wheels rolling over the cobblestone street, and quietly said¡ª Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    "There are so many bad people in the world, so little kitty, you must behave obediently, or else the bad people outside might catch and eat you up."


    Pendragon paid no attention to his words, merely purring in Arthur''s arms.


    Arthur smiled as he began to scratch the top of Pendragon''s head, murmuring to himself,


    "So, to avoid being eaten, occasionally deceiving people, doing dirty tricks, robbing the rich to help the poor, creating double wins, triple wins, even quadruple wins can be forgiven, right?"

 Chapter 190 Honesty Wins Twice!

    The carriage came to a steady stop in the small square.After the patrol officer opened the door, Arthur, holding an empty cage in one hand and embracing Pendragon in the other, entered the Shire District Police Station and headed straight for the Police Chief''s office amid greetings of ''Consultant, good afternoon.''


    Malz, who had returned to the station ten minutes early, was teasing the ''Police Chief'' with a cat toy made from feathers and willow branches. As a solitary old man concerned about his cat''s care at home, Malz chose to bring his feline to work.


    As for the rule about not bringing pets to work?


    Sorry, there wasn''t such a rule.


    There was before?


    Well, it had been nonexistent since he started keeping a cat.


    As the boss of the Shire District Police Station, it was quite convenient for Malz to do certain things.


    After putting away the cat toy and letting the ''Police Chief'' go find Pendragon, Malz had Simon bring in two cups of green tea. When only the two of them were left in the office, the old sheriff lowered his voice and said¡ª


    "Tate''s matter has been settled."


    "Mm."


    Arthur sipped his green tea, visibly enjoying it with his eyes squinted.


    Although he liked sweet things, he did not mind the slight bitterness of the green tea, for along with the bitterness came a different kind of freshness.


    This freshness carried a hint of sweetness.


    After drinking half of the tea in his cup, Arthur straightened up and looked at his partner.


    "You''re puzzled about why I would help Tate?"


    The old sheriff nodded.


    Given the relationship between the two, there was no need to hide such a question.


    The old sheriff was indeed curious.


    For him, Tate seemed totally useless as a person, although pure and kind, but too easily exploited, which in some ways only slowed others down.


    "Tate reminds me of a friend I once had.


    Pure, kind, and a bit too generous.


    Seeing him feels like seeing my friend, so if I can help, I just lent a hand.


    Also, have you noticed that being around someone pure can make us, complicated individuals, feel joyful?"


    Arthur explained.


    "No!


    I am pure, it''s you who are complicated."


    The old sheriff laughed and shook his head.


    Arthur responded to the old sheriff with a middle finger.


    He then picked up the Golden Cane, which Dico had brought back earlier, his fingers gently touching the worn parts, feeling the chilly gleam of gold.


    "How many are there in total?"


    "23!"


    The old sheriff reported the number with a bitter smile.


    Arthur was not surprised, but rather, his lips curled into a smile.


    The Golden Cane in his hands weighed about 3 kilograms, making 23 canes weigh 69 kilograms.


    Calculated at 1 Gold Coin per 2 grams, that made 17,250 coins.


    This amount of money was enough to buy a pretty decent trading ship!


    "Our trading ship is settled!"


    Arthur stated.


    But Malz was taken aback.


    The involvement of such a large amount of gold was not something he as a police chief could cover up alone; it would certainly be reported, and the Countess would definitely intervene.


    Under these circumstances, it might backfire badly.


    However, the old sheriff did not persuade otherwise.


    For he believed that Arthur would not be so unreasonable.


    Sure enough¡ª


    "Trust me, compared with some things, this gold really isn''t much!"


    Arthur said, signaling Malz to call Simon in.


    "Simon, discreetly head to No. 6 White Bird Street and tell that lady to appear here untraceably¡ªI have something I must tell her."


    "Yes, Consultant."


    Simon nodded solemnly, then left the office.


    Malz''s recent recruits¡ªDico, Andy, Looney, and Simon¡ªall proved to be quite effective.


    Dico and Looney, big-bodied or robustly built, could be described as assault experts.


    Andy, needless to say, was a sharpshooter for a short period, his competence proven in a previous battle.


    And Simon?


    He was like a jack-of-all-trades, fit for any position and certain to do his best.


    At that, Arthur gave his partner a thumbs-up.


    Malz smiled and then asked in a low voice,


    "Do you want to bring that lady into the game?"


    The old sheriff did not object to Lady of the Long Night; rather, in his view, she simply wouldn''t care about such a small amount of money. The lady earned probably no less than that at her auctions each week.


    "What game?


    I''m just charging a fee,"


    said Arthur with a smile.


    He believed that Marinda would pay a good price for what had just happened¡ªperhaps she could even find out about it from other sources.


    If she were informed in advance and still investigated elsewhere, that lady wouldn''t do such embarrassing and short-sighted things.


    Moreover, she still owed him one.


    Yes, Amiel had compensated him,


    but that was Amiel''s compensation. What did it have to do with Marinda?


    Of course, this also involved Harris, the person in charge of Rat Tail Alley.


    Arthur had meticulously inquired from Hunter and Newt, who, when they entered Tate''s Wand Store that evening, found signs of disturbance inside the store but nothing missing, clearly indicating a search for something. At that time, the only other person Arthur could think of who might search the wand store was Harris.


    So...


    Had Harris found the Golden Cane?


    He must have and would even have been pleasantly surprised, but then, frustrated at not finding what Isidore had hidden, the person in charge of Rat Tail Alley would have tossed it aside.


    After all, in the eyes of this person in charge of Rat Tail Alley, what''s so great about a golden cane? Golden scepters embedded with gems were common in Rat Tail Alley.


    ''You are influenced by your environment to overlook so much!


    So...


    Isn''t it fair for you to owe me some ''tuition''?


    Perhaps Harris really didn''t care, or perhaps he truly had not discovered it, but once the Golden Cane was in hand, things were unclear.


    For Arthur, that was enough¡ª


    He would sell the information twice!


    He aimed for a win-win!


    He sold the information ''to Marinda'' because of their long-standing ''friendship.''


    He sold the information ''to Harris'' because of the immediate benefits.


    There was no conflict.


    Arthur had no intention of hiding this from either of them.


    He, the ''Spirit Medium,'' was all about being straightforward.


    However, it required skill.


    And before that?


    He needed to fill his stomach.


    Malz also agreed on this point.


    However, when the food was served, Arthur was somewhat stunned.


    It was not that it wasn''t good, on the contrary, it was as opulent as ever: roast beef, smoked chicken legs, salad, baked potatoes, stewed fruit soup, and dip.


    Exactly the same as yesterday.


    In the face of Arthur''s puzzled look, the old sheriff spoke up.


    "He''s just a cook at the police station.


    If he truly had the skill, a private kitchen would be his best choice."


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Arthur understood.


    Still, he felt unsatisfied.


    "Doesn''t he have any new recipes?"


    "Recipes?


    Of course, but according to regulations¡ªthe lunch menu for each quarter is set: pork from January to March, fish from April to June, beef from July to September, and lamb from October to December, with other side dishes also regulated. This has been the rule since the Seven Years'' War, yet in order to treat us well, the food we eat now matches what was provided to the noble commanders back then."


    The old sheriff explained, while Arthur rolled his eyes.


    "So, the noble commanders back then wanted to go home, right?"


    In the Seven Years'' War, the commanders from South County suffered numerous defeats, some even abandoning their soldiers to flee with their trusted aides, an act scornfully referred to as ''going home.'' Because of that, back then, the Old Lion had to personally enter the battlefield and create miracles, even popularizing some of the Swift Bird Swordsmanship since they really lacked soldiers. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "30 years ago, you would have been shot for saying that,"


    the old sheriff joked.


    Arthur did not care.


    Just as he was about to continue with something else, the young ''Spirit Medium''s expression suddenly became serious. In his perception, he clearly sensed¡ª


    She had arrived!

 Chapter 191 Heartless X Tacit Agreement X Cannon Fodder!

    A puff of smoke drifted into the office through the crack of the door, followed by a slender, pale hand that emerged from the smoke and yanked forcefully.Suddenly, the smoke formed a ring.


    Dressed in black hunting attire, Marinda, clenching a pipe in her teeth, stepped out from the ring of smoke.


    The lady''s deep blue eyes, filled with red veins, did not hesitate upon seeing Arthur''s plate. She reached for the smoked chicken leg and stuffed it into her mouth.


    While stuffing, she asked,


    "What happened?"


    Rough, impolite.


    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    This was the true face of the Lady of the Eternal Night, whom all the young men in South Los were infatuated with. Arthur had gotten used to it, but it was Malz''s first encounter.


    For the old sheriff, the mere appearance of a living person from a smoke ring was shocking enough, but the scene that followed was even more unacceptable to him.


    So much so that he failed to notice his smoked chicken leg was taken by Arthur.


    Arthur ate the chicken leg leisurely, looking at Marinda without a word.


    Immediately, the lady rolled her eyes.


    "Such a petty man!"


    As she spoke, the lady licked her fingers, and with a raise of her hand, a contract appeared ¡ª she opened and placed it in front of Arthur.


    It clearly stated:


    Arthur Kredos was entitled to 1% of Caesar Commerce''s annual profit dividends (this did not include the revenue from the Lady of the Night''s auctions, the Long Night, and other three fleets, as well as shops and commerce in places such as Inner Bay, Seberlin, Ainhars, Bert, Rude, and Norvia, but only the revenue from the restructuring of other commerce in South Los led by Marinda Julius Caesar).


    Furthermore, Arthur Kredos must not act in a way that fundamentally harms the economic interests of Marinda Julius Caesar. Breaking this term would mean he could never be attracted to women for the rest of his life.


    Arthur scrutinized the terms of the contract.


    When he reached the last clause, he snorted irritably at Marinda.


    He was sure Marinda did it on purpose.


    The lady then proudly wiggled her little finger at Arthur.


    After reciprocating with a middle finger, Arthur lowered his head to continue scrutinizing the intricate details of the contract ¡ª checking for things like hidden layers in the paper, trickery in the patterns, or the use of invisible ink.


    Marinda felt both dissatisfaction and satisfaction at this action.


    She was dissatisfied because Arthur did not trust her.


    She was satisfied because Arthur did not trust her.


    Quickly finishing the smoked chicken leg she held, Marinda then turned her attention to the roast beef, choosing salt and black pepper as her seasonings.


    But instead of sprinkling it right away, she first spat out,


    "Pah!"


    Only after spitting did the lady start to season the roast beef.


    Malz covered his face at this unbearable sight.


    To the old sheriff, this was a complete disappointment regarding the goddess of South Los according to the rumors ¡ª a lady who spoke crudely, gestured roughly like a sailor, and spit casually.


    She almost resembled a street thug.


    However, Marinda, who considered herself successful in protecting her food, did not care.


    She began munching on the roast beef.


    Time ticked by.


    After Marinda had eaten half of her roast beef, Arthur raised his head.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' surreptitiously eyed the Lady of the Long Night.


    The terms of the contract were detailed and complex but still abundantly rewarding. Considering last night''s commotion, Marinda could easily reorganize at least one-tenth of South Los''s commerce under her command. To increase speed and for a ''quieter'' operation, certain exchanges and compromises were necessary, especially the major contributions from that countess, but nevertheless, an annual 1% profit dividend could amount to 10,000 gold notes.


    ''This is a significant investment in me!''


    Arthur understood very clearly why Marinda did this.


    Not just because of his several unexpected performances, which made the lady up her stakes.


    But also because of his ''Cat Faction. Hei'' identity.


    ''Tsk, such a world that values lineage!''


    Arthur curled the corners of his lips inwardly, but he did not hesitate to sign his name.


    As for breaking the rules?


    He absolutely wouldn''t harm her interests intentionally.


    "Ha, you''re so cautious, I thought you wouldn''t sign!"


    Marinda voiced her mockery.


    "Why take it out if you''re so reluctant to part with it?"


    As he said this, Arthur handed the Golden Cane to Marinda.


    The lady paused in surprise.


    She would never assume Arthur did anything pointless, just as she wouldn''t expect him to wield a golden staff, so...


    ''Tate''s Wand Store''!


    The lady immediately thought of something, then asked directly.


    "When did this happen?"


    "Just right, three days ago!"


    Arthur replied.


    Immediately, the lady began to think deeply.


    Three days ago, it must have been Harris...


    But before the lady could plan her next move, Arthur interrupted her.


    "There''s also a ''Blood Descendant'' involved, and...the massacre of the Sank family 20 years ago¡ªthis family was most likely ''Witch Hunters''."


    Arthur briefly recounted the series of events from this morning.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' of course knew what the Lady of the Long Night was thinking.


    Earlier, when Marinda was being countered by Harris, she had expressed her displeasure.


    If there was a chance now, naturally she would want to ''strike back'' a bit.


    That''s why Arthur was so frank!


    That''s why Arthur was confident he could win twice!


    Listening to Arthur''s words, Marinda''s eyes brightened.


    "So, Harris might have been colluding with a ''Blood Descendant'' for a long time, not to mention, he might even have gained benefits from the ''Sank family''?"


    Marinda whispered to herself.


    "Pirates, there are pirates too!"


    Arthur reminded her.


    "Yes, and pirates!"


    Marinda clapped her hands.


    "But as an important member under Lord Count, we should trust this man from the same camp, so we need to give him a chance¡ªlet him know all this, and, strive to prove his innocence!"


    Arthur emphasized the word ''strive'' as he spoke.


    "In that case, it makes sense for him to voluntarily fight that ''Blood Descendant'', right?"


    Marinda inquired.


    "Of course!"


    Arthur nodded affirmatively.


    Then, the two exchanged a knowing look, both corners of their mouths turning upwards.


    Malz, watching this scene, shivered down his spine.


    He was incredibly glad to be on the same side as Arthur, never having stood against the Lady of the Long Night.


    Otherwise, who could outmaneuver these two?


    In just a few words, they had reduced someone to cannon fodder!


    And, that person used as cannon fodder would have to be grateful to Arthur, paying a hefty price.


    ''Terrifying! Terrifying!


    But...


    These two are quite a match!''


    The old sheriff sat in the corner thinking to himself, yet he said nothing.


    He was only old, not dead.


    He didn''t dare speak carelessly about such matters.


    After finishing the remaining roast beef in just a few bites, Marinda, in a great mood, looked again at Arthur, who was smiling silently at her, and immediately said¡ª


    "Tell me, what do you want? Within means, I won''t refuse."


    Arthur smiled.


    He had been waiting for just those words.


    Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 192 Miss Qius Security Company!

    Arthur took out a brand-new cup from Malz''s cabinet, and the tea was made to Marinda''s taste, with a little rock sugar and mint leaves added.Immediately, Marinda looked at Arthur with suspicion and wariness.


    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    "What do you want to do?"


    "As I said, only within my capabilities!


    Remember, only within my capabilities!"


    Marinda emphasized, as she picked up her pipe and put it in her mouth.


    To Marinda, a cup of sweetened mint tea wasn''t enough to make her change what was appropriate. Likewise, Arthur didn''t think that a cup of sweetened mint tea could get him more¡ªif that really happened, he would instead be wary that Marinda might be setting a trap for him.


    And...


    This cup of tea wasn''t for Marinda.


    "Don''t flatter yourself."


    Arthur said, and then he finished the tea in his hands in one gulp.


    Right away, Marinda realized that this fellow was doing it on purpose, retaliating for her just now claiming the roasted beef with her saliva.


    "Childish!"


    Marinda commented with a cold face.


    At the same time, in her heart, this lady had already thought of three strategies to counter Arthur''s ensuing remarks, but unexpectedly, Arthur stopped dwelling on the issue.


    Old Charlie had said that the most important things for a ''Spirit Medium'' were to adapt to changes and¡­ to know when to stop.


    Arthur, well aware of Old Charlie''s ''old shrewdness'', kept that firmly in mind.


    Effect?


    Naturally, it wasn''t bad¡ª


    "I want to start a security company!


    I need you to help me get the full set of procedures.


    Of course, if you want to invest, you must provide the corresponding venue and initial funding."


    Arthur stated his request. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Security company?"


    Marinda was caught off guard, somewhat unable to snap back to reality. She had been ready to refute him, but Arthur had changed the subject, leaving her with the frustration of punching at air.


    At the same time, she was also surprised that Arthur actually wanted to start a security company.


    After all, in Marinda''s view, Arthur''s ''Spirit Medium'' business had nothing to do with security.


    As soon as Arthur had begun speaking, he had been discreetly watching Marinda, and upon noticing that the lady was somewhat confused, he immediately started to speed up his speech¡ª


    "Exactly!


    You''ve seen for yourself the state of security in South Los, the police power alone is plainly insufficient to protect all the civilians in need. Add to that the recent and inexplicable rash of accidents, the police force has long been stretched thin. Therefore, recruiting a group of reliable people to establish a security company would be an extremely profitable business.


    Moreover, Malz''s old friends can also act as instructors, making it a win-win situation."


    Arthur spoke very candidly.


    Poor security in South Los was true.


    Lack of police manpower was also true.


    Malz''s old friends serving as instructors for the security company was also true.


    Whatever was said, was the truth.


    The unspoken, naturally, could not be said.


    For example: the original professions of Malz''s old friends.


    For example: the shortage of police manpower because some were feigning their presence.


    For example: the majority of South Los''s security troubles were indirectly caused by him.


    As for the frequent unexpected incidents in South Los?


    Everyone could prove that those were indeed accidents!


    "How many people?"


    Though a bit bewildered, Marinda still grasped the key point.


    The most important aspect of a security company was the number of people. A company with just a few or a dozen people hardly mattered, and a company with several dozen could be acceptable, but if it was a matter of hundreds, she would have to be cautious.


    "Initially, 20-30 people."


    Arthur announced a number.


    Immediately, Marinda breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just a small company of 20 or 30 people, that shouldn''t be an issue then.


    However, the lady did not take it lightly.


    "And later?"


    "It should be kept around 50 people¡ªafter all, I need to consider the costs!


    Rest assured, ''Miss Qiu''s Security Company'' is a legitimate security firm, and we definitely won''t mess around!"


    Arthur gave his assurance.


    Marinda nodded slightly.


    50 people, unless they are all Mystic Side Persons, would otherwise be within manageable limits.


    Then, another question arose in the lady''s mind.


    "Who is ''Miss Qiu''? Is she good-looking?"


    When asking this question, there was not only curiosity about Arthur in the lady''s eyes but also a hint¡­ of brightness¡ªsuch brightness, Arthur had only seen in teenage boys whose hormones were raging.


    Boys of that age are filled with incomparable curiosity about the world and the opposite sex, restless and eager to transform at the slightest change, even if it was just the sweetness in the scent, displaying their shiny sides with unprecedented passion.


    Even, with such support, they could achieve a life turnaround.


    In the past, people would say it''s the magic of love¡ªthey saw the successful ones who won the beauty''s heart.


    And nowadays, they say it''s being a ''lick dog''¡ªthey see the failures who cry out to seal their hearts with concrete.


    Winners would attribute it to their efforts and luck.


    Loser would complain about the injustice of the world and their own bad luck.


    It seems both success and failure are giving weight to luck.


    And there''s nothing wrong with that.


    Simply put, you are lucky, and you are good-looking.


    Or, you are lucky, and you won the lottery for five million.


    The former allows you to take the initiative and gain the right to choose first.


    The latter?


    Stack the money under your feet, stand taller, and let more people see you; someone will notice your merits and throw themselves at you.


    Arthur didn''t deny the element of luck either.


    In fact, he believed luck was extremely important, so important that it could make the difference between success and failure in an instant.


    So, he chose a position between success and failure¡ªwatching the fun.


    Therefore, when faced with the lady''s inquiry.


    Arthur said seriously¡ª


    "Miss Qiu, wherever she appears, will be dazzlingly brilliant, the center of everyone''s attention, and her temperament is unmatched, leaving people in awe."


    In his earnest expression, there was still no trace of a lie.


    Marinda could tell that what Arthur was saying at this moment couldn''t be more true.


    Thus, the lady''s eyes widened with earnest attention.


    Unable to help herself, she leaned in, blinked, and a ripple of excitement immediately surfaced in her deep blue eyes.


    "Are we friends?"


    "Since you had the idea of publicly announcing our breakup and disassociating from me, we''re not anymore,"


    Arthur said with a smile.


    "I''m planning a party, you bring ''Miss Qiu'' with you... never mind, forget it, you womanizer would definitely keep her to yourself.


    Plus, you are starting this ''Miss Qiu''s Security Company'' definitely to win this lady''s favor!"


    Facing Marinda''s conclusions, Arthur didn''t deny it.


    The real purpose behind founding ''Miss Qiu''s Security Company'', only he himself knew.


    After all, those trained by Malz''s friend were all from ''Daredevil Camp''.


    Or to put it more bluntly, in the Silver Age, these people were referred to as¡ª


    Death Warriors!

 Chapter 193 Plan: Shadow Earl!

    ```In some sense, "Death Warriors" could be considered a severely fragmented miniature version of "Miss Qiu."


    They are far too inferior to the real "Miss Qiu."


    And they are even further from Arthur''s true plan.


    Fifty qualified Death Warriors are just the beginning!


    Arthur needs these fifty Death Warriors to form the initial skeleton of the "Black Cat Faction," and then fill it up with people from Rat Street.


    What''s next?


    Naturally, assemble a small fleet!


    He has no bad intentions, just to buy foreign goods for the locals of South Los¡ªmany fleets do similar things, but troubles often arise. Some sailors take the money and disappear, never to return, while others bring back the goods but can''t find the original client.


    It''s utterly chaotic.


    Therefore, the young, kind-hearted, upright, and well-intentioned "Spirit Medium" decided to create a small platform to serve everyone¡ªclients put their money with him, and only when they are satisfied with the goods delivered, they pay through his platform.


    If they are not satisfied, they agree to a refund.


    This platform is known as "Mr. Wu''s Exchange."


    After all, only with "Mr. Wu" guarding "Miss Qiu" can the desired effect be achieved for Arthur.


    What about losing money?


    That won''t happen!


    As long as the money is prepaid at "Mr. Wu''s Exchange," there will be a complete cycle, and the young "Spirit Medium" will definitely not lose money.


    On the contrary, he will become increasingly wealthy.


    His small fleet will grow into a large fleet.


    His merchant ships will turn into armed merchant ships.


    And what he needs to do is to install 100 cannons on each of his armed merchant ships.


    Sailing Battleships?


    No, no, no!


    They are just armed merchant ships, there to ensure that the goods Arthur buys for the residents of South Los are not coveted by pirates!


    After all, his fleet will sail to the islands, Yan Fort, North County, and even the cities of the West Coast, where pirates are rampant.


    So, it makes sense for him to continue to build more armed merchant ships.


    Ten such armed merchant ships, plus 36 frigates, and expanding to 3,000 Death Warriors¡ªno, the "Black Cat Faction"¡ªto cope with pirates, that''s his second-step plan.


    And the third step?


    That is to establish the "South Los Commercial Bank" atop the overseas trade!


    Money never sleeps!


    He''ll make money from money!


    And then, use money to buy truth!


    By then, the numbers of his armed merchant ships and the "Black Cat Faction" should be able to soar.


    Only then, under the protection of hundreds of armed merchant ships, tens of thousands of "Black Cat Faction" members, and within the range of his cannons, could he sleep peacefully in the South Los nights.


    But that is a long way off.


    Even the name of the plan, "Shadow Earl," just briefly flickered through Arthur''s mind.


    This is not ambition.


    It''s just pure fear.


    One hit by a muck cart is enough for anyone!


    This time¡ª


    He will keep his feet on the ground!


    He will step by step ascend to the top.


    He will ensure that in the darkness of South Los, only one voice remains!


    And that will be him...


    Arthur Kredos!


    But, for now?


    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    Arthur, holding a cup of clear tea, extends a cordial invitation to Marinda with a faint smile¡ª


    "Would you like to see a rather unique interrogation?"


    "Certainly!"


    ...


    In the cell, Haite crouches in the corner with his eyes half-closed, ignoring the rats and cockroaches scurrying around and even the stench mixed with the smell of urine.


    Having anticipated such misfortunes, Haite was well-prepared mentally and practically.


    Although he relied on James''s "Deterrence", he knew that someone like James would eventually run into trouble¡ªso he entreated that noble for a Mark.


    A just-in-case Mark.


    By using this Mark, Haite is confident he could leave this place immediately.


    But that Mark is too precious.


    ```


    ```


    He only had one.


    Once used, it was gone.


    Therefore, he preferred to use "conventional methods".


    At the same time, he grew increasingly hateful toward that bastard William!


    To think that they had been the first to step into that world, if it weren''t for his second thoughts and the decision to defect to that respected figure with "utmost sincerity", he would probably still be kept in the dark just like the fools Fornac and Nack¡ªobtaining 100Kg of fresh, healthy blood, even for him, took an unimaginable amount of effort.


    Fortunately, there were plenty of people in South Los.


    Especially in places like Mule Street and Rat Street, the disappearance of a dozen or so people every now and then wasn''t a big deal.


    But for that reason, he cherished this Mark all the more.


    So, he preferred to wait silently.


    Step, step-step!


    Bootsteps echoed through the prison corridor.


    They''re here!


    Haite opened his eyes, and a sycophantic smile naturally spread across his face.


    When he saw that it was Hunter and Newt, the ingratiating expression intensified¡ªHaite recognized these two patrol officers known for their briberies and extortions.


    He would have abhorred them in normal times.


    Now, he was exceedingly glad.


    "Seeing the two officers gives me a real sense of rebirth. It even reminded me of the time I buried something under the one hundred and eleventh tree to the left of the shaded path.


    It''s truly delightful!"


    As Hunter and Newt opened the cell, Haite said in a lowered voice.


    There, he had buried a box.


    The box contained 20 gold notes.


    Naturally, Hunter and Newt revealed the all-too-familiar greedy smile to Haite.


    But the next moment, their expressions turned serious.


    "Officer Dico will be interrogating you. Be honest, you got it?"


    "Got it! Got it! Of course, I got it!"


    Haite nodded vigorously.


    Being caught up in James''s case, even as an accessory, it wasn''t possible to just bribe two patrol officers and be released. The corresponding police officers and Police Chief all needed to be taken care of.


    Therefore, he had prepared plenty of stuff.


    Haite was confident he could persuade them with it.


    However, upon seeing Dico, the pirate-born fellow couldn''t help but flinch.


    Dico''s big and burly stature, the scars on his face were really too intimidating.


    Especially when Dico was holding a whip, Haite, who had no desire to be hit, didn''t hesitate to open his mouth¡ª


    "Officer, your stature is truly magnificent. It must be very uncomfortable living in a cramped room, right?


    I happen to have a house for sale on Garden Street at a low price. If you wish, you can take your wife and children to have a look.


    Rest assured, as soon as you buy this house, everything inside, including the safe, is yours."


    With the Police Chief''s instructions, Dico naturally knew what he was there to do.


    Still, he was taken aback by Haite''s offer.


    This guy is so rich?


    I really want to squeeze him dry.


    But Dico knew what he should and shouldn''t do. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He glared fiercely at Haite and lashed out with his whip.


    Whack!


    Just a single strike, and Haite''s skin was ripped apart.


    Whack!


    For the second blow, Dico skilfully targeted the previous wound.


    At this, Haite''s whole body began to shudder.


    The pain was far beyond what Haite had imagined.


    Not just Dico''s skills, but also...


    Alcohol!


    Haite twitched his nose and immediately recognized the familiar scent, and at that moment, the pirate-born man cursed inwardly.


    ''Damn it, which conscienceless bastard came up with the idea of dipping a whip in alcohol?''


    Even as he cursed internally, Dico''s whip didn''t stop.


    Whack, whack-whack!


    After a dozen or so lashes, just as Haite was about to use that Mark in utter inability to endure any longer, he suddenly heard Dico utter two words in a deep voice¡ª


    "Not enough!"


    ```

 Chapter 194 Mandatory Course for Spirit Mediums - Scare!

    Hearing Dico''s words, Haite immediately knew what the officer in front of him wanted to do.The other party wanted more!


    That''s why he was ''enthusiastically hosting'' himself.


    ''Damn bastard!''


    Feeling the pain in his body, an uncontrollable killing intent surged in Haite''s heart¡ªhe immediately bowed his head.


    He hid his gaze.


    However, in his heart, he had already decided what to do.


    Dealing with someone fat and robust like that face-to-face was the stupidest thing; what he needed was to find the person''s home address and then...


    Seal the doors and windows, and burn everything to ashes with a fire.


    Coincidentally, the house he left in Garden Street was perfect for this¡ªhe had left more than one ''secret passage.''


    Of course, this was just a precaution.


    Like: This time!


    "Yes! More!


    I know more than one cheap house on Garden Street!"


    Thinking this, Haite kept shouting aloud.


    Dico dropped the whip, nodded in satisfaction, turned, and left the cell; Hunter and Newt also followed, and when Haite was finally alone in the cell, the former pirate turned furniture store owner stopped pretending¡ªhis eyes turned sinister, and his left cheek started twitching uncontrollably.


    Then, his gaze inadvertently swept over his right arm.


    But the next moment, he returned to normal and became quiet with his head bowed.


    "Tsk, this guy really had a trick up his sleeve,"


    Marinda couldn''t help but laugh as she watched this scene with a pipe in her mouth in the ''secret room.''


    "Anyone who has raised a dog knows that to make a dog obey, besides a stick, you also need food¡ª I haven''t met that ''Blood Descendant,'' but as a member of the ''Bloodline Clan,'' the person must be proficient in training ''Hounds.'' Otherwise, a man like Haite would not be so devoted to serving him."


    Arthur said slowly, sitting beside her.


    His words appeared to be merely a lament about how the ''Bloodline Clan'' used to train ''Hounds.''


    But as everyone knows, the ''Hounds'' trained by the ''Bloodline Clan'' are not real dogs but ''Blood Slaves'' that are mainly humans!


    And the reason Arthur said this was to extract more about the ''relevant people''s'' attitude toward the public creation of a ''Blood Gladiator'' by the ''Blood Descendant'' last night from Marinda''s mouth.


    Like: the Countess of South Los.


    Marinda took a deep draw from her pipe, exhaled a thick cloud of smoke, and then glanced at Arthur with probing blue eyes.


    "Are you worried about your friend from the ''Bloodline Clan''?" Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "We just met briefly,"


    Arthur explained, seemingly with a helpless shrug.


    But the young ''Spirit Medium'' had already gotten his answer.


    The Countess of South Los probably had a wait-and-see attitude before that ''Blood Descendant'' last night could create a larger impact ¡ª otherwise, Marinda wouldn''t have asked so straightforwardly.


    It would have been more cryptic.


    Or simply talked about ''Blood Slaves'' or similar.


    And the Countess of South Los''s ''conservative attitude''?


    Perhaps it was because the ''Blood Gladiator'' Freeman revealed a spy, leaving the Countess with no energy to deal with this matter, or perhaps the Countess had extreme confidence in her own strength and power.


    However, whichever it was, it was good news for the young ''Spirit Medium.''


    "Ha, the words of a man who whips others into serious injury to better control them, making them unable to leave South Los on their own, while increasing their physical pain and psychological pressure...


    I wouldn''t trust them easily!"


    Marinda said with a soft laugh.


    As for why Arthur made Dico whip Haite, she was well aware.


    In this respect, the lady expressed her admiration.


    She liked this method of achieving aims quietly and silently.


    Of course, the idea of dipping the whip in alcohol was a bit beyond her expectations.


    Next time...


    She planned to try it herself.


    "I did this to make it a bit more convenient for your followers to track, right?


    "Characters like Haite would definitely leave a letter and flee. Once he''s out of South Los, I''m afraid your men would encounter great trouble, wouldn''t they?"


    Sparse trackers in vast lands are too conspicuous.


    Or do you plan to have your men impersonate robbers and strike ruthlessly once again?


    For instance, by breaking Haite''s legs?"


    Arthur looked at Marinda with a smile.


    Marinda also smiled broadly as she looked at Arthur.


    The sight of them smiling at each other made Malz''s scalp tingle, and he silently sighed for Haite¡ªhe knew this guy was about to suffer a fate worse than death.


    The old sheriff had seen his share of brutal, cunning, and calculating characters, but those who embodied all three traits were exceedingly rare. In his lifetime, he had only encountered two and a half such people, including Arthur. Meeting all three in one was a first for the old sheriff!


    Watching Arthur and Marinda, the old sheriff always felt that every word, every glance they exchanged held different meanings.


    He felt as if the three of them together had eight hundred deceptive intentions.


    Arthur and Marinda, five hundred each.


    He, owing each of them a hundred.


    As the old sheriff was musing to himself, Arthur stood up.


    "The rest is up to you now. I need to go collect my other payment¡ªif anything arises, please notify me promptly. You know where to find me."


    Marinda nodded slightly, raising her hand, and the secret room reverted to the police chief''s office.


    Arthur pocketed ''Miss Anna'' and, carrying Pendragon, headed straight for the exit of the police station¡ªthe young ''Spirit Medium'' did not take the police''s own carriage.


    In a place like Rat Street, a police carriage wouldn''t be treated with respect.


    Every place has its rules.


    Especially a place like Rat Street.


    Arthur chose to follow them, because...


    It was more advantageous for him!


    The carriage stopped steadily at the entrance to Rat Street. After Arthur paid the fare, the driver hurriedly left, while several individuals standing at the street corner eyed the area with ill intent.


    In fact, had Arthur not paid triple the price, the driver wouldn''t have dared to come here.


    Meanwhile, Arthur nonchalantly surveyed his surroundings¡ªRat Street was truly unfamiliar to him, having only visited once before.


    In a street network like this, woven like a spider web with hundreds of alleys, one would certainly get lost without a local to lead the way.


    Arthur wouldn''t¡ªhe had Fujin and Wuni.


    But he still needed a ''guide''.


    And he believed the guide would arrive soon¡ª


    As the driver left, Arthur remained.


    Naturally, the gazes of those men swept toward Arthur.


    But upon seeing Arthur, or more precisely, upon recognizing ''Miss Anna'' in Arthur''s arms, their faces changed color. Then, instinctively, they lowered their heads¡ªrecently, it was rumored that a group under Pick had been wiped out by boss Wiggins because they had troubled a guy carrying a terrifying puppet.


    It was also because Pick''s group had been wiped out that they now held their current positions.


    And among these men was a quick-witted one who was now rushing into the depths of Rat Street. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon after, Wiggins appeared in Arthur''s view.


    Arthur smiled.


    Wiggins was his man, but not the ''guide'' he was waiting for.


    Thus, Arthur stood silently, waiting for Wiggins to approach and greet him respectfully.


    But Arthur''s step did not move.


    Approximately ten seconds later, clear footsteps came from behind the young ''Spirit Medium.''


    Hearing the intentionally made footsteps, the young ''Spirit Medium'' knew the person he was waiting for had arrived. He turned back slightly, looking at the man who appeared to his side, seemingly young but with wrinkles still at the corners of his eyes¡ªthe new leader of Rat Street, Harris. A more genuine smile appeared on his face as he greeted,


    "Long time no see, my friend!"


    The already bewildered Harris instantly froze, his eye wrinkles squeezing together at that moment.


    The steps he intended to move forward halted in place.


    And before Harris could recover, the young ''Spirit Medium'' had already taken large strides towards him, reaching out to shake hands amicably with the new leader of Rat Street, then quickly stepped forward one more step and in a very low voice, rapidly said¡ª


    "Harris, you''re in big trouble!"

 Chapter 195 The Rise That Disappears into the Invisible and Silence!

    After voicing those unsettling words, Arthur stepped back and smiled while watching Harris.Harris, on the receiving end of Arthur''s gaze, felt like he had encountered a shaman ¡ª greeted immediately with words that nearly resembled a curse; this approach was all too familiar!


    But Harris knew Arthur was definitely not a shaman.


    Perhaps Arthur had the identity of a ''Spirit Medium'', yet wherever he was, his words had substance.


    Otherwise, such a lie would only lead Arthur to a loss greater than any gain.


    After a moment of thought, the new head of Mouse Alley turned his gaze towards Wiggins, then squeezed the wrinkles at the corner of his eyes inward before relaxing them outward, revealing a smile.


    "Could you take me to your newly opened grocery store to have a look?


    I remember it''s called Relief Grocery Store, right?


    It''s been quite famous on Rat Street recently."


    Whose property was the Relief Grocery Store?


    Harris was well aware it belonged to Arthur.


    And he could also guess why Arthur opened a grocery store on Rat Street.


    Everyone in South Los knew the people from Rat Street were very useful.


    Not just Arthur, but other forces would also choose some reliable hands from here to undertake certain perilous tasks, so for the Relief Grocery Store, Harris had always maintained an attitude of deliberate ignorance ¡ª Rat Street had its own rules, and it wasn''t just kindness that allowed one to survive there, but strength was necessary too. Perhaps the Relief Grocery Store would give the commoners of Rat Street a glimmer of hope, but it would also brush against the interests of other forces.


    In Harris''s mind, the plan was to inform Arthur about these forces'' moves at the very last moment, thus exchanging this information for a favor.


    Best case scenario, Arthur would ask for his help in assisting the Relief Grocery Store through its troubles.


    This would leave Arthur owing him an even bigger favor.


    At that time, the ''misunderstanding'' between them would be resolved and further opportunities could emerge.


    As for Wiggins surviving the crisis?


    Out of the question!


    As the new head of Mouse Alley, Harris had complete control over everything on Rat Street; perhaps Wiggins''s newly recruited twenty-one lads were decent enough.


    But their decency was only relative to the bottom-feeders of Rat Street. To those who had surpassed this layer, Wiggins''s crew were just a new power that could be destroyed at will.


    Even if it included Wiggins''s original seven closest subordinates, the situation would remain the same.


    There would be no change.


    Harris had already thought of everything, but now he had no choice but to change his plans.


    Looking at the new head of Mouse Alley, a flicker of regret passed through his eyes, Arthur kept the smile on his face, turned around, and gestured with his hand for Wiggins to lead the way.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' certainly knew what the new head of Mouse Alley was thinking, which was why he had taken the initiative to show up on Rat Street beforehand.


    Facing a character who believed in ''guilt by association'', he did not want to lose the initiative.


    Because he was well aware how much those accustomed to ''blackness'' disregarded the rules. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A slight misstep could not only spell the end for the Relief Grocery Store but likely spell doom for Wiggins as well.


    Or rather, Wiggins might be the primary target for those individuals.


    Arthur absolutely did not want to see Wiggins lose his life.


    Firstly, Wiggins was an exceedingly useful subordinate to him.


    Secondly, if Wiggins were to lose his life, it would trigger a chain reaction ¡ª everyone would be watching how he handled these matters.


    This included Harris at his side, as well as Marinda, and even that Countess, in addition to the countless greedy individuals lurking in the shadows.


    Put simply, he would have to deal with these attackers with the force of Thunder.


    At that point, there would be no room for fanciness; it would be a matter of sheer force, and he would have to reveal more of his cards, one or two of which might be discerned by Marinda¡­ that was something he absolutely did not want to happen.


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    The two were close partners.


    He certainly did not wish to change the nature of their relationship in the short term.


    And to remain indifferent?


    Even less possible.


    He, Arthur, the contemporary "Black Cat," with countless members of the Black Cat Faction under his command, how could he possibly remain indifferent to this kind of situation?


    So, he came.


    He came with a win-win mentality¡ªnot only to shake down the place but also to address any potential troubles that might arise.


    Following Wiggins through the alleys that allowed only one person to pass, Arthur carefully avoided the filthy water mixed with feces. Unlike his last time on the outer streets of Rat Street, this time Arthur entered the middle streets, where the roads were even narrower. In some places, even a single person had to sidle through sideways.


    Moreover, the complexity of the roads was astounding. You might be following a winding path forward, then suddenly enter a house next door, climb up to the second floor, and walk across to the opposite side on boards laid outside the windows. Although the windows had been cut in half to make passage more convenient, essentially transforming them into narrow doors, it was still no easy endeavor. Every step Arthur took was accompanied by creaking and groaning sounds.


    Arthur didn''t ask what lay at the end of the winding path, but he knew that simply by removing one of these boards and posting someone to guard on this side of the house, it would be enough to make any ordinary person feel helpless¡ªand he took such "roads" from the outer streets to the middle streets seven times.


    And this was only the middle streets, not the backstreets that led to Mouse Alley.


    Speculating about the appearance of Rat Street''s backstreets, Arthur felt the covert peering eyes around him¡ªsince "bringing" Harris into Rat Street, such gazes had become increasingly frequent.


    Arthur was not the slightest bit annoyed.


    On the contrary, his smile grew a bit wider.


    After all, this was exactly what he wanted.


    About three minutes later, the group stopped in front of a wooden two-story building that looked slightly more intact than the buildings around it¡ªthe original half-floor terrace was entirely enclosed with wood, and a sign for the "Relief Grocery Store" was hung on the outside.


    For Harris, this place was very familiar.


    Because it was once one of the bases of the "Liaison" Dotas.


    With the once "Mouse Council," Dotas had bases in the outer, middle, and backstreets of Rat Street, and this was one of the best in the middle streets.


    Even though Wiggins took over the place by exploiting the fame of the figure who had wiped out the "Mouse Council," quite a few people were still eyeing it.


    And as time passed, the deterrence of that figure would decline sharply.


    By then, many would jump out.


    Even if those guys were patient enough, they would be incited by forces whose interests were impacted.


    Unfortunately for them, that was before, but now...


    No more!


    Harris knew very well that with his arrival, the Relief Grocery Store would no longer face any danger.


    Wiggins would also firmly establish the fact that he was backed by a big shot.


    The name of the "Spirit Medium" Arthur Kredos would become known to the people of Rat Street.


    As the new head of Rat Street thought about becoming the backdrop for the young Spirit Medium, he felt uncomfortable inside, and his brows involuntarily furrowed slightly.


    But just then, Arthur, who was half a step ahead, suddenly said in a low voice¡ª


    "It''s ''Tate''s Wand Store.''"


    Having said this, Arthur stepped straight into the Relief Grocery Store.


    ''Tate''s Wand Store''?!


    The item of Isidore!


    Thinking of this, Harris quickly followed Arthur inside.


    The new head of Rat Street was simply too curious about what had happened.


    However, as he took the first step, he sensed a subtle shift in the covert gazes around him, a shift that made the heart of the new head of Rat Street skip a beat.


    ''By following him now, wouldn''t I seem like a follower of Arthur Kredos?''


    ''Damn it, that guy did it on purpose!''


    A grim expression appeared in the eyes of Rat Street''s head.


    Being a mere backdrop was nearly unbearable for him, let alone being demoted to an even lower level of follower. Just as he was about to explode with fury, Arthur, standing inside the Relief Grocery Store, out of sight of those peering eyes, and directly in their field of vision, silently mouthed two words¡ª


    Gold.


    Harris was instantly shocked.


    Could he have discovered something?


    In the next moment, the new head of Rat Street was overcome by a surge of murderous intent.

 Chapter 196 Gliding Technique!

    When "Death Intuition" flickered, Arthur''s heart was filled with surprise.As "Eagle Eye" and "Insight" twinkled, confirming that Harris harbored the intent to kill him, Arthur was even more surprised.


    According to his conjecture, Harris would be annoyed and unwilling, but he definitely wouldn''t harbor murderous intentions.


    Unless...


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' thought of something¡ª


    "Could this guy have secretly kept some of Isidore''s gold?"


    Just before the downfall of the ''Mouse Council'', Roschek, seeing the unfavorable situation, had taken away the most important part of the council''s wealth: Mystic Tools.


    And after the downfall of the ''Mouse Council'', Isidore should have taken the remaining Mystic Tools, including "Hercules'' Key".


    But these were only the most important parts.


    There were less important parts too.


    For example: real estate.


    For example: gold.


    The real estate could certainly not be in Rat Street, it had to be in the Shire District.


    Gold, on the other hand, was more convenient, any unknown secret chamber would suffice.


    "Real estate is too conspicuous, impossible to fake; it must all be handed over to the Countess. As for the gold... hand over a part, keep a part, not difficult!"


    Arthur thought to himself, all while maintaining a poker face.


    He raised his hand and pointed towards the second floor, then headed towards the staircase.


    Facing the gold issue that was a matter of life and death, Harris at this moment also cared little for any backdrop boards or followers; he quickly rushed into Relief Grocery Store.


    This scene, observed by the hidden, peeping eyes around, caused quite a shock. They could hardly imagine Harris, the king of Mouse Alley, following behind the ''Spirit Medium'' like a follower.


    Immediately, some abandoned their original plans.


    At the same time, more people began to think about mending and improving relations with Wiggins.


    Arthur''s first goal in coming to Rat Street had been achieved.


    One could even say it was exceeded.


    But, in the heart of the young ''Spirit Medium'', those concerns were fading away.


    At this moment, the young ''Spirit Medium'' was wondering how much gold Isidore had actually stowed away.


    Or more precisely, how much of his gold Harris had embezzled from Isidore.


    To dare embezzle a ''Spirit Medium''s'' money!


    It was utterly immoral!


    For such immoral people, Arthur immediately changed his original thought of using the other as a pathfinder or cannon fodder¡ªit was simply too gentle.


    For someone like that, death was the best destination.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' was plotting a dangerous plan in his heart, but on the surface, he remained smiling, even adding a touch more sincerity.


    As the new person in charge of Mouse Alley ascended to the second floor and had just sat down, he straightforwardly said¡ª


    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Someone has been using ''Tate''s Wand Store'' to make golden canes."


    After Arthur finished speaking, he could clearly feel Harris''s muscles relax across from him.


    This made Arthur even more certain of Harris''s trickery.


    However, he was not in a hurry.


    "Harris, would you like something to drink?"


    "Tea."


    Harris named the drink he wanted.


    "Wiggins, two cups of green tea."


    Arthur shouted downstairs, then leaned back into the sofa again.


    As a ''Liaison,'' Dotas''s best stronghold in Rat Street, the second floor of this building had comfort completely unlike its rundown exterior.


    It could even be described as luxurious.


    Genuine leather sofas, a black solid wood gold-trimmed coffee table, thick carpets, pure silver candlesticks, and a purely decorative fireplace¡ªbeside the kitchen on the first floor, there was a small boiler capable of warming the entire house.


    Sitting here, Arthur felt as if he had returned to No. 2 Cork Street, except for the lack of bookshelves and books; it didn''t seem like Rat Street at all.


    Watching Arthur survey the surroundings, yet not continuing the conversation, wrinkles formed at the corners of Harris''s eyes as he frowned following the new person in charge of Mouse Alley.


    "Arthur, may I call you Arthur?"


    "I think we can have an honest and open conversation."


    "If we continue like this, we are only wasting our time,"


    It was clear that, following the previous ''startle'', the new leader of Rat Alley had lost his patience.


    At least, that was how it appeared on the surface.


    Arthur, seeing this obvious ''performance'', cooperatively responded,


    "Harris, trust me, this information is worth far more than you can imagine.


    You will not regret what you pay for it!


    Or, you could wait a bit longer and maybe get this information for free!"


    Free is the most expensive of all!


    Harris, who knew this truth well, would certainly not wait.


    If he waited until even his own life was gone, that would truly be a loss too great to bear!


    With this thought, the new leader of Rat Tail Alley prepared to draw something out.


    However, observing Arthur''s calm and controlling demeanor, this new leader of Rat Tail Alley felt a bubbling resentment within.


    That uncomfortable feeling intensified.


    Therefore, the right hand that was originally raised switched to the left, and the movement to reach into the left side of his chest changed to reaching towards the right side.


    Subsequently, a yellowed sheepskin parchment appeared on the table.


    "A secret technique created by Master Hercules,"


    Harris stated.


    Arthur calmly looked at him.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' did not believe the other party would be so generous.


    In fact, that was the case.


    Only after checking that there was nothing dangerous about the yellowed sheepskin parchment, did Arthur pick it up and began to read the secret technique written in Glyphic Language.


    The secret technique was still in the format of being intermixed within a diary.


    It detailed how Hercules, while serving at the Imperial Library and with the onset of winter, noticed that children were no longer playing with stone bullets but had taken to skating on frozen lakes, leading Hercules to participate and ponder whether regular walking could be as effortless as skating, eventually developing the secret technique "Gliding Technique."


    Of course, that wasn''t the main point.


    The main point was that learning this "Gliding Technique" Lv1 required 500XP.


    This was quite the opposite of the "Stone Bullet Technique."


    Based on the previous patterns of secret technique upgrades, Lv2 might require 1000XP, and don''t forget, this is a secret technique invented by Hercules¡ªnormal patterns might not apply, what if it increased tenfold?


    Therefore, after recording whether to learn it under ''Omnivorous'', Arthur frowned and looked at Harris. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Harris, I thought we were friends."


    "Its value is beyond doubt!"


    The new leader of Rat Tail Alley emphasized.


    "Just like its difficulty of learning,"


    Arthur countered.


    "But I believe in your Talent, Arthur¡ªmany who persistently pursue it can create miracles, can''t they?"


    The new leader of Rat Tail Alley started to offer his insidious consolation.


    But Arthur didn''t believe it.


    Moreover, from the other''s attitude, Arthur confirmed that getting started with the "Gliding Technique" was difficult, advancing even more so, maybe even to the extent of increasing tenfold¡ªthough it would be more than worth the cost, Arthur knew clearly that this was not something he could touch at the moment.


    In fact, it was so, as Harris knew of some nobly talented individuals who chose the "Gliding Technique" and their fate, struggling tremendously just to get started, only to glide a bit on the ground, then, after much more tremendous effort to advance slightly, they immediately could glide even faster.


    Naturally, some were not content, but when they wished to continue, they found they had grown too old.


    The lives of these people, in addition to getting older and being able to skate, obtained nothing, and these were all descendants of nobles who could have had decent lives.


    The result was a regrettable end.


    Of course, Harris did not expect the "Gliding Technique" could exchange for Arthur''s information.


    The new leader of Rat Alley only hoped the "Gliding Technique" would hold part of the bargaining chips, after all, it was a secret technique personally written by Hercules.


    In simple terms, the new leader of Rat Alley wished to pay a little less.


    Facing Arthur''s slightly disdainful gaze, the new leader of Rat Alley nevertheless placidly took out yet another item and placed it on the coffee table.


    Still, only after inspecting it in front of the other, did Arthur pick it up.


    Suddenly, the young ''Spirit Medium''s'' gaze intensified.

 Chapter 197 True. Unexpected Gains!

    When Arthur saw Harris place an ancient silver ring on the coffee table, a suspicion arose within him because the ring looked very similar to the "Ring of Equilibrium Blood" and "Blood of Doting." Then when Arthur picked it up¡ª[Name: Blood Bat Ring]


    [Type: Ring]


    [Quality: Hero]


    [Attributes: Blood Bat]


    [Requirements: None]


    [Remarks: Everything is in the transformation as planned. Discovering that their son, through his relentless efforts, was about to possess a shred of ''Talent,'' the Blood Marquis and Marchioness were overjoyed. They embraced and wept together in their room. However, they were also constantly on guard, knowing that as their son possessed ''Talent,'' the attitudes of certain people would inevitably change. Thus, the Blood Marquis and his wife quietly made preparations, and the ''Blood Bat Ring'' was one of them. Inside the ring, they engraved their blessings for their son¡ªno one understands the cruelty of this world better than we do; we simply wish for your safety]


    ¡­


    [Blood Bat: At the cost of half of your own fresh blood, create a terrifying Blood Bat to serve you]


    £¨Note 1: Only one Blood Bat can exist at the same time£©


    £¨Note 2: After the death of the Blood Bat, it can be summoned again, but it still requires half of the blood from your body during a complete state£©


    £¨Note 3: The Blood Bat created has certain differences from the traditional Blood Bat, but when created by you, it will naturally follow the contract£©


    £¨Note 4: After the Blood Bat is created, it needs to be fed with your fresh blood. Additionally, each time it feeds, it will gain some growth until it reaches its natural limit.£©


    £¨Note 5: When a member of the ''Bloodline Clan'' is not using this ring to create a ''Blood Bat,'' it must use all of the blood in their body.£©


    ¡­


    Looking at the [Blood Bat Ring] in his hand, even though Arthur had anticipated something, he was still surprised.


    If the ''Blood Bride'' serving the ''Bloodline Clan'' in battles everywhere is a valuable vanguard, then the ''Blood Bat'' is a pure war machine.


    An adult ''Blood Bat,'' with wings spread ten meters wide, fears neither sword nor knife, flies at extreme speed, can silence its own flight noise, and is extremely sharp, able to detect otherwise undetectable enemies. It also spits out sonic waves that destroy everything before them, turning even the sturdiest castles to ash under the roar of a Blood Bat.


    However, just like the thirty-seven Blood Brides of the past, four Blood Bats also disappeared with the death of the ''Blood Marquis.''


    ''To think there would be a [Blood Bat Ring], even if it''s different from the traditional Blood Bat, having half the power of a Blood Bat would be enough!''


    Arthur thought to himself.


    As for whole body blood?


    [Exquisite Human Puppet] fears nothing.


    Meanwhile, that dangerous, death-filled plan in his heart became even more prominent¡ªthe secret brought by [Exquisite Human Puppet] must not be revealed.


    Thus, Harris must die. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    However, Arthur showed nothing on his surface.


    Instead, he looked at Harris with a strange, suspicious, and hesitant gaze.


    Harris was immediately startled.


    Because Arthur''s gaze was not as he had anticipated. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He knew what the [Blood Bat Ring] could do, summoning a Blood Bat, but no one could actually summon it out because those who used all of their blood in the process would only die, and with the death of the wearer, the contract with the Blood Bat would directly disappear, and the Blood Bat would disappear as well.


    So, Harris had already imagined what kind of astonished expression Arthur would have.


    He might even be angry, but definitely not like this.


    Could it be¡­


    "You wouldn''t be trying to tell me the ''Golden Cane'' from ''Tate''s Wand Store'' is related to that ''Blood Descendants,'' would you?"


    Harris stared at Arthur, his gaze filled with a hint of nervousness.


    "Hmm, you''re half right.


    It''s not the ''Blood Descendants'' we know, but another, earlier ''Blood Descendants''¡ªhe was the one who commissioned Tate to make a golden cane, which they used to smuggle gold.


    Coincidentally, that Owner Tate is a police informant for Chief Malz.


    Coincidentally, you had contact with this golden cane three days ago."


    Arthur nodded and spoke slowly.


    Then, without waiting for the new person in charge at Mouse Alley to speak, the young ''Spirit Medium'' added with a meticulous tone.


    "This item is not worth this price."


    Harris had no mood to tangle with Arthur here anymore. He took out three scrolls from his bosom and threw them on the coffee table, his gaze at Arthur filled with inquiry.


    "Does she know about this?"


    By ''she,'' he meant Marinda.


    Arthur smiled.


    "We are intimately in love¡ªbetween us, there are no secrets,"


    the young ''Spirit Medium'' said.


    "Perhaps we can collaborate further!"


    Harris was still trying.


    As the new person in charge of Mouse Alley, he knew very well what this matter signified.


    The Countess''s suspicion!


    Once the Countess became suspicious, she would definitely investigate him!


    And once she investigated, some things could no longer be hidden!


    Damn it!


    Why did I go back to ''Tate''s Wand Store'' again three days ago!


    Every encounter with that guy never ends well!


    Could he be my jinx?


    Fuming inwardly, Harris maintained a calm facade and patiently awaited Arthur''s response, even though he held little hope, but as the new head of Rat Tail Alley, he still clung to his luck.


    Watching the inwardly anxious Harris, Arthur shook his head placidly¡ª


    "In a way, Marinda and I divide our labor clearly yet closely integrate it, complementing each other, and each handling what we are good at.


    Therefore, after this message is relayed to you, you will need to discuss the details with Marinda.


    Currently, her people are the ones responsible for tracking the ''Blood Descendant''.


    Harris, you''d better not make rash moves, or you will suffer even greater losses.


    After all, this also involves ''pirates''."


    Pirates?


    There''s something about pirates too?!


    Harris felt his head was about to explode.


    How could everything happen all at once?


    Everyone knows the Countess of South Los''s ruthless treatment of pirates!


    Phew!


    The new head of Rat Tail Alley took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down, knowing it wasn''t the worst time yet.


    Otherwise, it would have been the Countess''s guard standing here, not the ''Spirit Medium''.


    ''There''s still a chance!


    I''ve already paid a corresponding price...


    No!


    Such a price is not enough!


    Damn, these two guys want me to take the lead!''


    Harris finally realized it, but it was impossible to change the outcome, he could not remain indifferent, whether he did those things before or not, as long as he still hoped to control Rat Tail Alley, he had to stand out.


    Otherwise, he would just be sidelined by the Countess.


    Or simply become a common staffer in the Staff Group.


    These were the outcomes Harris refused to see!


    He had irreplaceable interests in Rat Tail Alley!


    Moreover, he had done those things.


    Once discovered by the Countess, it would be a dead end!


    Thinking of the Countess''s methods, fear grew in the pit of Harris''s stomach, but immediately, a fierce grin formed in his heart¡ª


    Correct!


    There weren''t many chances left for him!


    But, there was still one chance to turn everything around!


    In the last moment, to pin everything on the ''Spirit Medium'' and that woman!


    The determined new head of Rat Tail Alley stood up.


    "I hope we can cooperate pleasantly!"


    Leaving such words behind, the new head of Rat Tail Alley did not linger, but walked directly to the stairs.


    Arthur watched his figure leaving, and as the sound of footsteps receded, a cold smile flashed through his mind¡ªin just that moment, "Death Intuition" had flickered once again.


    Obviously, the man was plotting something.


    Arthur was indifferent to this.


    After all, he planned to do the same.


    Gently caressing the "Feast of Crows," Fujin then followed him very carefully.


    But the next scene made Arthur laugh out loud.


    He knew that this time¡ª


    He had made a huge profit!

 Chapter 198 Idea x Purpose x Identity

    Under Fujin''s watchful eye, Harris left Rat Street, exited the Dort District, and returned to the Shire District. He entered Moir Street, located four kilometers west of Elta Square¡ªthis street had emerged as one of the middle-class neighborhoods in the Shire District over the past decade. Unlike Pine Street, where most new middle-class migrants to the Shire District settled, this area boasted a more established middle-class, though it still fell short of areas like Xilin, Garden Street, Cork Street, and Moon Street.About ten minutes later, the new leader of the Mouse Council reappeared.


    Having changed clothes and donned a wig, and after making a simple disguise, he left through the back door of 71 Moir Street and headed straight for Garden Street¡ªto the "Haite Furniture Store."


    Clearly, he wanted to verify the truth of Arthur''s words again.


    After hurriedly passing by the "Haite Furniture Store" and receiving an answer, he returned to Moir Street, but this time, he entered number 81.


    A well-maintained old-style Broom carriage, drawn by a muscular horse, came out of the yard.


    Next, Harris started loading items.


    Two large square trunks, each half a person tall, were loaded onto the carriage, and even through Fujin''s sight, Arthur could clearly see the carriage''s axles sinking under their weight.


    The heaviness made Arthur''s eyes twitch.


    "This guy didn''t hold back all of Isidore''s gold, did he?"


    Arthur was astonished by Harris''s greed.


    But then something felt off.


    Given the deference he showed to the Countess, he didn''t seem like someone capable of such a grand scheme, unless there was a reason¡ª


    "When Isidore planned a mad quest with the Old Lion''s spy to overthrow the entirety of South Los, Roschek was the first to flee, taking with him most of the treasures of the Mouse Council, leaving behind some trivial items like gold. The returning Harris, witnessing this scene, immediately developed a plan to seize all the gold under the pretense of the Old Lion''s spy arriving first and could even frame Roschek for it!


    So... Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Why does he need so much gold?"


    Arthur pondered, stroking his chin.


    While Harris had been influenced by bad company and had an intense modus operandi, he was not insatiably greedy; otherwise, the Countess would not have put him in charge of Rat Tail Alley.


    "Wait a second, Rat Tail Alley!


    The Secret Assembly!


    Could it be that he wants to exchange this gold for something from someone at the Secret Assembly?"


    Suddenly, Arthur''s eyes lit up. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He felt this was very likely.


    Harris coveted something at the Secret Assembly in Rat Tail Alley, and the owner of that something was too significant for Harris to provoke, leaving him no choice but to opt for a fair trade¡ªafter all, even Arthur harbored thoughts of ''robbing the rich to help the poor,'' so how could Harris, who had been tainted by association, not?


    And his actions were likely much more excessive than Arthur''s.


    As for affecting the business of Rat Tail Alley?


    Impossible!


    The businesses in Rat Tail Alley weren''t exactly legitimate.


    Especially before the Countess took over, it was quite normal for a few people a day to die or disappear here, and even after she took charge, it seemed she had no intention of changing Rat Tail Alley''s ways, or else she wouldn''t have sent Harris.


    If she was worried about chaos in Rat Tail Alley, she would definitely have paired Harris with a deputy, first allowing Harris to help the "deputy" transition smoothly before letting the deputy take over from Harris.


    "Marinda leads the public business.


    While Harris leads the secret business.


    Lord Count, you just sit back and collect money, how nice... However, it looks like you''ll need to pick a newcomer to take over the secret business."


    Arthur was eager to know what Harris was interested in, but it was utterly impossible to ask.


    Not only was it impossible to ask directly, but even indirect probing would alert him given how much he cared about the item.


    So, it was best to eliminate him.


    After eliminating him, the Countess would undoubtedly send someone to take over Rat Tail Alley.


    And right now, the Countess''s Staff Group, the 66th Staff Group, and the 16th Staff Group, due to Freeman''s disclosure about a ''spy within the 66th Staff Group,'' were in a puzzling standstill.


    There weren''t many people she could send.


    The most likely candidate was that guy with a round face and light blue eyes.


    He could impersonate Marinda, so naturally, he could impersonate Harris.


    However, Arthur was skeptical about the other party''s capabilities. When the time came, they would inevitably need help, and who better to assist them than Freeman, who came from a gang background in his early years?


    No one!


    They would definitely ask Freeman for help.


    Who is Freeman?


    That''s his ''son''!


    By then, through his ''son'', knowing about that object wouldn''t be difficult¡ªit required a lot of gold and was extremely conspicuous.


    Thinking of this, Arthur''s lips curved into a smile.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' continued to follow Harris, who was heading away from South Los, through Fujin''s sight while picking up the three scrolls the other left behind.


    One Fireball Scroll.


    One Phantom Scroll.


    One Ghost Technique Scroll.


    The Fireball Scroll shoots out a fireball at a locked target. This fireball can explode and continue to burn. It resembles flame arrows, but its power is more than tenfold stronger. The shockwave generated by the explosion of one fireball significantly harms any beings within a 5-meter radius, not to mention the subsequent blaze that could reduce ordinary people into quartered charred corpses.


    The Phantom Scroll, like before, can create a phantom that has no attacking power.


    The Ghost Technique Scroll, however, is different¡ª


    [Name: Ghost Technique]


    [Type: Scroll]


    [Quality: Hero]


    [Effect: When you tear open the scroll, you can summon specters from within a 100-meter radius to serve you. The number of specters can exceed one, but not more than three. Also, you can only issue one command to each specter. Afterward, the specters will disperse on their own. If there are no specters within a 100-meter radius, the scroll will be ineffective.]


    [Remarks: This is a ''Tower of Mist'' one of the ''Four Wizards'' transcribed scrolls]


    ...


    Unlike the previous arcane-level scrolls, the [Ghost Technique] scroll, like the [Touch of Death] scroll, was of hero quality and was not only exceptionally unique in its effects, but also included a notion of being ineffective.


    However, Arthur was more focused on the prior effects.


    ''Specters?


    Have those deceased Master Alchemists, Potion Masters, and Noble Elders become specters?''


    ''If they have turned into specters, asking them for alchemical formulas, potion formulas, and noble secrets as a diligent, inquisitive ''Spirit Medium'' wouldn''t be too much, would it?''


    Arthur thought quietly to himself.


    In Arthur''s view, using a scroll like [Ghost Technique] for battle is a waste of its true potential; communicating with lost souls to gain knowledge is the correct usage.


    Of course, he also needed to be concerned about ''backlash''.


    But Arthur firmly memorized ''Tower of Mist'' and the ''Four Wizards'' deep in his heart.


    ''Being able to transcribe such scrolls, no wonder they are feared by the Holy Empire!''


    Arthur thought to himself, becoming increasingly curious about mystical knowledge and rumors.


    However, as the current ''Black Cat'' and leader of ''Cat Hole,'' and the future inheritor of the Kledos Family Bloodline, he had to maintain restraint.


    Or rather, to possess the latter two identities, it was only reasonable that he should already know this knowledge and rumors.


    ''Cat Hole'' has a long heritage that can be traced back to before the Empire era, in the ''Disaster Era''.


    The ''Kledos Family'' bloodline is even older, originating from the Mythical Era.


    ''To fit the latter two identities, I need to find another disguise to learn mystical knowledge and understand more secret rumors.


    Where are those two swindlers now?


    Do they still have something like human puppets?''


    Or¡­


    ''Where is the knowledge of alchemy for human puppets left by that Robin?''


    Arthur pondered intensely.

 Chapter 199 General above the Western Sea

    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library EmpireDrake Kledos leaned against one side of the deck, basking in the sunlight while flipping through the diary and treasure map in his hands¡ªa map and diary that he had come across by chance six months ago, after having completed his knight training at Sidon Fortress.


    Instantly, he was captivated by the adventurous life described within the diary.


    Moreover, this third son of the Kledos Family yearned for the treasure buried within the map. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Therefore, he declined the Glowgold Family''s plea to stay and set sail on a ship directly out to sea.


    And then...


    He met with a shipwreck, encountered pirates, reasoned with the pirates with his fists, becoming their captain, and continued towards his target.


    Yet he encountered more pirates and had to continue reasoning with them.


    After repeating this cycle a dozen times or more, Drake had still not given up.


    "Where is my treasure?"


    Drake stood up, leaning on the railing, and looked helplessly at the six pirate ships made up of single and double-masted sailboats on one side of the sea. Then he turned to look at another six similar pirate ships on the opposite side, as well as the sixteen similar pirate ships following behind. He couldn''t help but slap the railing of the three-masted sailboat he was on.


    He himself didn''t know why he ended up becoming the Pirate General of the Western Sea with twenty-nine pirate ships and 6,000 subordinates when he clearly just wanted to go treasure hunting.


    Recalling his recent misfortune, the third son of the Kledos family couldn''t help but miss home a little. He missed his old father, sister, and nephew.


    Especially that pubescent, trouble-seeking nephew of his; he wondered how he was faring lately.


    And his sister, compared to her recently rebellious son, had been in rebellion for quite a while now. It was highly likely that she would have blown up the Inner Bay Girls'' School by now, right?


    As for that unreliable old father of his?


    Ha, Old Charlie was the least of his worries.


    Every time he thought about the trouble his own father had caused, Drake''s mouth twitched. It was only after reaching Sidon Fortress that he found out the two twin sisters of the previous Glowgold family head, the current head''s aunts, had an affair with his old dad.


    He could not imagine how his old dad managed to win over these two women.


    You must know, these two had a perfect understanding of each other!


    Although it was precisely because of these two women that he was trusted by the current head of the Glowgold Family, who opened up some of the family''s secret arts to him, but...


    He felt like sitting on pins and needles!


    Because he always felt that things were developing in an uncontrollable direction.


    When that lady looked at him with affectionate eyes, he got goosebumps.


    This is also why he was unwilling to stay at the ''Glowgold Family.'' Otherwise, becoming a ''Knight'' would have been an excellent choice.


    Nevertheless, the life of an adventurer (pirate king) also satisfied Drake.


    After all, if he could find the treasure buried by Old John, perhaps he would have the means to investigate the reasons behind Winters''s disappearance, right?


    "The ''Demon that Haunts Beck Farm''?"


    Drake''s eyes drooped low, filled with ferocity.


    Though Old Charlie had forbidden him to continue investigating the Winters case, how could Drake not go?


    Family was always the Kledos family''s only bottom line.


    Just when the third son of the Kledos family was contemplating, he suddenly heard a faint sound of something cutting through the air, and immediately looked in the direction from which the sound came.


    Subsequently, the third son of the Kledos family widened his eyes in surprise.


    Not just the third son of the Kledos family, but everyone in the entire Western Sea Pirate General''s fleet widened their eyes.


    Because¡ª


    Two naked figures fell from the sky.


    No!


    To be precise, two completely naked individuals plummeted into the sea, one of them still roaring reluctantly.


    "Arthur Kledos!


    Kledos Family, I remember you!


    Don''t let me encounter you again!"


    Immediately, Drake, standing on his flagship, darkened his face, and his gaze toward the two men who had fallen into the water turned unfriendly.


    ...


    Of course, Arthur, far away in the Western Sea, had no way of knowing this.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' who had returned to No. 2 Cork Street was still contemplating whether he could find the alchemy left by that ''Rebel'' Robin.


    Compared to the ''Tower of Mist'' and the ''Four Wizards,'' which had been completely erased by the Holy Empire.


    Clearly, this "rebel" would be easier to find.


    But even so, Arthur knew nothing about this "rebel."


    "Deal with Marinda?"


    After the thought surfaced, Arthur quickly shook his head.


    The information was too sensitive, and with Marinda''s intelligence, she would likely easily deduce something from it.


    In South Los, apart from Marinda, probably only that Countess might know information about the "rebel."


    But compared to Marinda, she was more dangerous.


    That Countess, she was certainly one of the last people Arthur wanted to meet in the near future.


    Besides these two, it was unlikely anyone else in the whole of South Los would know...


    "No!


    There is someone else who knows!


    The one who truly inherited the ''Bloodline Clan,'' the ''Blood Descendant''!"


    Arthur suddenly thought of something.


    Afterward, the young ''Spirit Medium'' leaned back in the chair of the Spirit Medium Parlor, deep in thought¡ªhe was contemplating the feasibility of his plan.


    A plan to bond with his ''kin'' and acquire more inheritance from the ''Bloodline Clan.''


    After all, he too was a ''Blood Descendant.'' Taking a share of the ''Bloodline Clan'' inheritance wasn''t too much, was it?


    "If it''s unexpected, there''s a great chance of success, but there are also significant risks...


    Therefore, we cannot become too close.


    One must show reluctance but enough pain."


    Arthur began to perfect the persona for ''Auburn.''


    Then, he stood up, ready to make a trip to the remote mountains.


    To pull off this plan, strength was essential; the ''Exquisite Human Puppet'' + ''Blood of Doting'' was not enough, he needed the ''Blood Bat Ring'' as well.


    And to create a ''Blood Bat,'' doing so in the urban area of South Los would not suffice.


    Neither would the suburbs do; he had to venture deep into the mountains.


    However, just as Arthur was about to pick up his coat, he suddenly stopped.


    "No!


    Leaving South Los suddenly while waiting for that ''Blood Descendant'' would be too conspicuous!


    Although Marinda probably hasn''t set anyone to watch me, who knows if that Countess has?"


    Arthur thought to himself but proceeded to grab his coat anyway, smacking it while complaining to Pendragon¡ª


    "Pan, ever since I adopted you, I''ve noticed how black coats start to stand out!


    You shed too much!


    Maybe I should add some fish oil to your diet to keep your fur in check!"


    "Meow?"


    Pendragon looked at its master, puzzled.


    It might not have understood what its master was saying, but it felt it bore a burden that a little cat should not have to endure.


    And as Arthur was about to pick up Pendragon, the doorbell was suddenly rung.


    Standing at the door was a postman holding a horse, carrying a large pile of letters¡ª


    "Hello, may I ask if you are Mr. Arthur Kledos?"


    "I am."


    "You have a letter, sent from ''Yumir Manor in the Mount Gale Region.''"


    After Arthur nodded, the postman immediately pulled out a letter and handed it over. Arthur was inwardly surprised, as he had no recollection of ''Yumir Manor,'' but the young ''Spirit Medium'' still chose to accept the letter and courteously handed the postman a Zeroes coin.


    "Thank you for your generosity!"


    The postman''s face immediately lit up with an even warmer smile, and he waved goodbye to Arthur as he left, with Arthur responding with a smile.


    However, upon returning to No. 2 Cork Street, Arthur still chose to cautiously check the letter before using the ''Hand of Void'' to retrieve the contents inside.


    When he saw the content of the letter, a hint of surprise emerged in Arthur''s eyes.

 Chapter 200 A New Day, Hopefully Without Trouble...

    Dear Mr. Kledos: S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.I am writing to you presumptuously, and I really shouldn''t, but I have encountered the most bizarre incident in my life and have to seek your help.


    If you are willing to help me, please come to ''Yumir Manor'' in the Mount Gale Region. I have included the travel expenses with this letter.


    I am sorry, I can''t tell you more, as I''m afraid that writing it down would lead directly to misfortune.


    If you''re unwilling to come, please accept the gold notes as compensation.


    Looking forward to meeting you: Herss


    1979.9.20


    ...


    The letter was sent out a week ago, with neat handwriting and full of politeness.


    Looking at the handwriting, Arthur pictured in his mind a well-educated middle-aged person.


    And when Arthur picked up the envelope with the "Hand of Void," and tapped it on the corner of the table, two gold notes with a denomination of 10 fell out immediately.


    ''He''s quite wealthy!'' Arthur added to himself mentally.


    However, Arthur had no intention of going.


    Firstly, it was indeed a long journey from here to the Mount Gale Region¡ªalthough Arthur was not familiar with the so-called ''Yumir Manor,'' he had an impression of the Mount Gale Region, which was already on the edges of South Los Territory, about 300 kilometers away from South Los itself.


    With a simple pack and a fast horse, it would still take 2 days.


    If he traveled day and night, it could be faster, but the horse certainly couldn''t endure it.


    And if he were to travel by carriage, at best it would take 3 days, and at worst 4-5 days. A round trip would be 8-10 days, which was far too long for Arthur at the moment. He needed to stay here and wait for Haite to notify another ''Blood Descendant'', to complete his next plan. He simply couldn''t leave South Los.


    Secondly, he was instinctively cautious about such letters with unclear origins and ambiguous language.


    Perhaps some famous detectives would rush over with great enthusiasm upon receiving such a matter.


    Unfortunately, Arthur was not a famous detective. He was just a kind, simple, and honest ''Spirit Medium.''


    His curiosity was only piqued when it benefited him.


    Thirdly, and most importantly¡ª


    ''Has my reputation spread so far?


    Can people in the Mount Gale Region really hear my name?''


    Arthur was very skeptical of this.


    Although there were newspapers in this world, real communication was not developed, and most people spent their entire lives in the place where they were born.


    It was only because South Los had Xisis Port that people of South Los seemed worldly. Going inland, many people only knew about the neighboring villages and towns at best.


    Only the wealthy merchants and nobles had access to more knowledge.


    Clearly, the blockade of knowledge was everywhere.


    Even common knowledge was precious to the average person.


    "We live forever in cocoons.


    When you break out of this cocoon, you won''t soar, you''ll just be surprised to find out that you''ve hit a new cocoon.


    And it''s even sturdier than the last one...


    It seems like even with all your might, you can''t break through."


    Arthur murmured to himself as he picked up Pendragon, rapidly tapping the cat''s head with his index and middle fingers, making Pendragon raise its head and purr, while also warning the kitten.


    "If you encounter such a situation, Pan, you must stay calm. Do not rush to break through that layer of cocoon. You should lie low and observe the workings of this cocoon¡ªWhere there is passage, there are traces!


    With bits and pieces of clues, you will discover strands of truth, but at that moment, do not grasp at those strands.


    You must turn a blind eye!


    Because, you don''t know if it''s a trap!


    You can push someone else out to grasp at that strand of truth!


    Believe me, they will rush to break through the cocoon with a speed beyond your imagination, letting you peek outside the cocoon, at a new one!"


    As he spoke, a light smile appeared on Arthur''s face.


    But Pendragon shrank its neck, feeling that its master seemed a bit scary at the moment.


    Seeing Pendragon''s timid look, Arthur rolled his eyes helplessly and hugged the increasingly plump waist of the kitten¡ª


    "Even though you''ve grown so strong, it''s a pity you still can''t take on more!"


    Muttering to himself, Arthur did not say more to Pendragon. He just hugged his cat and lay down in the Spirit Medium Parlor, narrowing his eyes.


    Although there were many unexpected events today, being able to get a little more sleep at dusk was a good thing.


    Time passed, second by second.


    With his eyes half-closed, Arthur''s breathing became long and deep.


    Under Fujin''s surveillance, Harris returned from the suburbs to Shire District and did not leave again.


    It was clear that the other party was waiting.


    Just like those under Marinda who waited outside the Haite Furniture Store, waiting for Haite to contact that "Blood Descendant."


    As the darkness receded and the morning light appeared, Arthur, who had had a good sleep for a change, carefully lifted his leg and placed a pillow under Pendragon''s head before stretching languidly and getting out of bed to head to the kitchen¡ªthe firewood in the stove brought warmth to No. 2 Cork Street.


    The hot milk cocoa quickly revived Arthur.


    In his heart, he counted down¡ª


    ''3, 2, 1!''


    As the numbers hit zero, the Lady of the Eternal Night, carrying breakfast, started knocking on the door.


    The breakfast was made by the original cook, Mary. Aside from the egg tarts, the rest of the food could not compare to what Amiel brought yesterday morning.


    In addition, the tightness of the muscles in the Lady of the Eternal Night''s arm when they touched and the goosebumps that sprang up, confirmed to Arthur that this was real and not any counterfeit.


    But Arthur became even more wary.


    Marinda was not a woman who had nothing better to do, and she certainly wouldn''t send him breakfast for no reason.


    In fact, since the moment she arrived, the lady''s gaze had been sweeping around the room, though after a moment, disappointment appeared in her eyes.


    Seeing that hint of disappointment, Arthur immediately guessed why the lady had come here.


    Miss Qiu!


    Or, more precisely, she wanted to take the opportunity to meet the dazzling center of attention, Miss Qiu.


    As if he thought of something amusing, Arthur''s mouth curled into a smile.


    "Believe me, if it were possible, you definitely wouldn''t want to meet Miss Qiu¡ªnot even in my heart, where she''s incomparable," he said.


    With those words, Arthur handed Marinda the letter from the man known as ''Herss'' from the previous night.


    "Tsk, are you bragging to me that your fame has reached Mount Gale Region?" Marinda murmured with a scornful look in her eyes.


    "No!


    I just genuinely want to ask if you know about this ''Yumir Manor,''" Arthur replied, shaking his head but unable to hide the smile on his lips¡ªthe sight made Marinda flip him the bird directly.


    Then, she took the last egg tart from the table in one bite and stood up to leave.


    Bang!


    The door was shut forcefully, but Arthur was not annoyed.


    He knew that Marinda would definitely go to check out ''Yumir Manor'' for him, just as she knew he wouldn''t leave South Los at this time.


    As for the smile?


    A contemporary ''Black Cat'' with a youthful spirit is far more likely to relax someone''s guard than a cunning, scheming, and deep-thinking youth.


    It was definitely not just to show off to Marinda!


    At most, it was going with the flow¡ªsharing his joy with Marinda, an important partner. Shouldn''t he?


    Even Pendragon knew to listen to his sharing.


    Surely one couldn''t be less considerate than a cat?


    And with Marinda''s departure, the person the young Spirit Medium had been waiting for finally arrived.


    "Good morning, Mr. Kledos."


    "Good morning, Haywood."


    Carrying the information about the haunted houses he had collected, Haywood, with a tired face and bloodshot yet excited eyes, re-entered No. 2 Cork Street.


    Looking at the thick stack of papers placed on the desk by Haywood, Arthur thought to himself.


    ''Today, I''m just going to look at some houses; nothing should go wrong, right?''


    As the thought had just crossed his mind, the doorbell of No. 2 Cork Street rang.


    Ding-dong, ding-dong.


    Amidst the clear ringing of the doorbell, an urgent plea from a lady outside came through¡ª


    "Mr. Kledos, please, you must save my son!"

 Chapter 201 Spirit Mediums Essential Skill!

    Outside No. 2 Cork Street, stood a couple, followed by a coachman and a bodyguard.The couple were both attired fittingly for the upper class, the man in a four-piece suit and his cane topped with a pure wooden carving of a horse head, the woman''s long skirt appeared simple, but the material was extraordinary silk, while the pearl necklace around her neck showcased pearls all of the same size, emitting a soft and warm glow in the morning light.


    Upon seeing Arthur open the door, the couple greeted him in unison with a bow.


    The precision of their etiquette was as if measured with a ruler.


    Wealthy, literate, and had undergone training including manners for high society, but they were not nobility¡ªif they were, they wouldn''t have sought out him so openly and aboveboard.


    Nor would they have screamed for help.


    The ''honor'' of the nobility didn''t permit such actions.


    And when faced with problems, nobles had their own ways of resolving them.


    "Good day, Mr. Kledos, sorry to intrude!"


    The gentleman switched his cane to his left hand and extended his right.


    Arthur shook his hand briefly and then let go.


    However, the calluses on the man''s palm were unmistakably clear.


    Arthur took another glance at the man''s clothes, the ironed suit was very tidy but not new, and the cane was filled with the marks of years¡ªsuch effects could not have been achieved without a decade''s use, and the veins bulging on the back of his palm, which clutched the cane''s head, displayed an inner restlessness, yet he still endeavored to endure.


    He had once struggled hard, possessing a tenacious quality and the ability to stay calm.


    ''Not inheritance, but a self-made entrepreneur of a generation of rich merchants, perhaps?'' Arthur speculated, stepping aside and raising his hand to invite the couple into No. 2 Cork Street¡ªalthough Haywood was inside, there was nothing shameful about their relationship, especially since the public would eventually know about their relationship as the haunted house acquisition began, it was better to acknowledge the employment relationship openly at this moment.


    Of course, a more critical reason was that Haywood took two short, sharp breaths upon seeing the couple.


    Arthur was curious about their relationship.


    Even though in his plans, Haywood''s ''haunted house purchase'' was only of secondary priority, Arthur still didn''t wish for any regrettable incidents to occur.


    "Good day, Mr. Bernice, Mrs. Bernice."


    As the couple entered the Spirit Medium Parlor, Haywood immediately greeted them.


    "Good day, and you are?"


    The man responded and then showed a puzzled face.


    Clearly, the two did not know each other, and it seemed that Haywood recognized Mr. Bernice unilaterally¡ªafter reaching this conclusion, Arthur began to search his mind for information related to the name ''Bernice''.


    And almost instantly, ''Bernice Trading Company'' emerged in his thoughts.


    After previously attending a salon hosted by Marinda, for the sake of a thorough recap, Arthur had detailed knowledge of some of the well-known businesses in South Los.


    Among them, ''Bernice Trading Company'' ranked highly.


    Its main business was dock storage, with a side business in maritime transport, and sprinkled with a few retail shops and a clay pottery workshop, this was all there was to ''Bernice Trading Company''.


    Furthermore, compared to other businesses that had multiple responsibilities, Bernice Trading Company was quite pure¡ªit was solely controlled by the Bernice family... no, to be precise, solely by Mr. Bernice himself.


    Mr. Bernice''s father was a craftsman who made clay pottery.


    Mr. Bernice, who had learned the trade by his father''s side since he was young, was not content with his lot and at the age of fifteen, he secretly set out to sea for the first time, taking on the dangerous job of a ship''s ballaster.


    At the time, the Seven Years'' War was raging between the Eastern and Western Seas, compounded by rampant piracy, each voyage was a gamble with life itself, but the profits matched the risks.


    In five years, Mr. Bernice had accumulated a considerable fortune and began buying up large tracts of barren land in the Docklands to build warehouses.


    Just a year later, with the end of the Seven Years'' War, the land Mr. Bernice had acquired began to soar in value, but the son of the craftsman did not sell the land. Instead, he focused on transportation, continuing up to the present and making ''Bernice Trading Company'' one of the leading names in South Los¡ªrumors say that half the warehouses on the docks belong to Mr. Bernice.


    "May I ask what has happened?" Arthur inquired without any hint of concern in his voice.


    His "Shadow Count" plan naturally couldn''t do without the docks.


    The Bernice family, with their large warehouses, was an excellent partner, but the young ''Spirit Medium'' wasn''t in a hurry.


    He knew very well how difficult a seasoned founder like Bernice could be to deal with.


    If he took the initiative, it would only make the other party wary, and things would become more complicated, far from being ''open and aboveboard.''


    "My son, Clay has been missing for three days¡ªhe has never been away at night, let alone for three days, and I''ve asked his friends; no one has seen him in these three days, which is also impossible. He who loves salons could not possibly be out of touch with people for so long."


    No sooner had Arthur finished speaking than Mrs. Bernice immediately said.


    At the same time, she took out a portrait of her son, Clay.


    The Bernice family had two sons and a daughter.


    The eldest son, Chloe.


    The second son, Clay.


    The daughter, Edith.


    The designated heir, Chloe, began learning from his father early on. In contrast, Clay, who also had succession rights, had no interest in the family business, becoming a true prodigal son, while the daughter Edith was rarely seen in public, only known to be in poor health.


    Arthur''s gaze fell upon the portrait.


    The realistic style allowed the young ''Spirit Medium'' to confirm that Clay was a rather handsome young man, and given his considerable worth, he must have been quite popular with the girls¡ªBernice had already made a will, leaving sixty percent of the estate to the eldest son, which was only fair for helping his father. The remaining forty percent was to be split between the second son and daughter, but they were not allowed to sell the inheritance for twenty years and could only receive dividends.


    Even so, the dividends were an impressively large sum.


    Enough to attract the favor of many women. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While the young ''Spirit Medium'' was carefully examining the portrait of Clay, Mrs. Bernice continued to speak.


    "Since the last return from ''Chasing the Wind,'' Clay has been acting strangely, rather mysterious."


    "''Chasing the Wind''?"


    Upon hearing this term, Arthur was startled.


    Mr. Bernice''s expression darkened immediately.


    Mrs. Bernice quickly raised her hand to soothe her husband before continuing.


    "It means pursuing the storm, feeling the thunder when a storm is approaching. Clay thinks it''s a symbol of courage¡ªfour days ago, when South Los was hit by a storm, Clay went to the docks to ''Chase the Wind.''


    "I see."


    Arthur said this aloud, but internally he could not help but scoff.


    How idle do you have to be to think of such a boring activity?


    Chasing the wind, a symbol of courage?


    Why not chase after the thunder themselves?


    They should let the ''Countess'' who creates ''storms'' strike down with a bolt of thunder, and let you feel what it''s like to be thoroughly shocked.


    Moreover, more importantly, a disappearance case like this one couldn''t possibly be resolved immediately; it would require time-consuming investigation and evidence collection to yield results.


    This elaborate approach did not fit the ''Spirit Medium'' persona he had carved out for himself.


    Therefore, mimicking Old Charlie''s way of ''communicating'' with clients from his memories, he leaned back slightly in his chair, his eyes filled with pity, and his voice became even more ethereal¡ª


    "There will always be creatures on the earth who dare to face the majesty of thunder...


    And some are arrogant, foolish and blindly unaware. Darkness, solitude, fresh blood, all that is shattered will converge in that moment."


    His words were detached, the ''Bluff'' flashed urgently.

 Chapter 202 The Mansion Under Destiny... Maker?

    "Please, you must save Clay!"As soon as Arthur had finished speaking, Mrs. Bernice repeated urgently.


    No one knows a child better than their mother.


    Mrs. Bernice would never consider her son as someone brave enough to "face the might of thunder," a hero¡ªClay''s so-called "Chasing the Wind" was merely showing off to friends at a salon.


    And that was the epitome of "blind folly without self-awareness!"


    But what worried Mrs. Bernice the most were phrases like "darkness, loneliness, fresh blood, broken."


    She feared that Clay might meet with misfortune.


    Affected by worry, at any time, it was always so.


    Perhaps because of this, Old Charlie had come up with a similar pattern of speech¡ªsimply put, most situations could be fit into this rhetoric.


    Who doesn''t have moments of arrogance?


    And who can guarantee they''re always right?


    Certainly, there is foolish ignorance without self-awareness!


    And darkness, loneliness, fresh blood, broken?


    These could all be explained should disaster strike.


    It was just the phrase "There will always be creatures on earth brave enough to face the might of thunder" that was different.


    Because Arthur added that himself.


    Following Old Charlie''s procedure, it was usually time to accept payment by now.


    But Arthur wouldn''t do so.


    He had grander schemes in mind.


    So, when he saw Mrs. Bernice pulling out a cheque from her purse, the young "Spirit Medium" slightly furrowed his brow and promptly refused, saying¡ª


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Bernice, I cannot accept your payment."


    Arthur said this, and Mrs. Bernice was taken aback.


    In fact, Mr. Bernice was also stunned by his side.


    When Arthur uttered those obscure, perplexing words, Mr. Bernice almost equated Arthur with those swindlers.


    In Mr. Bernice''s decades of life, he had seen too many of these fraudsters.


    Each one was astonishingly magical before being exposed.


    And disgustingly deceptive after being exposed.


    Could it be that this man has a grander scheme?


    Mr. Bernice looked at Arthur, his eyes reflecting thoughtfulness, yet he did not stop his wife''s plea¡ª


    "Is it not enough money?


    I can add more..."


    "It''s not about the money, it''s about fate!


    And destiny!"


    Arthur, looking at Mrs. Bernice with increased pity in his eyes, spoke with a barely discernible sigh.


    "If possible, I both hope to meet him and hope he never meets me."


    Having said that, Arthur stood up and opened the door to the Spirit Medium Parlor.


    The meaning couldn''t be clearer.


    Mrs. Bernice still wanted to plead, but Mr. Bernice stopped her¡ªArthur''s last ambiguous words made Mr. Bernice even more convinced that Arthur had ulterior motives, although he couldn''t pinpoint what Arthur intended to do, but he knew that continuing to plead would not yield any results and would only give Arthur more leverage.


    Outside No. 2 Cork Street, after Mr. and Mrs. Bernice had left, Arthur returned to his room.


    "Eagle Eye" and "Insight" informed him of Mr. Bernice''s suspicions, but that was exactly what Arthur wanted.


    To quickly establish a good relationship with someone like Mr. Bernice, ordinary means wouldn''t work.


    Only an approach that broke conventions could possibly work.


    Of course, the condition was that they must find the prodigal son, Clay.


    In this, Arthur was quite confident.


    In finding people and gathering information, Wiggins was an expert, especially as his subordinates had increased, making the work even more efficient.


    If Wiggins couldn''t find him?


    Then, naturally, there was Marinda.


    Such was their close relationship that Arthur believed Marinda would definitely help him¡ªconsidering the vast warehouses in the Docklands, he couldn''t believe this woman wouldn''t be tempted.


    He had no previous opportunity to connect with the Bernices, but now he did, and with this woman''s personality, she would surely lend a hand.


    In fact, the Lady of the Eternal Night had invited the Bernices to a salon, but it was politely declined by them.


    "Unaccustomed to it" was the reason given!


    Anyone could see that it was just an excuse made by the Bernices, as they did not want to attend.


    As for why?


    Rumors had it that the Lady of the Eternal Night used bloody methods when she first arrived in South Los.


    Of course, even though disliked by some, the Lady of the Eternal Night still did as she pleased.


    And that hadn''t changed even now.


    Thinking this, Arthur once again picked up the documents collected by Haywood from the desk, naturally continuing the conversation that Mr. and Mrs. Bernice had interrupted¡ª


    "Haywood, do you have any recommendations?"


    The documents in his hands numbered in the hundreds, which astonished Arthur.


    He hadn''t known that South Los had so many haunted houses.


    Or more precisely...


    So many unnatural deaths had occurred in South Los.


    After all, a room where one or two people died couldn''t be called a haunted house; it had to be the kind where incidents occurred repeatedly.


    Of course, that had nothing to do with him.


    He had only been in South Los for a few days, hadn''t he?


    "Yes, the first I''d recommend is this one, No. 14 Cork Street¡ªmaybe you''ve heard of it, it''s in your district. Because the former tenants, an entire family, died there under tragic circumstances, no one dares to rent it anymore. The landlord can only drop the price for a sale, now it''s only 500 gold notes, but I am confident I can talk him down to 400 gold notes!"


    You should know, a house in Dar Alley needs 400 gold notes.


    The normal price for Cork Street is between 1200 to 2500 gold notes.


    400 gold notes is practically the base price.


    Moreover, Arthur was well aware that No. 14 Cork Street was a fine house.


    Without realizing it, the young ''Spirit Medium'' slightly nodded.


    "There''s also No. 333 Russell Street. This place had two murder cases in the past. Recently, when the landlord decided to renovate, he found some strange traces in the room that frightened him so much he dared not enter the house again. The overall price around there is 800-900 gold notes, but the landlord is willing to sell for 200 gold notes, and I can probably talk him down even further."


    Seeing Arthur nod, Haywood immediately felt encouraged and brought out the houses with the best value for money that he had collected.


    Russell Street is also a middle-class neighborhood in the Shire District and part of a large community with complete infrastructure and a high concentration of people, enough to form high rent and sale prices.


    If it weren''t for the terrifying murders in the past and the noise from the landlord''s recent renovation, a price of 200 gold notes would be impossible.


    Of course, Haywood was confident he could get the house for between 150-175 gold notes.


    While listening to Haywood''s description, Arthur''s expression turned somewhat strange.


    How is this related to me?


    I''m not some ''Creator of the Haunted House''!


    "Anything else?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The undeterred Arthur continued to ask.


    While Haywood found it odd that Arthur wasn''t more interested in these two exceptionally priced houses, he didn''t pause and immediately said.


    "Yes, No. 17 Xilin Street!"


    When Haywood mentioned Xilin Street, Arthur''s heart filled with dread, fearing he would mention Fornac''s ''Craft Carving Workshop''.


    Fortunately, that was not the case.


    Instantly, the young ''Spirit Medium''s'' mood greatly improved.


    "Let''s go there first!"


    He said so.


    "Alright!"


    Haywood nodded and sprang into action.


    From simply hiring a carriage to the more complex task of communicating with the landlord for the keys to open the door, Haywood handled it all¡ªthis unscrupulous landlord showcasing his capabilities in front of Arthur.


    "Sir, this is quite a nice house."


    The landlord and Haywood, walking shoulder to shoulder into the small courtyard of No. 17 Xilin Street, didn''t forget to turn his head to Arthur and say.


    From Haywood''s respectful demeanor towards Arthur, the landlord knew who the real decision-maker was.


    "Hmm."


    Arthur noncommittally nodded, his eyes filled with resignation.


    Because¡ª


    he smelled the Scent of Blood.


    The Scent of Blood wafting out from No. 17 Xilin Street.


    The landlord was also puzzled by Arthur''s expression, but the next moment, when he opened the door, he forgot all about it.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    Seeing the body lying in the main hall of the house, the landlord screamed.


    And Haywood was also shocked, stepping back repeatedly. Despite his experience on Pine Street, he should not have been so shaken, but the corpse was too unexpected.


    Only to hear Haywood exclaim¡ª


    "Clay!"

 Chapter 203 Confusion x Compensation x Her

    Clay was dead.At this moment, Bernice''s younger son lay flat on his back on the floor, his throat slit open, blood pooled all around him, his eyes wide open.


    Haywood stared at the scene, completely stunned.


    Just moments before at No. 2 Cork Street, Haywood had never doubted Arthur like Mr. and Mrs. Bernice had, having witnessed Arthur''s abilities, he had full confidence in them.


    But this ruthless landlord had never imagined that Arthur could be this powerful.


    To be able to "prophesy"!


    "If it''s possible, I both hope to encounter him and hope he does not encounter me."


    Look at this sentence!


    By that time, Lord Kledos probably had already foreseen what was going to befall Clay, yet the compassionate Lord Kledos did not give up, nor did he wish for Mr. and Mrs. Bernice to suffer this unprecedented sorrow, and therefore, he chose No. 17 Xilin Street over the much more cost-effective No. 14 Cork Street and No. 333 Russell Street.


    All to save the poor Clay.


    Unfortunately...


    It was still too late!


    "So that''s how it is¡ªYour magnanimity truly inspires respect, offering help to the misunderstood without holding any grudges," said Haywood, his face revealing a sudden understanding as he bowed respectfully to Arthur.


    This time, the ruthless landlord looked at Arthur with not only the usual fear but also a hint of respect added.


    Arthur really wanted to say, you''re overthinking it.


    Coincidence!


    It was all a coincidence. I was just trying to avoid becoming the "Creator of the Haunted House", who knew I would run straight into "Grim Reaper''s Favor."


    Arthur, internally roaring with anger, wore a faint look of sorrow on his face as he stared at the body and said softly¡ª


    "Go call the police."


    "Yes, Lord Kledos."


    Haywood rushed outside, while the landlord remained in shock even after the police arrived.


    As Malz entered No. 17 Xilin Street and saw Arthur standing next to the body, he couldn''t help but cover his face, and after approaching, he whispered¡ª


    "Arthur, how about you rest at home for a few weeks before going out again?


    Or perhaps, you could travel to another city for a few weeks?


    Everyone at the Shire District Police Station is overworked; just look at Dico''s dark circles. He hasn''t gone home to see his daughter in two days."


    Arthur simply rolled his eyes upon hearing this.


    He didn''t want this either!


    But it was such a coincidence; wherever he went, someone ended up dead.


    "Could it be some unknown side effect of the so-called ''Dark Serpent'' bloodline?" Arthur wondered to himself, patting the old sheriff''s shoulder.


    "What about Bob?


    I''m looking forward to your friend''s arrival¡ªI have a feeling that once he comes, we won''t have to go through this anymore!


    There will definitely be a change!" Arthur pointed at Clay''s body on the ground and said with conviction.


    "He should be here soon. Although he didn''t reply to my message, I know that he will come!" the old sheriff assured.


    Arthur nodded, and then both men turned their full attention back to Clay.


    "The technique was quite professional, and without a moment''s hesitation, the murderer slit the victim''s throat from behind," the old sheriff said confidently, staring at the wound on the corpse''s neck. However, he frowned slightly at the sight of other injuries on the body.


    On Clay''s chest and abdomen, there were more wounds.


    By the looks of them, they were caused by a small knife or a dagger.


    But the depth of the wounds varied.


    Moreover, the angle at which they were inflicted on the body was irregular. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old sheriff, who had served in the Seven Years'' War and then spent thirty years as a policeman, immediately thought of one possibility: multiple perpetrators.


    Instinctively, the old sheriff cast an inquiring look at his partner.


    Arthur agreed with the old sheriff''s assessment.


    Meanwhile, he also pointed to the floor drowned in blood.


    "Hmm?"


    The old sheriff squinted his eyes and looked closely, only then surprised to notice that under the covering of the corpse''s blood, someone had drawn a pentagram on the floorboard with white and red powders.


    Instantly, the old sheriff was startled. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Could it be?"


    "It''s not."


    Arthur responded with certainty, and at the same time, picked up a bit of the white and red powders from the corner that were not drowned by the fresh blood and handed it to the old sheriff.


    "Is this... salt and red brick powder?"


    After receiving it, the old sheriff rubbed it with his fingers and sniffed it under his nose, then a look of surprise appeared on his face.


    "Salt can drive away evil, and red brick powder can block the peeping of evil spirits¡ªthis is true. But the salt must be coarse salt, while the red brick powder must be chosen from the red bricks of a thriving family''s building, and it also needs to be consecrated! More importantly, they can be used together, but must be clearly separated. Like this mixture, it will only interfere with their effects, and even have the opposite effect."


    Arthur explained.


    This was the most common method of exorcism used by ''hunters'' that ''Detective'' Alberts had mentioned during a conversation. If you could make salt bullets and shoot them from a firearm, the effect would be better. Combined with iron and silver, it could effectively harm evil spirits¡ªbut the premise is, these items only work if they are consecrated in the unique way of the ''hunters''; without consecration, they''re just displays.


    In simple terms, they''re useful only after being consecrated; without it, they''re just decorations.


    "So, someone half understands these things, trying to be mystifying?"


    The old sheriff voiced his own speculation.


    "If that''s all there is to it, then that really would be the best outcome¡ªthose who know only half are always the most frightening. Especially on the mystic side, those who cause big trouble are always these people!"


    Arthur lowered his voice and made a gesture to the old sheriff where no one else could see.


    The old sheriff immediately tensed up.


    Without showing any change in expression, the old sheriff turned around and began to call out as per procedure¡ª


    "Hunter, Newt, you guys seal the house.


    Dico, go find out the identity of the deceased..."


    "He is Clay, the second son of Mr. and Mrs. Bernice."


    Arthur said indifferently from the side.


    "Eh, is his spirit nearby?"


    The old sheriff looked around curiously, obviously trying to find the spirit of Clay.


    "No, it was his parents who asked me to find him."


    Arthur shook his head.


    Suddenly, the old sheriff''s expression became complicated.


    He didn''t quite know what to make of Clay''s parents.


    Of course, there was no malice involved. The old sheriff had a great deal of trust in the abilities of his partner, but was it too careless of them to entrust a person favored by the ''Grim Reaper'' to find their son?


    Poor Clay.


    The old sheriff sighed inwardly and continued with what he had been saying¡ª


    "Dico, go and notify the deceased''s relatives.


    Simon, you take people to visit the neighbors, see if anyone heard or saw anything last night."


    "Yes, Police Chief!"


    The officers, along with the patrolmen, started to take action.


    The old sheriff wasn''t idle either. He started to inspect the interior of No. 17 Xilin Street meticulously along with Arthur.


    However, the murderer had cleaned the entire building very cleanly, leaving no clues.


    About half an hour later, Mr. and Mrs. Bernice, who had just left not long ago, appeared again, with Mrs. Bernice crying out loud upon seeing her dead son.


    Mr. Bernice, on the other hand, had a sullen face, and murderous intent began to boil in his eyes. Arthur saw clearly that this gentleman made several gestures to his bodyguard.


    How could a person who started from shipping be simple?


    Then, the gentleman walked directly up to Arthur and said earnestly¡ª


    "20,000 gold notes to help me find the person who killed Clay!"


    Mr. Bernice named a true high price.


    In response, Arthur showed surprise, but the young ''Spirit Medium''s'' attention was still drawn by someone who stepped down from a carriage behind him, revealing surprise in his eyes¡ª


    Why has she come?

 Chapter 204 Extraordinary from Birth!

    Under the sunlight, ivy leapt over the garden wall on Xilin Street, and clusters of white unripe berries gently pulled it down, hanging over the side of the street. When the round-faced, dark-eyed young girl stepped off the carriage and saw the berries, her face lit up with surprise.She had seen them before!


    More precisely, she had seen these berries in a daze last night.


    So, what comes next...


    Linda Camille''s gaze turned this way.


    Immediately, Linda caught sight of Arthur, and a gleam of excitement appeared in the girl''s eyes, but it quickly turned somewhat dim.


    Without a doubt, when Ms. Yevna Kledos Camille left home, she had made sure to tell her daughter everything to prevent any unnecessary problems that might arise in the future.


    Undoubtedly, Ms. Camille knew her daughter very well; she did not wish for the fourth generation of the Kledos family to become too ''Pureblood''.


    They were not like those ''ambitious'' nobles.


    Of course, there were some things that Ms. Camille could not have foreseen¡ª


    Arthur was looking at Linda Camille... no!


    More accurately, he was looking at his young aunt.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' felt increasingly embarrassed.


    Clearly, the young ''Spirit Medium'' had yet to figure out how to interact with his aunt, who was a year younger than himself.


    ''Damn Old Charlie, what a ''gent(leman)'' you truly are!'' Arthur thought to himself while his gaze towards Linda Camille carried a hint of inquiry.


    It was not surprising for the Camille family to be acquainted with the Bernice family, given their wealth.


    However, Arthur was concerned about Linda''s initial expression, that mixture of joy, relief, and eager anticipation which he found intriguing.


    But Arthur didn''t immediately ask about it.


    Before him stood an important client¡ª


    "Mr. Bernice, this is not about the money!"


    As Arthur faced Mr. Bernice, who was filled with a murderous intent borne of the grief of losing a son, he softly replied while pointing at the ''ritual tracks'' concealed beneath Fresh Blood.


    Although it was not very effective, Arthur still chose to refer to those lines created from a mixture of salt and turning powder as ''ritual tracks''.


    Mr. Bernice followed Arthur''s finger and inspected the lines closely.


    As the businessman discerned what was made from the salt and turning powder, a deeper darkness clouded his eyes.


    Undoubtedly, this businessman knew something.


    Not much, but enough for him to make a correct judgment¡ª


    "20,000 Gold Coins to find the person who killed Clay!"


    The amount offered as a reward remained the same, but its value had doubled.


    "No. 2 Cork Street, the Spirit Medium Parlor is at your service¡ªplease give me some time, and I will provide you with a satisfactory answer."


    Even though Arthur was eager to get directly involved in the Bernice family''s ''warehouse business,'' he was well aware that the time was not right.


    And 20,000 Gold Coins was already the limit for the businessman.


    Entrepreneurs like him would not squander money as the second generation does; they calculated the value of every Coin carefully.


    Because they knew all too well how hard it was to earn money.


    "I look forward to it."


    Hearing Arthur''s words, Mr. Bernice nodded slightly and turned to walk toward his wife, consoling her in a low voice with an arm around her shoulders.


    Arthur then approached Linda Camille.


    Seeing Arthur walking towards her, Linda instinctively felt inexplicably flustered¡ªArthur was embarrassed, and Linda even more so.


    That na?vely sweet feeling, shattered by her mother''s words ''you are his aunt.''


    Linda was completely overwhelmed by indescribable emotions and felt lost and bewildered.


    But it was during this time that some bizarre incidents began to occur. In such a state, she ''saw'' quite a few things.


    Not complete events, just fragmentary snippets.


    Some were like dreams, yet Linda was convinced she was awake.


    So, after her mother''s departure, Linda became utterly engrossed in this unprecedented experience.


    Until this morning¡ª


    She saw her good friend Edith lying in a pool of blood, mixed with several images, which chilled her to the bone.


    At the same time, to verify what she had ''seen,'' she had gone early to seek out her friend Edith.


    And with the jumbled visions being confirmed one after another, she knew her ''Spirit Medium'' Bloodline had Awakened.


    At this realization, the young girl was both thrilled and melancholic.


    Who doesn''t wish to be extraordinary from birth?


    Being able to awaken the "Spirit Medium" Bloodline is naturally exciting, but it also proves that one is none other than Arthur''s little Aunt...


    Alas!


    A heavy sigh in the depths of her heart made Linda''s expression grow increasingly complex.


    "Hey, Linda, good morning."


    Arthur greeted her.


    The title of little Aunt was still a bit hard to say, so he kept it to the familiar form.


    And this relieved Linda.


    "Good morning, Arthur."


    Linda responded in the way she had before.


    Then, the young girl pulled Arthur to one side and began to recount her experiences in a quiet voice.


    As Arthur listened, his expression grew serious.


    "Have you experienced anything bizarre around you?


    Like feeling a chill?


    Or hearing some whispering by your ear?"


    Arthur inquired.


    "No, it''s just that occasionally I can see some images¡ªa very chaotic kind, like last night, I clearly saw you holding Pan Zheng in your sleep, but the next moment you turned into a gigantic snake, one so large it was terrifying, bathing in endless thunder, with wings sprouting feathers, and then in a short while, more and more heads began to emerge on your neck..."


    The girl shook her head, but her following words caused all of Arthur''s features to tense up.


    At this moment, Arthur had confirmed that the girl before him had likely experienced a Bloodline Awakening, and moreover, it was a Bloodline that could see "the future."


    This...


    It fit well with the characteristics of a ''Spirit Medium.''


    Meaning, her words could indeed be fragments of the future.


    ''Turning into a snake, could be related to the "Dark Serpent Bloodline."


    Bathing in thunder, must be from obtaining the "Glory Potion" from the hands of that Countess, completing the "Dark Serpent Bloodline."


    Heads sprouting from the neck?


    Could it be that my aliases are increasing?''


    Arthur made reasonable explanations to himself.


    But there was one thing he couldn''t explain¡ª


    ''If Old Charlie is a fake, then why can Linda Camille awaken a Bloodline?


    Uncle Drake and Aunt Cassandra didn''t have a Bloodline Awakening either, right?


    It can''t be that I''m the only Muggle in the family, can it?


    To protect my feelings and to prevent the same fate as the ''Blood Marquis'' family, did everyone conceal everything from me?


    No! No!


    The Kledos family are all normal people, it must be Linda''s mother, Ms. Camille''s family that has some extraordinary ancestry, and Linda, stimulated by something, only then experienced the Awakening!


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Yes, it must be so!''


    Arthur emphasized in his heart, continuously nodding to reassure himself.


    When he noticed Linda looking at him with confusion, Arthur said softly¡ª


    "These are all normal phenomena for the Kledos Family when a Bloodline Awakens. I have gone through something similar myself. After a while, you will be able to gradually master this ability."


    "This ability?


    Are there other abilities?"


    Linda let out a relieved breath, then followed up with expectant inquiry.


    Arthur nodded affirmatively and naturally said.


    "Of course, the Kledos Family is born extraordinary!


    Having the Bloodline of the Kledos Family, you were destined to stand out from the rest!"


    Saying this, Arthur paused for a moment. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then he changed the subject¡ª


    "So, now for a little test, let me ask you...


    When you saw Clay''s corpse, what did you ''see''?"

 Chapter 205 The Second One!

    What is the biggest difference between humans and animals?A wise man once said, it''s the creation and use of tools.


    That''s why Arthur hoped to be human.


    Therefore, without any burden and filled with anticipation, he looked at Linda Camille, hoping to hear more information about Clay''s death.


    Under Arthur''s gaze, the young girl became somewhat nervous, immediately turning her gaze towards 17 Xilin Street, and after merely a few seconds, a look of confusion appeared on her face.


    "How is it, do you see anything?"


    Arthur inquired.


    "No, I didn''t see anything, but I can feel there a... mockery, ostentation, and calm!"


    Linda Camille said, frowning.


    Calm?


    She couldn''t understand why she would feel calm at a crime scene.


    Neither could Arthur.


    However, upon seeing Linda looking at him uncertainly, the young ''Spirit Medium'' chuckled softly and subconsciously wanted to pat the girl''s head but remembered that she his little aunt, which clearly wasn''t appropriate.


    Instead, he gently patted her arm.


    "Linda, believe me, you''ve already done well enough¡ªyour level of skill already surpasses most people,"


    Arthur said softly.


    Seeing no disappointment in Arthur''s eyes and even receiving approval, the girl immediately nodded happily and didn''t continue to ask about how she would compare to Arthur¡ªdeep in her heart, she never dared to hope to surpass Arthur, the reporter also said, Arthur was not only a perfect inheritor of the ''Spirit Medium'' Bloodline but exceeded it!


    With astonishing, terrifying Talent, he surpassed everyone!


    She, of course, couldn''t do that.


    She just needed to surpass most people.


    She at least had to deliberately stand behind Arthur silently, able to watch his figure from afar.


    Come on!


    Linda, you can do it!


    The Kledos Family is born extraordinary!


    The girl cheered herself on silently in her heart, while Arthur''s gaze drifted towards the carriage¡ªinside was another girl, Edith.


    As the daughter of the Bernice family, it was somewhat strange for her to be in the carriage at this time.


    After all, her brother had died, and her parents were still grieving.


    "Edith injured her leg when she was a child,"


    Linda immediately explained for her friend.


    "I see,"


    Arthur said, bowing slightly towards the direction of the carriage.


    The girl inside the carriage, wearing a veil, promptly returned the gesture.


    "Edith''s really pitiable, if it weren''t for damaging her leg when falling out of a tree, she would be chased by all the men in South Los by now,"


    Linda sighed.


    Arthur did not contest that.


    Although the veil concealed her features, Arthur could vaguely make out her delicate countenance.


    At the same time, Arthur was curious why Edith''s illness lingered.


    With the Bernice family''s wealth, it simply shouldn''t be possible.


    Linda noticed Arthur''s curiosity and promptly explained,


    "The reason I say Edith is pitiable is because of this¡ªwhen she fell from the tree, she went straight into a hole between the roots, which was completely hidden from the outside view. Moreover, Edith had fainted at the time, and by the time people found her, it was already the next day.


    And in her efforts to climb out of the hole, Edith disregarded her injuries, which caused irreversible damage to her leg."


    Arthur nodded in understanding, then pointed towards 17 Xilin Street.


    Linda promptly waved at Arthur, understanding his intent.


    "Be careful!"


    As he was leaving, Arthur offered a word of caution.


    "Don''t worry, my mother told me about the dangers of being a ''Spirit Medium''¡ªI''m ready!"


    Linda said, at the same time taking a box off the carriage and showing it to Arthur.


    Recognizing the familiar design, Arthur instantly identified it as the ''Kledos Family''s Spirit Medium Box.''


    As for where it came from?


    It must have been Old Charlie giving it to Ms. Camille.


    It might have been for remembrance.


    It might also have been for self-defense.


    However, no matter what, Arthur couldn''t help but curse Old Charlie in his heart¡ª


    "You really spent a fortune chasing women!"


    "Use it well, and you''ll find the world has become different."


    Having said that, Arthur headed towards No. 17 Xilin Street, while Linda nodded vigorously.


    At this moment, the girl fully believed in what Arthur had said.


    Even though some of his words might seem utterly absurd to others.


    For instance: The Kledos Family is born extraordinary.


    Inside No. 17 Xilin Street, Malz was still busy. Simon''s questioning wasn''t going smoothly; the neighbors around claimed they hadn''t heard any unusual sounds.


    As a result, the search area expanded¡ªDico and Simon, along with their team, began investigating Clay''s circle of friends, especially those who often attended the salons.


    And the old sheriff''s busyness stemmed from Mrs. Bernice.


    The lady wished to take her son''s body home.


    In response, the old sheriff mentioned the police department''s rules.


    But Mrs. Bernice insisted on her view and suggested she could donate two carriages to the police department.


    To this, the old sheriff stated that while rules are rules, they could still be discussed.


    When Arthur arrived, Mrs. Bernice had already offered to donate three carriages, and the old sheriff looked at Arthur expressionlessly. Following Arthur''s nod, the old sheriff immediately said¡ª


    "Mrs. Bernice, thank you for your generosity.


    Do you need me to send someone to help you transport Clay''s body?"


    "No need."


    Mrs. Bernice shook her head with red-rimmed eyes.


    After that, the lady bowed to Arthur.


    "Mr. Kledos, you are a true ''Spirit Medium,'' thank you for everything you''ve done for Clay.


    If only I could''ve found you sooner, maybe, just maybe..."


    A sob cut her off.


    Mr. Bernice comforted his wife again.


    "Please accept my condolences."


    Arthur said softly.


    Mr. Bernice helped his wife away. As they reached the door, the gentleman turned his head, revealing the sole emotion in his eyes¡ª


    I want others to mourn as well!


    Arthur nodded slightly. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the Bernice family and Linda Camille left, Dico was the first to rush back¡ª


    "Chief, consultant, Clay was such an idiot, a moron.


    He always did strange things and then boasted about his bravery to others.


    He even urinated into other people''s drinks."


    The fifth-level police officer couldn''t resist complaining as soon as he returned. Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    "So, there should be many people who got along well with him."


    The old sheriff sighed.


    No one wants to be a fool, but everyone likes to amuse themselves with a fool.


    This makes the fool believe he has many friends.


    And it turns those who amuse themselves at the fool''s expense into friends with a common interest.


    Friend and friend, both are no friends.


    "Hmm, we need to question more than thirty young people, and each one of them is no simple matter, each with either a wealthy father or a wealthy mother.


    This is going to be a long task.


    Simon has already gone to the first place: Jody''s house."


    As he spoke, Dico looked towards Arthur.


    The fifth-level officer was hoping their miraculous consultant would have a better way.


    Otherwise, he reckoned he wouldn''t be able to return home for another two days and see his daughter.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll have results soon."


    Arthur spoke with a calm tone.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' said this initially to soothe everyone''s restless emotions, but in the very next moment after his words fell, a patrol officer who had been out with Simon burst in and said in a low voice¡ª


    "Police Chief, consultant, Jody is dead!"


    Instantly, Malz and Dico turned their heads to look at Arthur.

 Chapter 206 Slit Throat x Crow x Pigeon

    "How did he die?"Malz asked urgently.


    "His throat was cut!


    In a cellar in his own home¡ªa cellar so hidden, not even the household butler knew when it had been dug up,"


    the patrol officer replied immediately.


    At that moment, Arthur and Malz exchanged glances, thinking of Clay who had died in the same way.


    "Could this be a serial killing?"


    the old sheriff instinctively asked the young spirit medium.


    "Similar in nature but different in purpose¡ªMalz, send more men to question those thirty or so young people and find out who is still alive?"


    Arthur said this.


    Malz was stunned.


    "Are you suggesting... a murder to silence them?"


    the old sheriff asked tentatively.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s simple."


    Arthur murmured softly, subtly controlling Wuni to take flight, searching for the things she cared about most at this moment.


    Meanwhile, Malz yelled out¡ª


    "Dico, get everyone moving!


    Quickly, quickly, quickly!"


    the old sheriff urged repeatedly.


    Aside from Hunter and Newt who still remained at the scene, the rest of the Shire District Police Station sprang into action. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sitting crouched at the doorway of 17 Xilin Street, the old sheriff rubbed his swollen brow.


    The cases he had encountered recently had left the old sheriff feeling drained.


    Having been a policeman for over thirty years, the old sheriff felt that his first thirty years were like those of a fake cop, catching petty thieves daily, apprehending robbers twice a week, and facing a murder case only once every half a month; serial killing cases were even rarer, sometimes not seen in a year.


    And now?


    Murders were seen every day.


    Serial killings were almost becoming the norm.


    ''Were we simply too incompetent before to come across them?


    Or...


    has the wheel of destiny begun to turn?''


    The old sheriff thought to himself quietly, then suddenly turned to Arthur, who was lost in thought, and said,


    "Bob would definitely enjoy these days."


    "Hmm?"


    Arthur looked puzzled.


    "That guy, during the early days of the Seven Years'' War, ended up in Daredevil Camp for assaulting a superior. Everyone thought he was a goner¡ªyet, who knew that after the camp changed hands for the eleventh time, he was still alive, earning him the nickname ''Undying Bob''!


    Moreover, his repeated combat experiences earned him the appreciation of the Daredevil Camp command, not only promoting him to captain but also putting him in charge of special training in the camp,"


    Arthur listened quietly as Malz talked about his good friend.


    Arthur was very committed to a crucial part of his plan.


    However, he didn''t inquire further but waited for Malz to continue.


    "I owe my life to Bob; during a cavalry skirmish on the West Coast, he took a bullet for me. In gratitude, I spent my salary to buy him a lot of booze¡ª the guy is a heavy drinker; when drunk, he would talk nonsense with me, claiming he should have been a noble or something.


    After the war ended, I wanted to invite him to South Los, but Bob said he didn''t like these peaceful times and went to become a bounty hunter. Moreover, when he left, he mysteriously told me that when we meet again, it would be when the wheel of destiny is turning,"


    Malz said, chuckling at himself.


    "Who turns the wheel of destiny at nearly sixty?"


    The old sheriff shook his head, his eyes filled with emotion, but Arthur patted his shoulder.


    In the surprised look of the old sheriff, Arthur said very seriously.


    "Some took on a divine battle at the age of seventy-two.


    Sixty isn''t too late!


    You could even say it''s just right!"


    "Just right?"


    Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The old sheriff asked quietly.


    Arthur nodded more seriously.


    "Trust me, it''s just right!"


    The old sheriff was stunned and then muttered ''just right, just right'' to himself, his expression gradually regaining vitality.


    Seeing this, Arthur finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He didn''t want one of his important partners to start thinking about quitting.


    This simple, kind-hearted, and upright spirit medium not only had to tread carefully but also had to keep an eye on his partners'' morale from time to time. Who could understand the difficulty?


    Whew!


    He took a deep breath inwardly.


    The young spirit medium spoke again¡ª


    "Malz, do you have any dreams?"


    "To retire!"


    "Besides retiring?"


    "To hold my grandson!"


    "And besides those two?"


    "Hmm... I want to see a miracle."


    Malz''s suddenly hushed voice startled Arthur.


    "Haha, just take it as my delirious talk, how could miracles be so easy to come by?"


    The old sheriff laughed heartily, changing the subject.


    He asked about the serial killings once more.


    "Just wait a bit longer!"


    Arthur''s response was double-edged.


    About half an hour later, the patrolling officers returned one by one¡ª


    "Police Chief, advisor, the White from the White family is dead!"


    "Police Chief, advisor, the Sharp from the Sharp family is dead!"


    "Police Chief, advisor, the Bacon from the Bacon family is dead!"


    ...


    One report after another.


    Another three young people had died.


    Adding to the earlier death of Jody, that makes four people dead, coinciding with Clay''s chest and abdomen wounds, along with other wounds of varying depth everywhere.


    "It really is a silence killing!


    Damn it, these four guys must have known something!


    Plus, they all died in very hidden places in their homes, especially Bacon, that fellow''s body weighed nearly 200 pounds, yet he was found in a treehouse¡ªclearly had his throat slit under the tree, but was moved to the treehouse. This murderer must be very strong!


    Bacon house''s butler also mentioned, Bacon has always been secretive lately, going out even without being invited!"


    Jody, White, and Sharp were similar!"


    Dico spoke, panting.


    Even though assisted by horses, Dico still felt exhausted from rushing back and forth all morning.


    Malz did not contradict his subordinate''s words.


    But the old sheriff was still puzzled by one thing¡ªClay''s wounds.


    What caused these kinds of wounds?


    Most likely they were contract-like in nature.


    The four men must have seen or indirectly caused the person who killed Clay to die, hence this kind of agreement was formed¡ªpossibly even coerced.


    Coerced by the person who slit Clay''s throat.


    But why then would the coercer kill the four afterwards?


    Doesn''t make sense, does it?


    Wouldn''t keeping such leverage be better?


    The old sheriff thought about this as he looked toward Arthur.


    "Because it can''t be done!"


    Arthur said and gestured for Dico to drive, then headed straight for the carriage. Malz quickly followed him.


    The carriage started moving as Dico snapped the whip.


    Arthur directed Dico forward.


    "What on earth is going on?


    ''Miss Anna'' what did she tell you?"


    The old sheriff asked curiously.


    "Have you not noticed some common aspects?"


    Arthur countered.


    "All had their throats slit, all died in hidden places, even if they had to create them, and they all secretly went out."


    The old sheriff blurted out.


    "Anything else?"


    Arthur continued.


    "And¡­"


    The old sheriff couldn''t think of anything else.


    "Do you remember their names?"


    Arthur asked again.


    The old sheriff immediately shook his head.


    Arthur looked at the old sheriff''s expression, but spoke softly to himself¡ª


    "So that''s how it is!"


    And at that moment, a pitch-black crow in the sky above the carriage dived with an aggression fiercer than an eagle''s, directly seizing a white pigeon.

 Chapter 207 Father in the Pigeon Cage!

    Walking past an intersection westward from Garden Middle Street brings one to Western Garden Street, different from the shop-filled North Street and the rented South Street.Most of Western Garden Street is comprised of South Los locals or those who have purchased properties.


    Therefore, it''s even more peaceful here.


    Under the tall elm trees, children run by from time to time, with crisp shouts ringing out as parents chase after them, giving warnings.


    Standing on the terrace of number 99 on Western Garden Street, Tarite watched this scene, his eyes filled with envy.


    After pausing for a moment, he rubbed the corner of his eye and turned around to finish his last unfinished business.


    Tidying up the pigeon cages.


    According to that gentleman, all the pigeons had to be killed.


    But...


    Two years of companionship had already made him, a lonely fellow, see these pigeons as an indispensable part of his life.


    So, for the first time, he defied that gentleman''s will.


    He planned to return these pigeons to the countryside and entrust them to reliable people.


    And then?


    Express gratitude!


    Any more pursuits?


    Gone. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the child''s accident, everything lost its meaning.


    All that he had done, his entire life, had come to a complete halt in that moment, leaving only...


    Revenge!


    Therefore, he was extremely grateful to that gentleman¡ªwithout his help, he would never have been able to accomplish his revenge.


    Coo, coo-coo!


    The sudden cooing of pigeons startled Tarite, who then quickened his pace, yet still methodically arranged the pigeon cages, opening one after another and releasing the pigeons inside.


    Watching the pigeons fly away, Tarite finally turned to look in the direction of the terrace door¡ªnumber 99 on Western Garden Street was a one-and-a-half-story building, with a living room, kitchen on the ground floor, and a bedroom on the second floor, used for storing sundries, while the entire terrace was converted into a special structure with pigeon cages facing each other on both sides, one side giving a view of the street.


    A young man wearing a black double-breasted coat, holding a terrifying puppet, and carrying a cat cage stood in front of the terrace door.


    "Your cat scared my pigeons,"


    Tarite said as he sat on the only stool inside the terrace, his movements suggesting that his legs were not very agile.


    The Pigeon Breeder reached for the long-stemmed chimney-style pipe beside him and added some tobacco¡ªdifferent from the classic billiard style, the long-stemmed chimney style had a stem about 20 centimeters long, with the bowl elongated into a rectangular shape resembling a chimney, allowing for the packing of more tobacco, a favorite among some old smokers in South Los.


    "I thought it was ''Anna'' who scared them."


    Arthur replied with a smile.


    "''Anna''?"


    Tarite blinked, then guessed the identity of the young man before him.


    The knowledgeable Pigeon Keeper, who could easily read and write, still maintained rather good reading habits. Unlike the previous reading for entertainment and leisure, his reading over the past two years was to better keep track of his enemies.


    Therefore, he knew about ''Spirit Medium,'' who had been gaining fame in South Los lately.


    Realization dawned in the Pigeon Keeper''s eyes as he looked at Arthur and ''Anna.''


    ''Anna'' is not frightening, compared to some fellows... This lady maintains her manners,"


    Tarite said softly.


    "I''ll convey your compliment to ''Anna'' truthfully. So, can you also tell me more¡ªalthough I already know some things, they are incomplete,"


    Arthur said.


    "Curious?"


    Tarite laughed.


    "Of course, I''ve always been a very curious person, and after the awakening of my bloodline, such curiosity has become irresistibly intense,"


    Arthur nodded, his expression becoming perfectly convincing under the effect of "Bluff."


    This talk, half true, half false.


    Being human, Arthur naturally had curiosity.


    However, Arthur could control his curiosity very well.


    Because curiosity really could kill the cat.


    Especially after taking on the identity of the ''modern-day Black Cat'', Arthur became even more cautious.


    But he didn''t mind cooperating with the Tarite in front of him.


    "There''s nothing much to say, and there''s no story you''re hoping for¡ªthree years ago, when I was taking my daughter home, we encountered four bastards galloping through the city. My daughter didn''t get out of the way and was hit by a horse and killed, and me, trying to save her, also got my leg broken by the horse, leaving me a cripple."


    Tarite spoke softly, his expressionless face as if telling someone else''s story.


    "So that''s what happened, can you then tell me about the incident at 17 Xilin Street?"


    Arthur nodded his head and continued to ask.


    "Of course.


    In order to take down those four guys smoothly, I had to kill a fool¡ªalthough I feel somewhat sorry for him, I''m willing to give my life in compensation."


    Tarite maintained a matter-of-fact demeanor.


    Yet, with the help of "Eagle Eye" and "Insight," Arthur easily spotted the tell.


    Tarite was not good at lying.


    "Hmm, I also know a story, just as unworthy of anticipation, but since you''ve told me one, I think I should also share one with you in return¡ªthree years ago, a father was taking his daughter home when four young men, out of a competitive spirit, suddenly started galloping in the city. Caught off-guard, the little girl froze in terror, and the father who rushed over intended to scoop her into his arms. But the horse was too fast, and he couldn''t make it in time; the little girl was sent flying, and the father himself was hit and left with a leg disability.


    However, when the police arrived, they concluded that it was the father and daughter who darted out, leading to the tragic outcome.


    Unwilling to accept this, the father sought justice for his daughter all over.


    But the families of those four young men were too powerful, and the father''s efforts were futile.


    This father became desperate.


    He didn''t know what to do.


    It was then that someone suddenly appeared, asking the father if he really wanted revenge.


    The father agreed, and thereafter, this father transformed himself into the Pigeon Breeder.


    He began transmitting messages with carrier pigeons for a secretive group, and gradually, those four people got involved as well.


    The timing became ripe.


    With arrangements made secretly by that person, those four who didn''t want the fool to steal the spotlight started using ''secret societies'' as bait to lure the fool out.


    They didn''t really want to kill the fool, but an accident happened, and the fool did die. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    In their panic, they made a pact.


    But such a pact was incredibly fragile because they overlooked the person lurking in the shadows, peering at everything¡ª"just by tying phrases like ''I know what you did'' to the leg of the carrier pigeon, one could easily summon them to a secret place known only to them and then cut their throats."


    Arthur paused at this point, as if listening to something.


    Then, he added another sentence¡ª


    "No, it seems that at that time, the father had already wanted revenge, but feared that by killing one of them, he would alert the other three, thus he hesitated to make a move."


    As he spoke, Arthur turned to look at Tarite.


    "That father was very incompetent."


    The Pigeon Breeder judged with his mouth as he picked up a match nearby, ready to light his pipe.


    But Arthur snatched the pipe from the Pigeon Breeder''s hand first.


    He lowered his head and took a whiff, the familiar smell of bitter almonds mixed with a slight pungency.


    "You don''t smoke, yet you choose a pipe that old smokers would pick¡ªI have a friend who is an old smoker, so I know what old smokers are like.


    Therefore, I think if you''ve just started smoking, cigarettes would be a good choice.


    Of course, this is your choice.


    However, my story isn''t over yet, would you care to listen to the rest?"

 Chapter 208 The Pigeon Releaser!

    "Do you still remember the fool from the story I just told?"Arthur asked Tarite.


    The Pigeon Breeder nodded.


    "I do."


    "In fact, in the story I just told, the fool didn''t die by accident, but rather... he desired death with all his heart!"


    Arthur spoke slowly.


    The Pigeon Breeder was stunned, disbelief flashing in his eyes.


    "Impossible!


    How could someone who only knows how to show off desire death so earnestly?"


    The Pigeon Breeder shook his head quickly, not accepting this notion.


    "Of course, it''s possible!


    The fool was ridden with guilt, and to compensate for this guilt, he had no choice but to pretend to be a fool¡ªbecause he discovered that as long as he was ridiculed, humiliating himself, the person he felt guilty toward would be happy.


    So, he became a fool."


    As Arthur said this, he sighed.


    "But, but..." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Pain?


    The fool was willing to face death, naturally he could do it, even if it meant being stabbed four times in the chest and stomach and then having his throat slashed by the person he felt guilty toward, he didn''t make a sound and just lay there holding his breath, pretending to be dead.


    The fool had long known about the plan of the person he felt guilty toward.


    He chose to go along with it.


    After all...


    It was his sister."


    Listening to Arthur''s words, the Pigeon Breeder sat there dumbfounded, with a vacant expression.


    The words of the young ''Spirit Medium'' were something he had never considered.


    All he knew was of a scoundrel who, out of jealousy for the affection of their parents, had deliberately pushed his sister off a tree into a tree pit and had mocked her relentlessly.


    This...


    Unconsciously, the Pigeon Breeder raised his head, looking towards Arthur.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' stood in place, his expression serene, his gaze calmly on him.


    Unconsciously, the Pigeon Breeder believed the words of the young ''Spirit Medium''.


    "I, I..."


    The Pigeon Breeder opened his mouth but was completely at a loss for words.


    At this moment, his mind was in turmoil.


    But the young ''Spirit Medium'' spoke again, his voice still calm¡ª


    "Jody, White, Sharp, and Bacon have died, but do you think that counts as revenge?


    I don''t think so.


    Have those four guys escaped the punishment they deserved just because the police are useless?


    That''s not it either.


    It''s because of their families!


    With wealth intertwined with interests, creating enormous power, they shielded those four guys and protected hundreds more just like them.


    So, your vengeance must continue!


    Perhaps you can''t do more, but at the very least, you should completely uproot the families to which those four belonged!"


    During this speech, Arthur''s lips curved slightly upward, revealing a congenial smile.


    And listening to the words of the young ''Spirit Medium,'' the Pigeon Breeder was completely dumbstruck.


    He had always thought that the young ''Spirit Medium'' stood on the side of ''justice'' in the eyes of the world.


    But these words...


    "What is your purpose?"


    The Pigeon Breeder was filled with astonishment, but he was also on guard.


    "I''m annoyed by them.


    I covet their family estates.


    And conveniently, I have a friend who can take care of this matter properly."


    Arthur said frankly.


    He wouldn''t talk about any grand righteousness, nor would he bluff, and facing a father seeking revenge for his daughter, the young ''Spirit Medium'' still maintained a bit of a moral baseline.


    And again, the Pigeon Breeder was stunned by the young ''Spirit Medium''s'' candor.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' didn''t hurry him, instead, he walked into the modified veranda, feeling the space compressed by the pigeon cages, resting his hand on the rusted railing, gazing up at the small patch of sky overhead, then looking down at the street of Western Garden Street, and said lightly¡ª


    "It''s quite large."


    ...


    The Bernice family did not return to the Swan District.


    Instead, they brought Clay''s body back to their manor on the outskirts of South Los.


    Before the body was brought back, the entire Bernice Manor had been rearranged by the butler, with gold utensils, brightly colored tapestries, and such all packed away.


    The servants had also been informed of some matters in advance.


    To this, each servant understood clearly and maintained a mournful demeanor.


    Inside the estate owner''s master bedroom, Mrs. Bernice''s cries resounded non-stop.


    Mr. Bernice sat in his study, looking dazed.


    When there were no outsiders left, Mr. Bernice shed all pretense.


    All that filled his mind now was Clay''s voice and laughter.


    Though a foolish simpleton who knew not the weight of things, he was kindhearted.


    "Clay, if you can hear Daddy''s words, then you must stay here a while longer¡ªI will avenge you.


    I will catch that bastard.


    I will flay him with my own hands!"


    Mr. Bernice said in a lowered voice, his face twisted with ferocity.


    Even though he had hired that young ''Spirit Medium,'' several suspects still filtered through his mind.


    It could be them.


    It could also not be.


    But, that''s not important!


    What''s important is, his son is dead!


    Then...


    ''You will join my son in death!''


    Thinking this to himself, Mr. Bernice gestured for the butler, saying¡ª


    "Go and discreetly contact the Lady of the Eternal Night for me, tell her I have a business matter to discuss with her!"


    "Understood, sir."


    The trusted butler bowed and left.


    In the study, Mr. Bernice was once again left alone.


    He didn''t like the Lady of the Eternal Night, but it wasn''t for the reasons rumored outside, because of the lady''s cold, barbaric, and bloody methods.


    Rather, it was because he saw a younger version of himself in her.


    Yet he greatly admired her!


    Admired her decisive and ruthless approach to achieving her goals.


    Of course, there was also a hint of fear!


    After all, he had no wish to become her target.


    But, that was before.


    Now?


    He couldn''t care less.


    What about his eldest son, Chloe?


    Yes, he still had his eldest son, Chloe!


    But, that was all he had¡ªthe eldest son, Chloe!


    Having lost a second son, he absolutely did not want to lose the eldest¡ªfor this, he had to change the approach he had maintained for nearly twenty years.


    Sighing internally, Mr. Bernice stood up and walked towards the bedroom.


    Upon leaving the study, the gentleman became calm once more.


    He would not panic before his wife.


    However, at the bedroom door, Mr. Bernice unexpectedly saw Linda Camille coming out of the bedroom¡ªfor Ms. Camille''s daughter, Mr. Bernice was well acquainted, and happy to have her associate with his family. If it weren''t for the fact that his eldest son was already married, and the simpleton younger son was completely unworthy of her, he would have already sought her mother''s hand in marriage for his son.


    "Linda, take extra care of Edith, please.


    She is too fragile, sigh."


    Saying this, Mr. Bernice entered the bedroom.


    Passing by Linda, Mr. Bernice completely failed to notice the astonishment on her face.


    Behind him, the bedroom door closed.


    Linda touched the sleeve sword concealed at her wrist, the arm crossbow on her forearm, and the dagger under her armpit, then picked up her suitcase and headed to her friend Edith''s bedroom with a complex expression.


    These items had been given to her by her mother before she left, informing her they were a Kledos Family tradition.


    She had been somewhat puzzled before, but now she understood a bit better.


    Knock, knock-knock!


    "Come in."


    After Linda knocked, Edith''s crisp voice rang out.


    But when Linda pushed open the door, she found Edith standing by the bedroom window, feeding pigeons¡ªthe birds flew in through the open window, with as many as seven or eight of them.


    Corn kernels mixed with a bit of japonica rice attracted the pigeons.


    Even back at home, Edith wore a veil that obscured her face, revealing only her eyes, which were hidden as she lowered her head.


    Seeing this scene, Linda would have felt only pity in the past, but now it was tinged with deep caution.


    "You know everything, don''t you?" Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    Suddenly, Edith spoke.


    Linda was taken aback.


    "Your expression is too easy to read¡ªit''s quite uninspiring, Linda.


    So...


    Linda, would you please go die?"


    Edith''s voice was soft as she slightly raised her hand.


    Instantly, the pigeons perched on the windowsill flew straight towards Linda as if they had gone mad.


    Instinctively, Linda was about to shoot a crossbow arrow, but before the Kledos Family''s bastard could truly attack, she heard¡ª


    Caw!


    The crow''s call.


    The next moment was...


    Shadows darted, crimson erupted!

 Chapter 209 Happy Fool!

    Black weaved through the white and gray.Feathers danced, and pigeons cooed in sorrow.


    Wuni''s beak and talons, as sharp as blades, performed precise throat-cutting surgeries on the pigeons, and by the time Wuni stood on the windowsill again, it began leisurely grooming its wings. When the pigeon gripped in its right claw still tried to struggle, the talon instantly tightened.


    Suddenly, the pigeon''s body was crushed.


    Wuni picked its favorite tender meats to swallow.


    ''Is this a crow?


    More vicious than an eagle, no doubt!''


    Linda drew a cold breath inwardly.


    When Edith across her looked at Linda, her eyes showed surprise.


    "No wonder you stood up so ''open and aboveboard,'' you''ve raised such a vicious crow. Is that your secret weapon?"


    Edith inquired.


    Linda''s instinct was to deny, but for some reason, she nodded instinctively, and her words came out as,


    "Secret weapon?


    No, it''s just a pet.


    Just like my cats."


    At that moment, the girl''s voice was indifferent, but her tone and demeanor were exactly like Arthur when he was in his usual ''Bluff'' state. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "A pet?"


    Edith''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, then she cautiously surveyed her surroundings.


    As someone who raised pigeons as a method, Edith was well aware of the formidable nature of these seemingly insignificant creatures.


    One crow had decimated all the pigeons she had raised for a long time.


    If there were to be three cats as well, her chances of victory would drop by another thirty percent.


    Thinking this, the daughter of the Bernice family moved her feet subtly, distancing herself from Wuni while quietly saying¡ª


    "This alone is not enough.


    To seek revenge, I haven''t just raised some pigeons.


    I''ve also learned swordsmanship, physical combat¡­"


    Her drawn-out tone caught Linda''s attention, and the daughter of the Bernice family immediately charged at Linda.


    Clang!


    A flexible sword sprung from her belt, aiming straight for Linda''s throat, like a venomous snake leaping from the bushes, hidden and vicious.


    This sword strike the Bernice family''s daughter had practiced hundreds of times.


    For that unexpected moment.


    Although she had never expected the surprise to arise with Linda, whom she had always looked down upon as a silly girl, it did not stop her from wanting to pierce Linda''s throat with a single thrust.


    Afterward?


    Naturally, it was to arrange the scene.


    The murderer would of course be the ''Throat Slasher''.


    She, as one of the victims, had merely been lucky enough to escape, but she hadn''t gotten a good look at the killer''s face. She only felt the voice was familiar.


    Then?


    Of course, it would be time to ask her elder brother, Chloe, why he did this.


    Why he wanted to kill so many people.


    Of course, it must be done ''discreetly''.


    With that thought, the flexible sword in the Bernice family''s daughter''s hand became even more ruthless.


    But Linda simply raised her left hand¡ª


    Whoosh!


    Thud!


    The arm crossbow hidden in her left hand fired a crossbow arrow, nailing itself into the right shoulder of the Bernice family''s daughter.


    The Bernice family''s daughter was taken aback, and then switched the sword to her left hand.


    "My left hand and right hand trained for two and a half years to achieve the same sword-drawing speed¡­"


    She hadn''t finished speaking when Linda raised her right hand.


    Whoosh!


    Thud!


    The arrow nailed itself into the left shoulder of the Bernice family''s daughter.


    This time, the flexible sword could no longer be held in the daughter''s hand and fell directly to the floor.


    What was more critical was the faint sensation of paralysis began to spread.


    "Poisoned?!"


    "You actually coated the arrow with poison!"


    The Bernice family daughter looked incredulous.


    Linda was somewhat shocked, even more shocked than when her two arrows aimed at the throat had both hit the shoulder¡ªbecause what she had coated was anesthetic, and she regretted not heeding her mother''s advice to coat them with poison.


    Otherwise, there would have been no need for a second arrow.


    With her poor archery, it was a miracle that both arrows hit at all.


    ''Poison! Next time I must switch to a poison that seals the throat upon contact with blood!''


    Linda reminded herself.


    Meanwhile, the Bernice family daughter had changed her expression; not only did her demeanor weaken, her eyes filled with tears, and her voice choked up¡ª


    "I had my reasons!


    It was Clay who pushed me off the tree, and although he knew I was in the tree pit, he didn''t tell anyone, causing me to miss the best treatment window and become a cripple.


    Moreover, he ridiculed me with a bunch of people. What''s wrong with me killing him?"


    By now, the Bernice family daughter had started to roar.


    But Linda remained unmoved.


    She had just witnessed the truth¡ª


    Back then, it was to get more attention and affection from her parents that Edith chose to hide in that tree pit. But waiting got too boring, and when she saw the birds in the tree, she climbed up, only to fall down accidentally and roll into the tree pit.


    The whole incident had nothing to do with Clay.


    On the contrary, it was Clay who found Edith in the tree pit.


    And Clay hated himself for not finding Edith sooner.


    As an older brother, Clay felt he hadn''t fulfilled his responsibilities.


    Edith went with the flow and pushed all the blame onto Clay, even vaguely hinting to her family that it was Clay who had pushed her.


    And the result?


    Clay was abandoned by Mr. and Mrs. Bernice, and his elder brother, Chloe, also distanced himself from his own brother.


    Clay became increasingly guilty, to the extent that when he realized that others laughing at him could make Edith smile, he would do it without hesitation.


    Because, under immense pressure, Clay''s perceptions were distorted.


    The fool actually believed it was his fault.


    He, who should have been the savior, became the most tragic one.


    Therefore, at this moment, Linda Camille looked at Edith''s crying and choking face, and her irritation reached its limit¡ª


    "Shut your mouth! S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You blathering idiot!"


    In a fit of rage, Linda twisted her waist, stepped forward, and threw a punch in one fluid motion.


    Her fist struck precisely on Edith''s jawline.


    Wham!


    The Bernice family daughter who was playing pitiful was sent crashing to the ground, a tremor in her brain causing her dizziness, yet she continued to mutter through her lips.


    "It''s not my fault; it''s Clay''s fault for not finding me earlier..."


    Hearing these words, Linda flipped her wrist and a sleeve sword shot straight out from the inside of her wrist, pressing against the Bernice family daughter''s throat.


    "If you dare say one more word, I''ll kill you right now!"


    Linda''s eyes turned icy as she growled.


    She was truly enraged.


    She had never imagined there could be such shameless people in the world who twisted the facts.


    But soon after, Linda began to worry.


    How was she to resolve the current situation?


    The Bernice family daughter had been knocked down by her, but the problem was not solved.


    If anything, things had become more troublesome.


    Because they were at Bernice Manor at the moment!


    And if she just left, this woman with her ability to distort the truth would surely slander her.


    ''What should I do?


    What to do?


    If it were Arthur, what would he do?''


    Linda began to ponder.


    And just at that moment¡ª


    Bang!


    The door to the Bernice family daughter''s room was kicked open.

 Chapter 210 Merchants, Merchants, and Merchants!

    Arthur, Malz, Dico, and others were standing outside the door, along with Mr. and Mrs. Bernice.However, it was Mr. Bernice who kicked open the door.


    This esteemed gentleman of South Los glared at his daughter on the floor, fury rising in his eyes. Without uttering another word, he picked up the flexible sword from the ground and stabbed at his daughter.


    Mrs. Bernice sobbed quietly, yet she did not intervene.


    Because she knew that Edith, having done such a thing, deserved no sympathy from anyone and had to be punished.


    Even though...


    It was heartbreaking!


    Otherwise, the Bernice family would be the ones to suffer.


    Mrs. Bernice knew this; Mr. Bernice was even more aware of it.


    Thus, the gentleman showed no mercy.


    At the side, Linda slightly relaxed, but she still felt it was not perfect¡ªbeing one of the heirs to the Kledos bloodline always gave her a unique perspective.


    However, Linda was not yet accustomed to it.


    Among those present, however, there were those who were accustomed and had long since excelled at it.


    "Wait!"


    When Arthur called out softly, he had already appeared next to Mr. Bernice, his palm seizing the other''s wrist, and his words flowed out unceasingly¡ª


    "Mr. Bernice, please calm down.


    Although facing such misfortune is enough to break anyone''s heart, we must understand that it is the members of the ''Death Poetry Society'' who instigated Edith and your enemies who exacerbated the situation, turning it into what it is now.


    So, we need to talk."


    As he spoke, Arthur looked toward Bernice.


    Bernice also looked toward Arthur.


    Their gazes intersected.


    A second later, the flexible sword was thrown on the ground.


    "Lord Kledos, please come to my study; we need to have a serious talk."


    Mr. Bernice invited the young ''Spirit Medium''.


    "Of course!"


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' gladly accepted the invitation.


    From beginning to end, the young ''Spirit Medium'' didn''t glance once at Edith on the ground¡ªalthough he wished she would just die right then, Bernice absolutely could not be the one to do it.


    Because that would be misdirected rage!


    Did Bernice hate Edith?


    Of course, he hated her so much he wanted to kill this daughter who had caused his younger son''s death.


    But that certainly didn''t mean Bernice''s heart was undisturbed.


    Perhaps in a moment of impulse, Bernice would indeed have done it, but what about afterwards?


    When had cooled down, Bernice would definitely regret it, and as soon as he regretted it, this Mr. Bernice would certainly need to rationalize his actions.


    And what better rationale than ''There were too many people around; I had to consider the reputation of the Bernice family''?


    None!


    That was the perfect excuse, and once Mr. Bernice found this justification, the next step would be to start shifting the blame.


    Most likely he would conclude: it was because people like Arthur were watching that I felt compelled to act.


    And with that conclusion, he would convince those around him who blamed him.


    Such as his wife, his eldest son, and so on.


    And by that time, Arthur would inexplicably have gained a new enemy.


    Therefore, Edith needed to die, but not here.


    She had to die at the hands of the ''Death Poetry Society''!


    Because Edith knew too much, and they were killing to silence her!


    The ''Death Poetry Society'' had caused him so much trouble; it was only right that he occasionally reciprocate, wasn''t it?


    Even if members of the ''Death Poetry Society'' came forward, no one would believe them.


    Truly the perfect ''scapegoat''! Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    Beyond that, there was the most crucial part¡ª


    Benefits!


    Arthur needed to plan the initial arrangements for "Mr. Wu''s Exchange," and the Bernice family''s warehouse was an indispensable part.


    Following Mr. Bernice, he entered a private study where the young "Spirit Medium" saw the gentleman retrieve a bottle of wine and two glasses from behind a bookshelf.


    After the young "Spirit Medium" gestured with his hand, Mr. Bernice poured himself a glass, drank it down in one gulp, and then poured another for himself.


    However, the wine bottle and the other glass were put back behind the bookshelf.


    Mr. Bernice, holding his glass, walked back toward the young "Spirit Medium," unbuttoning his shirt collar as he walked.


    Throughout the process, the young "Spirit Medium" maintained a smile and kept silent.


    "Eagle Eye," "Insight" were constantly flickering.


    ''The first drink, the emotions had already settled.


    The pouring thereafter was in contemplation. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unbuttoning the shirt collar was to mislead me.''


    ''Huh, should it be said that he is indeed a great merchant with a background in shipping?'' he mused.


    With a clear understanding in his heart, Arthur was not in the least troubled, instead, he breathed a sigh of relief¡ªhe did not wish to discuss the ''borrowing'' of dock warehouse rights with an angry father.


    That would lead nowhere.


    Negotiating with a cool-headed and astute businessman, however, was a different matter.


    Especially now that he had leverage, everything was about to change.


    As the other man gestured for him to sit, Arthur immediately sat down on the opposite sofa but still didn''t speak.


    At this moment, waiting for the other party to speak was the best option.


    After sipping his wine again, Mr. Bernice sighed heavily¡ª


    "I''m very sorry to have troubled you, 20,000 Gold Coins will subsequently be delivered to No. 2 Cork Street, and I will add another 20,000 Gold Coins, hoping you will accept it," he said.


    Mr. Bernice looked genuinely apologetic and sincere as if he truly wanted to make amends to Arthur.


    "Thank you for your patronage.


    However, the ''Spirit Medium'' does not accept money beyond the agreed remuneration," Arthur said, smiling and shaking his head politely in refusal.


    While 40,000 Gold Coins was a lot, it was not enough to handle the current situation.


    Mr. Bernice caught this implication.


    This made him realize that this time, he might really need to bleed heavily.


    Looking at the young ''Spirit Medium'' smiling before him, Mr. Bernice always felt like he was seeing a little fox that had stolen a hen, smiling so irritatingly...


    Angry!


    Yet, Mr. Bernice did not truly get angry, instead, he tentatively asked another question.


    "What do you think of Edith?"


    "And what do you think of Marinda Julius Caesar?" Arthur asked with a smile in reply.


    In his heart, Arthur softly applauded Mr. Bernice.


    Undoubtedly, the man had likely guessed what he wanted, preparing to use his daughter as a bargaining chip to pull him onto the Bernice family''s carriage.


    This solved the reputation problem perfectly and also gained his support.


    More importantly, someone would be able to watch over his own daughter.


    Even if it meant parting with some dock warehouse rights, it was a huge win.


    It was a win-win-win situation.


    ''Is this what it means to be a self-made great merchant?'' Arthur thought to himself, while Mr. Bernice kept insisting.


    "Miss Caesar''s excellence is beyond doubt, but Edith can do better¡ªshe now owns 20 percent of the Bernice family''s succession rights, and with the unfortunate incident that befell Clay, the 20 percent of his rights, I am also willing to leave to someone who can bring happiness to Edith."


    Listening to Mr. Bernice''s words, Arthur for the first time was glad he didn''t have the ability to see souls, otherwise, he might not have been able to resist, right?


    Poor Clay!


    He was such a fool!


    With this sentiment in his heart, Arthur stood up to the surprised gaze of Mr. Bernice, walked straight to the door, opened it, and said as he opened his mouth¡ª


    "I''m not good with words, so¡­"


    "Why don''t you talk to her personally?"


    Outside the door, Marinda stood with a frosty expression, smoking a pipe.

 Chapter 211 Reminder!

    At Marinda''s side stood the butler of the Bernice family.At this moment, the butler appeared completely out of his element.


    Not only had he failed to stop Marinda, allowing this visitor to directly enter Bernice Manor, but he had also come to the door of this secret study.


    Moreover, why had the door been opened directly?


    The butler was puzzled.


    Bernice was also taken aback.


    Mr. Bernice looked at his butler with confusion¡ªhaving already planned something when he had led Arthur into the secret study, Bernice had secretly notified his personal servant to inform the butler to delay for a while.


    He believed his butler could definitely do it.


    But why was Marinda appearing outside the door?


    Listening?


    Impossible, the soundproofing here was custom made.


    Not just soundproofing, but also immune to secret technique peeping.


    Therefore, it was utterly impossible for anyone inside or outside to know what was happening.


    Feeling the puzzled gaze of the master,


    The butler lowered his head in shame.


    Neither of them noticed the crow perched atop the roof, Wuni''s slightly anthropomorphic gaze sweeping over Bernice, the eyes brimming with mockery.


    While Bernice and his butler were puzzled, the gazes of Arthur and Marinda swiftly communicated, boiling down to two sentences¡ª


    ''Fleece him hard!''


    ''Sure thing!''


    Arthur, with a smile on his face, stepped aside, and Marinda naturally walked in.


    Moreover, she naturally wrapped her arm around Arthur''s arm.


    This seamless act once again caught Bernice off guard.


    He had just dared to make such an overbearing demand because he knew some things.


    Yes, knew.


    Not just heard.


    But the scene before him made Mr. Bernice realize that his sources of information were probably outdated.


    At the same time, he was also amazed by the charm of the young ''Spirit Medium'', who could actually attract Marinda, this mad woman.


    Then, some past memories surfaced in his mind.


    They were rumors about Old Charlie.


    ''Is this the ''Kledos Family''s'' bloodline?'' Bernice thought with deep envy, letting out a sigh.


    And then, Mr. Bernice had no choice but to regain his composure.


    Because, as soon as Lady of the Eternal Night took a step forward, she asked in a deep voice¡ª


    "Bernice, do you want to start a war?"


    ''War'', such a dreadful thing, was not something a young, kind, righteous, and naive ''Spirit Medium'' could be involved in.


    So, he quietly took a seat to the side.


    Leaving Marinda to perform.


    And this was his first time seeing Marinda negotiate.


    Direct yet overbearing, and filled with darkness.


    And in just under ten minutes, the fates of several businesses in South Los with considerable reputations had become sealed¡ªBernice Trading Company''s ships would encounter rough seas and arrive three days later than agreed, while Marinda''s subordinates would begin flooding the market with goods identical to those on the ships the next afternoon.


    By the time the merchant ships arrived, a wanted criminal would appear on those ships.


    Simultaneously, a large amount of contraband would appear in the opponent''s warehouse.


    For this, Bernice not only needed to grant Marinda access to some of his warehouses but also needed to support her publicly.


    Discover exclusive tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Of course, there was also a secret shipping route.


    In fact, compared to the previous trading of chips, this secret route was crucial.


    Thus, the negotiation time began to extend.


    In response, Arthur closed his eyes to rest.


    He believed Marinda would achieve victory¡ªfrom the moment Bernice took the initiative to invite Marinda to Bernice Manor, she had already been in an invincible position.


    The result was no surprise.


    Marinda finally got what she wanted.


    And the portion that belonged to Arthur, Marinda naturally didn''t forget¡ª


    "Your shares have increased to 3%!"


    You own half of the warehouse usage rights obtained from the Bernice family!


    And¡­"


    The dividends from the 3% shares were roughly 30,000 gold notes a year.


    Arthur was satisfied with this.


    The same went for the warehouse usage rights.


    If he had dealt with it himself, he estimated he would not have obtained even a third of that half; now with Marinda intervening, it had tripled.


    He was satisfied with this as well.


    However, that didn''t stop Arthur from listening to what Marinda was about to say next.


    Nor from being full of expectation.


    And indeed, Marinda was a woman who never let Arthur down.


    "I''ve found a secret technique from the ''Cat'' for you!


    Don''t get excited yet, I can''t guarantee if it is from ''Cat Hole'' or ''Cat Faction''!"


    Marinda said this as she tossed a document bag to him and then turned to leave.


    She had too many matters to handle, she couldn''t possibly stay long.


    Yet, immediately, the lady stopped in her tracks¡ª


    "I also have some business to discuss with you.


    I just met a pigeon breeder who was driven to ruin by the families of Jody, White, Sharp, and Bacon..."


    "Where is your carriage?"


    Without waiting for Arthur to finish, Marinda directly asked.


    Arthur pointed to the police carriage that had been waiting by the roadside.


    Rumble, rumble.


    The carriage wheels crushed over the gravel road, masking the conversations inside the carriage.


    When they were about to enter the city, the carriage stopped on the roadside.


    In a flash, Marinda had disappeared.


    Everything was settled now.


    It was just left to Marinda to take action.


    The young Spirit Medium, while watching the lady disappear into the distance, opened the document bag.


    Inside the document bag were two items.


    One was all the procedures of Miss Qiu''s Security Company, which only needed him to fill in the address¡ªafter a thorough inspection, he stored it in "Atos''s Box".


    The other was a research report on Yumir Manor.


    Yumir Manor was originally built by Fritz for his wife Yumir located in the Mount Gale Region, where the couple lived lovingly for life, yet had no children.


    Thus, after their demise, a distant nephew of Yumir inherited it, but then, this nephew unfortunately met with an accident while mountain climbing.


    Therefore, the nephew''s descendants viewed ''Yumir Manor'' as ominous and began to list it for sale.


    Eventually, it was purchased by a rich merchant from South Los¡ªunder the condition that the manor''s name could not be changed.


    That merchant also encountered an accident two years ago.


    Now, a new owner had bought ''Yumir Manor''.


    But due to the curse of ''Yumir Manor'', it made the new owner feel uneasy, hence they sent a letter seeking help to No. 2 Cork Street.


    "A curse?"


    Arthur frowned slightly.


    Then, he shook his head, while he was curious, he truly couldn''t leave.


    Besides, he was very much looking forward to Marinda''s earlier promise. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur believed that Marinda would not deceive him.


    So...


    ''Just a rough auction detail, is it still uncertain now?''


    Arthur speculated about the information revealed in Marinda''s recent words, his gaze then shifted to Linda Camille who was peeking in and out of the carriage behind.


    He waved his hand.


    Immediately, Linda rushed over.


    As soon as she was in the carriage, the young girl whispered¡ª


    "Be careful with ''Yumir Manor''!"

 Chapter 212 When you can communicate with your abilities, it will become...

    Saliva, incessant droplets of saliva ticking on the ground.The figure dripping with saliva walked in the darkness, hunching its body, holding a straw doll labeled with the name ''Kledos,'' and mumbling nonstop¡ª


    ''You are blind, you are deaf.


    You cannot see, nor hear.''


    Then, the figure threw the straw doll into a fire pit.


    There were several other straw doll figures in the fire pit, but under the blaze, the labels could no longer be seen, yet the charred skulls revealed themselves.


    ...


    Sitting in the carriage, Linda Camille recounted what she had witnessed to Arthur, her face filled with fear and concern.


    When she spoke of the skeletons in the fire pit, Linda''s figure trembled.


    It took her a good ten seconds to recover under Arthur''s comfort.


    "Although that guy kept saying ''cannot see,'' ''cannot hear,'' you must be able to see and hear, Arthur¡ªstill, do you think what we saw and heard might be a trap?


    Or perhaps something distorted?"


    Linda Camille asked the young ''Spirit Medium.''


    Clearly, the incident with Edith, the daughter of the Bernice family this morning, had taught the young girl a harsh lesson.


    What is seen is not necessarily real.


    Especially after experiencing a battle, the ''Kledos Family'' bloodline began to grow rapidly.


    "Prophecy itself is a complex thing.


    No one can be certain until the last moment.


    So, we can only prepare more,


    even Divine Spirits can be deceived by prophecies."


    Arthur leaned back in his seat, stroking Pendragon while chuckling lightly.


    "Divine Spirits can be deceived? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To deceive Divine Spirits!"


    When the girl said this, the young ''Spirit Medium'' clearly saw a mysterious brightness flicker in her eyes.


    That brightness was filled with excitement and¡­


    an indescribable contentment!


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' saw this and his lips curled up slightly.


    "Don''t think too much, how could an all-knowing, all-powerful being like a Divine Spirit miscalculate the moment of my death as being just before Its own?"


    Speaking softly, the girl was first stunned, then it was as if she had opened the door to a new world.


    "Could it really be like that?"


    The girl muttered to herself.


    "Of course it can be like that, after all¡­


    the Milky Way is a river too!"


    Arthur said with a laugh, yet his mind uncontrollably returned to ''Yumir Manor''¡ªthe young ''Spirit Medium'' never doubted what the girl said.


    Not only because it had been verified before, but because the girl''s expressions were just too easy to read, even without ''Eagle Eye'' or ''Insight.''


    Thus, Arthur believed Linda.


    And it was this belief that made Arthur even more curious about what had happened at ''Yumir Manor.''


    Could there really be someone who hated him that much?


    Probably not?


    He was so upright, kind, naive, reliable, young, and besides, his reputation couldn''t possibly have spread to the Mount Gale Region, could it have been¡­


    Almost instantly, a picture of an old, handsome man with silver hair and squinty eyes burst into Arthur''s mind.


    ''No way! No way!


    It couldn''t be you, old man, playing tricks, could it?''


    The young Spirit Medium had wondered before how such a remote employer could have written a letter inviting him.


    Turns out it was because of Old Charlie!


    However, Arthur was not annoyed in the slightest; instead, he was even more eager to visit ''Yumir Manor.''


    To see ''my grandfather''s romantic story'' with his own eyes was truly one of life''s joys.


    But he, truly couldn''t leave.


    One day has passed, and that guy Haite hasn''t shown a tiny bit of activity.


    Suddenly, Arthur thought of something and turned his gaze towards Linda.


    "Linda, have you heard of ''Haite Furniture Store''?"


    The girl looked up, puzzled.


    ...


    The police''s special carriage took a round on Garden Street.


    Open and aboveboard, with no concealment.


    And without stopping.


    Therefore, no one would pay it any mind.


    Eventually, the carriage stopped outside ''Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home''¡ª


    "My powers are still not strong enough; I didn''t see anything just now." Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Linda looked downcast.


    Arthur immediately raised his hand and patted Linda on the shoulder.


    "What are you feeling down about?"


    "Your Talent is good enough. Even the heirs of the Great Nobles don''t have Talent as good as yours¡ªyou''re just not used to it yet."


    Arthur consoled his young aunt.


    He certainly didn''t want a trivial matter like ''Haite'' to delay a Spirit Medium with boundless prospects.


    No!


    Perhaps it would be more accurate to say...


    Prophet!


    Of course, in the Pioneer Era, more people preferred to call it a seer.


    But no matter what they called her, Arthur knew very well the importance of his young aunt¡ªher joining would make his ''Shadow Count'' plan even more perfect.


    "Is that so?"


    Linda sounded unconvinced.


    After all, the things Arthur could easily ''see'', she struggled greatly to see just a glimpse, and some she couldn''t see at all.


    This gap made the young girl feel inadequate.


    "Of course, that''s how it is."


    Arthur comforted Linda, and seeing her still somewhat anxious expression, the young Spirit Medium couldn''t help but speak up¡ª


    "You must believe in yourself!


    You need to learn to communicate with your abilities!


    You don''t need to treat it as some sort of strange entity; just think of it as a friend who''s always there by your side."


    While speaking, Arthur pointed at the Hand of Void holding Atos''s Box.


    The Brightness of the Bluff started to flicker.


    Linda blinked, seeming to understand something.


    "A friend, huh?


    Can I give it a name?"


    The young girl almost instinctively thought about her three cats.


    Arthur really wanted to correct the difference between a friend and a pet.


    However, before he could say anything, the girl had already exclaimed¡ª


    "The World!


    My friend''s name is The World!


    Having a friend is like having the world!"


    "It''s a friend, not a stand-in..."


    Arthur emphasized, but Linda had already started sensing the presence of her friend and closed her eyes, reaching out with her hands.


    At that moment, Arthur caught a glimpse of a figure from the corner of his eye and said no more¡ªthe young Spirit Medium opened the car door and walked towards a nearby alley where Marinda''s coachman was waiting.


    He had spotted Edwin just as they passed Haite Furniture Store.


    Edwin had seen Arthur as well.


    Their eyes met, and they understood each other''s thoughts.


    "How is it?"


    "This guy is too quiet!


    Something''s off!"


    Marinda''s coachman furrowed his brows and began to tell Arthur about the day they had spent tailing this guy.


    They had divided into three teams, six people constantly watching him.


    And this guy?


    He hadn''t made a single move.


    Not that he hadn''t done anything at all; at least he had bandaged his wounds and ordered Food from a private chef¡ªthey had people investigate the chef, and everything about the Food and the menu was normal, nothing unusual.


    "This guy is too calm, he must have some way of sending messages."


    Edwin was very sure of it.


    Arthur agreed; a prisoner so calm clearly had something to rely on.


    Just as Arthur was about to ask further, Linda inside the carriage, having expanded her search, unwittingly touched one of the Hands of Void. Even though Arthur immediately had the Hand of Void move away, Linda had still felt that palm.


    The young girl suddenly opened her eyes.


    Looking out of the carriage at Arthur, she said.


    "I understand! I understand!


    It has to be humanoid!


    Thank you, Arthur, I need to think this over carefully now!"


    Without waiting for Arthur to respond, the young girl jumped down from the carriage and rushed towards Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home¡ªhaving three kittens, the young girl needed to refill the litter and cat food more often than one would expect.


    Lady Amanda, holding a steaming cup of tea, greeted the girl who burst in suddenly.


    Seeing that cup of hot tea, Arthur suddenly squinted¡ª


    He knew how Haite was transmitting messages now!

 Chapter 216 213 Make the best use of everything!

    To inconspicuously pass information on Garden Street, taking ''Haite Furniture Store'' itself as an example, Arthur previously had two methods.First, change the arrangement and combination of the furniture displayed at the entrance to transmit different pieces of information with various combinations.


    Second, open or close the window curtains a few minutes early in the mornings and evenings.


    However, such methods, though seemingly covert, actually impose certain requirements on the receiver.


    They must not attract attention and must be able to move about normally.


    Under normal circumstances, this would not be a problem.


    But after ''Haite Furniture Store'' came under surveillance, such conditions no longer existed¡ªbecause the only people who fit these two criteria were local residents, newsboys, and rubbish collectors.


    And these were the very people who had long been watched by Marinda''s men.


    Therefore, these methods were all unfeasible.


    Arthur had also been pondering, aside from these people, what else there could be.


    But he had no clue until now.


    And when he saw Lady Amanda greeting Linda with steaming tea, he finally understood why Haite was so confident.


    The signal was certainly not the tea.


    It was the steam!


    Or more precisely...


    Smoke!


    The cooking smoke from preparing meals!


    Moreover, to blind those who were watching, they chose to use a private chef as a cover¡ªaccording to Arthur''s guess, the private chef they ordered this time must have prepared a massive amount of food, too much for one meal, to disguise the smoke produced from cooking dinner in the evening. To better cover it up, they should have ordered a private chef once after leaving the Shire District Police Station yesterday and complimented a dish as delicious, only to order a larger quantity today.


    After understanding the key point, Arthur whispered to Edwin with urgency.


    "Smoke!"


    "Smoke?"


    Marinda''s coachman was startled, then quickly caught on.


    The coachman first glanced in the direction of the ''Haite Furniture Store'' on Garden Street, then turned around to look at the Bell Tower overlooking the entire Garden Street¡ªElta Square''s Bell Tower.


    Elta Square has almost been the center of South Los for the last ten years.


    It not only connects to West Mok Avenue but is also the venue for the annual ''Harvest Festival,'' ''Cold Winter Festival'' and ''Spring Planting Festival,'' and ''Summer Celebration Day.''


    Among them, the ''Harvest Festival'' and ''Cold Winter Festival'' are hosted by the Countess of South Los, supplying the residents of South Los with a limited supply of alcohol and meat, with the ''Swordsmanship Competition'' being held after the ''Harvest Festival'' and ending before the ''Cold Winter Festival''¡ªdespite South Los having Xisis Port, the sudden drop in temperature when the ''Cold Winter Festival'' begins still causes some people to choose to rest.


    Of course, at this time, most people would go to the port to make a living¡ªthis is also why there are fewer people dying of starvation in South Los compared to other places.


    The ''Spring Planting Festival,'' however, is prepared by individual households or farmers, mostly consisting of a sumptuous meal.


    ''Summer Celebration Day'' is a festival for the various businesses in South Los; on this day, businesses parade in floral floats, offering discounts on store merchandise to celebrate and attract customers.


    Besides these four fixed festivals in South County, the ''Seven Years'' War End Day,'' or the ''Peace Festival,'' is held every year on May 21st.


    The rest are unique festivals of various places.


    For example: Inner Bay has the ''Pioneer Celebration Day.''


    In South Los, there is the ''Storm Calming Day.''


    Other regions will have different festivals depending on the ruling Nobles.


    However, whatever celebration is held, the main venue is always the large squares in each area.


    Just like Elta Square in South Los, where each celebration begins by ringing the bell twenty-seven times to commemorate the original Twenty-Seven Braves. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    On regular days, the Bell Tower only rings six times in the morning and twelve times at night to notify the residents of South Los of the approximate times for daily activities.


    Naturally, ringing the bell requires a Bell Ringer.


    That person happens to be able to overlook Garden Street.


    "Could it be them?"


    Marinda''s coachman asked cautiously.


    He was not familiar with the Bell Ringers of Elta Square, only knowing there were two people who, apart from being divided into day and night shifts, were also responsible for maintaining the Bell Tower and alerting to fires and the like.


    More?


    The carriage driver didn''t know.


    Arthur was also unclear, but he was certain that one of the two bell ringers was related to the ''Blood Descendant'', and perhaps, both were.


    "Don''t worry, we have already made a big breakthrough.


    Next, we just need to find someone to keep an eye on these two bell ringers... S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    and that''s your area of expertise."


    Arthur said with a smile.


    "I appreciate your guidance!"


    Edwin responded with a smile as well.


    Then, the carriage driver quietly departed.


    Arthur watched the figure disappear before touching his chin¡ª


    ''Marinda should give me an additional reward, I wonder what it will be?''


    Arthur knew well the generosity of his collaborator.


    And he knew, the more valuable he proved himself to be, the more generous his collaborator would become.


    ''To him who has, more will be given, and he will have an abundance; but from him who has not, even what he has will be taken away!


    Tsk, such cruel nature!''


    Arthur thought to himself, yet he stepped towards ''Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home''.


    He had some matters to inform Linda about.


    "Good evening, Mr. Kledos.


    Come, let me have a good look at Pendragon!"


    Upon entering, Lady Amanda greeted Arthur and indicated that she wanted to see Pendragon.


    When he picked up Pendragon, an irrepressible smile spread across Amanda''s face.


    "He has gained about 1 pound and is very healthy, Mr. Kledos you are a good owner¡ªWhat would you like to drink? I''m buying today."


    "Plain water."


    Arthur replied with a smile.


    Despite guessing that the lady before him should be related to ''cats'', Arthur did not show anything; he was waiting for her initiative and also to complete the ''Orange Cat'' ritual.


    ''Pan, remember your mission well!


    Hurry up and shed your whiskers for me!''


    Arthur lifted Pendragon, shook him twice, and under the cat''s puzzled gaze, he held it close to his chest again and walked toward Linda Camille¡ªwho seemed somewhat distracted in the corner, having been completely captivated by Arthur''s earlier discourse and after touching that hand, became even more convinced of what Arthur had said.


    ''It might be tough!


    But as long as I persevere, I can surely do it!''


    The young girl thought naively.


    Even just now, she had touched upon a faint trace.


    This excited the girl greatly, but she did not share it with Arthur.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to, the girl felt the progress was too slight, she wanted to wait until she had fully succeeded before letting Arthur know.


    So, seeing Arthur approaching, the girl didn''t say much, just looked at him with confusion.


    "I believe you need a pigeon breeder."


    After saying this, Arthur pointed outside to the carriage once again.


    Although he was certain Lady Amanda had her own rules, he was more eager to have the situation under his control.


    Linda looked puzzled, but still bade Lady Amanda farewell, left the store with Arthur, and boarded the carriage again.


    Once the girl sat down, the carriage immediately moved forward.


    It wasn''t until they had gone a hundred meters that the young ''Spirit Medium'' smiled and softly said¡ª


    "Edith can no longer control her so-called ''Secret Gathering'', but this ''Secret Gathering'' will inevitably continue to exist. The young people remaining all have considerable influence behind them¡ªand when these forces come together, it will be a power that no one can ignore...


    It will become your shield and will also be the weapon in your hands!"

 Chapter 214 Baptism of Fresh Blood!

    The carriage breezed down Garden Street amidst the twilight glow of the dusk, casting a ruddy hue on the round-faced girl''s cheeks and making her appear even more full of vitality.However, in the deep black pools of the girl''s eyes, there was nothing but a lack of confidence.


    "But, but I can''t do it."


    Linda said in a low voice.


    "Why not?"


    Arthur asked with a smile.


    "I don''t have Edith''s charm, nor her organizational skills, and she can stir people''s hearts with her words, something I''m incapable of."


    Linda said, growing even less confident.


    Arthur just smiled and shook his head.


    "Where does Edith''s charm come from?


    Is it her looks or the power of the Bernice family?


    Considering she''s always veiled, the former probably accounts for less than a tenth, it''s the latter that''s the real source of her charm!


    And the Camille family is in no way inferior to the Bernice family!


    As for organizational skills?


    It''s nothing more than the facade of being mysterious and unconventional that attracts those young people seeking ''something different.''


    Even her constant veiling is likely the same.


    But for you, Linda, this is a piece of cake, for she is just sham, while we are the real deal.


    As for stirring up the public?


    Ha."


    At that, the young ''Spirit Medium'' laughed, his smile full of scorn.


    He said with absolute certainty in a gentle tone¡ª


    "If it were not for the honor of our own bloodline, as ''Kledos Family'' bloodline heirs, we could easily incite rebellion time and again, even bringing a nation to ruin."


    Having said that, the young ''Spirit Medium'' once again looked at the girl.


    "So what are you worried about?


    You don''t need to worry about these things at all!


    Don''t forget!


    I will help you!"


    By the time Arthur spoke the last sentence, Linda had already nodded in agreement.


    More than Arthur''s analysis of those three points, what Linda cared most about was that Arthur would help her¡ª in the girl''s eyes, as long as Arthur was willing to help, the endeavor was bound to succeed.


    And Arthur was quite pleased with Linda''s reaction.


    The Jody, White, Sharp, Bacon families?


    Just four families, how could that be enough!


    What he wanted was all of them!


    He wanted all the heirs of these more than thirty merchants to become his people.


    Only then could the ''Exchange'' take a big step forward.


    Of course, Arthur hadn''t deceived Linda.


    These people in her hands would become her shield, her spear.


    And so, as a member of the ''Kledos Family'', ''borrowing them for a bit'' should be acceptable, right?


    Like one big, loving family, that''s hardly excessive.


    Therefore, in the more than half an hour that followed, Arthur explained in detail to Linda the scenarios that could arise, and at the end, he summarized¡ª


    "News about Edith will quickly spread through the entire circle, and Linda, what you need to do at that time is to send out invitations to these people via carrier pigeon.


    You need to show your strength and establish authority.


    At the same time, you also need to share something that will pique their curiosity.


    For example...


    The once ''Blood Marquis,'' now the ''Blood Descendants.''"


    To better control this ''little circle,'' Arthur informed Linda of some covert matters.


    "What if someone asks about us?"


    Linda inquired further.


    "The reputation of the ''Kledos Family'' is not something they are privileged to hear; you must sternly warn anyone who asks this question," Arthur said nonchalantly.


    The establishment of authority was not only something Linda needed.


    He needed it too.


    ''Is my bloodline that special?


    Yes, indeed!


    ""


    "Only such a special bloodline could possess an outstanding heir like Arthur!"


    Listening to Arthur''s indifferent words, Linda couldn''t help but feel pride swelling in her heart.


    The young girl nodded her head resolutely.


    "Understood."


    "Then let''s go meet with that ''Pigeon Breeder'' now." Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Arthur stood up and walked down from the already halted police carriage, heading towards No. 99 Garden Street.


    Linda naturally followed closely behind.


    Many people witnessed this scene.


    The clever ones had already guessed what the young ''Spirit Medium'' intended to do.


    For instance, Arthur''s collaborator, Ms. Marinda.


    At this, the lady just chuckled softly, not offering any opinion.


    In her eyes, this was what Arthur deserved.


    Of course, there were others filled with envy and hate.


    For example, the new leader of Rat Tail Alley, Harris, almost gnashed his teeth to pieces.


    He dreamt of organizing such a force to secure a place for himself in South Los.


    Unfortunately...


    The background of Rat Tail Alley made most people avoid him like the plague.


    However, he still had a chance!


    If he could just get through this difficult time, he would obtain what he had never even dared to dream of.


    ''Kledos, Caesar, for the sake of my great endeavor, the two of you must die!''


    Sitting in a dark room, the new leader of the Rat Tail Alley became increasingly ferocious.


    As for Arthur, who walked into No. 99 Garden Street, he had already clearly sensed these peering eyes and even guessed where they were coming from.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' slightly lowered his eyes, concealing the smile within them.


    ''All eyes are on me, making Fujin all the safer.''


    As darkness completely enveloped the sky, Fujin had already left No. 2 Cork Street with an Exquisite Human Puppet and the corresponding equipment in hand.


    With the Bell Ringer''s exposure, Arthur knew well that the operation targeting the ''Blood Descendant'' was about to begin. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How could Auburn, as a ''Blood Descendant,'' not make an appearance?


    And, of course, it had to be in a way that no one could ever imagine.


    So, Arthur took a slight risk.


    Upon entering No. 99 Garden Street and introducing Tarite and Linda, he placed Atos''s Box on one side of the balcony.


    Wuni snatched up Atos''s Box and flew into the night sky.


    Creating a Blood Bat from an Exquisite Human Puppet was impossible without gold.


    Thankfully, Arthur could breathe a sigh of relief that Atos''s Box already contained 2,000 Gold Coins prepared by Alberts''s Uncle Roschek.


    ''This should be enough, right?''


    Arthur mused inwardly, beginning to switch perspectives.


    With Fujin scouting, Auburn, as a ''Blood Descendant,'' confirmed that there was no one peeping around before he tucked the Emperor''s Drum. Pseudo into his chest and put on the Blood of Doting and the Blood Bat Ring, using the Exquisite Human Puppet''s Transfiguration as a disguise.


    "The night is always wonderful," spoke the ''Blood Descendant'' in a low, hoarse voice, hopeful that the Blood of Doting would bluff the Blood Bat Ring.


    He lowered his head, watching the blood-red eyes of the Blood Bat Ring begin to flicker.


    For safety, 2,000 Gold Coins had already been laid out at his feet.


    The next moment, the ''Blood Descendant''s'' own ''Fresh Blood'' began to drain away.


    When a third of the ''Blood Descendant''s'' blood had been drained, a crimson light appeared in front of him.


    The light grew from dim to bright in just one breath.


    And after half of the blood had drained away, a portal ten meters in diameter began to emerge.


    The next moment¡ª


    A massive figure burst forth from the portal with a whoosh and stopped beside the ''Blood Descendant.'' When the ''Blood Descendant'' raised his hand, the giant creature affectionately rubbed its head against him.


    Blood-red eyes glanced over the massive beast under the moonlight.


    Spiny bat wings, talons like a tenfold enlarged eagle''s claws, legs as thick as a rhino''s with every single hair standing like a Sharp Dagger, a long but bent Body covered with bone after bone, as if wearing an armor made entirely of bones, and four fangs as thick as a man''s thigh protruding from its mouth, making the Blood Bat all the more fierce and terrifying.


    The ''Blood Descendant'' picked up Atos''s Box again, securing the remaining 1,883 Gold Coins inside¡ªwithout a doubt, the Blood of Doting had successfully bluffed the Blood Bat Ring.


    However, the ''Blood Descendant'' knew all too well that there would be many uses for money that night.


    Once again going over the plan in his mind, the ''Blood Descendant'' leaped onto the back of the giant beast.


    Instantly, the Blood Bat took flight.


    Amidst the sound of flapping wings, another declaration was made by the ''Blood Descendant''¡ª


    "Let blood! For us! Conduct the sacred Baptism!"

 Chapter 215 A Little Bit of Skill!

    99 Western Garden Street, the terrace.After Tarite brought out tea for the guests, he stood there feeling somewhat uneasy and embarrassed.


    Similarly, when faced with strangers, Linda Camille felt equally uneasy and embarrassed.


    Arthur watched the two and couldn''t help but find humor in the situation¡ªdidn''t both of them have experience in social situations? Yet, here they were, plagued by social anxiety.


    It was like how the lady in Arthur''s memory, despite having a face that could bring disaster to a country and rumors of a hundred boyfriends, had never actually held a boy''s hand. To avoid awkward situations, she never denied those rumors. Moreover, to avoid trouble, she always presented a cold and aloof demeanor to strangers.


    And once you got close?


    Prepare to be crushed by malicious words!


    What stuck in Arthur''s memory most was how this lady had once reduced a suitor who dared to come calling to a state of mental collapse, causing him to flee with a tear-streaked face.


    ''I wonder how my dear Aunt Cassandra is doing at Inner Bay Girls'' School?


    She must be quite comfortable!


    After all, it''s an all-girls school, so there shouldn''t be any annoying people around!''


    Arthur sighed inwardly and then suddenly thought of Marinda.


    ''Hmm, Marinda is special, isn''t she?


    There shouldn''t be anyone so unique in a girls'' school, right?''


    Arthur thought, stroking his chin.


    Soon after, the young ''Spirit Medium'' withdrew his thoughts and looked towards the young girl.


    "Linda, go across to the grocery store and buy some tobacco¡ª''Old Iron Armor,'' right? The new or the aged one?"


    Arthur looked toward Tarite.


    Owing to Marinda''s influence, Arthur''s understanding of tobacco and pipes had skyrocketed.


    At least he could tell that Tarite smoked ''Old Iron Armor,'' a brand of shredded tobacco that was chaotically flavored when new and scorned by many as not true tobacco.


    It was quite popular among smokers in South Los.


    "Whichever is fine,"


    the ''Pigeon Breeder'' said repeatedly.


    After the girl stood up, she bowed slightly before heading downstairs and running to the grocery store across the street. The young ''Spirit Medium''s'' gaze followed the girl, and naturally, the ''Pigeon Breeder''s'' gaze was drawn to her as well. Beside the ''Pigeon Breeder''s'' ear, the young ''Spirit Medium''s'' voice sounded softly¡ª


    "If your daughter hadn''t died, would she have been like Linda, knowledgeable and well-mannered, yet bashful? S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wouldn''t have been as pretentious and dominant as Edith; she was just an ordinary, shy, kind young girl. That''s why I hope she takes control of the ''Pigeon Club.''


    Because only Linda''s kindness can prevent that kind of thing from happening again.


    After all, you wouldn''t want your daughter''s tragedy to repeat, would you?"


    Arthur''s voice was soft and drawn out.


    The word [Bluff] kept flashing.


    The ''Pigeon Breeder'' watched Linda in the grocery store asking the owner for prices, his eyes softening as if he really saw his grown daughter buying tobacco for him.


    The ''Pigeon Breeder'' felt tears well up in an instant.


    It was a scene he did not dare to envision even in his dreams, despite having imagined it countless times in his heart.


    Tears blurred the ''Pigeon Breeder''s'' vision.


    In the haze, the silhouette of the girl blended with that of his daughter.


    All the while, the voice of the young ''Spirit Medium'' continued.


    "You may still be dwelling on your mistakes.


    But such brooding isn''t a good choice.


    Doing something worthwhile is a far better option.


    Go and help the innocent and kind Linda; she deserves your help.


    You should know¡ª


    A fool like Clay is more than enough."


    As Arthur spoke, he watched the ''Pigeon Breeder''s'' expression, when suddenly he frowned slightly.


    "By the way, are the grocery stores on your street always this deceitful?


    They would even trick a young girl like Linda?"


    "Selling fresh ''Old Iron Armor'' at the price of aged ''Old Iron Armor''?"


    Arthur''s voice was full of surprise.


    But Tarite couldn''t sit still any longer.


    The ''Pigeon Breeder'' stood in front of the balcony and bellowed across the street¡ª


    "Ussack, if you dare sell Linda the freshly-cut ''Old Iron Armor'' at that price, I swear I''ll beat you black and blue!"


    After his shout, the ''Pigeon Breeder'' nodded to Arthur and hurriedly went downstairs.


    Following were the ''Pigeon Breeder''s'' roars inside the grocery shop and the shopkeeper''s apologies.


    Arthur sat in the chair on the balcony, watching everything that happened across the street in the grocery department, lifting his teacup with one hand, slightly sipped, and then his lips curled up into a smile.


    You see, breaking the ice is just that simple.


    All you need is the right person, a not-so-bad timing, and a little bit of "Bluff" is enough.


    And by the time Arthur put down his teacup, the ''Pigeon Breeder'' had already led the girl out of the grocery store, with her holding a double-wrapped roll of tobacco leaves, and the ''Pigeon Breeder'' continued to babble non-stop to the grinning shopkeeper¡ªArthur''s smile grew more pronounced.


    However, when the familiar rickshaw appeared, the young ''Spirit Medium'' couldn''t help but sigh, got up, and walked downstairs.


    "Please make sure to take Linda home safely."


    Arthur instructed the patrolling policeman who drove the carriage.


    "Don''t worry, consultant."


    The policeman gave his assurance.


    Then, Arthur turned and walked toward Linda and Tarite.


    "Something came up, I need to handle it."


    Arthur gestured to the rickshaw behind him, and Marinda sitting inside nodded in acknowledgment.


    The girl recognized Lady of the Eternal Night and immediately curtsied, bending at the waist.


    The ''Pigeon Breeder'' also removed his hat and gave a respectful bow.


    Without further interaction, as Linda watched Arthur get into the carriage, worry filled her eyes¡ªshe hoped Arthur would be safe, but her own power was too weak.


    She still couldn''t hear the ''world''s'' voice.


    Seeing this scene, the ''Pigeon Breeder'' immediately made up his mind.


    "Linda, do you want to protect Mr. Arthur?"


    "Mhm."


    The girl nodded.


    "Perhaps you will have extraordinary powers in the future, but before you come into your own, I think some guys are still useful.


    Please forgive me for saying useful.


    But they only deserve to be used¡ª


    Follow me, I''ll show you some of the information they exchange."


    As he said this, the ''Pigeon Breeder'' headed toward number 99.


    The girl holding the tobacco leaves hurried after him.


    Moonlight gradually stretched behind the girl, the bright color slowly spreading along the entire street, and when it shone upon the rickshaw, overlapping shadows fell to the ground.


    Sitting inside the carriage, Arthur and Marinda instinctively shied away from the brightness, seated across from each other in the darkness, watching the girl''s figure.


    Only after the figure of the girl had disappeared did the two start to speak.


    "Confirmed?"


    "You''ve already given such an obvious clue, of course, it''s confirmed¡ªboth ''Bell Ringers'' are Blood Descendants of that ''Blood Descendant.''


    And, you would never guess where that ''Blood Descendant'' is!"


    Saying this, Lady of the Eternal Night looked at the young ''Spirit Medium'' with a slightly challenging gaze.


    Obviously, Arthur had easily spotted Haite''s clues, but her own subordinates had spent an entire day with no result, which made the lady eager to turn the tables here.


    "Childish!"


    Arthur gave back to her the word she often used to describe him, and then his brain started working rapidly.


    Merely seconds later¡ª


    An answer emerged in the young ''Spirit Medium''s'' mind.

 Chapter 216 Night of the Moon x Shadow of the Heart

    Under Marinda''s gaze, Arthur lifted his right hand, his wrist angled downward, as he lightly tapped twice with his index finger."Below.


    Below the Bell Tower."


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' said so.


    The ''Bloodline Clan'' had distinctive features; aside from remote mountains and wilderness, the only way to truly ''Hide'' was underground where no one could see.


    And for the sake of convenience in their actions, no other underground area in any block was as convenient as the one beneath Elta Square.


    Especially when both ''Bell Ringers'' were of his own blood descendants, it was even more convenient.


    "Tch!"


    Marinda let out another sound from her mouth, although knowing that she couldn''t keep the result hidden from Arthur, the thought of Arthur guessing so quickly still annoyed her, so¡ª


    "I''ve heard you and Linda Camille are quite close?"


    Marinda asked with a knowing smile, her deep blue eyes revealing an unmistakable sense of delight.


    As if she had already seen Arthur''s embarrassed face.


    But the next moment, she was shocked to find.


    Arthur was looking at her with a puzzled face.


    "Eh? Didn''t I tell you?


    She''s my little aunt.


    Remember, as my lover, next time you meet, call her ''Auntie''!"


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' emphasized.


    Lady of the Eternal Night pressed her lips tightly together around her pipe.


    ''I''m not embarrassed; it''s others who should feel embarrassed!''


    Arthur took to heart this maxim from the sages and, instinctually, he expanded upon it¡ªif you think I''ll be embarrassed, then I''ll just drag you down into an embarrassing situation like mine and let you thoroughly feel that awkwardness, since I''m shameless and won''t feel embarrassed.


    Looking at Arthur sitting across from her, smiling.


    Once again crestfallen, Marinda clenched her fists tight.


    Finally, Lady of the Eternal Night lifted her hand and knocked hard against the carriage.


    Immediately, the carriage started to speed up.


    "My people have already informed Harris."


    Marinda''s expression became serious, and with that, a flicker of surprise crossed Arthur''s eyes¡ªthe young ''Spirit Medium'' was well aware that it was an established plan and Marinda wouldn''t bring it up again unless...


    "That guy isn''t planning to?"


    A smile appeared on Arthur''s face.


    "He would like to, but his subordinates definitely don''t wish to."


    Marinda took a puff on her pipe, the light flickering slightly, illuminating her beautiful features and the chill in her eyes.


    Arthur immediately clapped his hands in collaboration.


    "Quite the presumptuous fellow!


    I always thought he was just influenced by the ''association with the wrong crowd,'' but I didn''t expect him to integrate himself so decisively¡ªmost likely, he intends to have his subordinates kill your stalkers during his operation, all to report back to Lord Count in a ''clean'' manner, right?


    Truly, clean."


    Arthur exclaimed in admiration.


    It was not an act; he was truly astonished.


    Arthur marveled both at Harris''s reckless audacity and at Marinda''s far-reaching powers¡ªthe fact that ones sent by Harris for such tasks were his confidants, and yet those confidants had been bought over by Marinda was beyond belief for ordinary people.


    Even Harris himself wouldn''t believe it.


    But to Arthur, it was all too normal.


    Nothing else, Marinda was just too generous!


    Arthur had a deep understanding of Marinda''s generosity.


    If it weren''t for a lesson learned from a ''Muck Cart,'' he would probably be fully cooperating with the lady, trying his best to demonstrate his value.


    Unfortunately, after that lesson, he only trusted himself.


    ''Ah, one can only rely on oneself!''


    Arthur reminded himself once more, and throughout it all, a smile remained on his face.


    Having been quietly observing Arthur, Marinda watched as Arthur sighed and then smiled, gently rubbing her thumb that was pinching the pipe.


    "What exactly is this guy hiding?


    Not just ''Cat Faction.Hei''... sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Is there more?"


    Marinda wondered.


    Arthur, without showing any change of expression, glanced at Marinda''s thumb that she had rubbed, and thought to himself.


    "This woman is very likely to start speculating from ''Cat Faction.Hei.'' Should I reveal a little more?


    No!


    It''s still too early!


    Wait a bit longer!"


    A smile is an excellent disguise.


    But it is precisely because of this that one attracts more attention. Arthur was very clear about this, so he smiled accordingly.


    At least, this would give him some ''control'' over Marinda''s speculation.


    Whether it was positive or negative¡ª


    "Hmm? He''s not revealing more?


    Was my pipe-rubbing move too obvious?


    Or...


    Is he deliberately leading me?"


    After waiting for a moment and seeing that Arthur did not speak, Marinda immediately thought to herself.


    On the subsequent journey, no one spoke in the carriage. The young ''Spirit Medium'' leaned back in her chair as if dozing, while the Lady of the Long Night was engrossed in smoking her pipe. However, the hidden mental activity of the two was something even the moon could not bear to watch, hiding itself behind the clouds.


    The bright moonlight disappeared, and vast shadows enveloped the carriage.


    The coachman frowned and lit another carriage lamp.


    But the two inside the carriage felt more comfortable than ever.


    Some people are just naturally inclined to stay in the shadows.


    However...


    It is very rare for two such similar individuals to come together, get to know each other, and communicate.


    Of course, such a situation is quite unsettling for most normal people.


    Even, it is something that they would feel disgust and fear from the bottom of their hearts.


    For example, Harris.


    "You two bastards, just wait!


    Your demise is coming soon!"


    The newly appointed head of Rat Tail Alley walked into the Bell Tower of Elta Square, scanning the surroundings, and quickly found the secret passage leading down.


    It was under a pile of miscellaneous items.


    With a wave of his hand, the pile was pushed aside by an unseen force, revealing a wooden door studded with iron nails.


    Harris waved his hand again.


    The downward door was also flung open.


    Immediately, a faint scent of blood wafted out.


    "Heh, foolish fellow, didn''t even think to put in an extra door to isolate the smell!


    Indeed, with the death of the ''Blood Marquis'' and the destruction of the ''Bloodline Clan,'' it is only right that it happened¡ªany family with two or three idiots like that would be fatal!


    However, this is good news for me!"


    As Harris walked briskly downward, he kept thinking. As the scent of blood grew stronger, the disdain in the eyes of the new chief of Rat Tail Alley began to fade, and his expression turned solemn.


    The downward passage was spiral-shaped.


    About 30 meters in length.


    Upon reaching the bottom, a huge pool appeared before his eyes.


    A figure leaned against the marble edge of the pool filled with bloody water, soaking as if in a bath. Upon seeing this figure, Harris immediately bent his body slightly in a bow and said loudly¡ª


    "Rat Tail Alley''s Harris, comes seeking cooperation!"

 Chapter 217 On Stage, You and I Perform Together!

    Before the figure in the Blood Pool could speak, Harris from Rat Tail Alley continued to speak loudly¡ªExperience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "I have infant and virgin blood here, even if you indulge once, their deaths would not matter, because in Rat Tail Alley, such things are ceaseless.


    Similarly, from time to time, I might come across some decrepit Nobles.


    Their blood will be the main dish on your dinner table!


    As long as...


    We cooperate!"


    In one breath, Harris had laid out the terms he could offer.


    He was very confident in the terms he had presented.


    He knew the allure that fresh blood held for the member of the Bloodline Clan before him.


    Unlike the rumored Blood Descendants, the member of the Bloodline Clan before him was clearly immersed in the pleasure of blood.


    This was perfect for him!


    Immediately, the new leader from Rat Tail Alley felt an extra ounce of certainty in his heart.


    In fact, it was so.


    Upon hearing Harris''s words, the figure in the Blood Pool opened their eyes, filled with greed amidst the crimson glow.


    "Not enough!"


    Harris laughed.


    It was not a laugh of extreme rage.


    Rather, it was the smile of someone holding a winning hand.


    No rejection meant success.


    Harris straightened up and said very seriously.


    "We can negotiate the details!"


    ...


    At Elta Square, carriages loaded with large barrels lined up neatly and in an orderly fashion, with Edwin directing his subordinates simply by gestures to move these barrels into the Bell Tower quickly.


    At the entrance to the secret tunnel, Arthur and Marinda stood shoulder to shoulder.


    Their gazes were fixed on the deep entrance, both showing surprise as they listened to the sounds emanating from within.


    It wasn''t surprise at Harris''s actions.


    But at the member of the Bloodline Clan.


    Something was off!


    The young Spirit Medium and the Lady of the Long Night exchanged a look and saw the same realization in each other''s eyes¡ªthe Lady of the Long Night made a gesture to the young Spirit Medium.


    Immediately, the two stepped out of the Bell Tower and briskly yet silently made their way to the edge of Elta Square, into a corner that was out of sight.


    "A trap?"


    Marinda asked in a hushed voice.


    The greed and recklessness shown by the member of the Bloodline Clan were far from the image she had anticipated¡ªconsidering that aside from exterminating the Sank family, they hadn''t done anything too outrageous, and in a way, the Sank family''s demise had been silent.


    Someone who could use ordinary people to eliminate targets and then lie in wait for over twenty years, even if greedy, would definitely not be so reckless.


    What Marinda thought was also on Arthur''s mind.


    The young Spirit Medium touched his chin and looked at the carriages filled with barrels on Elta Square¡ªthese barrels were filled with oil.


    Upon learning that the member of the Bloodline Clan was hiding under the Bell Tower, Marinda had begun gathering this oil.


    Whether it was day or night.


    As everyone knows, against the Bloodline Clan, flame is the best weapon.


    Then...


    Would a member of the Bloodline Clan not be aware of this?


    Of course, they would be!


    Moreover, they''d be more aware of it than anyone else.


    And more cautious about it than anyone else.


    "If Elta Square is gone, the Lord Count won''t blame you, will he?"


    Arthur suddenly asked.


    The moment she heard Arthur''s words, Marinda realized what he was getting at, and at the same time, understood why that member of the Bloodline Clan had constructed such a ''crude'' secret tunnel¡ªnot for the lack of building more doors to insulate against the scent of blood, but to use the scent of blood to mask other scents.


    For example...


    Sulfur!


    Or rather, explosives.


    "No!" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Marinda answered with certainty.


    However, Arthur noticed keenly that when Marinda spoke these words, she was gritting her teeth.


    Clearly, the lady hated it immensely.


    ''So, blowing up Elta Square is not a problem, as long as a new square is built afterward?


    That won''t come cheap!'' he thought to himself, already chuckling softly.


    "Then it''s easily done!"


    To kill Harris in an explosion while preserving the whole Elta Square would indeed be extremely difficult, but if there were no need to preserve Elta Square, the task would be much simpler.


    Especially if he didn''t have to pay for the reconstruction of Elta Square...


    It seemed there were other things that could be done!


    "Since the other party is prepared, we can''t let them be disappointed. Let''s first roll these oil drums down into the secret passage¡ªlet the other party blow up the whole Elta Square, and then... we''ll play their part!


    However, since we''ll be ''performing at our own expense,'' it always feels like a loss if we don''t do something extra," said Arthur, as his gaze swept over some people on the square.


    Like everyone else, these people were under Edwin''s orders.


    At least, on the surface, that was the case.


    In secret, they naturally had other identities.


    Marinda was well aware of these people''s true identities.


    She had originally intended to keep them as bait for fishing.


    Now was the perfect time to use them.


    But the lady felt it was somewhat insufficient, still a bit of a loss.


    "What if we add a leading actor?"


    The lady implied.


    Arthur, guessing who Marinda was talking about, smiled.


    "Will he come?"


    "Most likely, as long as our act is convincing enough, and the bait is tempting!"


    Marinda said, pausing for a moment.


    Arthur then mouthed the name of the person who would be the bait.


    The two exchanged a knowing smile.


    After that, Marinda tousled her hair, Arthur unbuttoned his shirt, and after Marinda left a lipstick mark on Arthur''s neck, they returned to the bell tower.


    The scouts who were secretly watching this scene curled their lips in disdain.


    Dogs in heat!


    So impatient already?


    Then they bowed their heads and got back to work.


    But just a few minutes later, the appearance of Edwin rushing over caught their attention¡ªupon seeing that the coachman whispered something, Marinda''s face changed, and then her eyes lit up with indescribable joy, but after glancing at the secret passage next to her, her expression became conflicted.


    Subsequently, most people began to head back to No. 6 Swan District.


    Only seven or eight people were left behind to move the oil drums.


    Most of them didn''t know what had transpired and could only follow orders.


    But the seven or eight who remained knew!


    They clearly ''saw'' what the coachman Edwin had said.


    A Hercules Laboratory had been discovered!


    The seven or eight left behind looked bewildered on the surface but were inwardly frantic¡ªafter all, it was ''Hercules Laboratory''!


    A place that could excite anyone, ''Hercules Laboratory''!


    Marinda''s hesitant behavior at this moment had already convinced them of the accuracy of the news.


    Indeed, this woman would not have shown such an expression if it weren''t for ''Hercules Laboratory''!


    Such news naturally needed to be communicated.


    Every scout was looking for an opportunity!


    And soon, the opportunity arrived!

 Chapter 218 Smoke, Noise, Shock!

    Amidst the scouts'' anxiety, they suddenly saw Marinda pulling the Spirit Medium toward a corner inside the Bell Tower, whispering something to her.Due to the angle, they couldn''t see what the two were saying.


    But they could clearly hear a voice¡ª


    "Why do I have to stay here?


    Why can''t I be the one to go?"


    The voice of the ''Spirit Medium'' suddenly rose sharply, obviously extremely angry and unable to control her emotions.


    Every scout''s face lit up with joy.


    They knew their opportunity had arrived.


    At once, the seven or eight individuals began moving oil barrels even more diligently.


    However, each person''s gaze was stealthily fixed on that corner.


    Then, they witnessed Marinda stepping out of that corner with what seemed to be an emotionless face, but with anger brewing between her brows.


    Following that, after less than a minute, the ''Spirit Medium'' also emerged.


    "After you''ve pushed all these oil barrels inside, set fire to them.


    Don''t worry about anything else."


    With these words, the young ''Spirit Medium'' quickly left.


    "Yes, Mr. Kledos!"


    One of the scouts replied loudly, and the rest saluted in turn.


    In the moment they bowed their heads, the scene they had just witnessed completed itself in each of their minds¡ª


    Marinda gave the sudden discovery of the ''Hercules Laboratory'' utmost importance, yet she did not want to abandon the task at hand.


    Therefore, she wanted her lover to stay behind to complete the planned mission while she went to the ''Hercules Laboratory'' first; however, the ''Spirit Medium'' wished to go instead, leaving Marinda behind.


    Thus, an argument was inevitable.


    Afterward, it appeared that the ''Spirit Medium'' chose to acquiesce.


    But once Marinda had left, the ''Spirit Medium'' also quickly chose to leave.


    In front of interests, what the hell is love!


    Remembering the intimate scene they had just witnessed between the two, the scouts couldn''t help but sneer in unison.


    But they dared not delay.


    Because the actions of this pair of lovers confirmed for them that the ''Hercules Laboratory'' was time-sensitive, existing for only a very short period before vanishing¡ªthere had been more than one similar instance in history.


    Immediately, the scouts began their ''performance''¡ª


    "Ah, my stomach hurts!"


    "Hiss, I twisted my ankle!"


    The scouts voiced various reasons, allowing themselves a plausible disappearance from everyone''s sight for a while before returning and more vigorously pushing the oil barrels down the spiraling passageway.


    The oil barrels were pushed in one after another.


    Clang clang bang!


    The rolling and collision noises continued non-stop.


    Soon, as the barrels kept hitting each other, they started to rupture.


    Some even shattered on impact, their contents splashing everywhere with a clear sound.


    And as the acrid scent of oil began to spread, the scouts, who had already completed their task of passing on information, were each gasping for air inside the Bell Tower, constantly saying¡ª


    "This is so exhausting!"


    "Definitely need to ask boss Edwin for a raise!"


    "Right!"


    "Truly tired out!"


    Amidst these words, the scout who had first spoken lit a match.


    Then, he tossed the match down the passageway.


    The flame instantly shot up and the scouts took the opportunity to retreat.


    But hardly two meters back¡ª


    Boom!


    A fireball shot up tens of meters high from the mouth of the passageway, engulfing the Bell Tower and, in the ensuing loud noise, a fireball over thirty meters in diameter rose into the sky like a small sun suspended a hundred meters high, illuminating the surroundings and bringing with it a devastating shock wave.


    Whoosh!


    The shock wave pulverized everything around it and continued on with an unstoppable force, carrying fragments of bricks and stones in all directions.


    In the midst of cracking sounds, the billowing smoke unfurled like a black hand rising from underground, not only snuffing out the newly risen small sun but also tearing up the ground of Elta Square.


    The entire Elta Square had been flipped upside down.


    The flat cobblestone surface, now with a thousand gullies and rifts.


    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    The flowerbeds and fountains that attracted tourists, well, they no longer existed.


    What remained was shredded flesh and the stench of char.


    And...


    Laughter.


    Harris walked out of the ruins with a smile on his face.


    The newly appointed head of Rat Tail Alley was thrilled¡ªsuch a blast, not to mention Arthur and Marinda, even if the Lord Count himself had been there, he would''ve been injured.


    As for Arthur and Marinda?


    Obviously, they were reduced to ashes!


    ''Humph, thinking of using me as cannon fodder?


    Now, the two of you are turned into cinders, huh?''


    Thinking this, the smile on Harris''s face grew ferocious.


    However, the next moment, the new Ally leader of Rat Tail Alley reined in such a smile as he turned to look at the member of the Bloodline Clan standing beside him.


    The heavy robes concealed the other''s face and body, but the strong scent of blood still couldn''t be hidden; ordinary people would feel terrified as they approached.


    "Your arrangements were flawless!


    The two who have been giving me headaches are now taken care of!


    The rest, please leave it to me¡ªas per our agreement, Rat Tail Alley is welcoming you at any time!"


    Harris said so.


    The member of the Bloodline Clan nodded.


    But just as the two were about to conclude their transaction¡ª


    "Cough, cough cough!"


    Amid violent coughing, a slab of stone was suddenly pushed aside, and a young ''Spirit Medium'' with a dirt-smudged face collapsed there. Beside him was the mangled and charred body of Marinda¡ªthe few intact shreds of clothing on that corpse allowing Harris to confirm it was indeed Marinda''s body.


    After all, he had just seen her, it was impossible to mistake her.


    And this mangled, charred condition must be the result of Marinda being very close to the secret passage and bearing the brunt of the explosion.


    Calculating the scene that just occurred and seeing Arthur in this state, Harris''s face was immediately filled with a smile.


    Just before, at the moment of the explosion, the newly appointed Ally leader of Rat Tail Alley had a moment of regret¡ªnot being able to declare in front of his enemies their shortcomings was indeed dissatisfying.


    And now, Arthur had appeared.


    The pity was that Marinda was dead.


    But this was satisfactory enough.


    He watched as shock and disbelief spread across Arthur''s face¡ªeven covered in dust, that expression brought him pleasure.


    The Ally leader of Rat Tail Alley was about to say something mocking to fully satisfy himself once more.


    But before he could speak, Arthur turned angrily towards the Bloodline Clan member and roared¡ª


    "What are you doing?


    Do you realize you''ve ruined everything?


    You bastard!"


    The roar was hoarse, and amidst his bursting veins, the young ''Spirit Medium''s'' face and eyes were filled with pain.


    His entire body seemed to fall apart as he lay there, mumbling to himself.


    "It''s over; everything''s over. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Twenty years of planning, all ruined by your damn cleverness!


    Oh, how I hate this!"


    Harris was stunned; he stared intently at Arthur.


    ''What''s going on?!''


    ''Twenty years of planning?!''


    Unconsciously, the newly appointed Ally leader of Rat Tail Alley began to back away.


    He didn''t feel that Arthur was pretending.


    Moreover, and more importantly, when Arthur spoke, he could feel the stiffness of the body of the Bloodline Clan member by his side.


    ''Did I get caught up in some huge conspiracy?''


    Harris couldn''t help thinking this way.


    And the next moment, his complexion changed drastically.

 Chapter 219 Blood Shadow Mistake

    On the outskirts of South Los, within Harris''s secret base, someone had broken in!The new Rat Tail Alley chief was not only meticulous in selecting this secret base, but he had also arranged for two secret technique alarms.


    Each was exceedingly concealed and in tune with his intentions.


    After all, what lay within was much more than just two chests of gold.


    There were also the secret technique materials he''d spent his life studying after he inherited them.


    That''s why he was so cautious.


    Indeed, even the covetous reason for those two chests of gold was for the sake of that very secret technique.


    Now that the alarm had been triggered, it hit the deepest nerve in Harris''s heart¡ªThe new Rat Tail Alley chief glared at the member of the Bloodline Clan by his side with unparalleled ferocity.


    Because, when the alarm went off, he "saw" the intruder.


    Although the face wasn''t clear, the crimson in those eyes was unmistakable.


    As is well known, only the eyes of the Bloodline Clan are crimson.


    Add to that Arthur''s tone of exhaustion from shouting earlier, and unwelcome speculations unfolded in the chief''s mind.


    Keep in mind, Arthur''s tone didn''t sound like he was addressing an equal collaborator.


    Rather, it was as though he was reprimanding a subordinate.


    So...


    ''Could it be that the member of the Bloodline Clan at my side is not a real member, but a high order Blood Descendant in disguise?


    The real members of the Bloodline Clan must have gotten some information about me from that damned Spirit Medium and then deduced something, thereby secretly monitoring me and finding my hidden base?


    Was the unease I''ve been feeling because of this?''


    The conjecture in his heart caused the chief''s murderous intent to surge, and he said in a deep voice¡ª


    "Remove your hood!"


    The biggest difference between a Blood Descendant and a member of the Bloodline Clan lies in the red glint within their eyes.


    Though Blood Descendants'' eyes have red, it''s far less bright than that of the Bloodline Clan''s.


    And to confirm his suspicions, all Harris needed to do was to check the eyes beneath the hood.


    If the person beneath the hood was a member of the Bloodline Clan, then the scene he just witnessed was someone else''s setup. But if the person wasn''t, obviously the other party was up to no good.


    Harris, with his muscles tense, kept his gaze fixed on the other.


    The new Rat Tail Alley chief was waiting for the answer.


    The result...


    The once-mysterious member of the Bloodline Clan turned and fled.


    This action disclosed the answer.


    There was no longer any need to check the eyes.


    Everything was confirmed.


    It was someone from the Bloodline Clan playing tricks!


    "Ah!


    I''ll kill you!"


    An enraged Harris charged towards the Blood Descendant disguised as a member of the Bloodline Clan.


    With just one step forward, the chief''s figure vanished from the spot, only to appear from the shadow of the disguised Bloodline Clan member.


    With a ferocious expression, Harris grabbed the disguised member.


    His palm was condensing darkness.


    Before it even touched the hood, the material began to corrode.


    Hiss, hiss!


    Amid sounds reminiscent of sulfuric acid burning flesh, the disguised Bloodline Clan member revealed his true face¡ªpale, young, with crimson eyes but devoid of any sparkling light.


    Indeed a high order Blood Descendant.


    Harris''s anger intensified.


    Staring at those unflashing crimson eyes, he seemed to witness endless mockery.


    Without any hesitation, the pitch-black palm smashed down hard.


    The high order Blood Descendant didn''t dodge, slightly tilting his head to take the blow on his shoulder, while simultaneously thrusting out his palm.


    Bang!


    Splat!


    Almost simultaneously, their attacks landed on each other.


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    The pitch-black palm hit the shoulder of the high order Blood Descendant, causing bone-crushing injuries, and the darkness began to corrode the Blood Descendant''s body.


    Even so, the high order Blood Descendant''s palm penetrated Harris''s soft belly.


    "Do you think such an attack will work on me?"


    Harris, with his belly impaled, merely sneered, completely unconcerned.


    The High Order Blood Descendant, whose body began to corrode, also wore a cold smile on his face.


    "How would you know without trying?


    Blood Gladiators never back down!"


    As he spoke, the High Order Blood Descendant rotated his palm¡ªhis nails, meticulously trimmed and soaked in medicine year-round, easily stirred Harris''s abdominal muscles and organs.


    Furthermore, upon contact with blood, those nails sharper than a dagger began to release toxins.


    Harris''s expression darkened.


    The newly appointed leader of Rat Tail Alley sensed this change immediately.


    Instantly, blackness rose from the shadows beneath the feet of the new leader, starting to block the release of the toxins in his belly and healing the wounds in a very special way.


    "It''s useless!"


    Facing the attack of the Blood Gladiator, Harris contemptuously curled the corner of his mouth.


    If it were the Blood Bride or the Bloody Warrior, he would be cautious.


    But facing a Blood Gladiator?


    There was no need!


    Observing such a change, the Blood Gladiator opened his mouth and aimed a bite at Harris''s neck, but was blocked once again by the blackness.


    The resilience of that black force far surpassed expectation; the Blood Gladiator''s teeth not only failed to reach Harris''s neck but were also being eroded by the black power.


    In almost an instant, half of his face was gone, revealing a chilling skeleton beneath.


    Yet the Blood Gladiator did not care at all.


    He allowed this power to erode him.


    Because his goal had been achieved.


    At that moment, Harris also realized something was wrong.


    The new leader of Rat Tail Alley wanted to shake off the Blood Gladiator immediately.


    But,


    It was too late!


    Boom!


    The Blood Gladiator''s body exploded on the spot.


    The power of the Bloody Warrior wasn''t much different from that of the Blood Gladiator, but what made them far more feared than Blood Gladiators was precisely this self-destruct ability, even if such self-destruction required time to prepare.


    Because the self-destruction was not just about the explosive force.


    It was also about¡ª


    Blood Poison!


    Anyone who came into contact with it would find their skin festering, and the wounds wouldn''t heal until their blood ran dry.


    A crimson flash shimmered and was gone, then blood mist enveloped the entire square.


    Harris''s screams rose along with it.


    "You''re not a Blood Gladiator!


    You''re a Bloody Warrior!"


    His voice was full of disbelief and regret.


    Arthur, who had already retreated to a safe distance, couldn''t help but curl his lip upon hearing this pretentious shout.


    Such bad acting!


    When Arthur spotted the ''Blood Descendant'' appearing with Harris, he knew something was off¡ªno one could be clearer about the difference between the ''Bloodline Clan'' and ''Blood Descendants'' than him.


    Undoubtedly, the ''Blood Descendant'' before him was likely a stand-in for someone from the ''Bloodline Clan.'' S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Or to put it precisely¡­


    A warning mechanism!


    Like a secret technique alarm!


    But more flexible!


    However, this was more advantageous for Arthur!


    The young Spirit Medium immediately made a slight change to the original plan, enlarging the actions of the ''Blood Descendants'' raiding Harris''s secret base a bit more.


    At the same time, he began to bluff Harris and the ''Blood Descendant.''


    Harris didn''t know that the ''Bloodline Clan'' member beside him was a ''Blood Descendant.''


    And the ''Blood Descendant'' couldn''t communicate with his own creator''s intentions.


    Capitalizing on this lack of information, Arthur easily achieved the situation he wanted.


    Even if Harris detected something amiss, it didn''t matter.


    This was also within Arthur''s expectations.


    Moreover, compared to the new leader of Rat Tail Alley, Arthur looked at the scarlet mist before him with a trace of sighs rising in his heart.

 Chapter 220 Indirect x Waiting x Making an Appearance!

    Under the night sky, a scarlet mist spread.The bright moonlight, too, was tainted red at this moment, adding a touch of eeriness.


    Standing on the edge of the scarlet fog, the young ''Spirit Medium'' was full of admiration¡ª


    ''What a fine ''Blood Descendant''!''


    The ''Bloodline Clan'' can create ''Blood Descendants''.


    Even, to some extent, the likes of Blood Slaves and Blood Gladiators can be infinitely created, as long as there is enough fresh blood.


    But the ''Bloodline Clan'', starting from the ''Blood Duke,'' had never done so.


    Because, loyalty!


    ''Blood Descendants,'' although naturally feeling a sense of belonging to the ''Bloodline Clan'' that created them, still retain their own memories.


    Such memories can affect that sense of belonging.


    Therefore, ''Blood Descendants'' are not one hundred percent loyal to the ''Bloodline Clan.''


    Instead, it''s more like the feeling of an adopted son towards an adoptive father.


    And even biological sons have committed patricide!


    What more of these ''adopted sons''?


    Stabbings by adopted sons are not unheard of!


    Thus, to be able to fight to the death for the ''Bloodline Clan'' like the Bloody Warrior before him was already quite commendable¡ªwithout a doubt, this Bloody Warrior and the ''Bloodline Clan'' member who created him must have shared a profoundly deep bond, and to cultivate such a bond requires an exceedingly long time.


    Moreover, the uncertainty is too great!


    To some extent, emotions are the easiest to manipulate and exploit!


    ''Alas, compared to creating a ''Blood Descendant,'' the power of a contract suits me better!


    If the two could be combined, that would be even better!''


    Arthur thought to himself, his body struggling slightly as he stood up.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' staggered toward the overturned carriage.


    However, the next moment, a figure blocked his path¡ªa caped figure, concealing his face and body, holding a box in his hand.


    Arthur''s gaze was fixed on this box.


    Because, it was his Spirit Medium Box.


    "Lord Kledos, it seems I''ve found something of yours.


    I''d be happy to return it to you, but, could you perhaps give me a tiny bit of compensation?"


    The other''s voice was hoarse, clearly disguised.


    "What do you want?"


    Arthur asked in a deep voice.


    "The whereabouts of Miss Caesar!"


    The other laughed.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' maintained his silence at this moment.


    Facing such silence, the person continued, laughing¡ª


    "The emergence of Hercules Laboratory was an unexpected delight, but your feelings for Miss Caesar were a surprise among surprises.


    Who would have thought that you would actually deign to stay here to complete the task for Miss Caesar, letting her proceed to open Hercules Laboratory!


    What surprised me the most was, with your vast knowledge, you could easily distinguish the difference between the ''Bloodline Clan'' and ''Blood Descendants,'' prompting those who planned to kill you to start massacring each other!


    Truly remarkable!"


    The person said as he clapped his hands.


    "Vast knowledge?


    If you had read more, you would understand the difference between the ''Bloodline Clan'' and ''Blood Descendants''¡ªof course, with your keen perception, you could easily tell.


    Even, if you were cautious enough, you could tell as well."


    Arthur spoke thus.


    The cap of the Mysterious Person trembled slightly, which was evidently a nod in agreement to Arthur''s statement.


    And the concealed Harris ground his teeth in anger.


    According to what Arthur had said, him, not realizing beforehand that the other person was a ''Blood Descendant,'' had now become a fool who was shortsighted, and deaf and blind.


    ''Damn it!


    I must kill you!


    Kill you!''


    The new head of Rat Tail Alley roared inwardly.


    However, the new head of Rat Tail Alley did not strike immediately.


    He had heard the words ''Hercules Laboratory.''


    Only the sudden appearance of this laboratory of the "God of Alchemy" and "God of Potions" could cause that Eternal Night bastard to leave.


    Now, his secret base was gone.


    All the accumulated worth had gone down the drain.


    However, if he could get his hands on the items from the Hercules Laboratory, it would completely compensate for his losses.


    Thinking this, the newly appointed leader of Rat Tail Alley began to reveal intense murderous intentions mixed with burning greed.


    Through the flickering of "Death Intuition," Arthur quickly pinpointed the other''s location.


    Nonetheless, he wasn''t in a hurry.


    He was waiting.


    So, after a slight pause, he continued.


    "Choose another, I do not wish to use Marinda as a bargaining chip for the exchange."


    When Arthur mentioned this lady, a touch of gentleness appeared in his eyes.


    Harris, concealed in the darkness, saw this.


    The Mysterious Person opposite him also noticed it.


    Almost simultaneously, they both curled their lips.


    Both carried a certain disdain.


    Yet, there was a fundamental difference between them.


    But it seemed the Mysterious Person was persuaded¡ª


    "Alright, I accept the conditions you proposed." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, aside from Miss Caesar, do you have any other chips that could excite me?


    Keep in mind, this concerns the Hercules Laboratory!"


    The Mysterious Person picked up Arthur''s "Spirit Medium Box," examining it leisurely while inquiring.


    "Of course!


    As a ''Spirit Medium,'' I know many things that ordinary people do not."


    You may ask three questions you are very eager to learn, but can''t obtain elsewhere."


    Arthur nodded affirmatively.


    "Then good, the first question¡ª


    ''Where is the Hercules Laboratory?''"


    The Mysterious Person asked directly.


    Arthur, however, frowned.


    "This involves Marinda, I''ve said, I won''t use Marinda as a bargaining chip!"


    "What if I insist?"


    "You are breaking the contract!"


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' accused.


    "Adhering to contracts is the obligation of the weak, breaking them is the privilege of the powerful¡ª and moreover... you haven''t realized yet that I''ve been playing you, have you?"


    The Mysterious Person laughed.


    But just as the laughter started¡ª


    Boom!


    The Spirit Medium Box just exploded.


    Explosives, gunpowder, bullets, sulfuric acid, and a mix of various things engulfed the Mysterious Person.


    Arthur, who had already made a dodging move, stood up as if nothing had happened.


    "You didn''t realize that I was also playing you, did you?"


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' said these words and was prepared to leave.


    Harris, concealed in the shadows, was about to make his move.


    But someone was faster! Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    It was the Mysterious Person!


    Unharmed!


    The one who was unscathed in the explosion, staring coldly at Arthur, and then, as if realizing something, didn''t speak again but charged forward, grabbing Arthur and running off into the distance at an even greater speed.


    Harris had just started to give chase when he sensed something.


    Instinctively, the newly appointed leader of Rat Tail Alley took a step forward then cautiously looked back.


    Then, he saw a pair¡ª


    Of eyes flickering with red light.

 Chapter 221 The Main Performer on Stage is Me...

    Crack! Crack!The sound of air freezing over, frost began to cover the surface of Harris''s body.


    The ice frost power of the Bloodline Clan members!


    But isn''t this just a High Order "Blood Descendant"?


    Why would an actual member of the Bloodline Clan appear?


    Shouldn''t he be in my secret base?


    How could he have returned so soon?


    Could it be that this was the layout by that "Blood Descendant" before?


    The new head of Rat Tail Alley, utterly clueless about what was happening, roared as he unleashed his trump card¡ª


    "No!"


    More black power was drawn from the Shadows, clashing fiercely with the white frost power covering the surface of his body.


    Crack!


    With a crisp sound, the frost power covering Harris''s body was shattered.


    And in that instant, the new head of Rat Tail Alley sank straight into his own shadow.


    The member of the Bloodline Clan, with red light flickering in his eyes, immediately identified a direction and pursued.


    A hundred meters away, Harris stumbled out of the shadows.


    At this moment, the new head of Rat Tail Alley had reached his limit.


    Gasping, gasping!


    Heavily panting, he looked behind at the Bloodline Clan member closing in, his eyes filled with unwillingness as he yelled.


    "I can tell you a secret¡­"


    Thud!


    Before he could finish speaking, a dagger of ice frost penetrated the new head of Rat Tail Alley''s chest, and rapidly froze his body. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Turning him into a corpse.


    Then, as the Bloodline Clan member raised his hand to recall the ice frost dagger, Harris''s body immediately crumbled into pieces, becoming a pile of icy fragments.


    Without even glancing at the body on the ground, the Bloodline Clan member prepared to chase after the Mysterious Person, or rather, the abducted Arthur Kredos.


    "Hercules''s laboratory," he had heard it loud and clear.


    If he could obtain this laboratory, perhaps the Bloodline Clan could be reborn!


    The thought that rose in his heart made the Bloodline Clan member''s heart beat faster, but the ensuing pain forced him to clutch his chest.


    The unhealed injury reminded him to stay calm.


    After all, he was the only one left of the entire Bloodline Clan.


    In the heart of this member of the Bloodline Clan, resentment and desolation intertwined. Just as he felt his injury gradually settling and he prepared to get up and pursue, a voice came from behind¡ª


    "My foolish brother."


    The voice was cold, devoid of any emotion.


    But that indifferent tone seemed to evoke the deepest memories of the Bloodline Clan, and without thinking, the member of the Bloodline Clan turned around abruptly.


    The next moment, the Bloodline Clan member stood stunned in place.


    Because!


    He saw a pair of eyes flashing red.


    Exactly like his own!


    And that aura of the Bloodline Clan, also exactly the same!


    "Are there other members of the Bloodline Clan?!"


    An unusual flush of red emerged on the pale face of the Bloodline Clan member, showing excitement, disbelief, and long-missing exhilaration.


    Immediately, the Bloodline Clan member wanted to say something.


    But he was interrupted by the Blood Descendant opposite him.


    "After all these years, have you merely been hiding in a corner?


    Even your hunting skills have declined greatly!


    Can''t you even tell whether the prey is truly dead or just playing dead?"


    Arthur, controlling the Blood Descendant Auburn, grew increasingly colder in tone. He raised his hand and threw a severed head at the feet of the Bloodline Clan member.


    That head was unmistakably Harris''s.


    ...


    About two minutes ago, Harris, whose body had been shattered, crawled out from the shadows once more.


    Compared to his earlier disheveled state, Harris now seemed to be on the brink of death¡ªnot only had his internal organs been backlashed and begun to break apart, but his skin had also cracked open, resembling a porcelain doll laced with web-like fissures.


    Yet, even so, the newly appointed leader of Rat Tail Alley continued to mutter curses under his breath.


    "Arthur Kredos!


    Marinda Julius Caesar!


    And that member of the Bloodline Clan!


    Just wait!


    Once I''ve recovered, your time of death will come!


    I will...argh!"


    Such curses did not last long before they were abruptly cut short once again.


    Because...


    A member of the Bloodline Clan had appeared before him, simply staring at him coldly.


    It wasn''t the same one from before.


    Rather, it was the one who seemed to have triggered the alarm.


    How this person had appeared here and found him, the newly appointed leader of Rat Tail Alley didn''t know, nor did he want to know anymore¡ªhe just wanted to survive.


    "Spare me, I..."


    Thump!


    Arthur, controlling a Blood Descendant, did not give the other a chance.


    The Blood Descendant swiftly raised his dagger and beheaded Harris¡ªcontrolling a Blood Descendant wouldn''t bring in the corresponding XP, so Arthur opted for a more primal method to confirm Harris''s death.


    In the air, Fujin and Wuni were surveying the surroundings like two reconnaissance drones.


    After confirming that Harris was indeed dead, they stuffed his body into Atos''s Box, took the head, and moved towards the member of the Bloodline Clan¡ªhe had to stop this Bloodline Clan member.


    Otherwise, his plan would be disrupted.


    As for how to do that?


    As Arthur, it was difficult.


    But as a Blood Descendant, it was all too easy.


    In fact, that was the case¡ª


    Through the eyes of the Blood Descendant, Arthur saw the joy, excitement, and disbelief on the Bloodline Clan member''s face when he saw him, and he knew then that the deal was sealed.


    The original strategy of ''friendly exchange'' immediately changed to a ''brotherly Whip Thrash'' type.


    Because that was what the other lacked.


    A member of the Bloodline Clan who had been running away in distress since the extermination of their clan lacked a sense of security!


    Moreover, considering how gravely injured the other was, Arthur could entirely imagine how panicked and terrified the other must have felt over the past thirty-something years.


    Even encountering the Sank family, which might have had issues with the Bloodline Clan, or even been part of the extermination of his kin, needed to be done through the hands of ordinary people.


    Furthermore, after so many years, for the sake of security, the other had been so cautious that he hadn''t established even a Tiny Bit of a secretive power in South Los¡ªif he had, he wouldn''t have been so surprised and delighted upon seeing him.


    Clearly, for the sake of security, the other had been living in a mode completely detached from the Mystic Side.


    And this, for Arthur, was... Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    Perfect!


    ''With such a target, if I don''t swindle even his underpants off of him, I''m not living up to my profession as a Spirit Medium!''


    Arthur, controlling a Blood Descendant, threw Harris''s severed head in front of the Bloodline Clan member and, while the other was still in shock and embarrassment, went straight to the point¡ª


    "You have defied the decision of our ancestors!


    You have brought shame upon the honor of our ancestors!


    You...ah!"


    The Bloodline Clan member''s bowed head lifted at the pained cry of the Blood Descendant, and in his field of vision, he saw his own brother suddenly clutch his head, furrow his brows, and mumble incessantly.


    "Who am I?


    Why am I here?


    And who are you?"


    Seeing the state of the Blood Descendant, the Bloodline Clan member realized everything immediately¡ª


    So that''s how it is!

 Chapter 222 That Nights Moon...

    Regarding the information about the "Bloodline Clan," Arthur knew very little.Besides knowing that the "Blood Marquis" had allowed his son to inherit the "Talent" and awaken the "Bloodline," causing the entire "Bloodline Clan" to disappear completely during the "Seven Years'' War," he also confirmed that there was something fishy about the disappearance of the "Bloodline Clan."


    More?


    That was all.


    Therefore, to perfectly play the role of the elder brother of the "Bloodline Clan" member in front of him, he had to make up for this gap.


    Schizophrenia!


    Amnesia!


    That was the solution Arthur thought of.


    However, compared to schizophrenia, amnesia was more suited to the current situation.


    As for schizophrenia?


    If there were any secret techniques or potions within the "Bloodline Clan" members that could treat "amnesia," and he were to be treated or take them himself, it wouldn''t be too late for him to then experience schizophrenia.


    People always think about leaving themselves a way out!


    But Spirit Mediums don''t need to!


    Because, for Spirit Mediums, everywhere is a way out!


    The "Bloodline Clan" member standing aside, watching Arthur holding his head in pain, felt deeply sympathetic, but in an instant, he was pulled back to that night.


    It was originally the night of Bradley''s awakening, but countless enemies appeared.


    But that wasn''t the most terrifying part!


    The most terrifying thing was...


    The moon!


    Recalling that scene, the youngest member of the "Bloodline Clan," Bern, shuddered all over.


    He knew no one could escape the catastrophe that targeted the "Bloodline Clan."


    The Marquis couldn''t, he couldn''t, and the elder brother in front of him couldn''t either.


    The Marquis died in battle.


    He was seriously injured and has not yet healed.


    And the elder brother in front of him, in a way, was in an even worse condition¡ªthis brother must have been one of the secret trusted aides dispatched by the Marquis back then; otherwise, he wouldn''t have never met him.


    "Calamity, like a shadow that follows,


    Blood red, never fading.


    When we meet again, it will be the birth of the King of Eternal Night!"


    Bern mumbled the Marchioness''s prophecy unconsciously and looked at the "Blood Descendant" with even gentler and more reverent eyes.


    He, wounded by a Witch Hunter, has not healed.


    And he might never fully recover in this life.


    Therefore, he absolutely couldn''t be the King of Eternal Night.


    But the elder brother in front of him was different; his ability to face the horror and leave unscathed was sufficient proof of his strength, and moreover...


    He might just be the Marquis''s alternative.


    At the time, due to Bradley''s situation, the clan had held more than one "Blood Council" and several elders had proposed changing the heir.


    Although the Marquis had not agreed, he must have been prepared.


    The elder brother in front of him must be the alternative!


    ''This is truly great!''


    The constantly anxious Bern cheered inwardly, and at this moment, he not only found his clan members but also a reliance, and he even put down the heavy burden in his heart.


    What he now needed to do was to assist his elder brother in becoming the new "Blood Marquis."


    This was not difficult, as he believed the Marquis had arranged everything.


    What was difficult was... Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    Healing!


    The family had similar healing secret techniques, but he had not mastered them.


    And to relearn them, he must return to the clan''s lands, but the terror still lingered there!


    Bern''s complexion changed repeatedly.


    Arthur, controlling the "Blood Descendant," observed everything.


    ''I now have an appropriate identity in his eyes.


    Then, it''s time to... hm?''


    Just as Arthur was preparing to proceed with his next act, Wuni transmitted an image to him, immediately causing the young Spirit Medium to frown secretly.


    Subsequently, Arthur straightened his chest, controlling the "Blood Descendant," and looked towards the members of the "Bloodline Clan" with a puzzled expression.


    "Who are you?"


    asked the "Blood Descendant."


    "Bern, elder brother sir, you can call me Bern¡ªyou must have seen my information among the Marquis''s secret trusted aides."


    The "Bloodline Clan" member spoke while expectantly looking at Arthur.


    He hoped that the elder brother in front of him could recall something through some key words.


    ''The Blood Marquis''s secret trusted aides, huh?''


    Arthur rapidly absorbed the information, then his eyes, glowing red, showed confusion, followed by pain, and he murmured,


    "I don''t know! I don''t know anything!"


    With that murmur, Arthur, controlling the "Blood Descendant," rushed into the nearby shadows.


    The youngest "Bloodline Clan" member immediately followed him, a deep concern etched on his face¡ªhe knew he had been too hasty.


    Moreover, the brother''s amnesia was not merely due to facing that horror...


    No!


    It was precisely because he had faced that horror that he chose to forget!


    Otherwise, death would come!


    ''Damn it!''


    ''How did I not notice just now!''


    ''Just like elder brother said, has the comfort of Concealment not only stripped me of my hunter''s instincts but also dulled my mind?


    Or...


    was I also affected by that "horror," and I just didn''t realize it before?''


    Bern was shocked with deep regret.


    The youngest "Bloodline Clan" member''s face turned even paler, his body uncontrollably trembling, but the next moment, when he heard the sound of something cutting through the air, his eyes showed surprise.


    ...


    "Are you sure you sensed a ''Blood Descendant''?


    And not your ''father''?"


    Amiel followed behind Freeman, incessantly asking. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was already the third time the lady from Talin had asked.


    It wasn''t that she was chattering.


    It was really because Freeman had woken her up in the middle of the night, and the lady''s mind had been foggy ever since¡ªthe continuous search during the day had already exhausted her, and naturally, a potion for calming nerves was unavoidable, but its effects wouldn''t be nullified just because she was woken up mid-sleep.


    "Yes, ''Blood Descendant''!


    One just like me!"


    Freeman answered once more, the manic smile on this new "Blood Descendant" not subsiding¡ªan explosion, he had heard it, the Lady of the Long Night''s activity, he had noticed it.


    And now, a "Blood Descendant" had appeared!


    Especially since this "Blood Descendant"''s aura was completely different from his.


    In South Los, besides the ''father,'' there were other members of the "Bloodline Clan."


    This discovery delighted Freeman.


    Of course, it was not out of any so-called ''sense of closeness.''


    For Freeman, it was merely an opportunity found to please his own ''father.''


    "Hmm?!"


    While rapidly running, Freeman abruptly halted, relying on the "Blood Descendant"''s vision, he saw people ahead on the shady path.


    And not just one.


    The "Blood Descendant"''s instinct also warned him of danger.


    Amiel saw it too, but before this lady from Talin could speak, Freeman had already let out a sinister laugh.


    "Those who block my path, die!"


    Freeman raised an arm in a wild gesture, assuming a combat stance.


    And just as the still-groggy Amiel was preparing to wait for Freeman to handle the people ahead, this "Blood Descendant" suddenly turned and ran.


    The night breeze gently blew, sweeping up two fallen leaves, passing in front of Amiel.


    The lady from Talin was stunned for a full second, then finally snapped out of it¡ª


    "Shit!"

 Chapter 223 Shout!

    Amiel always considered Freeman to be a ''temporary subordinate''.With such a position, there was naturally no question of trust between Amiel and Freeman.


    However, what took this lady of Talin origin by surprise was that Freeman, this ''Blood Descendant'', could actually be this shameless.


    "Bastard, ''Blood Descendant''!"


    The lady cursed angrily, but she couldn''t afford to look back.


    Because the people blocking the way had already appeared before her.


    She could clearly see these people¡ª


    Not only was each of them cloaked, but the exposed skin was also wrapped in bandages, and even so, their rotting hands and feet could not be concealed.


    "Leprosy!"


    Amiel''s eyes were filled with horror, and as soon as she cried out, she instinctively covered her mouth and nose.


    The next moment, she even took out a potion and poured it into her mouth.


    When the cool relief spread through her chest, the lady of Talin origin breathed a sigh of relief, but a tide of endless questions began to rise in her heart.


    Where did all these lepers come from?


    Unlike the ''Darkness'' that had already vanished, leprosy had always been present in South County.


    Outbreaks were heard every few years.


    For ''uniform treatment'', these leprosy patients were concentrated in special villages, cut off from the outside world¡ªtwenty years ago, the lands of Baron Norvia had been overwhelmed by leprosy because the disease was not handled properly, so much so that the region has yet to recover its vitality.


    However, in South Los, due to the governance of the South Los Family, there may be occasional lepers, but never in such large numbers!


    This meant...


    ''Death Poetry Society''!


    Almost instantly, Amiel thought of that detestable organization.


    And as the name of the organization emerged, the lady of Talin origin became completely lucid; she paid no attention to the swarm of lepers before her, knowing that they were merely a decoy. The real orchestrators were surely hidden nearby.


    The most likely place was the dense forest on either side of the shaded path.


    But just by herself...


    Regarding her combat skills, the lady of Talin origin had no confidence.


    And just then¡ª


    "I''ve come to back you up, Amiel!"


    Freeman rushed back, spouting nonsense with an earnest face.


    And behind him, a group of lepers were also charging over.


    "If there weren''t more than 20 lepers chasing you, I might have believed you,"


    the lady of Talin origin scoffed, but still threw a potion to Freeman.


    Without any embarrassment, Freeman tilted his head back and drank the potion.


    Even though they hadn''t been together for two days, Freeman was very clear about this woman''s abilities; she might be mediocre in combat but was unparalleled in potion-making.


    Therefore, as soon as Freeman realized he would be fighting lepers, he immediately rushed back.


    ''Blood Descendants'' are not members of the Bloodline Clan.


    They are still prone to fear in face of leprosy.


    "Into the woods!" Amiel shouted lowly.


    The way forward and aft was blocked, and there were surely ambushes in the woods.


    But they could buy time, allowing her the opportunity to deploy her secret weapon!


    The thought of using her secret weapon made the lady''s expression fluctuate.


    But soon, she became resolute!


    After all, using her secret weapon would bring her major trouble, but without it, she would die right now!


    As a human, she knew which option to choose.


    Freeman, as if he hadn''t heard, let out a thunderous battle cry¡ª


    "Fight to the death, retreat not!"


    The voice was like thunder, his expression utterly serious.


    The lepers caught between the front and rear were taken aback.


    Then...


    This ''Blood Descendant'' grabbed Amiel in one swift move, tucked her under his arm, and turned to rush into the woods beside the shaded path.


    Amiel covered her face.


    The lady felt humiliated.


    Even though she knew it was Freeman''s tactic, it still felt humiliating.


    She harbored the thought that it was better to die than to suffer such indignity.


    Of course, Amiel definitely wouldn''t want to truly die.


    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    One potion after another was taken out by her and thrown at the lepers following them.


    Pop! Pop!


    Amid the sound of shattering glass, one leper after another fell.


    But more lepers surged out from the woods.


    Within just a few breaths, Amiel and Freeman found themselves trailed by a dense crowd of over a hundred people.


    The only saving grace was that the leprosy patients were slow and the forest provided cover; otherwise, the two men would have been completely surrounded long ago.


    But to continue this way meant being surrounded was just a matter of time.


    For the number of leprosy patients was growing.


    "We need to find a way out, fast!"


    Even as Freeman shouted this, his mind was pondering the possibility of using Amiel as a bargaining chip to persuade the puppeteer behind this to spare his life.


    "Are you thinking about how to use me as a bargaining chip for your escape?"


    Amiel seemed to have guessed Freeman''s thoughts and asked with a sneer.


    "Impossible, we are comrades in arms!"


    Freeman shook his head.


    "Ha, Freeman, please use that rigid brain of yours to think why we''re running into these guys!"


    Amiel followed up with another sneer.


    ''Are they hired by the Old Lion of Inner Bay?


    Is this retaliation for identifying that deeply hidden spy?''


    With Amiel''s guidance, Freeman almost instinctively thought so.


    While Freeman was deep in thought, Amiel suddenly did a somersault.


    In an instant, their positions were swapped.


    It was originally Freeman carrying Amiel away, but now it turned into Amiel carrying Freeman along, and more importantly, Amiel now had a Dagger in his hand which he plunged into Freeman''s buttocks¡ª


    Pff!


    "What are you doing?"


    "Borrowing your Blood for a moment!"


    As Amiel said this, he pulled out the Dagger.


    The next moment, Fresh Blood sprayed out forcefully. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The instant the Blood came into contact with the air, a Blaze rose fiercely.


    With the fire mixed with the hue of blood, it fell upon the leprosy patients like a tracker, some leprosy patients attempted to dodge behind trees, causing the fire to land on tree trunks, but these flames flowed over the trunks like water and once again landed on the troublemaking patients.


    ''Potions!''


    The carried Freeman understood as he saw this scene, recalling the Potions Amiel had thrown earlier.


    The ''Blood Descendant'' was just wondering why the Potions that Amiel had thrown earlier had such little effect.


    Turns out it was for this moment!


    But still...


    "Why use my Blood?!"


    Freeman shouted aloud.


    "Because ''Bloodfire'' works best with the Blood of ''Blood Descendants'' or the ''Bloodline Clan'' ¡ª after all, this secret technique originally belonged to the ''Bloodline Clan,'' why would you, born of Talin, be able to use it?"


    A voice answered Freeman.


    But Freeman would have preferred no answer at all.


    Because this voice, so deathly still and cold, was all too familiar to him ¡ª he had heard such a voice on Moon Street before.


    The ''Blood Descendant'' struggled to lift his head, looking toward the source of the voice.


    Not far away, a pallid clearing took the place of the dark woods.


    A figure stood there, gazing expressionlessly at Amiel.


    When he saw the ''Blood Descendant'' look up, the member of the Death Poetry Society gave a slight nod.


    "Good, killing you too and framing it on the one who created you, the ''Blood Descendant'' ¡ª that scene should be quite interesting, right?"


    "Ha, do you think you can cause trouble for my ''father''?"


    Freeman sneered, twisting his waist insistently, signaling Amiel to aim his backside at the bastard; he was about to give the opponent a big surprise.


    But the lady from Talin didn''t move.


    Because setting up Bloodfire took time!


    Clearly, the ''Death Poetry Society'' member was aware of this and immediately scoffed¡ª


    "''Father''?"


    "Such a touching call!"


    "Now, I''m going to break your limbs, torture you brutally. Where is your ''father''?"


    "Then, I will gouge out your heart, chop off your head. Where is your ''father'' again?"


    "He can''t save you!"


    Facing the Death Poetry Society member''s assertion, Freeman''s expression was stiff.


    Of course, the ''Blood Descendant'' knew the other was speaking the truth.


    But...


    After finally gaining power, to die so helplessly, he truly couldn''t reconcile with it!


    As he thought of this, the memory of the ''Blood Descendant'' on Moon Street making him wholeheartedly respectful surfaced uncontrollably in Freeman''s mind, and without being able to hold back, the ''Blood Descendant'' screamed¡ª


    "''Father,'' save me!"


    The next moment, a fierce wind suddenly arose!

 Chapter 224 Strike of the Ice Spear, Snow Drifts Among the World!

    Beneath the raging wind, trees bent at the waist.Amidst the dancing of withered grass, a massive body blocked the clear moonlight.


    A shadow appeared overhead, shielding the members of the Death Poetry Society, Freeman, and Amiel.


    Instinctively, the three of them looked up.


    Then, in the next moment¡ª


    Their pupils shrank rapidly.


    A bat!


    A bat so huge it was unimaginable!


    The usually composed member of the Death Poetry Society, upon seeing those giant bat wings, scanning over its sharp hooked claws and sturdy skeletal armor, could no longer remain calm. His eyes involuntarily widened, and he could not help but exclaim¡ª


    "Blood Bat!"


    Amid the cries of alarm, the expression of the Death Poetry Society''s member darkened.


    For he saw the ''Blood Descendant'' on the back of the ''Blood Bat.''


    Having met him once before, but without pleasant exchanges, the ''Blood Descendant'' stood on the ''Blood Bat,'' observing him indifferently.


    At that moment, the cries of ''Father, save me!'' were still echoing in his ears.


    The wind that blew across his face felt like a slap.


    It made the cheeks of the Death Poetry Society''s member burn.


    However, what concerned this member of the Death Poetry Society even more was what this ''Blood Bat'' was all about¡ªback then, they had clearly assembled a large number of people, not caring about losses, they had killed all four ''Blood Bats,'' so why did one appear here again?


    The member of the Death Poetry Society furrowed his brows.


    And on the opposite side¡ª


    Thump!


    Amiel, holding Freeman, just kneeled down.


    This lady of Talin origin, without hesitation, opened her mouth and said.


    "The secret technique Bloodfire was one of the rewards ''Talin'' received for helping Baron Norvia treat leprosy patients in his domain, beyond ''Talin''s'' own research, it has not been disclosed to any outsiders.


    I also felt a deep admiration for you the first time I saw you, hoping you would grant me an opportunity to follow you.


    I have grown a large amount of Blood Extraction Grass and still kept some seeds, which can be used to cultivate Blood Extraction Grass for you.


    I am proficient in potion brewing, be it healing potions or bath potions, all to your satisfaction.


    I am also skilled in massage, which can help you quickly recover from fatigue."


    Amiel spoke, her forehead hitting the ground, sticking her buttocks up high.


    Seeing Amiel''s shameless demeanor, Freeman couldn''t help but spit in his mind, and he knelt down beside her.


    "''Father,'' how have you been these past two days?


    Though it''s only been two days since I last saw you, it feels like years have gone by in my heart!


    Especially at this critical moment, the fact that you have come to save me again is overwhelming, sob sob sob!"


    Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    Freeman, standing two meters tall with arms 60 centimeters in circumference, wildly dressed and with a defiant face, wailed aloud.


    It was fake at first.


    But then, as he thought about how he had nearly really died, this Blood Descendant started to cry for real.


    The emotional power made Amiel slightly twist to the side, glancing over with the corner of her eye, and she couldn''t help but spit in her mind, loudly crying out.


    "Shameless fellow, it''s shameful to be associated with you!"


    Then, without raising her head, she shouted loudly¡ª


    "Master, the Death Poetry Society also took part in the attack on the ''Blood Marquis'' back then!"


    The moment these words came out, the member of the Death Poetry Society turned and ran without a second thought.


    If it was just a ''Blood Descendant,'' he would have been unafraid.


    But with the addition of a ''Blood Bat,'' that was something he couldn''t handle.


    Moreover, with this ''Blood Bat'' present, the ''Blood Descendant'' had already become an unignorable force in South Los¡ªthe formidable reputation of the Bloodline Clan included, just like the thirty-seven Blood Brides, the ''Blood Bat'' played a crucial role.


    Even, to some extent, the position of the ''Blood Bat'' was higher.


    Because its terrifying flying ability was enough to leave most armies helpless.


    And then there was...


    That bone-chilling attack method!


    Arthur, who had been staring down the fleeing member of the Death Poetry Society since appearing, did not hesitate to give the ''Blood Bat'' an order.


    Immediately, this ''Blood Bat'' violently opened its mouth.


    Hum!


    Suddenly, a burst of ultrasonic waves erupted.


    Instantly, the escaping member of the Death Poetry Society and his surroundings froze in that moment, as though a mirror had formed.


    But the next moment!


    Crack!


    The Invisible Hand violently struck the center of the Mirror!


    The Mirror shattered!


    Starting from that point, cracks spread out in all directions. When the layers of cracks intersected, the Mirror completely broke apart...


    Boom!


    Flowers, trees, mud, bricks, and stones, at this moment, all flew up into the sky, seized, squeezed, and crushed by the Invisible Hand, then all thrown into the distance.


    Everything within a ninety-degree radius and a hundred meters in front of ''Blood Bat'' turned into dust at that moment. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everything was shattered!


    Including the ''White Silence'' and the member of the ''Death Poetry Society'' himself.


    However, the opponent didn''t die!


    Like a cicada shedding its skin, he used a secret technique to escape the range of the ''Blood Bat''s'' ultrasonic waves before they could shatter everything.


    But that didn''t mean he was safe.


    He felt the chill!


    Whoo!


    A cold wind from the far north was gathering behind him, a frigid Cold Aura rampaged through the dense forest of the lane. A thin layer of frost began to cover the flowers, trees, mud, and bricks that had just been crushed. The ''Blood Bat'' that still breathed a little screamed wildly under these familiar low temperatures.


    And the temperature kept dropping, seemingly without end.


    Even, snowflakes began to flutter in the sky.


    Snowflakes landed on Amiel''s body. The lady kneeling on the ground shuddered violently and quietly raised her head to look at the ''Blood Descendant,'' her eyes almost palpably filled with terror.


    This lady swore to throw all those who gathered this intelligence into a pigsty.


    ''Is this what you call ''controllable''?''


    ''The opponent is already at the ''Arcana'' level that can affect celestial phenomena, still ''controllable''?


    Damn it! Damn it!


    You bunch of incompetent fools, you''ve killed people!


    No!


    Not the opponent, it is the master!


    Master, your loyal servant, Amiel, is praying for your victory, that you are invincible in battle, unstoppable in offense!''


    Amiel''s entire figure bent lower, her buttocks sticking out higher.


    As a mere Mystic Side Person faced with a being of the ''Arcana'' level, why not be a bit more humble? If not for the circumstances, she would crawl over to lick her master''s toes, an act others couldn''t even fathom. All she needed was for her master to protect her for a long life.


    At this moment, the kneeling Freeman totally ignored Amiel.


    ''Blood Descendant'' watched this scene with fervor.


    Yes!


    This was it!


    This is the ''father''s'' power!


    Destroying everything effortlessly!


    Symphonies of wailing!


    Chaotic and terrifying sonatas!


    "Haha, too enthralling!"


    Freeman laughed uncontrollably, his body sprawling on the ground, but nothing prevented the loud laughter from escaping, his mouth, wide open from laughing, his tongue wildly flapping.


    He savored the snowflakes falling from the sky.


    He physically felt the power of the cold.


    His laughter grew even more wild.


    Members of the ''Death Poetry Society'' looked on in disbelief.


    "Impossible! Impossible!


    How could you possibly achieve the ''Arcana'' level?"


    The opponent''s shouting, ''Blood Descendant'' heard.


    Freeman''s wild laughter, ''Blood Descendant'' also heard.


    The ''Blood Descendant'' paid no attention, simply raising his hand.


    Suddenly, a crystal clear ice spear, two meters in length, appeared in his hand. ''Blood Descendant'' gently touched the ice spear. Memories flooded his eyes, glowing crimson. A faint sadness then appeared on ''Blood Descendant''s'' face.


    Although it vanished in an instant, those who were observant saw it.


    And while these people were lost in thoughts¡ª


    The Ice Spear shot out!


    In that moment, ice and snow covered the earth!

 Chapter 225 This Spear, 2000 Gold Coins, Can You Block It?

    Snowflakes the size of fingertips danced in the wind from the north, one after another, one following the other, twirling rapidly into clusters, then...They exploded!


    Boom!


    A pure white brilliance illuminated much of South Los in that moment.


    In the blink of an eye, everything was clad in silvery white.


    The large trees on both sides of the shaded path were covered in snow, looking like mist, almost ethereal.


    The path of the shaded lane was completely engulfed in snow, and at that moment, it did not resemble the pathway in South Los at all, but rather the far north of North County.


    The fleeing member of the Death Poetry Society frantically escaped, the arcane artifacts in his hands flashing one after another, the Glyphic Language from his mouth never stopping!


    His face had long lost its usual composure, filled only with panic and confusion.


    Arcana Level!


    He could never have imagined that the ''Blood Descendant'' he had once met briefly was of the Arcana Level!


    That within the Bloodline Clan there still existed someone of the Arcana Level!


    With the existence of an Arcana Level being, the so-called annihilation of the Bloodline Clan was completely laughable. With this ''Blood Descendant'' and a remote domain out of the public eye, just twenty or thirty years of recuperation could see the Bloodline Clan revived.


    But why was there still someone of the Arcana Level within the Bloodline Clan?


    To him, this seemed utterly fantastical, completely beyond comprehension.


    ''Could this be the Blood Marquis''s contingency plan?''


    Suddenly, a thought emerged at the bottom of his heart.


    Immediately, that thought became a firm conviction.


    Apart from the Blood Marquis, he could think of no other explanation.


    And with the appearance of this thought, the escape speed of the Death Poetry Society member became even faster.


    But,


    useless!


    The power of frost swept in.


    The artifacts in the hands of the Death Poetry Society member were instantly frozen solid.


    Even he himself, maintaining the posture of his escape, was frozen into a statue of ice.


    It''s not that he did not want to use a secret technique to escape again.


    But when the power of frost covered him, even his ability to think was frozen, he had no time to react, and the whole person plunged into endless darkness.


    And as more snow and ice shot towards him, the ice sculpture shattered.


    Along with all the clothes, ornaments, and so on, everything was destroyed.


    Standing on the back of the ''Blood Bat'', Arthur, who controlled the ''Blood Descendant'', watched this scene and let out a cold laugh from the depths of his heart. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This spear, 2000 gold coins, can you block it?


    The frost power just now was not like the ordinary arrows built by consuming half of the "Exquisite Human Puppet''s" ''Fresh Blood''.


    To completely take down this member of the Death Poetry Society, Arthur controlled the ''Blood Descendant'' to continuously draw from the gold coins in the Atos''s Box that he held in his left hand, stopping only when the ''Exquisite Human Puppet'' reached its limit¡ªthis time it was not only the exhaustion of the original gold coins in the Atos''s Box, but also all the gold coins brought from Oakwood Manor were used up, even 51 coins were supplemented from the gold obtained from Harris''s secret room.


    However, the scene in front of him made Arthur feel satisfied.


    Just one strike caused the heavens and earth to change color.


    This scene made Arthur think of the Countess.


    But unlike her, he had only one strike.


    And he had reached his limit.


    Also¡­


    It was expensive!


    Looking at the fragments of arcane artifacts on the distant ground, Arthur felt pained¡ªhe really wanted to finely control the power, to let it only take down the member of the Death Poetry Society and leave the artifacts he carried behind.


    Unfortunately, with his first contact with power of this level, Arthur simply couldn''t do it.


    ''Influencing the sky, is this what they call Arcana Level?''


    Arthur recalled the panic-stricken shouts of the Death Poetry Society member just before his death and silently noted this strange term in his heart.


    The young Spirit Medium knew he had touched upon higher-level knowledge of the Mystic Side.


    However, now was not the time for research¡ª


    Huff, huff!


    The ''Blood Bat'' fluttered its wings in the snow, issuing fine, cheerful sounds, appearing incredibly delighted.


    The gaze of the "Blood Descendants" then drifted downwards.


    In the midst of the ice and snow, the Peeping Toms immediately hunched their necks, not daring to move an inch.


    When the gaze of the "Blood Descendants" swept over them, they felt as though they were being sliced by knives, enduring unbearable pain and overwhelming fright.


    Facing a being of Arcana Level, they couldn''t muster the slightest inclination to resist.


    At that moment, they envied those who had the foresight to escape quickly before the burst of ice and snow.


    They admired the smartness of those fellows.


    And despised their own stupidity.


    However, the next moment, these Peeping Toms began to feel fortunate again.


    Because¡ª


    "Big brother!"


    A shout rang out, and a figure appeared on the tree-lined path.


    Seeing the member of the "Bloodline Clan" with eyes glowing red, surprise filled the eyes of these Peeping Toms, followed by wild joy.


    They rejoiced at the secret they had uncovered.


    And then, that joy was frozen solid on their faces.


    The lingering power of the frost made it easy for the "Blood Descendants" to finish these fellows off.


    The lack of further expense made Arthur breathe a sigh of relief.


    Concerning these Peeping Toms, using the state of "Child of Blood" granted by the "Exquisite Human Puppet," Arthur had long since become aware of them, and even knew about those who had fled in advance.


    But, Arthur did not stop them.


    He needed these people to establish a new reputation for the "Blood Descendants."


    However, it was sufficient for just a portion of the people to pass the message along.


    As for the rest?


    They were naturally to be ''educated.''


    Bern, a member of the "Bloodline Clan" brimming with happiness, immediately felt as if cold water had been poured over his head by the look of disappointment on his elder brother''s face on top of the "Blood Bat."


    The moment he saw his big brother summon a "Blood Bat," this member of the "Bloodline Clan" was already filled with delight.


    As a member of the "Bloodline Clan," he understood all too well what owning a "Blood Bat" meant for them.


    It meant that they had the power to strike back!


    To make those enemies wary!


    And afterwards, when the big brother displayed power at the Arcana Level, this member of the "Bloodline Clan" was almost ecstatic.


    If the appearance of the "Blood Bat" would make many wary, then a big brother who had Arcana Level power would teach those fellows to show respect. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    Even, they could seek a territory in a remote location.


    Even though it was far from the original status of the "Bloodline Clan," it was enough to excite Bern.


    And for this reason, the uncontrollably excited young member of the "Bloodline Clan," Bern, rushed out.


    But when he encountered the gaze of the "Blood Descendants," Bern sobered up.


    He regretted his impulsiveness and lack of etiquette.


    "I apologize, big brother!"


    Bern knelt on one knee.


    In the strict rules of the "Bloodline Clan," one must always keep calm, be graceful, especially in the presence of outsiders, where etiquette was a must.


    Arthur glanced at Bern, then turned his gaze again towards Freeman and Amiel.


    Or more precisely, towards Freeman...


    Arthur had noticed something off about him!


    That posture was not one a Blood Gladiator should possess.


    ''Is it because of the fragmented Bloodsucking Ancestor Worm used for the creation?


    Or is it because it''s mixed with the ''Fresh Blood'' from an "Exquisite Human Puppet"?''


    Arthur guessed inwardly.


    Then, a smile suddenly emerged from the depths of his heart.


    Because¡ª


    They had taken the bait!

 Chapter 229 226

    Time advanced by ten minutes.The Mysterious Person, gripping Arthur, dashed out of South Los and headed straight for the "Inland River" without slowing down.


    South County and North County were isolated by the Elron Mountains, with towering peaks reaching into the clouds on the North County side, steep and imposing, while on the South County side, the landscape was much gentler. Pope Boer VII had once carved out a canal there, initially called the "Boer Canal."


    When the Empire collapsed, several battles erupted along the Boer Canal, making the channel wider, resembling the connection of river and lake.


    After the establishment of the Holy Empire, the Boer Canal, which ran through almost the entire South County, was renamed the "Sacred Canal."


    By the early Silver Age, different local lords began to repair the sections of the canal that bordered their lands, and from this time, the so-called "Sacred Canal" was collectively referred to as the "Inland River," usually prefixed with the name of their territory.


    For example, the section of the Inland River at South Los was called the "South Los Inland River."


    Clearly, the Mysterious Person had hidden a boat at the city''s outskirts on the Inland River.


    Realizing this, Arthur began to struggle.


    As a young "Spirit Medium," he knew that once he boarded, and the boat left the vicinity of South Los, he would become a complete sacrificial lamb.


    "Don''t move!"


    The Mysterious Person gave the young "Spirit Medium" a heavy punch. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The punch landed on the soft belly, unprotected by ribs.


    Thump!


    The sound was dull, causing the young "Spirit Medium" to bend at the waist and stop moving.


    Watching this scene, the Mysterious Person sneered twice and immediately quickened his steps.


    Soon, the thunderous sound of water from the Inland River could be heard.


    On the riverbank, a small boat appeared faintly visible.


    The Mysterious Person''s steps quickened even more.


    But just as he was about to reach the boat, the Mysterious Person''s body suddenly stiffened and he fell to the ground motionless.


    Meanwhile, the young "Spirit Medium" brushed the dust off himself and stood up.


    "Poison?


    When did you administer the poison?"


    The Mysterious Person asked, lying there.


    "When you just punched me!"


    The young "Spirit Medium" said this while walking towards him, flicking his sleeve to reveal a dagger in his hand.


    "Now, I want to ask you... huh?"


    The young "Spirit Medium" hadn''t finished speaking when he noticed something wrong, and his advancing steps turned into a sprint.


    He leaped over the Mysterious Person and headed toward the small boat.


    But before he could get close, he was blocked by a mist.


    The greenish mist, carrying a strong stench, enveloped the small boat.


    Arthur covered his mouth and nose and retreated, his gaze warily shifting to the man who had appeared behind him.


    Just at the first glance, whispers and moans echoed in Arthur''s ears.


    And in his eyes, countless people lying on hospital beds suffering immensely, their faces etched with despair¡ªlike phantoms, yet seemingly real.


    Even those tormented seemed eager to drag Arthur into their midst.


    Arthur instinctively took a small step back, his gaze becoming even more vigilant.


    The man in the white robe facing Arthur''s wary eyes simply took off his hood, revealing a calm middle-aged face¡ªa warm smile hovered at his lips, a clean countenance with not a trace of stubble, and hair combed to the middle, covering the bald scalp.


    On the surface, this was just an ordinary middle-aged man.


    Walking on the streets of South Los, six or seven out of ten middle-aged men looked just like him.


    Yet, among those ten middle-aged men, not one could cause Arthur to feel danger.


    Unconsciously, Arthur again stepped back.


    At this moment, the distance between him and the poisonous mist behind him was less than ten meters.


    The young "Spirit Medium" obviously would not choose to board the boat anymore, instead planning to jump into the Inland River to escape.


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man who had appeared realized Arthur''s intentions and smiled, saying¡ª


    "Death is not pure white, but variegated."


    "Good evening, Mr. Kledos, I am Grover, a member of the ''New Death Poetry Society,'' and I''m honored to meet you!


    I mean you no harm, just want to ask you two questions!"


    He said this.


    But Arthur just gave a bitter smile.


    "Is it also about ''Hercules Laboratory''?"


    The young "Spirit Medium" inquired.


    The new Death Poetry Society member immediately nodded, adding.


    "Besides that, one more thing¡ª


    Can you tell me why the aroma of death is so strong on you?


    It''s as if anyone who touches you could die suddenly, as if by accident!"


    The words of the other party were like describing a harbinger of death, making the young "Spirit Medium" frown, his voice also turning stiff.


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying!"


    "Ha, please don''t reject ''Favor of Death'', do you know?"


    Your presence in the ''Death Poetry Society'' is uniquely blessed and envied by everyone!


    The rituals and levels that ordinary people need to painstakingly achieve are as simple as drinking water and eating meals for you¡ªjust tell me this secret, and I can teach you everything I know about one of the three rituals and two of the seven secret techniques of the ''Death Poetry Society''!


    Believe me, with the talent you have displayed, it''s only a matter of time before you reach the level of ''Arcana''!"


    The new member of the ''Death Poetry Society'' said this, bowing earnestly.


    Arthur remained unmoved.


    Or to be more precise, he could not be moved.


    He was also curious why he always encountered so many ''coincidences''¡ªit couldn''t possibly be because his resurrection had imbued him with the Aroma of Death, causing the less fortunate around him to die one after another, could it?


    Even if the current world possessed a ''Mystic Side,'' wasn''t this a bit too exaggerated?


    Unfortunately...


    Now was not the time.


    After sighing inwardly, Arthur maintained his silence.


    This silence, however, displeased the new member of the ''Death Poetry Society'' opposite him.


    Nevertheless, the smile on his face grew even warmer.


    But Arthur was not to be fooled.


    The flashing of his ''Death Intuition'' had already told him everything.


    "Perhaps you have some misunderstandings about me¡ªI''m not here to discuss with you, I''m merely informing you, and I will definitely get an answer from you.


    I don''t like the pretense of traditional Death Factions.


    My methods will be more direct.


    Please believe that poisons and plagues can accomplish this.


    As for your death?


    Don''t forget, I come from the ''Death Poetry Society.''


    Although I''m not skilled at interrogating souls.


    I can still do a few things.


    So, I''m willing to give you another chance¡ª


    Tell me the location of the ''Hercules Laboratory.''


    Also, reveal the secret of the dense Aroma of Death on your body.


    If you do, my promises just now will still stand."


    Grover bowed again, appearing immensely polite.


    But the flashing of Arthur''s ''Death Intuition'' grew even faster.


    Clearly, this new member of the ''Death Poetry Society'' had no intention of keeping his promise.


    Seeing that Arthur still maintained his silence, the new member of the ''Death Poetry Society'' walked straight towards him.


    As the person approached, Arthur also started moving towards the riverbank.


    This scene made Grover laugh out loud.


    "Give up struggling, Mr. Kledos, no one here can save you!


    Unless...


    You can perform a miracle!"


    Having said this, Grover, finally sure there was nothing amiss around, no longer hesitated and prepared to seize Arthur for interrogation.


    As for the poison possessed by the young ''Spirit Medium''?


    Grover didn''t care at all.


    How could a new member of the ''Death Poetry Society'' possibly fear poison?


    But just as the new member of the ''Death Poetry Society'' approached Arthur, a dagger suddenly pierced through the assailant''s body from behind.


    The new member of the ''Death Poetry Society'' looked down at his pierced chest and then turned his head to look behind him.


    When he saw the sword-bearer was the mysterious person who had been poisoned and fallen to the ground, his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    In Grover''s perception, this mysterious person was truly poisoned.


    And it was an extremely fierce toxin.


    He should have lost the ability to move. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    "We are not enemies..."


    Although he did not understand why this mysterious person could face such a fierce toxin unscathed, Grover knew he had to clarify their ''misunderstanding.''


    He certainly didn''t want to die unclearly.


    But before he could finish his words, the voice of the new member of the ''Death Poetry Society'' stopped abruptly.


    Because the mysterious person had taken off the hood, revealing their true face.


    It was¡ª


    Marinda.

 Chapter 227 The Stairs in the Wind!

    Grover looked at the golden short-haired, deep blue-eyed Marinda before him. Even this new member of the ''Death Poetry Society,'' as foolish as she could be, knew she had fallen into a trap.Nevertheless, Grover felt a bit unwilling to accept it.


    "The information about ''Hercules Laboratory'' was fake?"


    The new ''Death Poetry Society'' member no longer paid attention to Marinda but turned to Arthur, asking with a pleading tone.


    Arthur refused to answer such a question.


    Marinda, on the other hand, seemed quite interested as she spoke.


    "Hmm.


    If it were true, it would never have been exposed so easily!


    Of course, you should also feel lucky that the information is fake, otherwise, it wouldn''t just be you being targeted."


    Upon hearing this, the young ''Spirit Medium'' nodded in agreement.


    If they really used the true ''Hercules Laboratory'' as bait, how could they only catch these small fry? Even the Old Lion of Inner Bay would get skinned before leaving.


    "Was the ''Bloodline Clan'' member also fake?"


    Grover continued to inquire.


    "That''s not the case."


    "The ''Bloodline Clan'' member is real, and so is luring you all out."


    Marinda answered seriously.


    At that moment, Arthur realized what the lady before him intended to do¡ªkill the body and crush the spirit.


    What Marinda needed was not just to capture or take out the opponent. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But to utterly defeat her adversaries on a psychological level.


    ''What a despicable woman!


    But...


    Well done!''


    Arthur''s gaze towards Marinda carried an added measure of appreciation¡ªhe wasn''t some base and miserly person, after all, and certainly knew how to properly express his emotions.


    "So you mean, right from the start, I fell into your trap?"


    Grover bowed his head, making his facial expression unclear.


    "Of course."


    Marinda nodded.


    "Ha, the audacious and arrogant Lady of the Eternal Night and Southern Lost Spirit Medium, did you never consider that I might have a trump card?"


    As Grover raised his head, he first looked disdainfully at Arthur standing opposite him, then forced out a mocking glance at Marinda behind him, before yelling loudly¡ª


    "Come forth, my Plague Legion!"


    Amidst his call, the solemn-faced new ''Death Poetry Society'' member clapped his hands forcefully.


    Clap!


    The crisp sound of clapping echoed in the night.


    However,


    nothing happened.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds...


    The only thing present, the sound of Inner River Water flowing, caused Grover to break into a sweat on his forehead.


    "Come forth, my Plague Legion!"


    Still no response.


    Grover grew somewhat frantic, and immediately clapped his hands again harder, shouting at a higher volume.


    "Please show yourself and grant me assistance! Pure White Grim Reaper!"


    But still, nothing happened.


    However, the most embarrassing thing for the new ''Death Poetry Society'' member was Arthur''s gaze across from him.


    That look, as if watching a fool, made the new ''Death Poetry Society'' member start yelling in a frantic and exasperated manner¡ª


    "Don''t forget our contract, we agreed..."


    Slap!


    Marinda''s swift slap landed on Grover''s face, interrupting the new ''Death Poetry Society'' member''s speech, and without waiting for a response, she landed another slap.


    "Dressing up a group of lepers as the Plague Legion, right?"


    Slap!


    "An old-fashioned ''Death Poetry Society'' member becomes the Pure White Grim Reaper?"


    Slap!


    "And about that agreed contract, right?"


    Slap!


    With each slap on Grover''s face, the sound echoed crisply.


    Even Arthur felt the pain, but the young ''Spirit Medium'' didn''t interfere with his partner''s action.


    After several slaps across the face, the Lady of the Eternal Night drew her dagger and stabbed Grover twice to ensure he truly lost the power to act and resist, then she brought her pipe to her lips.


    Puff!


    Dense smoke billowed over Grover''s body.


    The next moment, the figure of the new ''Death Poetry Society'' member dissipated along with the dispersing smoke.


    "So there was space equipment capable of holding living things!"


    "Such enviable wealth!"


    Arthur looked on at the scene, clicking his tongue.


    "Doesn''t ''Cat Faction.Black'' have the same?" Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Marinda retorted, her tone casual but with a probing edge, just like Arthur who had just made a clicking sound.


    "''Cat Faction.Black'' certainly possesses similar props, but that''s the accumulation of over a hundred years, yet Marinda, you''ve only been in South Los for a few short years and already possess such wealth¡ªI''m really curious, of course, just curious, with no ill intentions."


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' laughed, his eyes narrowing to slits.


    "So, after you discovered ''Death Poetry Society''''s traces in South Los, you deliberately made a scene to attract my attention?


    To use me to deal with the enemies of ''Cat Faction.Black,'' and also to probe my background.


    What a detestable fellow!"


    Marinda, holding a pipe in her mouth, exhaled another puff of smoke.


    "The feeling is mutual."


    Arthur smiled as he looked at Marinda.


    After snorting softly, the lady said¡ª


    "Rest assured, he is our captive together, and the information we interrogate from him will be shared with you!


    If there is anything secret about the ''Cat Faction'' or the ''Cat Hole,'' I swear by ''Caesar''s name,'' it will not be disclosed by the slightest bit."


    With that said, Marinda extended her hand towards Arthur.


    "Isn''t this object my reward?"


    Arthur took out a pearl the size of a thumb, a look of surprise on his face.


    [Name: Phantom Realm Sphere]


    [Type: Other Type]


    [Quality: Epic]


    [Attributes: Phantom Realm]


    [Remarks: In the 25th year of his switch to researching Alchemy, the Gentleman Thief Carmen accidentally created this treasure bead. Afterwards, he tried more than once to replicate it but failed every time, much to his frustration. However, he soon put it out of his mind, for he had set his sights on a new target¡ªBaron Norvia''s treasure vault!]


    ¡­


    [Phantom Realm: Erects a barrier with a radius of 100 meters, isolating sounds and images from outside the barrier, and can create illusions within the barrier, subtly influencing the emotions of all living beings inside. However, sustaining the barrier and illusions consumes the holder''s physical strength.]


    (Annotation 1: The illusions in the Phantom Realm have actual tactile sensation and taste for those besides the holder but cannot cause harm.)


    (Annotation 2: Food and drink within the Phantom Realm cannot sate hunger or thirst.)


    (Annotation 3: The illusions in the Phantom Realm can only be created from things the holder has seen before.)


    (Annotation 4: The illusions in the Phantom Realm cannot create living objects.)


    ¡­


    Arthur, reluctantly, tossed the [Phantom Realm Sphere] to Marinda.


    Then, the sailboat by the riverside disappeared.


    "If you want it as compensation, it''s not impossible,


    As long as you are willing..."


    "To help you find that most deeply hidden ''Death Poetry Society'' member?"


    Arthur asked.


    "Right, compared to these two who came forward on their own¡ªthat one hiding in South Los in the most dangerous way is what really concerns me!


    I even suspect that it was that bastard''s instigation that led them to come out.


    But that was before!


    Now..."


    As she spoke, the lady''s eyes filled with seriousness, and her voice grew deeper.


    "Now, what concerns me more is that ''Blood Descendant''!


    You understand what ''Arcana Level'' signifies, don''t you?


    And you surely know what it means for a ''Blood Descendant'' of ''Arcana Level,'' right?"


    I don''t know a damn thing!


    Arthur thought to himself, while his words were smooth¡ª


    "South Los, the wind is picking up!"


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' said, while patting the dust off his clothes and quietly watching the nighttime South Los by the riverbank.


    It was far from peaceful, a cacophony of noise.


    But it was wealthy enough!


    And thus, it was alluring under the cover of night.


    And it became beautiful because of it.


    Marinda moved closer to Arthur, sighing softly, she said.


    "Yes, the wind has risen.


    Arthur, what do you plan to do?"


    The Lady of the Long Night turned her head to look at Arthur beside her.


    Then, she saw the young ''Spirit Medium'' smile.


    Then she heard the young ''Spirit Medium''s'' indifferent words, without a hint of hesitation¡ª


    "Ride the wind!"

 Chapter 228 Intimate Closeness!

    The night wind gently blew, and the bright moonlight shone upon the flowing Inland River, its waters rumbling. Arthur openly revealed some of his ambitions to Marinda.It wasn''t out of trust for this lady.


    Nor was it because he had any particular thoughts about her.


    It was simply because...


    This lady knew too much!


    Not to mention that she had almost single-handedly managed ''Miss Qiu''s Security Company,'' and would surely participate in ''Mr. Wu''s Exchange'' in the future.


    Merely with the identity ''Cat Faction. Hei,'' Arthur needed to have ambition.


    To have lain hidden for so long, and then to suddenly appear, it would be suspicious to claim he lacked ambition.


    It was better to be partially frank, to dispel the other''s suspicions¡ª


    Marinda watched as Arthur, amidst the night, smiled at her once again, and she waved her hand dismissively with a look of disdain.


    Then, the lady took a puff from her pipe and expelled the smoke into the night sky.


    The smoke rose a half meter before it slowly began to dissipate.


    Staring at the dispersing smoke, the lady asked directly.


    "How do you plan to deal with that Countess?"


    There was no polite inquiry, but a forthright stance¡ªfacing a partner, the lady displayed her usual manner, but Arthur keenly caught a fleeting scrutiny in her eyes.


    Clearly, it was another test.


    For Arthur, this was not a surprise.


    After all, in South Los, as long as one had ambitions, that Countess was a figure he could never circumvent.


    This was true for Arthur.


    And even more so for Marinda.


    In fact, in some respects, this lady''s ambitions far surpassed Arthur''s.


    Therefore, she was always so cautious.


    This was a matter concerning the future cooperation between the two, and the lady stared intently, waiting for Arthur''s reply.


    Then, she saw Arthur sigh slightly and flash a smile, his narrow eyes narrowing further.


    "Stop smiling, you look like a fox when you do,"


    Facing the now squinting Arthur, the lady offered a fair assessment.


    Then came the urging.


    "Speak, what are your plans?"


    "I like women."


    Unexpectedly, this was how Arthur responded.


    Previously, when the lady had given him shares, the young ''Spirit Medium'' signed a contract which stipulated he must not act against the interests of Marinda Julius Caesar, or else he would not be allowed to like women for the rest of his life.


    At this moment, he used this contract to inform the lady that he would cooperate with her.


    "Tsk!"


    Marinda uttered a sound from her mouth very discourteously, her gaze towards Arthur filled with scorn.


    "Would someone like you really care about these things?


    You are such a cunning ''Spirit Medium''!"


    Though she spoke this way, Arthur could feel a sense of relief in Marinda''s tone.


    At least, that was his perception.


    Of course, there was a good chance that it was just a performance for him.


    So, he played along¡ª


    "Shouldn''t I care?


    I am the sole heir of the Kledos Family for this generation!


    I have to think about the Kledos Family!"


    Arthur spoke righteously, but Marinda did not pay any heed; she threw a palm-sized iron box behind her and walked straight toward South Los.


    [Name: Magic Poker Box]


    [Type: Other Items]


    [Quality: Secret Technique]


    [Attributes: 1, Flying Cards; 2, Change Cards; 3, Transfiguration; 4, Explosion]


    [Remarks: For the busy Imperial Court Jester ''Harrington'', the Court Wizard ''Xarlico'' was an annoyingly persistent presence; not only did Xarlico laze around every day with the Empire''s substantial fund, but he also often interrupted Harrington''s work, especially recently with his insistence on playing cards, which greatly disrupted his daily processes¡ªFor this reason, the jester created this poker box.]


    ...


    [Flying Cards: All 54 cards can fly out on their own or be thrown, but they cannot exceed a radius of 25 meters from the initial fly out or throw relative to the holder of the box''s position. Depending on the throwing technique and strength, the flying cards can cause damage.]


    [Change Cards: The holder of the box can transform any of the 54 cards into any card they desire.]


    [Transfiguration: The minor ghost card can turn into a single fresh flower, the major ghost card can turn into a bouquet of flowers, and the remaining cards can turn into doves.]


    [Explosion: Each card can produce an explosion similar to a firecracker; ghost cards during explosion can create a thick smoke.]


    (Note 1: Any ''Transfiguration'' or ''Explosion'' means the permanent loss of that poker card.)


    (Note 2: Paper types chosen must be standard size and weight not exceeding one gram; they can be inserted into the box to generate new cards.)


    (Note 3: Ghost cards take three days to produce; all other cards take one day.)


    (Note 4: When new cards are produced, the box needs to be bathed in ample moonlight or consume gold.)


    (Note 5: When other cards turn into ghost cards, they do not retain the unique ''Transfiguration'' or ''Explosion'' of a ghost card; a ghost card transformed into another card retains its unique ''Transfiguration'' and ''Explosion''.)


    ...


    Arthur looked at the [Magic Poker Box] with a hint of strangeness on his face.


    He always felt that Marinda giving him this had a hidden implication.


    In fact, that''s exactly what it was¡ª


    "It''s your reward for finding that ''Bloodline Clan'' member and drawing these guys out!


    Of course, I chose it, not because your ''Spirit Medium'' profession fits performing these street poker magic tricks¡ªOh, and if you run into the Earl''s guards back in South Los, just give them your real name!"


    As Marinda walked away, she spoke these words while hastening her steps.


    "Street magic?


    Who cares about that!" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur muttered as he tossed the [Magic Poker Box].


    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Suddenly, 54 cards burst out like celestial flowers spreading in a two-meter radius, then with another lift of his hand, the cards flew back, forming a spire-like tower of cards on the ground. Arthur''s hand reached for the top two cards, immediately revealing the playful ghost cards.


    Clatter.


    With the removal of the two ghost cards, the card spire seemed to lose its support and collapsed.


    But mid-air, as if birds returning to their nest, all returned to the [Magic Poker Box].


    "Really nothing exciting!"


    Arthur commented, yet he rubbed the two ghost cards in his hand and watched them turn into two Ace cards; the young ''Spirit Medium'' corner of his mouth quirked upwards.


    After several more shuffles, the young ''Spirit Medium'' finally, reluctantly, placed the two ghost cards back into the [Magic Poker Box] and walked towards South Los.


    His steps were light, humming a local tune from South Los.


    It was only after the young ''Spirit Medium''s figure completely vanished that Marinda emerged from nearby mist and whispered softly¡ª


    "Na?ve!"


    After saying that, her figure also disappeared.


    As Arthur continued his brisk walk, he seemed utterly oblivious to this, only murmuring internally.


    ''Ah, what a suspicious woman!


    But next time she wants to watch my performance, there will be a charge!''


    Arthur had no faith in Marinda''s claims that the [Magic Poker Box] perfectly matched the ''Spirit Medium'' profession. It was just another tool to test his ''ambition''.


    He?


    Of course, he''d play along.


    Not just him.


    His alter ego needed to play along too.


    Thinking this, the next moment¡ª


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' began manipulating the [Exquisite Human Puppet].

 Chapter 229 Palpitations Under Concealment!

    In the icy, snowy field a Blood Bat flapped its wings, lifting a blanket of snowflakes into the air.A dark figure stood tall on the back of the Blood Bat, indifferently watching everything it caused. As countless snowflakes whirled and spun by, the figure raised a hand, catching one of them and feeling its chilling cold as it quickly melted into water in the palm; ripples appeared in the crimson eyes of the ''Blood Descendant''.


    The three people in the snow watched this scene quietly, not daring to make a sound.


    However, their expressions were all different.


    Freeman''s face was filled with fanaticism, and he continuously muttered indistinctly.


    Amiel stuck his buttocks up high, letting his downturned head rely on the piled snow to conceal his eyes full of terror, stirring more thoughts in the heart of Lady Talin, who had seen but never personally experienced ''Arcana'' level power.


    Some things were not shameful for the sake of survival.


    If one could also eat well, dress warm, and not have to work, that would be even better.


    Bern, who was kneeling on one knee ahead, was different.


    In the eyes of this youngest member of the Bloodline Clan was heartfelt pain.


    He was pained for his older brother.


    He knew very well that the scene in front of him must have awakened some memories from a period in his brother''s life.


    The next scene confirmed the young member of the Bloodline Clan''s guess¡ª


    The ''Blood Descendant'' leapt down from the ''Blood Bat'' and lightly stepped on the snow.


    With crunching sounds, the ''Blood Descendant'' walked toward the distance.


    Bern immediately got up and chased after him.


    As a member of the Bloodline Clan, Bern had the privilege to do so.


    Freeman and Amiel, however, dared not.


    A ''Blood Descendant'' and an outsider silently watched the retreating figure of the ''Blood Descendant''.


    Many more thoughts surfaced in the minds of the two.


    The ''Blood Descendant'' was quite naive, merely hoping to get closer to his ''father.''


    ''Arthur Kredos, huh?


    What exactly does this ''Spirit Medium'' like?


    Surely I can''t just give money, right?''


    Freeman was full of worries.


    Amiel''s eyes, however, twinkled.


    ''There must be something going on here!


    Should I check it out?''


    This lady from Talin was quite tempted, but then she shook her head vigorously¡ªsome things should not be meddled with, once involved.


    At best, one loses one''s freedom.


    At worst, one could be completely destroyed.


    She did not want to encounter such misfortune.


    ''The Bruto Family''s dolls,'' she hadn''t collected them all yet.


    The two people with different thoughts stood up from the snow; they looked at each other, and then simultaneously, turned their heads and spit to the side.


    "he tui!" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both were stunned, then simultaneously pointed at each other.


    "Shameless person!"


    The two said in unison.


    The next moment, both were stunned again, and then before Amiel could speak, Freeman had already spoken first.


    "Bad luck!"


    After saying this, Freeman turned and walked towards the Swan District behind him.


    Seeing this, Amiel, filled with disdain, said,


    "Ha, a petty man prevails!"


    After saying this, Amiel also walked toward the Swan District.


    The two no longer mentioned their original mission.


    Because, both knew very well that with the scene that had just occurred, their mission had already changed, especially for Freeman. Although he did not know what ''Arcana'' level power was like, he knew that with his ''father''s strength growing, his position at the Countess of South Los''s would not only become more secure, but also rise sharply.


    Right, and those rascals from Inner Bay!


    Thinking of the recent scene, Freeman''s eyelids drooped, and a heavy killing intent rose in his reddened eyes.


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Originally, he had wanted to invest on both sides.


    But now it seems...


    It''s not necessary anymore!


    Immediately, Freeman made up his mind.


    At the same time, Bern, who had always been following the ''Blood Descendant'', also made up his mind.


    This youngest member of the ''Bloodline Clan'' was prepared to disclose everything he knew to his elder brother, but before he could speak, he noticed his brother had stopped walking, those indifferent eyes staring intently at him.


    Suddenly, Bern felt a pang of panic.


    "Elder brother..."


    "Are you trying to escape?"


    The ''Blood Descendant'' asked coldly.


    Bern''s expression was too obvious just now, clearly wanting to reveal some secrets of the ''Bloodline Clan'', but Arthur, who controlled the ''Blood Descendant'', saw the flicker of ''Death Intuition''.


    This flicker was strange!


    Because there was no one around.


    With the cooperation of Fujin and Wuni, as well as the ''Blood Bat'' nearby.


    This, Arthur was absolutely certain.


    No one was around, yet ''Death Intuition'' was flickering.


    In just an instant, Arthur thought of his first encounter while learning the ''Glyphic Language'', the danger and murderous intent hidden in the void, which made his heart shudder.


    Even that strange sensation, recalling it now, made Arthur feel suffocated, as if an invisible hand was clutching at his heart, tightening incessantly.


    ''Is it ''secret techniques'', ''rituals'' prepared by ''Bloodline Clan'' to deal with coveters?


    Or is it an accident unknown to me?''


    Thinking this, however, did not prevent Arthur from hesitating to interrupt Bern¡ªthe heritage of the ''Bloodline Clan'' is very precious, inevitably a treasure coveted by anyone.


    But without the ability to resist such dangers, Arthur chose to refuse.


    "I, I am not... I, I didn''t..."


    Bern stuttered, unable to speak a complete sentence.


    Because, Bern did indeed have the thought that revealing everything would set him free.


    Looking at the ''Blood Descendant'' who was calmly observing him, the youngest member of the ''Bloodline Clan'' shamefully lowered his head.


    "I apologize, elder brother!"


    "I do not need your apologies, I just hope that you understand your duty, don''t forget it, and don''t resist it¡ªif you need help, go publish a search for ''Cain'' on the ''Horn Report'' under the identity of Dracula, and remember to conceal XYZ within the lines.


    I will come to find you when I see it!"


    Facing Bern''s apology, Arthur, controlling the ''Blood Descendant'', felt the CPU was almost ready, directly informing him of the previously thought-of communication method.


    Although due to the ''Blood Bat'', Arthur had already decided to leave the ''Blood Descendant'' at Harris''s secret stronghold in the outskirts forest.


    But just to be safe, this place will not be revealed for now.


    "Understood, elder brother!


    If you need to find me, please come directly to ''Black Beard Tavern'' in New Town¡ªthat''s my hangout."


    Compared to Arthur''s ''stinginess'', this youngest member of the ''Bloodline Clan'' was much more generous.


    The ''Blood Descendant'' nodded slightly.


    "Take care!"


    Having said that, the ''Blood Descendant'' leapt onto the back of the ''Blood Bat''.


    As the ''Blood Bat'' flapped its wings, it quickly disappeared into the night sky.


    Bern kept watching until the ''Blood Descendant'' had disappeared, then he lowered his head and murmured softly.


    "Elder brother, may you be safe."


    In saying so, this young member of the ''Bloodline Clan'' respectfully bowed towards the direction in which the ''Blood Descendant'' had departed, then, he left.


    Fujin relayed this scene to Arthur.


    Although Bern showed enough respect, Arthur continued to have Fujin keep an eye on this member of the ''Bloodline Clan''.


    Meanwhile, Arthur raised his hand to receive ''Atos''s Box'' from Wuni''s claws, which he had taken back from the ''Blood Descendant''.


    Feeling the weight of ''Atos''s Box'' in his palm, Arthur finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although it was only half a night, to Arthur, it felt as long as half a century.


    Feeling that long-missed sense of security, his lips curled up, heading towards Garden Street¡ª


    There was one last thing to do before dawn!

 Chapter 230 The 6th One!

    ```The huge explosion woke Haite, who was already a light sleeper.


    Since the evening, the owner of ''Haite Furniture Store'' had felt uneasy, as if something big was about to happen.


    And at this moment, upon hearing the enormous explosion, Haite''s complexion changed drastically as he rolled over and sat up.


    Because¡ª


    The direction from which the explosion came was Elta Square!


    ''The Bell Tower is in trouble!''


    Without bothering to take a closer look, as soon as this thought crossed his mind, the ''Haite Furniture Store'' owner crawled towards the secret passage under his bed.


    Relying on his exquisite carpentry skills, this furniture store owner had crafted for himself an emergency escape chute-like passage.


    This passage led to a secret room ten meters underground.


    Once he entered the secret room, the furniture store owner began to count silently.


    "180, 179, 178..."


    That was what the great person had told him.


    If he didn''t want to lose part of his memory, he absolutely had to stay in this secret room ten meters underground and silently count to 180.


    Then, take action afterwards.


    Counting silently and evenly to 180, the furniture store owner still didn''t let his guard down and counted another 20 before climbing up from a small door on the side of the secret room.


    This led to his neighbor ''Henry''s'' house.


    He was not familiar with Henry, they merely nodded to each other in passing.


    However, he was very acquainted with both ''Mrs. Henry''s'' of the past, having had in-depth and shallow exchanges with them.


    Compared to the first Mrs. Henry, who discovered his secret and was forced by him to be buried in the secret room, the second Mrs. Henry was younger, prettier, and more obedient.


    At the very least, she wouldn''t extort him.


    ''Pity, no chance in the future.''


    Haite, having crawled out of the secret passageway and looking at his neighbor''s one-and-a-half-story building, was filled with regrets.


    He then completely sealed the passageway.


    Only after doing all this, did the furniture store owner carefully observe his surroundings.


    Garden Street was eerily quiet.


    Not a sound to be heard.


    ''Such power... it''s so covetable!''


    The furniture store owner thought to himself silently, his eyes filled with a fervor¡ªhe had decided to go to Inner Bay!


    If he couldn''t gain such power in South Los, perhaps the greater Inner Bay would have it?


    But before that, he needed to get the startup capital!


    Twenty-three Golden Canes!


    If turned into Gold Coins, that would be 17,250 coins!


    If exchanged for gold notes, it would be even more!


    That would be enough for him to change his appearance in Inner Bay and continue his pursuit of this mysterious power.


    Just thinking about a more comfortable life in Inner Bay, without the need to do carpentry work from dawn to dusk, especially getting completely rid of Rum and that ''Bloodline Clan'' member''s control, Haite''s steps became fleet.


    For Rum and that ''Bloodline Clan'' member, the furniture store owner didn''t have much gratitude.


    The two sides were only in a cooperative relationship motivated by interests. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even, to a certain extent, he had given more.


    Moreover, Haite harbored resentment towards those ''Bloodline Clan'' members¡ªknowing they had such power, why did they not teach him?


    He had already given so much!


    ''Humph!


    Just wait!


    Even if you don''t teach me, I will learn more powerful forces in Inner Bay, and by then... hehe.''


    The furniture store owner let out series of cold laughs.


    The man had already left Garden Street, bypassed Cork Street, and entered Dar Alley¡ªalthough he had set up two safe houses within Garden Street, his real Safe House was in Dar Alley, purchased under another identity.


    On normal days, he would even entrust the highly reputable Grandma Andor to look after it.


    Upon returning, he would give her the appropriate reward.


    ```


    He walked towards his safe house, checked the door lock, and, confirming that no one had tampered with it, the furniture store owner unlocked the door and went inside.


    Twenty-two of the twenty-three Golden Canes were here, all packed inside a large canvas bag.


    As for the twenty-third?


    It was most likely exposed!


    "Damn Tate!"


    The furniture store owner muttered to himself, eyes flashing with menace.


    ''Should I take him out when I leave tonight?''


    As this thought arose, the furniture store owner could no longer hold back, even if picking up the 66-pound canvas bag aggravated his wounds, causing him to grimace in pain. He didn''t care; what he needed now was the scalding release of fresh blood to calm his mood.


    Impatient, the furniture store owner began to prepare by changing clothes¡ªthis safe house contained not only the Golden Canes but also clothes, wigs, false beards, and so on.


    Of course, there was also some change and medication.


    Just as the furniture store owner was selecting a wig and false beard from the box by the moonlight, an invisible hand suddenly covered his mouth and nose, followed by another invisible hand holding an invisible longsword, silently slicing open his throat. Then a third invisible hand wielding a dagger stabbed continuously into his chest.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Amidst the sound of metal cutting through flesh.


    Haite''s eyes bulged as he lost all sound.


    Afterwards, the body disappeared inside "Atos''s Box."


    Atos''s Box, which had just been emptied of a body in the secret hiding place created by Harris, once again took on a burden it should not have borne.


    Who would use a precious space item to store bodies!


    Arthur, the one who remembered this very sentiment, didn''t care less.


    After all, it was a line meant for others, not as if anyone would really believe the words of a ''Spirit Medium,'' right?


    You see, a prop is just a type of tool.


    And the purpose of a tool is to be convenient for the user.


    ''Luckily, no fresh blood got on it!''


    Arthur carefully examined his Golden Cane, feeling its weight, his lips curving into a slight smile.


    At the same time, he did not forget to command the "Hand of Void" to clean up the blood on the ground.


    Then, the young ''Spirit Medium'' checked once more, making sure everything in the room was restored to its original state before leaving¡ªjust like the safe house chosen by Harris, hidden within the woods, Arthur believed he might also need this safe house someday.


    Although it was only a possibility, what if? Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    No one knows what the future holds, and it''s never wrong to leave oneself an extra way out.


    Maintaining caution, Arthur walked towards the Shire District Police Station, sticking to the shadows.


    His cat, Pendragon, was still at the police station.


    ¡­


    Pendragon, brought back by the patrolling officer turned coachman, was shoving the ''Police Chief'' away from the cat bowl, burying his head in the kibble and crunching away.


    With every bite, the ''Police Chief'' let out a tiny, anxious whimper.


    When Pendragon had finished eating, the ''Police Chief'' approached the bowl, looked at the empty dish, and gave a pitiful meow towards Malz.


    "It''s proper to let the guest have their way, and moreover, isn''t Pan your good friend?"


    The old sheriff Malz picked up his cow-patterned cat and soothed it with his gentle voice.


    Seeing the ''Police Chief''s'' tearful eyes, he immediately poured out new kibble, yet the apparently dozing Pendragon suddenly perked up his ears and stood up, once again monopolizing the bowl.


    Even Malz was taken aback by this scene.


    Keep in mind, this wasn''t the first bowl, this was the third.


    His ''Police Chief'' usually had only one bowl per day, and now Pendragon was having three bowls in one sitting?


    "This, this Orange Cat can really eat, huh?"


    The old sheriff murmured to himself.


    Then, the old sheriff heard a familiar voice¡ª


    "That''s why I, as an old father, need to work harder to make money!


    Otherwise, I can''t even afford to keep Pan!"


    The old sheriff turned around to see his partner, and as Pendragon flaunted his kibble and glanced at his owner, he continued to eat, ignoring Arthur who once again let him take the blame.


    As Pendragon chewed heartily, suddenly¡ª


    A whisker fell off.

 Chapter 231 The little boat sets sail!

    Pendragon''s whiskers wafted gently to the edge of the cat bowl.A touch of joy flashed through Arthur''s heart.


    Half a month had passed!


    At last!


    At last, he had gathered the six whiskers needed for the "Orange Cat" ritual!


    Do you know how he spent this half a month?


    Like walking on thin ice!


    Terrified!


    Fearing that a minor slip would lead to deadly consequences!


    You should know, during this half month, he had to sleep with one eye open every night!


    Now it was finally over!


    As long as he waited until the full moon to complete the "Orange Cat," he could at least sleep soundly!


    The young "Spirit Medium" glanced at the convex moon outside the window, filled with anticipation¡ª


    ''Three days, just three more days until the full moon!


    Then, I''ll treat myself to a good meal to celebrate!


    For now...


    ...I need to consider how to complete the "Orange Cat" ritual silently and unnoticed!''


    As Arthur walked towards Pendragon, he thought quietly to himself.


    You should know, ever since he became "famous", around No. 2 Cork Street there had been many eyes, always seemingly there, watching him.


    Escaping these peering eyes and completing the "Orange Cat" was no simple task.


    So...


    ''Should I kill them all?''


    Facing his first ritual, Arthur was more cautious than ever, extreme ideas springing to his mind but quickly dismissed.


    Such ''eyes'', kill one batch and another appears.


    Moreover, once a move is made, it would only startle the snakes in the grass.


    It might even backfire!


    Making those people pay even more attention to him, increasing the difficulty of completing the "Orange Cat" ritual unnoticed.


    ''Do I need to leave South Los temporarily?


    Yumir Manor?'' S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur''s thoughts instinctively turned to that manor in Mount Gale Region, far from South Los.


    As for Oakwood Manor?


    Just thinking about the bizarre, living ''Golden Oak Tree'', Arthur instantly rejected the idea.


    However, even going to Yumir Manor would require some arrangements.


    With thoughts spinning like lightning, over the short distance, the young ''Spirit Medium'' had already made his plans¡ªNext, he looked at Pendragon with an indulgent smile, gently brushing the top of the Orange Cat''s head with his finger, while subtly pocketing that whisker, and not forgetting to say,


    "Pan, if you keep eating like this, you''ll be called ''a little kitty''!"


    "Meow?"


    Facing the sudden slander, just after flaunting his cat food, Pendragon lifted his head, a look of astonishment on his cat face.


    Although it couldn''t truly understand the meaning behind its master''s words, the ''malice'' in them was something the little kitty was quite sensitive to.


    However, before the little kitty could react, Arthur had already embraced it, signaling the old sheriff to feed the ''Police Chief.''


    As the old sheriff started pouring cat food again, Pendragon obviously showed interest again, but tragically, the Orange Cat bound firmly by Arthur could not escape his clutches.


    This scene made the old sheriff admire.


    "Pan, you really are docile.


    Even though you want to eat that cat food so badly, facing your restraint, you neither stretch out your claws nor bite indiscriminately!"


    The old sheriff said this, looking at the ''Police Chief'' eating the cat food bit by bit, his admiration sounding once again.


    "Of course, the same is true for the ''Police Chief''!


    In such a dangerous world, having little kitties around is just wonderful!"


    As the old sheriff spoke, happiness spread across his face.


    "Don''t you think there''s a chance that... Pan might just be full?"


    Arthur''s words caused the old sheriff''s smile to freeze on his face.


    If Arthur had not been his partner, at that moment the old sheriff might have shown this disheartening man why the belts included in police uniforms are so broad and resilient.


    "In such a wicked world, can''t you allow me a single fantasy?"


    The old sheriff watched his partner helplessly.


    "Instead of fantasies, let''s focus on something practical!"


    As he spoke, Arthur placed the canvas bag containing the Golden Cane in front of the old sheriff. In the latter''s astonished expression, he whispered¡ª


    "Our first ship should be ready to launch now."


    "Of course!"


    "Arthur, what are your thoughts about our first ship?"


    After glancing at the canvas bag with the Golden Cane, Malz immediately asked.


    However, the fervor in the old sheriff''s eyes surprisingly moved Arthur.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' could tell that the eagerness in the old sheriff''s eyes was not greed for gold but a longing!


    For...


    The ship and the sea? Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Malz, do you really like sailing?"


    Given the relationship between Arthur and Malz, it was natural to ask directly if there was any doubt.


    "Yes, I really do!


    If the ''Seven Years'' War'' hadn''t broken out, I would have chosen to board a ship to become a sailor, accumulating experience over time to become the Chief Sailor, First Mate, and eventually own my ship under the name of ''Adventurer'', to explore new lands!"


    Malz nodded, his face radiating an unprecedented passion, his eyes flickering with light.


    That was a longing for freedom.


    It was also the old sheriff''s former dream.


    Even after decades, that dream still stirred the old sheriff''s heart.


    For Arthur, this was good news.


    At least, based on the old sheriff''s reaction, the latter was not inexperienced.


    Maintaining such passion till now proved that he should always be keeping an eye on the movements of ships and seas¡ª


    "So, Captain Malz, what are your suggestions for our first ship?"


    Arthur firmly believed that professional tasks should be left to the professionals.


    Any amateurish interference would only complicate matters.


    "These gold coins, if exchanged for gold notes, would be enough to buy a seven-tenths new Kirk Sailboat and 2 old-fashioned 30-oar ships, forming a small fleet that could allow us to start coastal trade!


    Starting from Xisis Port in South Los, purchasing various local specialties here and transporting them along the Inland River to ''Kilg Harbor'' in Inner Bay, passing through the territories of the Marquess of Seberlin, Marquess of Ainhars, and Count Bert where we won''t need to worry about supplies, so we can enlarge the cargo holds, carry less supplies, and transport more goods.


    If needed, we can continue from Kilg Harbor in Inner Bay along the Inland River toward Sidon Fortress.


    The area under the management of the Glowgold Family is also quite prosperous.


    However, recently I''ve heard that a ''Pirate General'' has appeared in the Western Sea, and although they might not enter the harbor, I think we should still be cautious and focus on running the route from South Los to Inner Bay!


    Without unexpected events, we could complete a round trip in a month!


    In two years, we could easily break even!"


    The old sheriff, without hesitation, professionally blurted this out, which made Arthur clap softly.


    "Then it''s all yours!"


    Uttering those words, Arthur put Pendragon back into the cage and then stood up to take his leave.


    "Huh? What do you mean it''s all mine? We haven''t even discussed the recruitment of sailors, captains, or the provision of weapons yet?"


    The old sheriff looked dumbfounded.


    "You''re the professional!


    I trust you!


    And me?


    I have more important matters to handle!"


    Having reached the door of the sheriff''s office, Arthur turned back with a smile, then without giving the old sheriff a chance to detain him, he quickly walked out.


    This was not shirking responsibility!


    It was because he truly had matters to attend to¡ª


    Seriously examining and tallying the spoils obtained from Harris, the newly appointed head of the secret Shelter in Rat Tail Alley!

 Chapter 232 Extreme Illusory Shadow Technique!

    Once the kitchen boiler was filled with kindling wood and charcoal, the temperature inside No. 2 Cork Street swiftly climbed to a level that both Arthur and Pendragon found comfortable.By the time Arthur had made sure Lady Anna was settled in, Pendragon had already burrowed into his cat''s nest.


    When Arthur emerged from the kitchen with a hot cup of cocoa, Pendragon was already sound asleep, snoring loudly.


    Envying his Orange Cat, he turned up the kerosene lamp in the Spirit Medium Parlor.


    Arthur began to tally the spoils he had gained from Harris.


    The spoils were divided into four parts.


    The first part, gold.


    The second part, notes.


    The third part, secret techniques.


    The fourth part, props.


    The first thing Arthur counted was the gold, not because it was more important than the notes or secret techniques, but because it was more straightforward¡ªneatly stacked in two cases were 400 bars, each weighing 1 pound!


    By the standard of 2 grams per gold coin, that amounted to 100,000 gold coins.


    In anyone''s hands, it was a fortune not to be overlooked.


    Moreover, this was already the total after Arthur had set aside 10 bars for the "Exquisite Human Puppet" just in case.


    ''Harris really had some nerve, to actually hijack Isidore''s treasure!


    Tsk!


    Indeed, in South Los, the Old Lion of Inner Bay is the best scapegoat!''


    Although he had expected it, Arthur was still surprised by Harris''s audacity upon actually seeing the 400 gold bars.


    Without hesitation, Arthur picked up the notebook.


    He hoped to find some answers within.


    And he was not disappointed.


    This notebook, primarily an experimental log, also contained some things that caught Arthur''s attention¡ª


    My father had actually chosen to cooperate with those guys!


    Those guys are wolves!


    It won''t end well!


    I must persuade my father!


    ...


    My father''s stubbornness exceeded my expectations. We already possessed power and could live comfortably here; why risk it for grandfather''s experiment?


    I don''t understand!


    ...


    Father has returned, and those wolves have been taken care of.


    Father backstabbed them.


    I am greatly shocked; I never imagined father would do such a thing.


    I had a big fight with my father and temporarily left home


    ...


    Three years later, I returned home. Father was as he always was and didn''t say much about my return. Instead, he took me to the laboratory to participate in the ''Extreme Illusory Shadow Technique" experiment.


    Only then did I realize my grandfather''s greatness!


    ...


    ''Extreme Illusory Shadow Technique'' is too strong!


    It''s stronger than any secret technique I know!


    But there''s something odd about the way father looks at me, as if he''s¡­


    Jealous?


    No!


    How could my father possibly be jealous of me!


    I must have seen it wrong!


    ...


    I have completed the ''Extreme Illusory Shadow Technique'' Second Order; I can already simply draw that all-corroding dark energy from the Shadows.


    It truly is a perfect blend of offense and defense.


    But as for the Third Order, I am clueless.


    And my father''s gazes are becoming more and more peculiar.


    ...


    Today is my 29th birthday; my father suggested a celebration.


    I drank some wine and felt very happy today.


    ...


    The talent of test subject No. 17 far exceeds my imagination.


    Such blood must be able to help me.


    ...


    No effect!


    Why is there no effect?


    I''ve drunk all his blood!


    That''s right!


    It must be because there''s not enough blood!


    I need more test subjects!


    ...


    Dammit, are those ''Hunters'' mad?


    I''ve already left ''Dudelt,'' so why do they keep chasing me incessantly?


    It''s you who forced me!


    ...


    No, I must stay away from Baron Norvia!


    ''Death Poetry Society,'' that bastard''s concoction of ''leprosy'' is truly terrifying. I must leave, but those ''Hunters'' are sure to die off!


    Haha!


    ...


    Oh, South Los!


    Enchanting South Los!


    There''s a surplus of people; a few less won''t matter, right?


    No good!


    I must be careful; that Countess is terrifying.


    ...


    Ha, look what I''ve found!


    Rat Street!


    A place that perfectly fits my needs!


    This must be heaven!


    I will certainly be able to complete the "Extreme Illusory Shadow Technique"!


    ...


    Damn it, test subjects No. 18-29 all failed!


    Do I still need to find subjects with "Talent"?


    ...


    Test subjects No. 30-47 failed!


    ...


    Roschek seems to have discovered my experiment, huh, if he dares to talk too much, I''ll kill him.


    ...


    At last, the Third Order succeeded, I can now freely shuttle through shadows, but the distance is too short, I need to work hard to complete the Fifth Order.


    ...


    Bloodline! Bloodline!


    It''s the bloodline again!


    I need to find a bloodline that reacts to shadows to support it!


    However, before that, I need to find a way to restrain uncontrolled emotions!


    No!


    It''s not uncontrolled emotions!


    I''m just a bit anxious!


    ...


    Hmm? "Shadow Snake" Ciudik has actually come to Rat Tail Alley.


    His bloodline seems to be suitable.


    ...


    The trade with "Shadow Snake" Ciudik was very pleasant.


    He''s much easier to deal with than the rumors suggest.


    His blood also works for the "Extreme Illusory Shadow Technique".


    ...


    Damn it, why are the people from Forty-Six Towers investigating me?


    ...


    Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Ciudik, I''m going to kill you!


    ...


    Everything must be sealed away!


    ...


    Huh, that guy is actually selling this thing?


    Could it be a trap?


    ...


    Arthur found Harris''s notes exceedingly messy, especially mixed among the numerous experimental records, requiring him to spend much more time to find the information he needed.


    ''Has this guy also suffered backlash from "Spirituality"?


    Or is it from the secret technique called "Extreme Illusory Shadow Technique"?''


    Arthur glanced at the brightening sky and stretched while guessing in his mind.


    The recording method of the other party was all too familiar to him, revealing a style that oozed with the essence of a "toad" like Graham.


    Moreover, more frenzied than Graham.


    Yet in their two encounters, the other party hadn''t shown it.


    ''Did he find a way to control his emotions?''


    Arthur''s gaze turned to the booklet recording the secret technique by his side.


    More than the means of controlling emotions, he was concerned about the secret technique itself.


    The ability to shuttle through shadows displayed by Harris aroused considerable envy in Arthur¡ªif he mastered this technique, his own survival skills would skyrocket.


    Plus, he had the "Dark Serpent"!


    However, the annotation that "Dark Serpent" was fragmentary made Arthur uneasy.


    Thus, when he picked up the secret technique notebook, Arthur was very cautious.


    [Discovery of Extreme Illusory Shadow Technique (Fragmentary), assessment in progress...]


    [Possesses "Dark Serpent. Cripple" bloodline, assessment passed!]


    [Do you wish to spend 300 XP to learn the Extreme Illusory Shadow Technique?]


    ...


    ''Lv1 requires 300 XP? sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, it''s a bloodline-based secret technique; could it be from the legacy of a core noble lineage that has vanished?


    And who is that guy?


    Couldn''t they just write out the name?''


    Arthur pondered, stroking his chin.


    At this stage, he certainly couldn''t learn "Extreme Illusory Shadow Technique. Remnant", but soon, once he completes the "Orange Cat" ritual, everything will be on the agenda.


    Thinking thus, Arthur picked up one of the props from among Harris''s spoils of war.


    An object that resembled a kerosene lamp¡ª


    [Name: Vigilance Oil Lamp]


    [Type: Other types of items]


    [Quality: Secret Technique]


    [Attributes: 1. Brightness; 2. Vigilance]


    [Remarks: During the Seven Years'' War Period, this was one of the favorite items of the Great Nobles on the West Coast during winter battles in North County. It not only brought brightness but also kept the tents warm, serving as a reliable sentinel¡ªwhen the nobles of the East Coast discovered this item, they immediately made a replica, but unlike the original, the replicas couldn''t keep warm or summon the "Lamp Shadow Sentinel".]


    ...


    [Brightness: the basic function of an oil lamp, but it will be brighter than average lamps.]


    [Vigilance: Within a 50-meter radius with the oil lamp as the center point, the area will be under a state of vigilance. When a creature enters the area, the person who placed the lamp will detect it and record the appearance of the intruder.]


    ...


    "Not a bad prop!"


    Arthur appraised it fairly, even though the "Vigilance Oil Lamp" was incomplete, unable to keep warm or summon the ''Lamp Shadow Sentinel'', the basic [Vigilance] was still sufficient.


    He immediately activated the [Vigilance] effect of the "Vigilance Oil Lamp".


    Subsequently, No. 2 Cork Street became enveloped by it.


    The next moment, a dozen faces were transmitted back.


    And upon seeing one of them, Arthur''s mouth curled up, his heart leaping with joy¡ª


    ''Finally, he has come!''

 Chapter 233 Gunshots Ring Out in Bernice Manor at Dawn!

    The early morning on Cork Street maintained its due tranquility and vitality, thanks to the efforts of the Countess''s guard.The cries of the paperboys, like alarm clocks, roused each family from their sleep, as mothers began to prepare breakfast and fathers habitually went out to buy newspapers.


    Familiar neighbors greeted each other in the yards.


    When Old Charlie was around, he always greeted the surrounding neighbors with an enthusiastic smile.


    After Arthur took over, it was the same¡ªalthough with Arthur''s recent rise to fame in the past half month, the neighbors'' smiles turned somewhat stiff when they saw him.


    Moreover, they would quickly return indoors using various excuses and pretenses.


    It was no different this morning¡ª


    "Good morning!"


    "Morning, morning, sorry, I need to use the bathroom!"


    Arthur waved to the neighbor ''Mr. Duer'' next door, who, said to work at a trading company and even hold a mid-level management position, stutteringly responded before turning and running into the house¡ªas Arthur remembered, the talkative Mr. Duer always chatted with Old Charlie for at least ten minutes, or even longer.


    But not like now.


    ''Alas, time passes and never returns¡­''


    Arthur sighed, his gaze shifting to Mr. Bernice who was walking to the door with his butler and three bodyguards.


    "Good morning!"


    Arthur smiled warmly at Mr. Bernice.


    This businessman would not flee like Mr. Duer did.


    On the contrary, the businessman responded with a smile¡ª


    "Did you foresee my arrival?


    Mr. Kledos''s abilities truly astonish me!"


    Unlike the previous caution and wariness.


    With the experience of the previous day, this businessman appeared much more enthusiastic.


    Of course, a more important reason was that he had a favor to ask.


    Of this, Arthur was well aware.


    "If waking up early with a reading habit can be called ''foresight,'' then South Los would definitely have several thousand ''prophets''


    Arthur joked, gestured to the paperboy, paid him, then invited Mr. Bernice into No. 2 Cork Street.


    Of the three bodyguards, only one, carrying a huge box, followed them in, while the other two stayed outside the door. Even this bodyguard didn''t truly enter the Spirit Medium Parlor; after setting down the box, he respectfully stepped back outside. Only Arthur, Mr. Bernice, and his butler were left inside the parlor.


    "This is the agreed reward from yesterday¡ª20,000 Gold Coins!"


    Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Mr. Bernice pointed at the box and said.


    Then he took a small black velvet pouch from his chest, containing a ruby the size of a thumb, and pushed both the stone and the pouch towards Arthur.


    "This is my additional thanks to you, and I hope you can understand the concerns of a father."


    As he spoke, the businessman''s eyes revealed a plea when he looked at Arthur.


    Arthur glanced at the ruby without showing any effect and marveled once again at the wealth of the businessman¡ªthe size, the brightness, the value of that ruby was definitely no less than that of the box of Gold Coins.


    Giving away 40,000 Gold Coins in one go far exceeded the fortune that Haite had carefully and cautiously amassed over half his life.


    This wasn''t because Haite wasn''t diligent enough, but because the industry that Mr. Bernice was in was too special.


    ''Cargo ships and land¡­ Truly wealthy!


    Truly seizing the era!''


    Arthur nodded with a smile.


    "Understood!"


    "That''s good! That''s good!"


    The businessman repeated, his tone rising uncontrollably with a touch of relief the second time he spoke, after which he assured Arthur further.


    "I will definitely discipline Edith well!


    I will not let her take a single step outside the Bernice family manor again!"


    "There could be nothing better!"


    Arthur''s smile remained, but inwardly, he scoffed repeatedly.


    Not take a single step outside the Bernice family manor?


    Such words, he could never believe them.


    In the beginning, perhaps it would be so.


    What happened next?


    With the passage of time, such prohibitions are bound to become nothing but empty shells.


    Yesterday, Arthur had decided that Edith mustn''t be allowed to live¡ªwith her twisted character, combined with the wealth of the Bernice family, as long as she was alive, Arthur felt that he could never sleep soundly.


    Not to mention her secret technique of manipulating pigeons.


    The ''Pigeon Breeder'' had only learned some fundamentals from her, without involving the ''Mystic Side'', while Edith''s control had already touched upon the ''Mystic Side''.


    Whether she learned it unintentionally on her own or was taught by someone, this indicated that she posed a greater threat¡ªand the level of threat was not just about losing sleep, but about making food lose its flavor.


    So, just now, Wuni set off with a ''gift'' in hand.


    At this moment, he could already see the Bernice family manor from a distance.


    At the same time, he could make out a person¡ªusing his almost superhuman vision.


    A familiar face!


    Old Charlie, the butler from Camille''s house!


    The now off-duty Old Charlie was clad in rugged grey-brown clothing, draped with withered branches and leaves, covered in mud all over his body, especially his grizzled hair, which was thoroughly concealed as he lay prone on a hill outside the Bernice manor, holding a long-barreled firearm, aiming at a specific part of the Bernice manor.


    That was...


    Edith''s bedroom!


    When Arthur confirmed the room through Wuni''s vision, the old butler pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    A clearly specially crafted bullet shot out of the barrel, and after covering a distance of 300 meters, it hit the target dead on.


    The head of Edith, daughter of the Bernice family, burst like a watermelon dropped from a great height, splattering on impact.


    The sound of the body hitting the ground alerted the others in the manor, and two Mystic Side Persons, clearly more than ordinary, rushed into Edith''s bedroom.


    After that, they charged toward the hill where Old Charlie was.


    Old Charlie didn''t move an inch, lying there still.


    Only when the two were within less than 50 meters of him did he suddenly trigger the machinery he had set up the night before.


    Boom!


    The explosives roared, and a fireball rolled.


    The two Mystic Side Persons were directly obliterated.


    Watching this unfold, Old Charlie showed no excitement; he took it as routine, first retreating slowly to a safe distance before standing up with the distinctively shaped firearm in hand.


    He just calmly waited there for 10 minutes, a clear disappointment flashing in his eyes.


    "Bernice... you too, have grown old," he muttered, lifting his head to look at the crow with the explosives, showing a warm smile before bowing respectfully in a standard greeting.


    Afterward, he dove into the woods beside the hill, completely concealing himself as if he had become invisible.


    Arthur, witnessing this through Wuni''s vision, let out a sigh from the bottom of his heart.


    Sharpshooter!


    A genuine sharpshooter!


    Arthur knew that Ms. Camille''s inheritance of the family business was no simple matter, but he had never imagined that her butler would be a sharpshooter. Those who were with the sharpshooter...


    ''Tch, my grandfather, you''ve tangled with a formidable lady!''


    But if you can cover for me, if you''ve tangled with such ladies, can I just lay back and relax?


    Perhaps, in my old age, I could write a book titled "How I Lived a Rich and Leisurely Life Thanks to My Grandfather''s Powerful Abilities"?''


    These were the fantasies that Arthur couldn''t help but entertain in his mind.


    As for Wuni being discovered? S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Never underestimate a sharpshooter''s eyes, just as one should never underestimate their intuition.


    Even Arthur felt that Wuni''s discovery of Old Charlie might have been deliberate, a gesture of goodwill.


    After all, Old Charlie surely knew about the relationship between Old Charlie and Ms. Camille, and the fact that Old Charlie was still alive was enough to suggest that the butler recognized him.


    ''Still, how did my grandfather manage to win the recognition of a sharpshooter? Hmm, could it be...''


    For some reason, Arthur''s mind wandered to the firearms stored in his family''s armory.


    Suddenly, the young Spirit Medium''s heart skipped a beat.


    Moreover, the young Spirit Medium didn''t conceal his reaction at that moment, and the prominent businessman Bernice immediately noticed the oddity. Without waiting for his inquiry, the young Spirit Medium''s expression changed¡ª


    "Not good!"

 Chapter 234 Theres only one place in the world thats bizarre, and that is...

    Suddenly, a voice exclaimed "Oh no!" and Arthur furrowed his brows, his face revealing a look of shock and astonishment that made Bernice, sitting opposite to him, freeze.This wealthy merchant''s first instinct was to think it was another "Shaman trick."


    However, he immediately shook his head internally.


    After all, he had just paid over 40,000 gold coins.


    Although human greed knows no bounds, a one-time payment of 40,000+ gold coins is enough to make any shaman cautious¡ªthey would worry about losing the substantial amount already received.


    Of course, another critical point was that this wealthy merchant did not consider Arthur to be that kind of fraudulent shaman.


    Then¡ª


    The merchant saw "Ms. Anna" walking out of the Spirit Medium Parlor.


    Even though he was somewhat familiar with the rumors about this lady and had encountered Mystic Side Persons before, Bernice still felt uneasy at this moment, and the nearby butler began to sweat profusely.


    The wealth and prestige possessed by this wealthy merchant had made Mystic Side Persons who had approached him demonstrate various kinds of magic, but never anything so... bizarre!


    Yes!


    Bizarre!


    Bernice thought for a moment before finding the precise adjective from his mind.


    Especially upon seeing the lady whispering near the young "Spirit Medium''s" ear, a sense of unease overwhelmed Bernice.


    Ever since he acquired astonishing wealth, prestige, and status, Bernice had never felt this nervous.


    The last time he felt this anxious was when he had placed his first ship charter.


    But, after dealing with two pirates, everything had returned to normal.


    And now, he began to feel anxious again.


    "Eagle Eye" and "Insight" flickered.


    Feeling that the time was right, Arthur proceeded to the next step.


    Sitting in the chair, somewhat dazed, Bernice''s gaze was scattered, but soon, his pupils began to constrict rapidly.


    Because¡ª


    Creak!


    With a teeth-grating noise, Ms. Anna suddenly turned her head 180 degrees and coldly looked at him.


    A glance at her terrifyingly grotesque face was startling enough on a normal day.


    This sudden head turn was enough to give someone nightmares.


    Not to mention¡ª


    Whimper, whimper!


    A low sound, like crying or the wind blowing through tree branches, echoed next to Bernice''s ear.


    This time, even Bernice''s forehead began to sweat. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    As for the butler?


    His face turned pale, and he stepped back in fright.


    Even after recovering his senses, he immediately returned to his original position¡ªbehind Bernice, but his breathing had become rapid.


    And this rapid breathing became the last straw that broke the camel''s back.


    Feeling the hot breath of the butler above his head, the wealthy merchant felt the lighting inside the small parlor start to dim, followed by distortion of the desk, chairs, and even the Spirit Medium that stood before him, the once normal faces swirling like a vortex, forming an unbearable to witness facade.


    An extremely shrill scream emerged next to his ear, uttering indescribable words, as a tremendous pulling force emerged on his body, violently dragging him downward.


    It seemed as if he was being pulled into the legendary hell.


    He dared not look down.


    Because he felt numerous hands firmly gripping his feet, ankles, and calves.


    At the same time, more cries and screams emerged next to his ear.


    ''Captain, captain, why did you push me off the ship?''


    ''My love, you said you would marry me, why bury me underground!''


    ''You said, we were the closest partners, why betray me!''


    ''This land was left to me by my father; I will not sell it to you!''


    ¡­ S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sound after sound, phrase after phrase, brought up the scenes that Bernice least wanted to recall.


    Each scene was bloody.


    Each scene was filled with corpses.


    Particularly the scene about the land, where a strong smell of char invaded Bernice''s nostrils, making him unable to restrain himself any longer¡ª


    "Ah!"


    A scream erupted from Bernice''s mouth.


    Six charred bodies of varying sizes had crawled out from the blazing hell, clinging onto his body and kept moving upward, until finally...


    They were level with his eyes.


    Those pairs of charred hands were prying his eyes open, forcing him to see their forms clearly.


    But Bernice absolutely did not want to see; not only did he not open his eyes, but he also shook his head back and forth while swinging his arms as if to push all the charred corpses away.


    And his breathing became more and more rapid through his mouth and nose.


    The butler standing behind Bernice was shocked silly by the sight of his master in the chair, with eyes closed and flailing about.


    The panicked butler, completely out of instinct, subconsciously looked towards Arthur, sitting behind the long table.


    In fact, at this moment, Arthur was also a bit bewildered.


    He had indeed just controlled "Anna" with "Hand of Void" and made everything seem real with "Noise Technique," but the hallucinations afterwards had nothing to do with him.


    It was entirely Bernice scaring himself!


    Of this, Arthur was certain.


    His "Spirituality" had not detected any abnormalities.


    Similarly, his "Death Intuition" had not flickered.


    The temperature inside the Spirit Medium Parlor had not dropped, nor had there been any noise in his ears; neither the furniture nor the books in the parlor had moved at all.


    All these were proving that Bernice was completely scaring himself.


    ''What heinous deeds has this guy committed?


    Just a slight scare and he''s like he''s plunged into a phantom realm!


    If that''s the case...''


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' thought to himself and then stood up from his chair.


    Then¡ª


    Smack!


    A loud slap landed on the face of the businessman.


    The tremendous force not only knocked out several of the businessman''s teeth but also toppled him from his chair to the ground, yet the businessman showed no anger.


    On the contrary, his eyes filled with gratitude as he looked at Arthur.


    Panting! Panting!


    "Thank, thank you!"


    Bernice, drenched in cold sweat, struggled to thank Arthur, then nervously glanced at the chair he was sitting in and at "Anna," who had turned her head away on the table.


    "Mr. Kledos..."


    "Everything just now had nothing to do with my chair, and even less with Mrs. ''Anna''¡ªin fact, to some extent, Mrs. ''Anna'' saved you.


    Also¡ª


    Misfortune has not ended."


    Arthur spoke indistinctly.


    Then, without waiting for the businessman to speak again, he walked to the outside of the Spirit Medium Parlor and made a gesture of invitation¡ªthe "Hand of Void" at a distance cooperated by opening the door of No. 2 Cork Street.


    Immediately, sunlight streamed in.


    But facing the warm sunlight, Bernice did not take a step forward.


    Instead, he looked at Arthur pleadingly.


    The businessman, who had always shown a firm will, was truly frightened.


    And this...


    Would also be his death!

 Chapter 235 Death Approaches!

    Before, a question had been troubling Arthur.That was why Bernice, who could contact the Mystic Side, would not believe in "Spirit Mediums" or "Necromancy"¡ª¡ªlogically, having contact with the Mystic Side should make one more likely to believe in "Spirit Mediums" and "Necromancy."


    After all, Mystic Side Persons themselves firmly believed in "Necromancy."


    And the recent scene made Arthur understand.


    Bernice didn''t disbelieve.


    But rather, he dared not believe.


    Because once Bernice believed in things like "Spirit Mediums" and "Necromancy," he would have to believe in the existence of ghosts and spirits.


    If ghosts and spirits exist, would those he had harmed come to seek vengeance on him?


    The answer is yes!


    They definitely would come for him!


    And they would definitely take their revenge in the most malicious ways!


    Even if Mystic Side Persons explained that the formation of ghosts and spirits is extremely stringent, and ordinary people need not worry, it was useless.


    Because¡ª¡ª


    Bernice had secret guilt!


    And it was a wickedness that he himself had nurtured to be matchless in evil!


    With the slightest rustling of grass, Bernice would be scared half to death.


    After numerous such scares, it was highly likely that Bernice would meet his demise.


    Especially the things that would normally happen, Bernice would most likely consider them as "bad omen," and if he did not¡­


    Then he would help Bernice see them as such.


    "The arrival of ''bad omens'' cannot be stopped!


    For their resentment has long been unstoppable!


    They will affect everyone around you! Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    They will make those close to you become dangerous, horrifying!


    Originally, Clay''s innocence and kindness had built a barrier, protecting you and your family, but with Clay''s tragic death, this barrier has vanished completely.


    As for Edith...


    Alas!"


    In the face of Bernice''s pleas, the young ''Spirit Medium'' seemed to sympathize, lowering their voice as they spoke, but when it came to Edith, they simply sighed.


    Bernice''s fist clenched suddenly.


    "I must teach her a lesson!"


    The great merchant growled low.


    "No!


    You must avoid her!


    She has brought disaster, she revels in disaster¡ª¡ªthe twisted Edith, is far more malevolent than you can imagine...with no regard for any familial ties, she has already turned everything that follows into a hunting game!"


    Seeing Bernice''s demeanor, Arthur immediately added fuel to the fire.


    Edith''s death by assault would inevitably make Bernice suspicious.


    So Arthur multiplied such suspicions countless times.


    He wanted Bernice to doubt everything.


    After a few frights, Bernice would naturally know what to do.


    You must know, once the seed of suspicion is sown, it will surely take root and sprout, and with just a little watering, the tender shoots that break through the soil will surely grow into towering trees.


    At this moment, Arthur had just planted the seed.


    As for watering, naturally, cooperation from Scott was needed¡ª¡ªjust a few initial headlines like "The Bernice family''s misfortune," "The ''Spirit Medium'' Kledos also unwilling to face the innocent victims," and the like would be sufficient.


    Then, it was time to start digging deep into Bernice''s rise to wealth!


    One part truth, nine parts falsehood, ninety parts capturing shadows and chasing the wind, is enough to make everything seem real!


    If he were to cooperate by leaving South Los, it would become even more credible!


    And this would not harm his reputation; on the contrary, it would earn him considerable praise from the lower classes.


    Because the ''innocent victims'' he was unwilling to face mostly came from the lower strata!


    Arthur swore, he definitely wasn''t just doing this as a reasonable excuse to leave South Los, he just felt that "Mr. Wu''s Exchange" warehouse could do with some more stock¡ª¡ªwhen something happened to the Bernice family, the other associations in South Los would definitely not ignore it, they would surely pile on and take their share of the spoils.


    That''s when his opportunity would come.


    Deep in his thoughts, the young ''Spirit Medium'' sighed once more, making a gesture of invitation again.


    This time, Bernice didn''t hesitate, quickly walking outside.


    The great merchant couldn''t wait to return to the manor, and then send Edith away, whether to Inner Bay or even further to Sidon Fortress.


    In any case, the great merchant resolved never to see this extremely distorted fellow ever again.


    Arthur watched as the Bernice family carriage drove away.


    From the beginning to the end, his face was tinged with a faint sadness.


    The first to witness this scene was none other than Mr. Duer, the neighbor.


    Then, the other neighbors followed suit.


    And this time, Arthur was unusually out of character, not smiling or greeting anyone¡ªalthough all the neighbors kept their distance from the famously rising neighbor.


    But it was exactly their avoidance that made them pay even more attention to Arthur''s every move.


    And, unconsciously, magnify it.


    Some nosy neighbors were already planning to go to the newspaper office to provide material.


    Like Mr. Duer, for example.


    The door at No. 2 Cork Street closed, but the sadness on Arthur''s face did not fade; he gazed sincerely at the darkest part of the room¡ª


    "You agree with what I did, don''t you?"


    "If you don''t speak up, I''ll take it as agreement."


    "Thank you."


    Pendragon sauntered past his owner without so much as glancing at Arthur, the kitten''s instinct telling Pendragon that his owner was deceiving someone again.


    Or rather...


    Deceiving spirits.


    In any case, Pan showed disdain for his owner.


    But Arthur didn''t intend to let his cat off the hook.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' scooped up the passing kitten from behind, lifting it high before settling it in his arms.


    "Hehehe, little kitty, take a look at what this is¡ª


    Newspaper!


    It''s a great invention because it records great people!


    Like me, for instance!


    Look at this report ''The Gambler Murder Case'' and this one ''The Deeper Hidden Culprit''; they''re both about me!"


    Holding the Horn Report and South Los Daily, Arthur imparted this knowledge to his little kitty.


    Just then, the XP prompt appeared once more¡ª


    [The Horn Report''s follow-up on the ''Human Chair'' case has shocked everyone, no one can believe that Haite was the deepest hidden one, and he conspired with Fornac and Nack, especially about the hidden details of the ''Sank Family'' massacre twenty years ago, astonishing people even more with your abilities; XP +50]


    [The South Los Daily reminds citizens to be aware of the dangers of gambling and commends you for your heroic actions amidst last night''s accident during the gas lamp pipeline installation at Elta Square, with experts advising caution with gas lamps, XP +50]


    [More people are hearing about your name; XP +10]


    ...


    Unlike the meager 10 points from yesterday, today was once again a small harvest.


    Of course, it was still ''Christmas Eve'' last night.


    Nothing happened at all! S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was there something?


    Then it was an accident!


    Didn''t you see that Elta Square was just demolished by the newly laid gas lamp pipelines?


    Arthur had started to get used to it.


    Looking at the XP he had just earned, the young ''Spirit Medium'' introduced the reports from the newspaper to the little kitty with even more enthusiasm.


    In his mind, he was thinking about what was necessary for a long journey.


    But at that moment, the doorbell of No. 2 Cork Street rang again.


    It was still that same postman.


    As always, a letter from the Mount Gale Region, Yumir Manor.


    However, as he read the content of the letter, Arthur''s eyes narrowed, and he murmured softly¡ª


    "Interesting!"

 Chapter 236 Cat Hole. Nine Lives!

    The errand kids of Dar Alley had brought Arthur five pots of fresh catnip and cat grass (a mixed barley shoots variety), one bag of each type of seed, as well as two bags (300 grams) of dried fish and one bag of cat-specific biscuits (300 grams, chicken biscuits with added catnip) when Marinda arrived.Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    This lady had clearly gone yet another night without sleep.


    At present, she was puffing away at a pipe to keep herself awake.


    "Don''t tell me you''re planning on planting catnip and cat grass in the yard!"


    Upon seeing Arthur arranging the five pots of catnip and cat grass near the entrance as if he were placing household plants and then picking up a shovel and hoe, the lady couldn''t hold back.


    Although she didn''t own a cat, the lady still knew the allure of catnip and cat grass for cats.


    If truly large amounts of catnip and cat grass were planted in the yard, it would undoubtedly attract numerous cats, and such a sight¡­


    Could only be described as spectacular!


    "Of course not!" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re planting with me!"


    Arthur handed the hoe to Marinda.


    The latter was stunned.


    But after taking a deep breath, she accepted the short-handled hoe¡ªalthough the errand kid hadn''t exactly informed her what had happened, Marinda was very clear that Arthur didn''t invite her just for help with planting catnip and cat grass.


    There must be some important matters.


    And about this planting¡­


    "Do all ''Spirit Mediums'' share your kind of wicked humor?"


    Marinda, crouching in the small yard beside No. 2 Cork Street, asked while digging the soil.


    "If you had seen some of the scenes just now, you wouldn''t call it wicked humor but rather be surprised that I managed to restrain myself from killing the Bernices!"


    After shoveling the soil dug up by Marinda to one side, Arthur sighed softly.


    "Bernice?!"


    Marinda narrowed her eyes.


    Arthur didn''t wait for Marinda to inquire further but slightly embellished the incidents that had just occurred before narrating them to her.


    Of course, he didn''t hide the part about Edith either.


    After all, such matters could not be concealed from Marinda if she decided to investigate.


    "Hah, the Evil Spirit Life-Stealing Curse!


    This guy really deserves it!"


    Marinda scoffed coldly, uttering a word that felt foreign to Arthur.


    ''Is there really such a curse?''


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' wondered internally, while continuing to shovel soil outwardly, maintaining an indifferent demeanor.


    Because he couldn''t be sure whether Marinda was telling the truth or just bluffing him.


    Or to put it precisely, was this another opportunity for probing?


    ''If uncertain, then wait!


    We aren''t those so-called omniscient gods!


    Don''t feel embarrassed or guilty because of this!''


    Old Charlie had said something similar, and after reading it in his memories, Arthur had always kept it in mind.


    Because he had also heard another similar phrase¡ª


    Let the bullets fly for a while!


    Indeed, just two or three seconds later, witnessing Arthur''s completely unmatching demeanor, Marinda sighed softly.


    "As I thought, you do know about this secret curse!


    But that''s normal!


    Even though you''re a fake ''Spirit Medium'', you must have learned about the deeds of the greatest ''Spirit Medium'' Sigmund, even though those deeds made Sigmund a taboo during the Age of the Holy Empire.


    However, Master Sigmund''s ''Soul School'' has always been secretly passed down."


    Marinda said this and deliberately paused, checking Arthur''s expression.


    Upon seeing Arthur still appearing indifferent, the lady finally gave up on probing.


    "Alright, I suspected from the beginning that ''Cat Faction.Hei'' obtained some of the ''Soul School'' knowledge, what I now want to ask you is whether ''Cat Faction.Hei'' did get the knowledge of the ''Soul School''?


    And exactly which part of the knowledge it was!


    Also, whether the Evil Spirit Life-Stealing Curse was performed by you!


    Enough, stop pretending!


    Make your offer!"


    Marinda looked at Arthur with disdain.


    The lady thought the young ''Spirit Medium'' was once again holding out for a better offer.


    But then, Arthur responded definitively¡ª


    "I don''t know anything about the Spirit Medium Sigmund."


    I also don''t know about the so-called ''Soul School''."


    I know even less about the ''Evil Spirit Life-Stealing Curse.''"


    After the young Spirit Medium finished speaking, he began scattering seeds inside the turned soil.


    This scene made Marinda increasingly suspicious.


    The lady, with a pipe clenched in her teeth, took two quick puffs, and the thick smoke began to drift away. Though her lips did not move, her voice clearly reached Arthur''s ears ¡ª


    "I know a little about ''Cat Hole'' Core Mystical Art ''Nine Lives.''"


    Cat Hole. Nine Lives!


    The rumored core secret of ''Cat Hole.''


    It could grant the practitioner nine lives.


    It doesn''t mean resurrecting directly after death nine times.


    It means...


    Reincarnating nine times, carrying one''s memories and power in each cycle.


    Most importantly, during each reincarnation, all previously acquired power could be retained.


    One must know that the ''Golden Lion Cat'' Aeolia had once shouted at the Pope of the Holy Empire, ''This punch, through nine cycles of reincarnations!''


    Afterwards, that contemporary Pope was instantly defeated.


    One must realize, that was the Pope in the prime of the Holy Empire, who claimed to be the ''God Among Men.''


    It is precisely because of that, everyone believed the rumors about ''Cat Hole'' truly having the secret of ''Nine Lives.''


    Of course, there were those who scorned it.


    "Such incredible information ¡ª alas, I cannot afford to trade!"


    Thus spoke Arthur as he walked towards No. 2 Cork Street.


    He knew Marinda wouldn''t deceive him about such things.


    But precisely because Marinda wouldn''t deceive him, Arthur knew that he could not possibly know any clues about the ''Cat Hole. Nine Lives'' ¡ª not even a tiny bit.


    As for trading secrets from Sigmund''s ''Soul School''?


    He would have to know them first.


    However, Arthur''s actions had caused a misunderstanding in Marinda.


    The lady gazed at Arthur with suspicion in her eyes.


    "You wouldn''t have guessed, would you?


    Damn it!


    I knew you didn''t approach me with good intentions ¡ª you bastard!"


    The lady muttered under her breath, her gaze becoming angrier as she spoke to Arthur.


    Arthur, meanwhile, frowned secretly.


    ''Guessed? Could it be something or someone nearby...


    Or is she testing me again?''


    The young Spirit Medium decided that as soon as he had enough XP, he would level up his ''Eagle Eye'' and ''Insight'' skills.


    Otherwise, he really feared falling into Marinda''s trap someday.


    Of course, that was later!


    Now?


    Arthur handed the previously received letter to Marinda.


    "If you dare come to Yumir Manor, I will kill you!"


    The lady read from the letter, cut from newspaper clippings.


    Afterward, the lady squinted her eyes, immediately guessing what Arthur intended to do.


    "Cooperation?"


    The lady asked tentatively.


    "Otherwise, why would I have come to you?"


    Arthur countered.


    "You heartless fellow, you must have had your eye on the Bernice family''s property for a long time, and only someone as shrewd as you could guess that the clue to ''Cat Hole. Nine Lives'' is..."


    Marinda continued with her resentful tone, but at the crucial part, she concealed the word.


    Even though full of regret, Arthur still maintained an indifferent face.


    But the next moment, the young Spirit Medium''s heart stirred.


    Could it be that thing?

 Chapter 237 A Morning Out!

    Arthur thought of the "Phantom Realm Sphere"!Or more accurately, he thought of the last sentence in the remarks of the "Phantom Realm Sphere": the treasury of Baron Norvia!


    Arthur couldn''t be sure if the "Gentleman Thief" Carmen had successfully taken what he wanted from Baron Norvia''s treasury, but on reflecting upon his interactions with Marinda, other than that treasury seeming to be related to the tiniest clue about ''Cat Hole. Nine Lives'', nothing else seemed likely.


    It couldn''t possibly be related to the egg tarts made by Marinda''s cook, Mary, associated with ''Cat Hole. Nine Lives'', right? Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    That would be too far-fetched.


    "Baron Norvia?"


    Arthur silently recited this name in his heart.


    Unlike South Los, Seberlin, Ainhars, Bert, Inner Bay, Rosha, and Sidon, where seven noble families equally divided the "Inland River" and acquired a great amount of tax through coastal trade to develop their territories and arm their armies, ensuring a stable life for the civilians within.


    Especially South Los, being the gateway of transoceanic trade, its prosperity made people drool with envy.


    But Norvia, Rude, and Catermont were different.


    All three were completely landlocked territories, mostly self-sufficient through traditional farming and livestock, but Norvia was particularly special.


    Because it was rich in iron ore!


    Even though the land was not suitable for crops and lacked any livestock for husbandry, due to the presence of mines, Norvia''s territory was still coveted¡ª at least by the previous Baron Norvia.


    As for the current Baron Norvia?


    During the "Seven Years'' War," he recklessly rushed in and lost two thousand of his elite personal troops.


    When leprosy broke out in the territory, he let it run its course, resulting in the death of one-fifth of the territory''s civilians.


    Moreover, he lived extravagantly day-by-day, elevating the taxes to an unprecedented 75% since the "Silver Age," almost reaching the exorbitant 90% "Redemption Tax" of the "Holy Empire" era.


    Yet, Norvia''s territory remained stable.


    Because the baron was strong enough.


    Four years ago, a tax conflict within the territory led to the baron''s tax officer being hanged; then, the baron himself slaughtered a whole town, killing about 700 people, all of them hanged, without a single survivor.


    This added a prefix of tyranny to the Baron Norvia''s extravagance.


    Even some businessmen were reluctant to go to Baron Norvia''s territory.


    Recalling everything about this Baron Norvia, Arthur subconsciously touched his chin.


    Obviously, due to the existence of the "Mystic Side," the "true nobles" of this world lived much more luxuriously than he had imagined, without the likelihood of being overthrown by the common folk.


    "No wonder they so actively pursue power¡ªonce awakened, they truly have nothing to worry about!"


    Arthur thought to himself. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, he subconsciously thought of the Earl of South Los.


    Compared to that Baron Norvia''s 75% tax, the Mother Tigress''s tax of ''half a percent to three and a half percent'' according to different professions was practically saint-like.


    Whew!


    Thick smoke rushed towards him.


    Mixed with a faint cocoa scent and a very obvious sweetness.


    "Did you change your tobacco?"


    Arthur looked surprised as he glanced at Marinda, who sat in the chair with her eyes squinted as if she were dozing off.


    Previously, Marinda''s smoke was more woody, sometimes even carrying a hint of alcohol, far less sweet than now.


    "Not entirely changed, just mixed in a bit of aged White Rib tobacco with Cavendish and Virginia flavoring herbs¡ªcan you feel the friendliness I have for you?"


    As she spoke, the lady winked at Arthur.


    "Hot cocoa and tobacco are two different things!"


    Arthur rolled his eyes, not at all appreciating the gesture.


    Because he knew that Marinda''s ''flattery'' was merely due to the "Soul School" of Sigmund.


    Clearly, the so-called "Soul School" was extremely important to this woman.


    Marinda was a supremely practical woman.


    "No profit, no waking early," perfectly described this woman.


    However, Arthur did not dislike it.


    Because this woman had no unrealistic fantasies but preferred to bind him with interests.


    Just as when she found out he was the contemporary ''Black Cat'', she didn''t directly seek help or promise pie in the sky, but slowly deepened their relationship through mutual benefits¡ªArthur knew well that only when he truly ''could not part'' from her, would this woman make a request.


    So, this woman became his partner.


    No one would refuse such a ''far-sighted'' partner.


    Arthur was no exception.


    Even, to some extent, Arthur preferred this kind of partner.


    It definitely wasn''t with the intention of taking advantage.


    But rather a true ''mutual benefit''¡ª


    "Bernice should be coming to see me soon, before that, I need to leave South Los and head to Yumir Manor in the Mount Gale Region.


    After that, it''s all up to you."


    Arthur said so.


    "Hmm, lazy guy!"


    Marinda retorted with her words, her eyes sparkling with excitement, having been called out on her ''little schemes''.


    Just as Arthur had surmised, this lady was not in a rush.


    With her exceptionally good family upbringing, she knew the importance of future matters, but present ones were even more crucial.


    Because having the latter allowed the continuation of the former.


    "How is the eldest son, Clay?"


    Arthur began packing his baggage as he inquired.


    "Nowhere near as shrewd as described by the outside world, and quite greedy. With the previous transactions between Bernice and me, we can totally break through from here¡ªcompared to this, you need to be more careful with¡­


    the Old Lion of Inner Bay!"


    Marinda suddenly lowered her voice.


    "Even though I''ll be leaving South Los, I am still within the territory of South Los!"


    "We must have faith in our Lord Count!"


    Arthur said with a smile.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' of course understood Marinda''s reminder, but it did not stop him from taking the chance to compliment the Mother Tigress of South Los.


    Even though she could not hear it.


    But, what if?


    ''Praising someone to their face is a good way to close the distance, but praising behind their back is the correct way!''


    Old Charlie''s words always greatly benefited Arthur.


    "Ha!"


    Marinda scoffed coldly.


    It wasn''t directed at the Earl of South Los.


    But at Arthur''s shamelessness.


    "A guy like you will definitely be safe¡ªbecause, only someone as shameless as you can live a long life."


    Having said that, Marinda stood up and walked outside.


    She had already taken a brief rest.


    What''s next?


    Naturally, it was time to work.


    Arthur saw the lady out of No. 2 Cork Street, watched as she got into a carriage and left, then waved at the kids from Dar Alley who were eagerly looking this way.


    Immediately, a black-haired, skinny, fair-skinned child who ran the fastest approached Arthur.


    "Good morning, Lord Kledos!"


    "What''s your name?"


    Arthur looked at the child who had served him several times, asking with a smile.


    "Merlin!"


    The child from Dar Alley replied, then, seemingly remembering something, he bowed slightly¡ª


    "Merlin, at your service!"

 Chapter 238 Barnys Selina

    When Arthur announced his long journey, his friend Scott rushed to No. 2 Cork Street.The young journalist, not seen for several days, had disheveled hair and bloodshot eyes, even staggering a bit as he walked.


    "Scott, are you sure you are okay?"


    Arthur looked at his friend, concern evident on his face.


    "I''m fine, Arthur!"


    Don''t worry!


    Now, I''m better than I''ve ever been!"


    Scott emphasized repeatedly, but such emphasis only made the young journalist appear even more exhausted, as if his brain had slowed down.


    Malz came over and put an arm around Scott''s shoulders, looking at Arthur.


    "It''s all right, everything will be fine¡ªI have a feeling your journey will grant me and Scott a long vacation.


    No shootings, no poisonings, no explosions, and no strange homicides!


    The whole of South Los will return to its former peace!


    After all, our ''Grim Reaper and the Child of Calamity'' will be far from South Los!"


    The old sheriff said earnestly.


    Arthur, of course, knew the old sheriff was joking, but his serious demeanor always made him think it was true.


    "Okay, Malz, I''ve appreciated your sense of humor!


    But remember, next time you joke, try not to be so serious, it impacts the effect!"


    Speaking thus, Arthur motioned to Simon beside him to load five pots of fresh mint leaves and catnip onto the carriage¡ªAs a Special Consultant for the Shire District Police Station with the privileges of a first-class officer, Lord Arthur Kredos certainly wouldn''t embark on the journey alone.


    According to the rules and regulations of the Shire District Police Station, a first-class officer on official travel could not only use the police station''s coach but also bring along one officer (trainee) and two to three patrol officers, with all expenses fully reimbursed; additionally, depending on the duration of the trip, there would be extra allowances.


    With such benefits, Arthur certainly wouldn''t refuse.


    He was merely traveling, not going on a pilgrimage.


    Thus, he immediately chose Simon, Hunter, and Newt for companionship.


    Simon was diligent, hardworking, and attentive.


    Though Hunter and Newt were full of faults, their presence was sometimes even more useful than Simon''s when traveling.


    As for strength?


    Arthur knew very well that should anything happen on this trip, even bringing along the strongest from the station like Dico, Andy, and Looney would be useless.


    Everything still depended on him.


    Thus, the ''Blood Descendant'' was ready to spring into action.


    As long as there was gold, this ''Blood Descendant'' was the best bodyguard!


    Fortunately, Arthur was not short of gold lately.


    Harris''s 400 gold bars were enough to make Arthur feel safe.


    As for Bernice''s compensation?


    The money was ''Open and Aboveboard'' and free from scrutiny, so Arthur planned to use it to ''buy a haunted house in South Los,'' which would save him a great deal of trouble.


    Thinking about the potential issues he might face during the trip, Arthur approached Merlin, who was peering around curiously.


    "I have a task for you, Merlin."


    "I am at your service!"


    The child from Dar Alley immediately responded joyfully.


    "I am going on a long trip. If it''s fast, it will take 10 days, if slow, up to 20 days¡ªduring this time I need you to help me water the catnip and cat grass in the courtyard and clean up; if someone visits, inform them of my journey.


    How does a daily wage of 5 Zeroes sound?"


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Merlin immediately nodded.


    To the child from Dar Alley, watering the catnips and cleaning the courtyard seemed like play.


    Only receiving visitors required caution.


    Becauese these visitors might be important figures.


    However, the ''big money'' of 5 Zeroes a day significantly boosted Merlin''s courage.


    He knew, after all, that running errands typically earned him only 1-2 Zeroes.


    And there wasn''t always work available every day.


    Of course, going to dangerous places naturally paid more, but Merlin did not wish to get involved in unsavory affairs¡ªmore importantly, not a few children went missing every year in those places.


    "I look forward to your performance!"


    Arthur said.


    He had chosen Merlin among the group of children from Dar Alley not just because he recognized him, but because each time, this child had managed to complete his assigned tasks properly.


    He believed this time would be no exception.


    However, Arthur didn''t hand the money directly to Merlin, but asked for Merlin''s guardian to come.


    The prepaid five Zeroes might not have been much, but it still posed a danger for a child from Dar Alley to hold it.


    To Arthur''s surprise, Merlin''s guardian was not his parents, but an uncle with graying hair, slightly balding, with chubby cheeks, a portly figure, but agile and well-mannered.


    "I am Merlin''s uncle, Gaius.


    Thank you for your trust in Merlin, I will make sure he does everything he should."


    Gaius, along with Merlin, bowed again.


    Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    Arthur immediately responded with a smile.


    Not far away, Malz and Scott watched the scene worriedly, continuously exchanging glances¡ª


    ''It won''t go wrong, will it?''


    ''It shouldn''t, as long as Arthur leaves quickly enough, the Grim Reaper won''t visit.''


    ''Really hope it doesn''t go wrong, I don''t want anything to happen to the uncle and nephew, especially since we''ve been working overtime for ten days straight!''


    ''Me too!''


    ''After Arthur leaves, how about we go for a drink?''


    ''I know a great club!''


    Upon mentioning the club, both men immediately shared a knowing grin.


    "What are you two talking about? Why do you look so smug?"


    Arthur had returned after arranging everything.


    "We were talking about having everyone go to No. 44 White Bird Street for a salon after you get back¡ªwith no blessing from friends, that house won''t truly be yours!"


    Malz said earnestly.


    Scott nodded in agreement just as earnestly.


    "Right, wait for me to come back!"


    Arthur nodded in agreement and then climbed into the carriage.


    The carriage was driven by Simon, with Hunter and Newt riding alongside on horses.


    The group quickly left Cork Street, took West Mok Avenue, and exited South Los.


    ...


    Just as Arthur was leaving South Los, Yevna Camille finally arrived in Barny¡ªMs. Camille went straight to a farm in Barny without looking elsewhere.


    Ms. Camille didn''t know where Old Charlie might be elsewhere, but in Barny, she knew exactly where the old fellow would be.


    Selina''s farm!


    Standing in front of Ms. Camille''s carriage was the towering and fierce-looking ''farmhand boss'' Desa, his cold eyes staring at the old man ''Fent'' on the carriage.


    "I thought it would be ''Oer'' that old codger coming!"


    Desa grinned menacingly.


    "Big Oer didn''t come, but I did, want to try me?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fent let go of the reins and gripped his Firearm.


    At the same time, in the dark corners of the farm, a series of chilly gazes started to closely watch the carriage.


    With a sneer from Fent, shadows suddenly shifted around the carriage.


    Both parties stood off, neither willing to give an inch.


    "Desa!"


    "Fent!"


    As the cries rang out in unison, the tension dissipated, people from the shadows and dark spots started to retreat, leaving only the standoff between the two ladies.


    A lady, none less striking than Ms. Camille, yet filled with a wild aura, came out from the farm, wearing overalls and a burlap shirt, her muscular build was undeniable.


    With each step she took forward, her body whipped up gusts of wind, the howling semblance of tiger and wolf roars, terrifying to hear.


    And the wildness on her face made it hard to guess her age.


    "Ha, savage girl, long time no see."


    Ms. Camille greeted.


    "Long time no see, you silly nurse."


    Miss Selina replied.


    Then, simultaneously, both asked¡ª


    "Where''s Charlie?"

 Chapter 239 Cunning, Crafty, and Scheming Old Charlie

    Ms. Camille and Miss Selina were both momentarily stunned, then exclaimed in unison."He didn''t come with you?"


    "Isn''t he with you?"


    After speaking, the two ladies exchanged glances.


    Once they confirmed that the woman across from them was not lying, both women inwardly cursed, "Damn."


    This was out of character for Old Charlie.


    Although Old Charlie was a man who spared his affections, he was extremely serious about every relationship and was not the type to simply use someone and leave.


    So, if Old Charlie had come to Barny, he would have certainly looked for Selina.


    Even knowing that Camille was looking for him, he would definitely not hide; even if it meant being severely punished, he would not flee.


    Even if it cost him his life, it would be the same.


    Years ago, when facing the accusations of Baron Norvia''s daughter, Old Charlie preferred to let Baron Norvia stab him three times rather than dodge.


    One should know that one of the stabbings had reached his heart.


    It was the same when he faced the trial by the twins from the Glowgold Family of Sidon Fortress.


    When the twins held daggers to his throat and asked Old Charlie to choose between them, Old Charlie honestly declared he couldn''t abandon either and promptly drew his own sword across his neck.


    If Baron Norvia''s daughter hadn''t happened to pass by at that moment, Old Charlie would have indeed died; but because of this, Old Charlie lost his voice for six months, stayed in Norvia Territory for six months, and then was stabbed three times by Baron Norvia and expelled from the territory, with a warning that if he dared enter Norvia Territory again, Baron would break Old Charlie''s legs.


    However, once his injuries had nearly healed, Old Charlie deliberately broke his own legs, climbed up to Baron Novita''s daughter''s window, and crawled in.


    Camille and Selina knew Old Charlie''s character well.


    But precisely because of this, the two ladies were deeply worried.


    For there was only one reason that could make Old Charlie avoid them¡ª


    Old Charlie had encountered danger and did not want to involve them.


    "This old bastard is already 72 years old, what is there left that''s worth him risking his life!


    He really lets no one¡­"


    Selina cursed angrily, but she stopped midway through her words.


    Because Old Charlie, that damn fellow, indeed had people worth risking his life for.


    For example: them!


    Old Charlie could risk his life for any one of them.


    And then there was¡­


    His family!


    At this thought, Selina could no longer restrain herself and lifted her right hand, blowing a sharp whistle.


    Half a minute later, the farm was swarming with over a hundred fierce and fully armed farmhands.


    "Go find Old Charlie!


    If he''s in Barny, find him and bring him back safely!"


    "Yes, miss!"


    Desa addressed Selina in the old familiar style.


    Subsequently, the farmhands, organized in groups of ten as per the traditional old noble manner, dispersed into twelve teams and rushed into Barny to search for Old Charlie.


    Watching this scene, Camille slightly frowned.


    "Don''t bring more trouble to Old Charlie!"


    "Heh, Barny has always been my home; it was in the past, it still is now, and it will be in the future."


    Selina chuckled coldly, clearly unconcerned.


    Time swiftly passed, and one cavalry squad after another returned to the farm¡ªall the first eleven squads brought back no news of Old Charlie.


    And when Desa''s squad returned with the same news, Selina became increasingly impatient; she paced around the room, and with every step, the sounds of fierce and aggressive howling followed.


    "Inform the others!


    Old Charlie has probably really encountered a massive problem¡ªhe told his grandson he was in Barny, which was probably to ensure Arthur would come straight to Barny should he run into trouble; after all, once Arthur was in Barny, you would definitely find Arthur and ensure his safety.


    Unfortunately, that old bastard couldn''t have anticipated that Arthur had awakened the ''Spirit Medium Bloodline'' and is now thriving in South Los; he will probably be summoned by the Mother Tigress soon."


    Speaking of this, Ms. Camille''s tone slightly soured.


    Although those uncles of hers were impressive, was it Selina who Old Charlie trusted more?


    While Ms. Camille felt sour, Miss Selina laughed heartily.


    "Little Arthur?


    That kid, when he was two years old, I held him. I wonder if he remembers me¡ªDesa should take the ''Barny Family''s secret technique'' to Arthur, it should help him¡­"


    "Ha, with no noble title, yet possessing Noble Secrets, do you want Arthur to be targeted by all the nobles of South County?"


    Ms. Camille snorted coldly, interrupting Miss Selina''s speech.


    "Barny can have a new heir!"


    Miss Selina stiffened her neck, and her towering height of 2.2 meters immediately pressured Ms. Camille.


    But Ms. Camille was used to it.


    The lady spoke lightly¡ª


    "You yourself have lost your baronetcy and nominal territory. Arthur shouldn''t be dragged into the mire of the Barny House, and if you do this, do you believe the Glowgold Family twins and the madman from the Norvia Family wouldn''t step in to declare Arthur as having their family''s Bloodline and immediately announce him with first rights to succession.


    What we need to do now is facilitate relations with the Mother Tigress so that Arthur can rightfully receive the ''Knight'' title from South Los, then acquire a piece of legitimate land and get promoted to a ''Lord'', and only then we can connive against the little Mother Tigress with Sidon Fortress, the Barny, the Norvia families, among others."


    As she mentioned others, Ms. Camille pursed her lips, looking somewhat helpless and displeased.


    Miss Selina was also fuming, her grip tightening around the iron sword on her waist. In the crackling sound, several finger prints emerged on the handle, looking at the ruined hilt, the lady simply pulled out the Longsword, and like kneading dough, she squeezed the entire Longsword into an iron ball.


    "Hmph, if it weren''t for those guys, how could Charlie have been gotten by that woman!"


    At the mention of that woman, even Ms. Camille couldn''t maintain her composure completely, her breathing grew much more rapid.


    "She is a thing of the past.


    Just a mere...


    We really don''t need to be wary of her, and moreover, what we need to do now is find out what exactly happened to Charlie, this old bastard. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only then will we be able to help him!"


    Ms. Camille reminded Miss. Selina.


    Afterward, inside the farm, both ladies quickly wrote letters heading to Norvia Territory and Sidon Fortress, but the remaining nine letters made the two ladies hesitant.


    However, they eventually wrote them.


    Soon, eleven pigeons, each with unique Bloodline traits, carried the eleven confidential letters, flying to different parts of the world¡ªthree to South County, three to North County, a secret location on the East Coast got one, and three pigeons flew directly towards the West Coast.


    Even, one pigeon flew towards the deep sea.


    But all these pigeons were ''intercepted''.


    In a land filled with Shadows, a tall elderly man with silver hair, wearing monocle glasses and smiling with squinty eyes like a fox, suddenly became aware while striding forward.


    "May you be safe."


    As he said this, he simply waved his hand.


    Separated by thousands of miles and hindered by special spaces and dimensions, yet unable to block this power, these unique Bloodline pigeons were immediately ''bewitched''.


    This would be inconceivable to any being.


    But it wasn''t difficult for the elderly man.


    After all, he was the one who had bred these pigeons.


    Yet a certain being did not know this.


    The white warhorse pulled a pure white carriage amidst the low chanting of Lost Souls, slowly appearing before the elderly man.


    The carriage door was gently opened, and an elderly gentleman in a black suit with slicked-back hair, meticulous in appearance, stepped down.


    The old gentleman leaned on a Crowned Scepter, his right ring finger adorned with a pure silver ring embedded with white bone.


    Shapeless winds stirred the Shadows around.


    The Shadows, filled with vitality at that moment, also turned into withered leaves and rapidly withered away.


    The old gentleman looked at the elderly man, handed over his scepter to his left hand, extended his right hand, and spoke with a smile¡ª


    "Long time no see, cunning, sly, and full of schemes, Charlie.


    You swindled eighteen hundred years of life from me, isn''t it time you paid it back?"

 Chapter 243 240

    Facing the creditor''s demands, Charlie Kredos showed no trace of panic, instead gazing at the elderly gentleman before him with an unexpectedly intense look."Sir, please do not use the word ''deceit''!


    It might lead others to misunderstand the integrity of my profession as a ''Spirit Medium''!


    We merely made a bet.


    Alas, you merely lost,"


    Old Charlie emphasized.


    "Ha, lost?


    Facing your sophistry of ''Your death will come right before mine,'' I do not consider that I lost!"


    The elderly gentleman clenched his cane, the veins on the back of his hands bulging.


    Anger filled the elderly gentleman''s heart.


    Immediately, the devastating Power of Death began to resonate.


    Vast expanses of shadows began to die.


    They appeared unknowingly and perished just as unknowingly.


    The cycle, seemingly by chance, cleared a vast area.


    But no light appeared; there was only more shadows, surging like a tide, with the power of erosion, with the hatred that corrodes the mind, almost like a calamity.


    This made the already angry elderly gentleman even more infuriated.


    "Begone!


    Return to where you belong!"


    A low roar queued a skull to appear within the elderly gentleman''s composed features.


    It was not the skull of the deceased.


    Rather, it represented the Power of Death.


    Or rather...


    It represented the god of Death.


    The surging shadows, faced with unprecedented terror, receded even faster, going back to where they rightfully belonged. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In this area, only deathly silence remained.


    Pure, white deathly silence.


    Assessing the surrounding silence, Old Charlie showed an expression of awe and flattery.


    "Your majesty truly inspires awe, even the mindless ''Shadows'' fear you."


    But witnessing this scene made the elderly gentleman even angrier, He, being Death, actually began to breathe heavily.


    Because, He not only knew that Old Charlie did not hold any awe for Him, but He also knew that he had been deceived by him once again.


    Just now, He had sensed it.


    For the second time!


    This was the second time he had been tricked!


    A growing sense of humiliation made the elderly gentleman want to smash Old Charlie''s head in with his cane.


    Alas, He couldn''t do it.


    Unless...


    He desired to return to Death itself.


    "Do you think you have already won?"


    the elderly gentleman murmured.


    "No no no!


    You have misunderstood me from the beginning, just as you sought me out from the start¡ª


    Firstly, I did not provoke anyone or anything.


    Secondly, during the 301 years of your interrogation... uh, that should be the correct time in our reckoning, sorry, since achieving a lifespan almost like yours, I am still not accustomed to your timing. It''s merely three days for you, yet for us, it has been over three hundred years, but it doesn''t truly reflect the time I am familiar with.


    This blurs my perception, even making me feel like I could live until the world perishes.


    Aft


    er all, at some point, both you and I exist in eternity.


    I am truly sorry, did I make you misunderstand again?


    Please do not be angry, we can talk about this.


    Just as when we first met, I still remember your courteous and graceful demeanor,"


    the Old Spirit Medium spoke slowly and deliberately.


    And with each sentence, he hammered away at the elderly gentleman''s sanity.


    At the final sentence, the elderly gentleman really swung his cane.


    However, he stopped at the last moment.


    The old gentleman furrowed his brow lightly, pondering something.


    Suddenly, his brow relaxed, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "From the moment I discovered you, you have been trying to provoke me¡ªno, you let me discover you on purpose, because¡­"


    "¡­you had exhausted the power you ''cheated'' from me by pulling your beloved grandson back from the Land of Reincarnation."


    But the people you care about are not just him.


    His parents, your son and daughter-in-law, you are still looking for them, aren''t you?"


    Faced with the old gentleman''s questioning, the old ''Spirit Medium'' did not deny it, but still emphasized.


    "It wasn''t ''cheating''; rather, during 301 years of torment, I unconsciously mastered some of the power you possessed and wielded."


    As he spoke, the elderly Spirit Medium with silvery hair took off his monocle and took out a handkerchief to gently wipe it.


    But the old gentleman was not angered this time.


    Believing he had grasped the crux of the matter, he maintained his smile.


    "Hmm, hmm, you have a Talent that even I admire."


    However, you still underestimated my power!


    Although you successfully pulled him back from his next life''s cycle, you initially failed to notice that your grandson had acquired a trace of the Aroma of Death."


    "Now he is like the Child of Death¡­ No, even more favored by Death than the Child of Death, any person not favored by Destiny who appears near him will be watched over by ''Death and Calamity''."


    By the time you realized something was wrong, your power was already insufficient to resolve this problem.


    So, you chose to expose yourself again, to ''trick'' me into coming here!"


    Seeing the hand of the old ''Spirit Medium'' wiping the glasses pause with steadiness, the old gentleman, thinking he had discovered another point, immediately became more cheerful.


    "So, my lord, shall we make a bet..."


    "Shut up!"


    Upon hearing the word ''bet,'' the old gentleman directly chastised, but then softened his tone as he looked at the old ''Spirit Medium'' and again asked the original question¡ª


    "How did you manage to escape the restrictions?"


    "What?


    What are you talking about?


    I don''t understand."


    The old ''Spirit Medium'' looked puzzled.


    "Very well!


    You have renounced my last shred of mercy¡ªyou cheated a lifespan of eighteen hundred years from me the first time, deceived the Land of Reincarnation with my power the second time, and now, you want to deceive me a third time!


    Detestable ''Spirit Medium''!


    I curse all Spirit Mediums outside the Kledos Family, may they not die a good death!"


    The old gentleman intoned lowly.


    Suddenly, the pure white desolate land was struck with black lightning.


    Amid the continuous black lightning, the figure of the old gentleman grew immensely, resembling a giant standing tall between heaven and earth, as he issued the curse using the ''Name of Death''.


    Cursing all ''Spirit Mediums'' beyond the Kledos Family!


    This was misdirected anger!


    Unable to strike at the elderly Spirit Medium in front of him, nor at the loved ones of the Spirit Medium, he targeted the profession of the old ''Spirit Medium''.


    Of course, he still excluded the old ''Spirit Medium'' and his family.


    After all, he was intimately linked with him.


    "You have displayed your arrogance once again.


    Such an attitude will lead you into great trouble in the future.


    You will most likely regret your actions today."


    The old ''Spirit Medium'' sighed, seemingly peering into the future.


    The old gentleman, however, was disdainful.


    He boarded his carriage, resumed his seat, and didn''t entangle further with the old ''Spirit Medium'' because he had discovered a way to make the old ''Spirit Medium'' submit.


    He would proceed with careful caution.


    He wouldn''t let the old Spirit Medium become aware.


    And this would surely be a long-lasting effort, but what he was never short of was time.


    The white horses pulled the white carriage, carrying the old gentleman away, leaving only the old ''Spirit Medium'' exhaling a sigh¡ª


    "We merely made a bet; I never deceived you.


    And besides, we only bet once; how could I possibly beat you three times?"

 Chapter 241 The Spirit Medium Infiltrating the Wolf Pack!

    Shadows rolled outside, and the pure white land of deathly silence gradually vanished.Amid sighs, Old ''Spirit Medium'' readjusted his monocle. He caressed the pure white surrounding him, feeling the changes within. Then, he raised his hand and snapped his fingers¡ª


    Snap!


    A white warhorse, drawing a pure white carriage, burst through the thick fog amidst the low chanting of countless lost souls, causing the shadows to retreat once more.


    The carriage door slowly opened, and invisible steps extended to the feet of Old ''Spirit Medium''.


    Step by step, Old ''Spirit Medium'' ascended.


    Just before entering the carriage, Old ''Spirit Medium'' whispered softly, in a voice only he could hear.


    "Arthur, you must remember the words your grandfather told you."


    Having said that, Old ''Spirit Medium'' entered the carriage.


    The carriage door slowly closed.


    The next moment, the white warhorse pulled the pure white carriage, racing across the land of shadows like a sword of pure white, splitting the shadows in two. Countless lost souls that had perished within the shadows instinctively followed the carriage of the New King.


    Old Charlie sat expressionlessly inside the carriage.


    He didn''t think.


    Nor did he ponder.


    He couldn''t afford any guilt.


    To deceive Them, he had to become like Them.


    ...


    The jolting of the carriage woke Arthur from his slumber.


    He yawned widely, wiping the moisture from the corners of his eyes.


    "Hunter!"


    Seeing that Arthur was jolted awake, Simon immediately frowned and slapped the side of the carriage, yelling out.


    "Officer Simon, don''t blame me; I''ve been as careful as possible. It''s too dark, and, besides, the roads here are just too rough¡ªdamn it, Lord Count clearly allocates funds every year!"


    Hunter looked aggrieved.


    This shirking attitude displeased Simon.


    However, he did not say anything more.


    Because Arthur was gesturing to him with his hand.


    "How long have I been asleep?"


    Arthur asked.


    "About eight hours since we set off; it''s been dark for two hours now," Simon reported truthfully.


    Clearly, without a command from Arthur, Simon would not stop to look for a campsite. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ve been too tired lately; let''s find a place to set up camp.


    We should have enough food and water with us.


    Besides, we''re not in a rush to get to Yumir Manor; there''s no need to travel so hastily."


    Arthur naturally would not reproach a subordinate like Simon.


    He knew Simon had good intentions.


    He also knew that Simon''s actions were not just for flattery or showing off but rather to make him more worthy of the apprentice policeman''s title.


    It was simply a bit overzealous.


    "Understood!"


    Simon gave a nod and then slapped the carriage again.


    Soon afterward, the carriage and the two horses following it stopped by a clearing on the roadside¡ªclearly, a campsite frequently used by travelers and merchants.


    Not only had the weeds and shrubs around the site been cleared, but stones had also been laid out to form a fire pit.


    More importantly, the sound of a stream could be heard nearby.


    Although the carriage carried two barrels of fresh water, Newt still went with a pot to fetch water from the stream.


    The two barrels of water had been boiled, then lemon juice was added before they were sealed¡ªa method learned from long-distance sailors at the docks, which allowed fresh water to be preserved for a long time.


    However, once opened, the preservation time would be significantly reduced, necessitating quick consumption.


    And close to South Los, water sources were plentiful, but nearing the Mount Gale Region, that may not be the case.


    Therefore, when there''s a water source, it''s better to fetch water directly.


    While Newt went for the water, Hunter had already gathered firewood from nearby and lit the fire pit.


    In the glow of the fire, the darkness around was dispelled.


    To see further into the distance, Simon lit three torches and placed them at the edge of the campsite¡ªbeing on the first watch of the night, he had to be fully prepared.


    So, while Hunter and Newt used the dry food they carried to prepare dinner, the apprentice policeman was already organizing the four firearms of varying lengths strapped to his body and the sword at his side.


    "You all rest tonight, I''ll keep watch."


    Cradling Pendragon, Arthur suddenly spoke up.


    "Consultant?"


    Simon, Hunter, and Newt looked on in surprise.


    According to the rules, Arthur, treated as a first-class officer, was not required to stand watch.


    "I slept too much this afternoon, it''ll be hard for me to fall asleep tonight¡ªand for a ''Spirit Medium,'' the night is a good time for meditation.


    The peacefulness of the wilderness especially makes me feel like I might gain something.


    Please trust the intuition of a ''Spirit Medium''."


    Arthur''s earnestness led Simon, Hunter, and Newt to exchange looks before agreeing.


    Not needing to keep watch, Hunter and Newt happily went to fetch their blankets.


    "If you need anything, please wake me up."


    Having fetched his own dinner, Simon spoke up once again.


    "Of course!


    I''m just a ''Spirit Medium'', not some warrior, and I won''t try to be a hero."


    Arthur first took two small dried fish for Pendragon, then poured some boiling water into a cat bowl and set it aside before finally grabbing his own dinner¡ªa baked potato, grilled sausages, baked bread, and salted oatmeal porridge.


    Everyone had the same food.


    Moreover, in the wilderness, such food was considered lavish.


    It was certainly better than cold, hard rations.


    Exhaustion from traveling made Hunter fall asleep as soon as he finished dinner, and within seconds, his snores thundered through the camp.


    Even Simon, who clenched his teeth and persevered, entered dreamland a few minutes later.


    Arthur sat on a log by the fire pit, while the well-fed Pan curled his front legs, squinting toward the fire pit.


    "Be careful not to scorch your face!"


    If it weren''t for having collected all six whiskers already, Arthur would have never allowed Pendragon to do something so risky.


    But now?


    Arthur lifted his hand and added two more logs to the fire pit, making the flames burn brighter and warming up Pendragon and his companions Simon, Hunter, and Newt even more.


    Crack, crack!


    The logs made a unique sound in the flames as Arthur sat in front of the fire pit, his gaze drifting somewhat.


    He had been reflecting on the dream in his memory since waking up.


    It was blurry and very chaotic.


    But his intuition told him it was important.


    As his spirituality increased, Arthur was quite aware that intuition often pointed to the answer.


    ''Did Old Charlie want me to remember what he said?''


    With the tranquility of the night aiding him, the young ''Spirit Medium'' gradually began to recall the words spoken by Old Charlie in his dreams.


    But there was a problem.


    Old Charlie had said so much, but which words were the key ones?


    Arthur sat by the fire pit, pondering deeply.


    In the end, he decided to let it go.


    It was simply too much, and he decided to play it by ear.


    Then, the young ''Spirit Medium'' lifted his head to look at the night sky.


    At that moment, the moon hanging in the night canopy was almost completely round.


    Next evening, it would be a full moon!


    It was also his most crucial moment!


    ''I hope everything goes smoothly!''


    That''s what Arthur thought quietly to himself.


    And in the next moment¡ª


    An unprecedented intense feeling of heart palpitations emerged.

 Chapter 242 Driving Away Snakes and Asking People!

    The sudden palpitation did not cause Arthur to panic.The young ''Spirit Medium'' didn''t stand up to look around either; he just sat on the horizontal log by the fire pit, discreetly surveying his surroundings.


    The early autumn night brought chills and an increasingly profound darkness. The occasional cries of nocturnal birds added an absurd touch to the atmosphere.


    But besides that, there was nothing worth Arthur''s attention.


    There was nothing to be seen in his field of vision.


    There was no presence in his "Spirituality".


    His "Death Intuition" did not flicker.


    The "Vigilance Oil Lamp" also had no reaction.


    But that momentary heart palpitation was definitely not an illusion!


    ''What exactly is going on?''


    Arthur thought quickly in his mind, but his face became even more composed. He continued to add firewood to the fire pit with one hand while shifting his perspective with the other.


    Let the ''Blood Descendants'' hidden farther away in the darkness start patrolling around.


    At the same time, Fujin, who was resting in the forest, also took flight.


    A crow, Arthur brought only one with him, leaving the other at No. 2 Cork Street serving as a guard.


    And soon, Fujin''s extraordinary vision locked onto someone.


    At the same time, the ''Blood Descendants'' had also found a group of people.


    ''Two groups?


    One should be from the Old Lion of Inner Bay.


    The other one?


    Was the palpitation caused by that group?'' Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    Arthur was slightly surprised in his heart. As a young, upright, simple, and kind ''Spirit Medium,'' he always remembered Old Charlie''s teaching to ''be kind to others'' and ''extinguish the family at the first sign of trouble.'' How could there be so many people watching him?


    ''It must not be me!


    Maybe it''s Old Charlie who has provoked some lady again!


    Or possibly Drake or Cassandra has caused some trouble!


    The likelihood for Drake is higher.


    For Cassandra, it''s moderate,''


    the young ''Spirit Medium'' firmly thought to himself while memories surfaced of his uncle and aunt¡ªthe former, much older than him but still giggling and fidgety every day, had been involved in most of the few incarcerations Arthur remembered.


    The most recent one was because of a club. His unreliable uncle Drake had said he would introduce him to the adult world.


    Then, just as they stepped into the club, they ran right into Old Charlie coming out.


    ''Arthur has been begging me for ages, I had no choice!''


    Because of that sentence, he was confined by Old Charlie for a week.


    And Drake?


    He was confined for a month.


    Aunt Cassandra, on the other hand, was much better. Although she was cold and venomous to strangers, piercing their hearts with her words, she was gentle and warm to family. When he was under house arrest, it was Aunt Cassandra who stealthily brought him desserts, comforting his heart with sweets.


    This aunt was someone who would generally not start trouble.


    Of course, if someone provoked her, they would have to face the ''greetings of the Kledos Family.''


    If linguistic talent could also be considered part of the ''Awakened Bloodline,'' the young ''Spirit Medium'' believed the ''Kledos Family'' to be the top of the world.


    Even against Divine Spirits, they could perform remarkably well.


    Especially the ladies of the ''Kledos Family,'' who could harness it to 120% Effect.


    Revisiting memories of his former family, Arthur''s expression relaxed even more.


    He was no longer anxious.


    Now that he had detected the presence of others, it was simply a matter of waiting.


    What''s next?


    Leave it to time!


    The firewood in the fire pit burned all night, and Simon woke up just before dawn.


    Seeing Arthur keeping watch, the apprentice policeman immediately went to find more firewood to bring back.


    It wasn''t until the apprentice policeman had made Arthur a hot cup of cocoa that Hunter and Newt sleepily sat up. The two policemen moved closer to the fire pit, working the stiffness from their hands and feet, while checking Arthur''s expression. When they realized he showed no sign of anger, they finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hunter, Newt."


    Suddenly, Arthur called out.


    "Advisor!"


    The two men immediately responded with a bow.


    "Today, I need you two to go ahead. Simon and I will depart 1-2 days later¡ªwe need you to get to Mount Gale Region in advance and find out everything about Yumir Manor.


    Remember to be careful."


    Hearing Arthur''s reminder, the two policemen''s hanging hearts were completely eased.


    What they were afraid of was being targeted.


    As for a task like this?


    The two patrol officers both laughed.


    They might not be good at fighting, but when it comes to gathering information, it was a piece of cake for them.


    "Leave it to us!"


    "Well, it''s up to you now. I''ll explain about the travel allowance with Malz!"


    Arthur''s words filled the two patrol officers with overwhelming joy.


    Because, having previously made a mistake, both were in their punishment period, deprived not only of their salary and subsidies but also of the travel allowance for this trip.


    However, they understood that with the advisor''s recommendation, the police chief would surely provide them with a full subsidy.


    If they handled the matter well, maybe their punishment period would even be removed.


    Immediately, they ate breakfast with great enthusiasm and set off on horseback.


    ''Before gold coins, even kings doff their caps¡ªlet alone two patrol officers?''


    Arthur was quite willing to do something that would cost him a tiny bit if it would motivate the agents.


    And if that something was merely a word and didn''t cost any of his own money?


    Then it was all the more necessary to do it.


    ''Thank you for the generosity of Lord Count!''


    With gratitude in his heart, Arthur gave an earnest bow towards the direction of South Los.


    Simon at his side was completely confused.


    But the apprentice policeman did not ask further, only keeping in mind the tasks that were his responsibility¡ª


    "Advisor, are we resting here for a day before leaving?


    Or are we going to rest in the town ahead?"


    "Let''s stay here, the scenery is quite nice!"


    Arthur said, smiling.


    Tonight was the full moon, and he had left South Los in order to avoid the gaze of others, and this wilderness was just right¡ªnot only was there no one else around, but he also had his observers under control.


    Especially the latter, Arthur cared about that quite a lot.


    Particularly after discovering that the campsite had a fire pond that kept snakes and insects at bay, which troubled the observers, he decided that this had to be the place.


    Not for any other reason, but simply in the hope that the snakes could eat a bit more.


    After all, he had the "Dark Serpent" bloodline.


    Even if it was a remnant, it still aligned him with the ''snake'' camp.


    "Then I''ll go and hunt some game!"


    Simon took down a longbow and arrows from the wagon and headed towards the nearby jungle, while Arthur wandered around with Pendragon, appearing as if he were admiring the outdoor scenery.


    Soon afterward, he returned to the campsite with only a cursory interest.


    But for the stalkers, things got tough.


    The snakes around them seemed to riot and rushed at them.


    Even though most of the snakes were non-venomous, the sheer number of them was still too much for the observers, and they couldn''t stand it. After one of the stalkers was bitten by a poisonous snake, the group gave up.


    Under Fujin''s watchful eye, the people withdrew.


    But the sole stalker did not retreat.


    Far from retreating, they headed straight for Arthur''s camp.


    When this stalker appeared in Arthur''s field of view, making sure Arthur saw him, the person removed the hood from their cloak, revealing a narrow face.


    "Duke of the Inner Bay''s advisor ''Sinclair'' greets Mr. Arthur Kledos. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I am here on behalf of His Grace to invite you to be our guest at Inner Bay."


    The individual introduced himself with a smile, extending an invitation that was clearly not well-intentioned.


    This much was something Arthur was absolutely certain of.


    The malice and mockery in the person''s eyes were not at all concealed.


    Arthur saw all this and showed a regretful expression that took the other by surprise.


    As the other began to look puzzled, Arthur spoke up.


    "It''s not the ''Mechanism Master'', the ''War Elephant'', or the ''Blood Shadow''s Thorn''?"


    As he said this, the young ''Spirit Medium'' sighed.


    Instantly, the smile on the face of the Grand Duke''s advisor turned to a hard, immobile expression.


    Then the advisor''s face darkened¡ª


    "Mr. Kledos, you..."


    But before the other could finish, Arthur waved his hand to interrupt, and then, with a mysterious air, raised his hand and pointed upwards.


    The sky?


    The advisor of the Grand Duke was taken aback and subconsciously looked up.


    Then their eyes narrowed in shock.

 Chapter 243 Double Act!

    ```Particles of ice crystals, like dust, fluttered down, chilling and prickling the face of Sinclair, the advisor to the Duke of the Inner Bay, when they landed.


    How could it be snowing in South Los at this time?


    Throughout all seasons, snow in South Los is only possible in the bitter winter, and now it was just the beginning of autumn, making natural snowfall utterly impossible.


    Putting aside natural causes, that only leaves human intervention!


    ''Arcana'' level!


    The answer that burst forth from deep within caused the pupil of the Inner Bay Grand Duke''s advisor to contract rapidly.


    Instinctively, he turned to flee.


    At the same time, his mind was riddled with confusion.


    Why?


    Why was there an ''Arcana'' level powerful being by the ''Spirit Medium'' without his knowledge?


    Or to be precise, why didn''t he know when a new ''Arcana'' level power appeared in South Los?


    Just yesterday, he had asked a ''Scout'' to provide important information about South Los.


    If there were news of an ''Arcana'' level power, the ''Scout'' would not have failed to inform him.


    Unless¡­


    There were problems with the ''Scout''!


    The more he considered this possibility, the more the advisor to the Duke of the Inner Bay felt his heart tighten.


    He was well aware that if things were as he suspected, it would be a devastating blow to Inner Bay.


    Because¡ª


    The ''Scouts'' he was dealing with were nearly the highest rank among them.


    ''I must relay this message back!


    This is the most important thing right now!'' he convinced himself.


    Initially, Sinclair had fled instinctively at the presence of an ''Arcana'' level power, but now with a justified reason, he ran with all his might.


    Yet an ice crystal arrow shot out from the forest on one side.


    Thud!


    The ice arrow pierced the abdomen of the Duke of Inner Bay''s advisor, pinning him to the ground.


    The blood had not even begun to flow before it was frozen by the ice arrow, and along with the majority of his body, he was frozen to the ground as well, but this did not hinder the advisor''s struggles.


    Ignoring the bone-chilling cold, he tried to rise, laboriously using hand signals paired with Glyphic Language to harness mysterious powers.


    Invisible winds began to converge.


    But the next moment, they dissipated into nothingness.


    A pair of black boots appeared quietly and silently before the eyes of the Duke of Inner Bay''s advisor.


    Crimson eyes, glowing with a luminous sheen.


    Forcing the advisor to lower his head.


    He hid his expression as best he could in this manner.


    But deep down, his heart was already in turmoil.


    ''A member of the Bloodline Clan!''


    He had been informed earlier that a member of the ''Bloodline Clan'' had appeared in South Los, which also fit the facts that the pursuit of the same ''Bloodline Clan'' member had last been seen vanishing near the South Los Territory.


    However, the fact that this member of the ''Bloodline Clan'' had reached ''Arcana'' level was something he could not have imagined.


    You see, although the ''Bloodline Clan'' is mysterious and powerful, with immense potential, their growth is incredibly slow.


    A typical noble scion, as long as they have extraordinary talent, can successfully awaken their bloodline, and then, combined with the family secret art, rituals, and plenty of resources, they could reach ''Arcana'' level at around 40 years old, with some very special cases even advancing to ''Great Arcana''!


    But the ''Bloodline Clan'' is different, their unique bloodline dictates that even with ample resources, they need time to accumulate.


    According to records about the ''Bloodline Clan,'' every member who has reached ''Arcana'' level has been well past a hundred years old.


    Similarly, this is particularly envy-inducing for other nobles.


    Because even a noble who ascends to ''Great Arcana'' level, by the time they reach a hundred years old, they are already in their twilight years, their life''s fire flickering out.


    But the ''Bloodline Clan''?


    In the prime of their youth!


    ```


    You should know that the "Blood Marquis" was one of the founders of the Silver Age.


    His father, the "Blood Duke," was incredibly active during the Holy Empire Era.


    Therefore, many people speculated that the demise of the Bloodline Clan was because someone coveted this special bloodline, which triggered the subsequent massacre.


    Of course, this had nothing to do with the Grand Duke''s advisor.


    The advisor to the Grand Duke was also unaware of the truth of those times.


    But he knew what a "Bloodline Clan" representative of the "Arcana" level meant.


    It signified the hope for the revival of the "Bloodline Clan."


    And this was something His Grace the Grand Duke definitely did not want to see.


    Nor did many other nobles.


    So...


    The threat must be eradicated once and for all!


    Thinking thus, the Grand Duke''s advisor displayed obedience¡ªan obedience that was sensible, as after fully grasping the gap between himself and a powerhouse of the "Arcana" level, he realized any resistance was futile, especially against the interrogation methods used by members of the "Bloodline Clan" who reached the "Arcana" level, which were enough to send shivers down one''s spine.


    So, he complied.


    But compliance did not mean surrender.


    Because, although he didn''t possess the formidable strength of the "Arcana" level, someone far surpassing the "Arcana" level stood behind him.


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    Thus, he exuded "confidence."


    Under normal circumstances, a series of interrogations would follow.


    And when that time came¡ª


    "That will be my chance!"


    The advisor to the Grand Duke of Inner Bay thought quite confidently to himself, even as his entire person was frozen stiff, his face, like a crystal of ice, still faintly radiated an air of arrogance.


    The "Blood Descendant" bowed his head, looking at the ice sculpture, and stomped his foot down. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crack, crack, crack... Bang!


    Amid a series of cringe-inducing noises, the ice sculpture ultimately shattered.


    The "Blood Descendant" did not even glance at the broken fragments on the ground; he lifted his head and looked at Arthur, his red pupils growing increasingly intense.


    "According to the contract, we are now square."


    "I thought that only by reaching the level of ''Mechanism Master,'' ''War Elephant,'' or ''Blood Shadow''s Thorn'' would the contract be considered fulfilled," the young Spirit Medium said with a playful smile on his face.


    "It was clearly stated in the contract¡ªI would provide you with some information about the Death Poetry Society in South Los, and you would lure out one of the advisors of the Old Lion of Inner Bay¡ªanyone at advisor level would suffice," the "Blood Descendant" emphasized with a slight frown.


    "Just a joke!


    It was only a joke, has nobody ever told you that you severely lack a sense of humor?" the young Spirit Medium spread his hands in resignation.


    Ignoring him, the "Blood Descendant" stated plainly.


    "The contract is fulfilled!"


    "That''s it? You''re not going any further?


    You haven''t asked anything at all," the young Spirit Medium pointed at the corpse on the ground.


    "If you were still in good health, I would choose to dig deeper, but your recent battle with ''Shadow Snake'' Ciudik has left you unable to utilize your full power in the short term¡ªthis becomes far too dangerous for me. I will wait for the day you''re healed!


    Also...


    I need time to find the one hiding behind the scenes who unexpectedly exposed me. I never anticipated making my presence known in such a manner; I wouldn''t be able to rest easy without properly "thanking" that person.


    If you have any information about that individual, I''d be willing to pay a high price for it!"


    Having said that, the "Blood Descendant" turned into a mist and disappeared from the spot.


    "Truly more cautious and careful than I am!"


    The young Spirit Medium once again shrugged his shoulders in resignation, while secretly thinking¡ª


    ''You all saw that, didn''t you?''

 Chapter 244 Ritual!

    Why did Arthur and the "Blood Descendants" need to put on a double act?Of course, because there was an audience!


    The stalkers driven away by the serpent had retreated, but something had been left behind.


    With Fujin''s eyes, Arthur could see it clearly.


    Thus, Arthur decided to reveal more information¡ª


    It wasn''t just that his cooperation with the "Blood Descendants" needed to be known by more people, but also the fact that he was "seriously injured" had to be widely recognized.


    The former was to set people at ease.


    This included, but was not limited to, Marinda.


    Of course, this lady''s priority was at the very front.


    After all, she brought him the most benefits.


    And the latter?


    To some extent, it was even more important than the former.


    Arthur knew his own strength clearly.


    In very special circumstances, he feared nothing; but under normal conditions, he was like a paper giant, easily punctured with a poke.


    And situations that could be considered special were naturally few and far between.


    Mostly, it was still typical circumstances.


    So, he needed to create more advantageous conditions for battle.


    Anyone facing someone who was severely wounded would let their guard down.


    And that gave him an opportunity.


    Of course, what''s more important was his own strength.


    ''Soon, very soon.


    Tonight is the full moon!''


    Arthur thought to himself as he put Pendragon back in the cage and, taking a shovel from the carriage, started to bury bodies¡ª the "Blood Descendants" had already searched the dead for him.


    With continuous use, Arthur became more familiar with the power of the "Blood Descendants."


    His control over the power was also becoming more refined.


    At least, when covering his enemies with frost power, he could ''feel'' whether there were any valuable items inside the corpses'' clothes or on their bodies.


    Like Sinclair, who was currently being buried.


    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    There were no real Arcane Artifacts on him, only two scrolls, which were also damaged under the frost power.


    ''For an advisor of the Old Lion of Inner Bay to be this poor, he must be the least regarded in the advisory group.


    It''s precisely because of this that he came to South Los to try his luck, hoping for a significant discovery that would win the Old Lion''s favor.''


    Just like the "Staff Group" of the Earl of South Los.


    The Grand Duke of the Inner Bay also had a similar entity, known as the "Advisory Group."


    Similarly, such "Advisory Groups" also had ranks, including "Standard Advisor," "Silver Mane Advisor," and "Golden Mane Advisor," which corresponded to the Earl of South Los''s "16th Staff Team," "66th Staff Group," and "Staff Group," as recognized by the outside world.


    Of course, these were just the public claims.


    What was known to the outside world.


    Arthur guessed that besides these, there certainly were entities unknown to the outside world.


    However, those were not what he could access at the moment.


    Right now, he just hoped for darkness to hasten.


    He was looking forward to the changes the Ritual "Orange Cat" would bring him.


    ''Hope it''s not too bad!''


    In the face of such crucial moments, even Arthur felt a bit nervous, and the best way to alleviate nervousness was¡ªeating, or petting a cat.


    Conveniently, Arthur had both conditions met.


    After laying the Inner Bay advisor''s body to rest and confirming that the ''eyes'' had disappeared, Arthur set up the iron pot and started cooking ''dry food''¡ªit was a type of food similar to military rations he was aware of.


    You just need to boil water, immerse them in it, and after repeatedly boiling, they would form a food similar to ''porridge.''


    Of course, don''t expect it to taste very good.


    But it was enough to fill the stomach.


    In the early stages of the Seven Years'' War, it was popular among new recruits, and by the end of the Seven Years'' War, it was despised by the majority of the veterans.


    Those who praised and loathed it were the same people.


    However, there were also some oddballs who always loved it.


    For example: Malz.


    These dry rations were provided by Malz, a full sack of them.


    As the old police chief put it, "This is the standard ration for a soldier for one month, carrying it on the road will put you at ease."


    Arthur agreed with this. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He knew well that when a person is truly hungry, they are no longer human.


    All ethics and morals would be thrown out of mind.


    Only one thing remains¡­


    Eat!


    What''s being eaten?


    It doesn''t matter.


    As long as it''s edible, it''s good enough.


    Arthur stirred his spoon in the pot, the porridge bland and tasteless, so he began to add sugar to it¡ªanything tastes good once it becomes sweet.


    Simon also agreed on this point.


    The apprentice policeman who had caught two wild rabbits came back, his nostrils flaring as he smelled the aroma.


    "It smells so good!"


    The sweet scent gave the apprentice policeman plenty of motivation to head to the creek to skin and gut the animals¡ªrabbits in early autumn had become plump, especially around the hind legs, where the fine layers of fat turned to liquid under the flames and, with the rotation of the iron spit, ran all over the body.


    When a large amount of pepper, salt, and cumin were sprinkled on, the fragrance of the fat burst forth, making those who smelled it swallow their saliva involuntarily.


    "Advisor."


    The apprentice policeman handed the fatter of the two legs to Arthur and chose the other for himself.


    And the foreleg meat, which had never touched spices, was for Pendragon.


    The two men and a cat happily proceeded with their lunch.


    In the afternoon, Arthur spread out the soft sheepskin blanket and lay down on it, snuggling with Pendragon as he fell into a deep sleep.


    It was Arthur''s turn to keep watch last night, so naturally, catching up on sleep at this time was to be expected.


    Simon had no complaints and began to clean up the surroundings quietly and gather more firewood.


    By the time the apprentice policeman came back with firewood for the fourth time, the sky had already darkened gradually.


    As the flames in the fire pit leaped up with the addition of the wood, the sun had fully set.


    With nightfall, Arthur let go of the struggling Pendragon, who, sitting beside him with a disgusted face, then began to groom himself.


    Arthur waited patiently until Pendragon finished grooming, then the young ''Spirit Medium'', with hands full of water, deliberately stroked Pendragon from head to toe.


    The little cat''s green eyes stared at Arthur, filled with disbelief.


    His meows were filled with dissatisfaction.


    But in the end, he could only resign himself to grooming again.


    "Advisor, you and Pan have such a great relationship!"


    Simon, who had already prepared dinner, had envy written all over his face.


    "Believe me, having a cat brings joy!


    You could get one too!"


    Arthur offered the suggestion to the apprentice policeman.


    Immediately, the apprentice policeman scratched his head.


    He would like to as well.


    But living in the police dormitory, he didn''t have the conditions for it.


    ''When I become a regular and have my own single dorm, I''m going to get a cat!'' thought the apprentice policeman to himself.


    There''s no need to go into detail about the simple dinner, and, using ''You need to drive tomorrow'' as an excuse, Arthur rejected the apprentice policeman''s offer to keep watch and quietly waited for him to fall into a deep sleep before standing up and walking to the fire pit.


    He placed six of Pendragon''s whiskers, a fresh sprig of catnip, a stick of silvervine, 50 grams of salt, and 100 grams of dried fish into a clean cast-iron pot, following the requirements of the "Orange Cat" ritual.


    Once the six whiskers had completely dissolved into the salt, Arthur crushed the remaining ingredients with force.


    Then he took out the Golden Acorn, carefully placing it into the pot.


    After doing all this, the young ''Spirit Medium'' took a slight breath and waited for the transformation.


    Ten seconds later¡ª


    Meow~


    The crisp and tender sound of a cat''s meow brought a smile to Arthur''s face.

 Chapter 245 The Secret of the Orange Cat!

    Explore more at My Virtual Library EmpireAccording to the records, when one hears the crisp and tender meow, it signifies that the most crucial part of the "Orange Cat" is complete.


    What''s left?


    Eat the Golden Acorn that has blended various base materials.


    And then?


    Feel the changes that the "Orange Cat" has brought to oneself.


    Arthur didn''t hesitate and directly took the Golden Acorn out of the iron pot.


    From its appearance, it was smaller by several sizes than when it had just been thrown in, and its shape had become round, with a pale gold color.


    It looked a bit like a golden date.


    The scent was also somewhat similar, with the unique aroma of dates.


    After observing for a few seconds, Arthur directly tossed the greatly changed Golden Acorn into his mouth.


    The texture was a bit doughy but filled with an oily broth. Upon taking a bite, although it wasn''t as crisp as a date in the imagination, without pits, a satisfying sensation arose when chewed heartily. The savory flavor was just right, at least far less than 50 grams of salt would be.


    The savory oils combined with the soft texture...


    "Stewed steamed bun in an iron pot!"


    Arthur''s eyes brightened, his throat moved up and down, and he swallowed all the food in his mouth.


    Although by the standards of the ''Mystic Side,'' this transformed Golden Acorn should be referred to as ''Ritual Object,'' the appearance and taste, especially the latter, made it hard for Arthur to call it a ''Ritual Object.''


    In the end, he chose to refer to it as ''Food.''


    After all, whose home-cooked stewed steamed buns could be ''Ritual Objects''? It''s not like they went to Harbin where even the frozen pears are artfully plated.


    Is it delicious?


    "Delicious!"


    Arthur answered without any hesitation.


    It certainly wasn''t lip service but the most genuine feeling of Arthur at the moment. Aside from the iron pot stewed cornbread, what else could compete with a stewed steamed bun in an iron pot?


    Even if stewed dishes could be mixed with rice, they would still fall short.


    Arthur''s response was instinctive.


    But after he spoke, the young ''Spirit Medium'' became alert, and then his vision changed¡ª


    First, he saw Pendragon eating cat food, meowing cheerily as if expressing its deliciousness, then curling up and falling asleep after it was full.


    Then, he saw Pendragon eating dried fish, two bites for each piece, excitedly declaring its deliciousness before curling up and sleeping after the meal.


    Next, he saw Pendragon eating the ''Police Chief''s biscuits, gobbling them down as if a bulldozer, finishing half a bowl in one go, then curling up in the ''Police Chief''s cat nest and sleeping.


    About dozens of scenes passed by, all about eating until full, then sleeping upon waking up.


    ''Why does it feel like watching a glutton?'' Arthur thought subconsciously as he watched Pendragon in the scenes.


    Then, more scenes appeared, and Arthur saw fragments of Pendragon''s days as a stray: either stealing other cats'' food or on his way to do so.


    Once he got robust, he started gathering other cats to take over territories from cats of other streets.


    Just like a snowball effect, he quickly took over the district with the most abundant food.


    Seeing this, Arthur''s mouth curled up slightly.


    ''Truly my cat!'' He assessed, but then a scene appeared that made the young ''Spirit Medium''s eyes narrow.


    The vagabond!


    That crazy, crazy man who ''taught'' him swordsmanship.


    He...


    Was feeding Pendragon.


    The man happened upon Pendragon, plump and round, in a small alley behind West Mok Avenue; although rounded, it didn''t stop Pendragon from continuing to seek food.


    Or rather, Pendragon''s added cuteness from being plump made people feed him unconsciously.


    The ragged vagabond was just like that.


    Moreover, while feeding the little cat, he would unwittingly pour out his heart.


    His words contained everything, including the so-called ''Swift Bird Swordsmanship'' breathing method, meditation method, many secret techniques, and also many unknown secrets of the ''Mystic Side.''


    However, the haphazard narration often made Arthur frown.


    But one thing, the vagabond very firmly described.


    It was about the Countess of South Los.


    ''Such a unique charm!''


    That''s how he referred to the Countess of South Los.


    Afterward, he said one more thing.


    ''I never expected! Never expected!


    It would be like this!''


    Just as Arthur continued to listen, the other''s speech became jumbled again, and through Pendragon''s perspective, the beggar was very elusive, with bizarre occurrences frequently happening around him. Without doing anything, hands would extend out from the walls, and sometimes, while simply lying there basking in the sun, his shadow would rise on its own and strangle the beggar''s neck.


    This had startled Pendragon several times.


    But Pendragon quickly got used to it.


    ''No wonder you remained so calm despite encountering so many killers and smelling the scent of blood; so this was the reason!''


    Arthur had already found it strange that Pendragon was so unfazed.


    In his opinion, cats should be very sensitive creatures.


    Yet, Pendragon seemed somewhat dull, not causing a fuss or making a scene, eating the cat food when fed, and sleeping after he had his fill.


    This once made Arthur worry whether his cat was mentally ill.


    Fortunately, that was not the case.


    ''Then after the broken leg, covered in injuries...''


    As Arthur contemplated, the scene shifted. Pendragon saw a doll holding a long kitchen knife, bearing some resemblance to ''Anna.''


    However, unlike ''Anna,'' this doll was really moving on its own.


    The doll appeared alone in front of Pendragon.


    It sliced at Pendragon, knife after knife.


    Pan fought back, but to the other, Pan''s strength was like trying to stop a car with outstretched arms.


    With a single slash, its hind leg was almost completely severed.


    Even though he knew what happened later, Arthur''s eyes still narrowed slightly, with a chilling intensity rising in his gaze.


    He, remembered that doll.


    Pendragon was tormented to the brink of death.


    That ''beggar'' appeared once more.


    ''Useless.''


    Leaving behind just that remark, the beggar turned and left, leaving Pendragon to wait for death in the alley, just like any other stray cat.


    ''Very good!''


    Arthur silently appraised in his heart. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He, remembered that beggar once again.


    Afterward, the scene froze.


    Everything came to a halt.


    But not the heart.


    On the contrary, Arthur''s heart started beating even more vigorously and powerfully.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    Each throb was like the beating of a war drum.


    Each thump pumped a large volume of blood throughout his body.


    And the speed was increasing.


    The heart was about to burst!


    He was about to face death!


    Arthur felt this clearly, but what was clearer was that crisp, youthful meow.


    Meow~


    The heart about to explode calmed down, and although death still lingered, everything that had stopped remained so, yet in a trance, during this lingering death, Arthur found something extraordinary within this halt¡ª


    Light!


    Orange light!


    These bits of orange light began to gather, clinging onto him, entering his heart, and with the heart''s pounding, spread throughout his body.


    In front of Arthur''s eyes, text began to appear one by one.


    [Orange Cat, assessment in progress...]


    [Base material assessment passed...]


    [Spirituality assessment passed...]


    [Willpower assessment passed...]


    [Orange Cat, complete!]


    ...


    A sense of relief spread throughout his body, and Arthur felt as though he were soaking in a bath.


    This comfort made Arthur want to close his eyes uncontrollably.


    But in the next moment, the young ''Spirit Medium'' suddenly opened his eyes wide¡ª


    No, something''s wrong!

 Chapter 246 Orange and Death!

    The text before Arthur indicated that the "Orange Cat" was complete. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.But...


    The "Death Qi" had not disappeared!


    It was still there.


    It was still lingering.


    To confirm, Arthur checked the text before him again¡ª


    [The ritual "Orange Cat" is complete!]


    [Orange Cat: Originating from the complete Cat Hole''s Orange Sect, also a faction of Aeolia, it stems from the original "Demon Cat," unlike "Cat''s Black" with its concealment and spirit communication, "Cat''s Marten" with its agility and power, "Cat''s Flower" with its talent. The initiates of the "Orange Cat" ceremony are more stable, possessing adaptability, recovery, and endurance that other rituals of indulgence and vows do not offer.]


    [Effects: 1, Ordination; 2, Feast; 3, Self-healing; 4, Adaptive State; 5, Golden Thread]


    [Ordination: Facing food, one cannot be picky and must finish it, with at least six hours of deep sleep daily.]


    [Feast: The consumed food will be fully digested and transformed into body muscle and fat, causing a slow growth in physique.]


    [Self-healing: Faces injuries and negative states with better recovery.]


    [Adaptive State: Faster adaptation to unfamiliar, extreme environments; reduces needs when facing special requirement props.]


    [Golden Thread: Those who complete the Ordination ritual can harmonize a Spirituality of up to (and including) three, and as Ordination accumulates over the years, the harmony value will steadily increase.]


    (Note 1: If "Ordination" is not completed, "Spirituality" will become temporarily disordered; if "Ordination" is not achieved over a long period, "Golden Thread" status will be damaged.)


    (Note 2: When facing food filled with toxins or malice, the "Ordained" can ignore it.)


    (Note 3: Under the enhancement of "Feast," initiates will break through the original body size limitations as their physique increases.)


    (Note 4: "Orange Cat" can not only perfectly integrate other Cat Hole''s and Cat Faction''s rituals but also stack well with the Spirituality brought by arcane artifacts.)


    (Note 5: When the initiates learn rituals of other sects and secret teachings, "Orange Cat" also exhibits strong adaptability, especially as the duration of "Ordination" increases, so does the adaptability.)


    (Note 6: While harmonizing and adapting stacked arcane artifacts'' Spirituality, it cannot exceed the inherent limits of the artifacts, but "Adaptive State" can make some modifications.)


    (Note 7: "Feast," "Self-healing," and "Adaptive State" will also grow slowly as the "Ordination" time increases.)


    ...


    Nothing!


    There was absolutely no note regarding that wave of "Aroma of Death."


    What was present was only the "Orange Cat''s" ''great power''!


    Not only was it comprehensive, but it could also adapt to other rituals!


    Moreover, it could even grow!


    Upon reading the introduction of the "Orange Cat," Arthur suddenly understood why the original entity from the Cat Hole was known as "Demon Cat."


    Because¡ª


    The older, the more demonic!


    Given enough time, it could truly grow into a terrifying entity.


    Only, this time...


    It was likely to be very extended!


    ''Does it have a long life?


    [Hercules'' Gold Potion]!''


    Almost subconsciously, Arthur thought of the first of the "four great magic potions" concocted by the alchemist and potion master, rumored to transform one into an Immortal Breed with a long lifespan, a perfect match for [Orange Cat].


    ''Must get my hands on it!''


    Arthur thought resolutely.


    However, that was for later!


    Now?


    He looked toward the lingering "Aroma of Death."


    [Spirituality] did not warn him of danger.


    [Death Intuition] did not flash either.


    It seemed just to be simply lingering.


    But...


    Why was it lingering around him?


    ''A curse then?


    So this is...


    "Death Poetry Society''s doing?"


    Arthur thought almost subconsciously.


    He had foiled the Death Poetry Society''s plans numerous times, so it was only natural for them to retaliate, and indeed, they should have shown up on this trip¡ªan opportunity too good to miss. If they didn''t, Arthur would have been even more worried.


    But, wasn''t this "Aroma of Death" a bit too pure?


    Arthur had seen members of the Death Poetry Society in action before.


    Even, to some extent, experienced it firsthand.


    Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    The "Aroma of Death" that the Death Poetry Society member possessed compared to the one at hand was like comparing sewage in a ditch to purified water.


    The difference was too great!


    "Could it be the legendary president of the Death Poetry Society personally taking action?"


    Arthur narrowed his eyes, then shook his head internally.


    If it were really the president, who had fought the Old Lion of Inner Bay twice without either side winning, then his "Death Intuition" would have been flashing like a beacon by now.


    But now, his "Death Intuition" showed no change at all!


    Just as Arthur was puzzled, the "Aroma of Death" suddenly stopped wandering.


    Under Arthur''s "Spirituality," the "Aroma of Death" halted.


    It was like a lost child who had seen its family.


    Then¡ª


    With cheers and leaps, filled with chills and silence, surrounded by calamity and misfortune, it rushed towards him.


    Arthur subconsciously wanted to dodge, but the "Aroma of Death" was too fast, too fast for him to really react.


    The next moment!


    His "Death Intuition" started to flash.


    It was not flashing a warning, but a promotion.


    "Death Intuition: Having experienced death once, and now encountering the purest ''Death,'' your sensitivity to death has long surpassed the so-called ''Death''s Favor.'' When death directed at you approaches, you will always notice, not only in the present time but also in the brief future to come."


    ¡­


    And it didn''t end there!


    The flashing of his "Death Intuition" stopped.


    But the text still appeared¡ª


    "Breath of Death: The purest ''Death'' has given you one of the original ''Talents.'' From today onward, your descendants will also have a lesser ''Death Talent'' until the tenth generation, after which this talent will gradually disappear. However, as the ''source of the Talent,'' when your descendants gaze upon you, even those of the tenth generation might activate the Weak ''Death Talent''! Moreover, possessing this ''Talent'', you will bring calamity to any creature not favored by destiny that you come into contact with, causing them, her, him, and it to face misfortune and endure disaster, and such deaths will always bring you more ''Death Qi.''"


    "Effects: 1, Death Qi; 2, Deterrence; 3, Extreme Longevity"


    "Death Qi: The essence of death from surrounding beings will be absorbed by you, this Death Qi can accumulate, and when you use this Death Qi for attacks or defense, it will be consumed. When the Death Qi is exhausted, ''Breath of Death'' will enter a rampaging indiscriminate calamity state, within a hundred-meter radius of you, living beings, unless favored by fate, will hardly escape disaster."


    "Deterrence: Facing undead, specters, and other deathly entities, you possess natural deterrence."


    "Extreme Longevity: Your lifespan has been extended to the limit of your species."


    (Note 1: The absorption of Death Qi is unavoidable, exempt from immunity, and cannot be peeped. When attacked by Death Qi controlled by others, you can choose to absorb or refuse. When refused, the other party''s Death Qi attack will dissipate as Death Qi that cannot be absorbed.)


    (Note 2: Deterrence may be enhanced by using Death Qi.)


    (Note 3: Extreme Longevity cannot exempt accidents, for that is the joke of fate.)


    (Note 4: Current Death Qi 44.4)


    ¡­


    Lonely Star of Calamity!


    As Arthur saw the effects and notes of the "Breath of Death," this thought emerged at the bottom of his heart.


    "How did this talent come about?


    Could there really be such a thing as the Grim Reaper?


    And, does he really favor me that much?"


    Already back by the campfire, sitting on a log, Arthur was utterly puzzled, lost in thought as if he were an old man engrossed in his smartphone.


    And it was at this moment that a deathly silence of pure white appeared¡ª


    "Lord Kledos, Morielk of the Death Poetry Society''s Thirty Choir has the honor of meeting you!


    Death has brought you and me together.


    Therefore, I hope you do not let down death and choose...


    to surrender."

 Chapter 247 Entrant!

    Clad in pure white, representing the "Death" cloak, Morielk''s gaze towards Arthur was indifferent.It could even be said to be dismissive.


    As the bass of the "Death Poetry Society. Thirty Choir," Morielk had this privilege.


    The regular members of the "Death Poetry Society. Thirty Choir" were already the elite of the "Death Poetry Society," not to mention the "Death Bass. Male."


    As one of the Four Sounds, Morielk''s status within the "Death Poetry Society. Thirty Choir" was only below that of the Right Pastor and the Left Cantor.


    He was genuinely an Arcana Level powerhouse.


    If not for that spy''s excessively special status, a powerhouse of this level would not care about anything minor.


    Even South Los was no exception.


    Their focus was always on more core matters.


    Such as...


    Inner Bay!


    Compared to the not yet strong enough Mother Tigress, the gradually declining but still formidable Old Lion was their target.


    Not only because of the society president''s preference but also because of the secrets held by the "Old Lion" ¡ª that was what they were concerned about.


    As for Arthur?


    Though he had heard some reputation of Charlie Credos, it still did not matter to this "Death Bass. Male."


    And Arthur himself?


    He was an entirely insignificant character, good only to be taken back in exchange for the captured Grover.


    If Grover was dead?


    Then he would simply provide a burial for Grover.


    Although the spy had secretly mentioned that Arthur Credos possessed an extraordinary "Death Talent," he did not feel it now.


    And furthermore...


    Since he possessed "Death Talent," it''s impossible that the "Death Poetry Society" hadn''t noticed him ¡ª the Right Pastor, as one esteemed person, performed "Divination" every three years to identify members with "Death Talent" and subsequently bring them back for training.


    With that esteemed person''s caution, how could South Los possibly be overlooked?


    With that esteemed person''s power, how could he fail to "Divine" Arthur''s presence?


    Thus, it was just a coincidence.


    All of it was coincidental.


    Morielk stood there, watching Arthur, his grey eyes devoid of any emotion, unflinched by any of Arthur''s resistance.


    The ignorant always try to please him with their actions.


    To this, he did not mind.


    "Consider it the sole pleasure of this journey," he thought.


    This member of the "Death Poetry Society" thus mused.


    For the sake of concealing his movements, upon receiving the spy''s secret message, Morielk had set out overnight without much fanfare, almost without rest, and had finally arrived in South Los.


    However, upon reaching South Los, he found that the target had left.


    This compelled Morielk to chase once more.


    Luckily, he encountered the fools from the "Cloak Society" who actually knew the target''s whereabouts.


    No further action was needed; merely mentioning his name got these fools to voluntarily lead the way.


    However, the "Arcana Level" member of the "Bloodline Clan" mentioned by these fools did capture Morielk''s attention ¡ª and thus, he meticulously searched the surroundings, ensuring the other wasn''t nearby before revealing himself.


    "Perhaps I can absorb him!


    The legacy of the ''Blood Marquis''...


    That is quite substantial!"


    Morielk thought to himself, his gaze on Arthur becoming visibly impatient ¡ª since the very beginning, the target had been checking his cat, scanning his companions, and then even adding more firewood.


    Morielk did not understand why the target would do this.


    Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    But then, Morielk''s patience ran out.


    This member of the "Death Poetry Society. Thirty Choir" was ready to make his move.


    However, before acting, he habitually said,


    "I am delighted, Death, to have this encounter with you!"


    After speaking, the other was ready to make his move.


    And just at that moment, after checking that both Pendragon and Simon were temporarily fine, Arthur, without even lifting his head, replied,


    "You are pleased too soon!"


    The hand that Morielk had raised quivered at these words.


    The next moment, he harshly shouted,


    "How disrespectful!"


    Then he swung out violently.


    The dense, mist-like grayish-white seemed like a giant python emerging from a mountain stream, carrying with it the wails of death, charging straight towards Arthur.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' appeared to be deterred by such a death threat, sitting motionless, letting himself be engulfed by the grayish-white Aura of Death.


    "Hah."


    Watching this scene, Morielk let out a cold laugh.


    All for show!


    In his heart, this member of the ''Death Poetry Society.Thirty Choir'' judged so, while he began to control the output of ''Aura of Death''.


    What he needed was to capture the opponent, not to kill them.


    But when he tried to manipulate the ''Aura of Death'', he suddenly realized that his ''Aura of Death'' was no longer under his control, being continuously absorbed by Arthur.


    This startled Morielk.


    Almost instinctively, this member of the ''Death Poetry Society.Thirty Choir'' increased the output of the ''Aura of Death''.


    Boom!


    The originally human-thigh-thick grayish-white mist instantly became as thick as a water tank.


    Moreover, if it resembled a python before, it had now transformed into a giant python¡ªthe dense grayish-white mist formed the body, eyes, and fangs of the python. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The grayish-white eyes, larger than a watermelon, stared at Arthur, revealing a fierce gleam.


    Out of nowhere, a wind arose!


    It was a stinking and fierce wind!


    This wind swept through the surroundings.


    The flowers and trees, already beginning to wither in early autumn, withered instantly.


    All vitality dissipated.


    Only death remained.


    Roar!


    The Death Python stood upright with its upper body, its two-story-high frame casting a shadow directly over Arthur, who sat on a log by the fire pit.


    It looked very real, unfortunately, it was all fake¡­


    ''Not edible.''


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' lifted his head, glanced at it, and expressed such a sigh.


    This provoked Morielk, the member of the ''Death Poetry Society.Thirty Choir'', who sharply said,


    "Although I don''t know what method you just used, I was just being careless.


    Now, this is my true power¡ª''Arcana Level''!


    I hope you can always remain so calm!"


    Amid his words, the ''Death Python'' charged at Arthur, bringing a foul wind with its bite.


    A cold smile appeared in Morielk''s gray eyes.


    By now, Morielk had abandoned the idea of capturing.


    Arthur''s insult just now made the member of the ''Death Poetry Society.Thirty Choir'' decide to kill Arthur.


    Of course, not directly.


    But to¡­


    Thoroughly torment him!


    The rage in his heart made Morielk''s face under the hood contorted ferociously.


    But the next moment, the ferocity on his face turned into a daze.


    The life-stealing stench passed by like the spring breeze that brings life.


    The fearsome python struck like a mayfly shaking a tree.


    Useless!


    Not only did the ''Death Python'' lose its intended effect, but what was even more terrifying for this member of the ''Death Poetry Society.Thirty Choir'' was¡ª


    This time, it wasn''t just the ''Aura of Death'' he released that was out of control; the ''Aura of Death'' within his body was also being continuously drawn out.


    All flowing into¡­


    Arthur''s body!


    "This?!


    ''Great Arcana Level''


    No!


    Not right!"


    Morielk was shocked and instinctively shouted, but his words felt incorrect as they left his mouth.


    He had seen ''Great Arcana Level'' experts before, but even they did not possess such power.


    The next moment, this member of the ''Death Poetry Society.Thirty Choir'' suddenly realized something and exclaimed¡ª


    "Entrant!"

 Chapter 248 Heis implication is: inauspicious!

    Entrant?


    What is that?


    Arthur speculated in his heart, he still hadn''t figured out the "Arcana" tier by now, and here was another new, extremely important term appearing.


    And the emergence of this brand new term was merely the result of him changing his state towards the Aura of Death from ''rejection'' to ''active absorption''.


    "Mercy, please, mercy!"


    Morielk, a member of the "Death Poetry Society Thirty Choir" and one revered as one of the "Choir Quartet," no longer had the arrogance and contempt he showed when he first saw Arthur.


    All that remained was terror and fear.


    Terror filled his heart.


    Fear spread across his face.


    His eyes, along with his drooping head, no longer dared to look directly at Arthur before him.


    An Entrant!


    It was actually an Entrant!


    Morielk''s heart was in turmoil, the Aura of Death completely slipped from his control, rushing into Arthur''s body like rivers flowing into the sea.


    In two breaths'' time, Morielk was drained dry.


    Ashen white pervaded the entire body of this member of the "Death Poetry Society Thirty Choir."


    And then¡ª


    Crack!


    The crisp sound, like that of porcelain shattering, rang out as Morielk crumbled.


    His shattered body flowed down like sand, leaving behind only a white cloak decaying amidst the sand.


    ''He''s dead already?!''


    Sitting atop the crossbeam, Arthur was filled with astonishment.


    He really only actively absorbed the Aura of Death, nothing more.


    And the result was that the other party was absorbed to death?


    ''The Breath of Death dominates over all death qi and those who manipulate or use it!''


    The young Spirit Medium came to this realization in his mind.


    ''If that''s the case¡­''


    Many thoughts emerged in the mind of the young Spirit Medium, but his gaze didn''t even glance at the sandy remains of Morielk on the ground; instead, it swept towards the dense forest to one side.


    There were seven people there.


    These seven people came with Morielk.


    To these seven people, Arthur was not unfamiliar.


    These seven were the numerous stalkers from before, the ones scared off by the snake, leaving behind the ''eye.''


    Now, these seven people were shivering as they watched Arthur.


    Because when they had arrived with Morielk just now, they had reactivated the ''eye''¡ªit was Morielk''s command.


    What Morielk wanted to do, these seven people obviously knew.


    It was none other than to use their Cloak Society''s name to spread everything, so as to exchange hostages with the Earl of South Los.


    To this, the seven people didn''t see any problem.


    It was widely known that they were just a medium, and everything was unrelated to them.


    At least, that''s what they thought just a moment ago.


    But now?


    There was a big problem.


    An Entrant!


    An ''Entrant'' had actually been hiding in South Los, surely harboring unspeakable intentions, and now they had exposed him.


    Then...


    The seven people shivered even more violently.


    Compared to Morielk, these seven couldn''t even cry out for mercy.


    Their fear rendered their brains blank, all they knew was to stand there shivering.


    "Let''s leave everything to destiny."


    A soft sigh came from the mouth of the young Spirit Medium, reaching their ears.


    The seven people didn''t grasp the deeper meaning.


    They just felt that this ''Entrant'' seemed not to be pursuing them?


    They seemed...


    That they could live?


    With this thought, one of the seven, with a quicker reaction, turned and ran.


    After the man had run about four or five meters, the others followed suit, and the last one didn''t forget to take the ''eye'' with him¡ªa fist-sized arcane artifact that looked like a pebble.


    Perhaps out of too much urgency or haste, the one taking the ''eye'' paid no attention to the ground.


    A tree branch lay right before his feet.


    The man stumbled over it.


    Directly in front of where he fell was a sharp tree branch that pierced right into the man''s eye, severe pain made him hurl the ''eye'' from his hand.


    Whimper!


    With a dull whizzing sound, the "pebble" traced a beautiful arc, striking the back of the head of the person who was running the fastest.


    Bam!


    The fragile skull cracked open, spilling brain matter.


    The seemingly hard "pebble" also shattered under this impact.


    But the two who were closely following couldn''t bother with these details, stopping in terror the moment they saw the brain matter explode.


    The two halted, but the three behind them did not.


    Suddenly, all five collided.


    The next moment, they became tumbling gourds, crashing violently against a dead tree thick enough to require two people to embrace it.


    There was a large hollow in the dead tree, from which the faint smell of blood and low hissing sounds emanated, alerting the creatures of the dense forest to the danger within.


    All creatures with normal brains would stay away from here.


    But the five entangled individuals could not.


    They crashed heavily against the dead tree.


    The poisonous snakes that had nested inside the tree hollow were disturbed and swarmed out.


    Hiss hiss hiss!


    "Aaaah!"


    Screams rose sharply, then quickly quieted down.


    The group of poisonous snakes gained an unexpected meal.


    Yet not one of them dared to enjoy the feast, as they all reared up their bodies in the direction of the clearing, drooping their heads and softly hissing.


    "Destiny has not favored you," said the young ''Spirit Medium'' softly, waving his hand slightly.


    The group of snakes he had previously commanded immediately dispersed.


    When there were no more watching eyes around, the young ''Spirit Medium'' could no longer hold back, covering his face with a hand and whispering.


    "Fuck, the real Grim Reaper has come!"


    Sitting there, Arthur did not dare to move.


    He feared triggering a chain reaction.


    An active chain reaction, Arthur didn''t fear, for that was what he sought and wanted; he could calmly accept and willingly bear it.


    But an unintentional passive chain reaction was something Arthur did not desire.


    He wanted to prevent this kind of chain reaction.


    He couldn''t do it by himself.


    But he knew someone who might.


    If that person couldn''t either, Arthur decided he would live in seclusion for a while; otherwise, he feared that if he slept, the entire city might be struck by a meteorite.


    He didn''t care about the others; he didn''t know them.


    But what about Malz, Scott, and those he knew?


    And what about Pendragon?


    So¡ª


    ''You must have a way!'' Arthur thought, communicating with Wuni left at No. 2 Cork Street in South Los through his consciousness.


    Before, Arthur could not do this.


    But once the Talent "Breath of Death" appeared, the two crows which came with it completed their promotion in an instant, saving nearly a hundred days of time and becoming stronger.


    "Feast of Crows," still in a damaged state with no change in remarks.


    But the Attributes "Crow" had changed.


    Read chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    ["Crow: Fujin and Wuni, raised through the ''Feast of Crows,'' were already slowly becoming Magical Creatures through the passage of time. But when you, with ''Breath of Death'' appeared, they instantly completed their ascension. Now, they possess extraordinary intelligence and bodies. They can understand your words, as well as the language of others, can help you scout, can use their claws and beaks to rip through metal armor, or can spout ''Death Qi'' to inflict more terrible arcane damage¡ªFujin, Wuni: We are darkness, seen as ill omens, we bring misfortune, we reap lives for our master, and place them in our master''s pasture."]


    (Remark 1: Having completed their promotion in a special way, Fujin and Wuni have escaped the constraints of ''Feast of Crows.'' They recognize only you as their master. ''Feast of Crows'' can domesticate two more crows.)


    (Remark 2: Fujin and Wuni, as Magical Creatures that have promoted, can choose normal food, but they prefer to consume Gold Coin or Death Qi. This will allow them to slowly grow into more powerful Magical Creatures.)


    (Remark 3: Fujin and Wuni''s Spirituality is enhanced. You can remotely control them and use their voices to communicate with others.)


    (Remark 4: When Fujin and Wuni are injured, ''Death Qi'' can heal them.)


    (Remark 5: When Fujin and Wuni die, you can consume 100 ''Death Qi'' to resurrect them, but a corpse is necessary.)


    (Remark 6: When Fujin and Wuni die without a corpse, you can consume 1,000 ''Death Qi'' to resurrect them.)


    ...


    The brand-new "Crow" and the open spot in "Feast of Crows" gave Arthur many ideas, but Arthur was more aware that these ideas depended on that woman being able to help him.


    Otherwise, it would all be in vain!


    Caw!


    Wuni cried out and turned into a phantom, speeding straight for No. 6 White Bird Street.


    That speed was extreme.


    But some things were faster.


    Like: Rumors.


    For example...


    Gossip! sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 249 Longbain and Garcia!

    Longbain was a gentle gentleman.


    Everyone who knew him evaluated him that way.


    And every time he heard such an evaluation, Longbain would respond with a humble smile¡ªprecisely because of this, he grew to dislike his main job: the Intelligence Trafficker.


    Although the ''Cloak Society'' went by various names, its essence was still that of intelligence traffickers.


    Longbain saw through this long ago.


    As one of the earliest members of the ''Cloak Society,'' Longbain had joined only to make a living, never imagining that it could flourish and grow¡ªin his estimation, the ''Cloak Society'' could last 3-4 months would have been a miracle.


    Who would have thought it would last 14 years!


    And the scope of its influence grew broader and broader.


    But Longbain still wasn''t optimistic about the ''Cloak Society''!


    Because someone like him, with just a tiny bit of ''Talent,'' yet full of fear and not daring to face the dangers and bizarre aspects of the ''Mystic Side,'' was somehow considered an excellent information collector by the president and was appointed as the head of South Los'' ''Cloak Society''¡ªall for merely doing his job.


    He was far from remarkable.


    Just like now, having processed the images about the ''Spirit Medium,'' ''Blood Descendants,'' and the Grand Duke''s advisor that came during the day, Longbain was ready to leave work.


    From nine to five, with no weekends off, every single day.


    "Keep an eye on this place. If anything happens, remember to notify me."


    Longbain, openly an art enthusiast skilled in painting and sculpture, left the 94 Clara Street base and instructed his assistant¡ªthis assistant was recommended by one of the ''Cloak Society''s'' higher-ups, and he didn''t refuse, nor did he want to.


    Compared to the scum and villainy of the ''Cloak Society,'' he preferred the sunlight, food, and rich and peaceful life of South Los.


    If it weren''t for this secret identity, he would have chosen to buy a moderately-sized farmhouse in the outskirts of South Los and retired by now.


    And now?


    Touching his balding head and putting on his hat, Longbain headed towards the seaside.


    He wanted to listen to the sound of the sea.


    After Longbain left, his assistant became increasingly reckless¡ªwhen Longbain was around, he could still restrain himself from going overboard.


    Once Longbain was gone, the assistant began to ''self-inspect'' some valuable things.


    This was naturally against the official rules.


    But everyone did it in secret.


    Otherwise, the salary handed out by the society wasn''t nearly enough to maintain a decent lifestyle, let alone enter high-class clubs.


    That little money was completely insufficient.


    Especially since he recently wanted to get to know a lady at a high-class club and hoped to have deeper interactions with her, the necessary expenses made him even more impatient.


    Too bad they were all trivial matters, which greatly irritated the assistant, especially when he thought of the lady''s every smile and frown, and he could only watch, his anger grew.


    Time passed second by second.


    It quickly grew dark.


    Then, the ''Messenger Stone'' began to flicker again.


    The images related to the ''Spirit Medium'' and the ''Death Poetry Society. Thirty Choir'' were transmitted back.


    Seeing these images, the assistant''s expression immediately lit up with excitement.


    He knew his opportunity had arrived!


    But...


    Should he do it?


    The risk was a bit high!


    But thinking of that lady, the assistant gritted his teeth¡ªhe decided to go through with it!


    Not just go through with it, but to do it thoroughly.


    He planned to sell the information within the ''Messenger Stone'' to the major forces he knew, and then, with money in hand, elope with that lady.


    He couldn''t stay in South Los.


    But Inner Bay was another fine choice.


    If the lady didn''t want to go to Inner Bay, they could take to the seas!


    Thinking of the beautiful days ahead with that lady, the assistant excitedly dashed out of 94 Clara Street.


    ...


    "Mr. Garcia, I''m so sorry."


    In the editor''s office of the ''Horn Report,'' Scott returned the manuscript to the sorrow-faced middle-aged man in front of him, Mr. Garcia, with a regretful expression.


    Scott truly admired this gentleman from the bottom of his heart.


    For ten years, the man had persisted in submitting manuscripts to the ''Horn Report,'' but not a single one had been accepted.


    It wasn''t that his writing was poor, quite the contrary, his foundation was solid, and his logic was meticulous.


    It was just...


    That it was too absurd.


    Not fanciful, but fake.


    Each piece, after reading, evoked an unmistakable feeling from the bottom of one''s heart that it was ''fake, just too fake.''


    Scott felt the same after reading them.


    After all, he could understand spies, but to complete spy work based solely on conjecture seemed impossible to the young reporter.


    That''s why this rejection occurred.


    As he watched Garcia leave, the young reporter began to pack up, ready to leave work.


    "Day without Arthur sure is leisurely," the young reporter whispered to himself.


    Having discussed with the old sheriff the previous night, both confirmed that Arthur must be favored by the ''Grim Reaper,'' otherwise how could there be so many cases happening continuously?


    However, as Arthur''s friend, the young reporter thought it proper to consider Arthur''s dignity.


    So, on the days when Arthur was absent, the young reporter asked the old sheriff to join him for drinks at the club.


    He heard there was a very nice lady there recently.


    He wanted to meet, oh to meet.


    The young reporter headed towards the Shire District Police Station, while Garcia, having left the ''Horn Report,'' walked home with his manuscripts towards Clara Street.


    "Ah!


    I guess I''m just someone without any Talent!


    I thought it would make a great story!"


    Garcia''s mouth was full of sighs.


    What made him sigh even more was that he had to stop writing for a while.


    He was out of money.


    He had to do something else.


    For example: selling intelligence.


    He wasn''t a professional intelligence trafficker, but he had been carefully observing after discovering some things at 94 Clara Street.


    After that, he found some channels to supplement his finances. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he was thinking about this, the assistant from 94 Clara Street appeared in front of him, blocking his path.


    Garcia didn''t like this assistant, not even a bit, even after glimpsing their second occupation through his Peeping.


    Because, through Peeping, Garcia knew what kind of person they were.


    Greedy, slothful, and quite nasty.


    In short, Garcia could apply every negative adjective he could think of to them.


    "What do you want?"


    Garcia asked cautiously.


    "News!


    A very nice piece of news¡ªat the cost of just a little money!"


    The assistant, having already peddled the news around, was returning to 94 Clara Street to prepare for departure when he spotted Garcia on his way home.


    Seeing Garcia, whom he had ''put on the path,'' the assistant had an idea.


    He planned to make an extra profit.


    But Garcia was not buying it.


    He walked around the assistant and headed home.


    "Don''t rush, take a look first!"


    The assistant took out a ''Messenger Stone'' and handed it to Garcia¡ªwho also had ''A Tiny Bit'' of Talent and manipulated the ''Messenger Stone'' with skill.


    The assistant had taught him that, charging him ten Suo.


    When Garcia saw part of the content inside the ''Messenger Stone,'' he immediately widened his eyes.


    Members of the Death Poetry Society were untouchables for Garcia.


    As for the members of the higher-ranked ''Thirty Choir''?


    He didn''t even dare to think about it.


    Let alone the ''Choir Quartet,'' those high-ups.


    "100 Suo, and this ''Messenger Stone'' is yours.


    I guarantee the content to follow is even more sensational."


    The assistant said with a timed smile, preparing to abscond.


    He was already planning his escape; though the ''Messenger Stone'' was valuable, it likely carried the Cloak Society''s Mark, which he dared not keep.


    Better to give it to Garcia and divert attention elsewhere.


    Garcia didn''t respond, returning the ''Messenger Stone'' to the assistant before turning to leave.


    "50, 30¡­10 Suo!


    10 Suo has to be okay, right?"


    The assistant quickly dropped his price.


    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    He didn''t want to leave empty-handed, not at this point.


    A mosquito''s leg, no matter how small, is still meat¡ªit could at least earn him a horse-drawn carriage.


    Garcia stopped in his tracks.


    He actually had 10 Suo, which amounted to all his assets.


    Though he was sure the assistant must have sold this news to many big shots already, no small fry would have it.


    The blockade those big shots imposed on the likes of them was unimaginable.


    If he were to sell it¡­


    He could earn his living expenses!


    He could continue his writing in seclusion!


    Thinking this, Garcia nodded.


    Then, the images of a battle between ''Spirit Medium'' and ''Death Poetry Society.Thirty Choir'' began to spread in a bizarre and extreme way.


    In South Los'' Mystic Side, quite a few upper-class individuals became aware.


    In South Los'' Mystic Side, quite a few lower-class individuals also became aware.


    After that, the spread began.


    It disseminated at an unparalleled speed.


    At the moment, Wuni had just flown into 6 White Bird Street.


    Marinda, who had been resting with her eyes narrowed, opened them the moment Wuni flew into 6 White Bird Street¡ªthe intensely distinct Aura of Death made the lady feel annoyed.


    She saw it as a provocation from the Death Poetry Society.


    Immediately, the lady decided to intensify her interrogation of Grover.


    She wanted to get everything he knew out of him.


    And then?


    Naturally, it was to take fierce revenge on the Death Poetry Society!


    However, when the lady pinpointed the Aura of Death, her face showed astonishment.


    Although Wuni had undergone some changes due to the "Breath of Death," one could still recognize its basic form.


    The lady recognized Wuni as one of the two Crows she had given to Arthur.


    But at the same time, the lady was certain that Wuni shouldn''t possess the Aura of Death.


    And that speed¡ªit was clearly the result of a Magical Creatures'' Promotion.


    Facing this scene, the lady immediately had a realization¡ª


    "So that''s what it is!"

 Chapter 250 Everything Makes Sense Now (Dog Head)

    When Wuni flew into the study at No. 6 White Bird Street, Arthur immediately used Wuni''s body to hear Marinda''s muttered soliloquy.


    At this, Arthur expressed his confusion.


    What do you mean it''s originally like this?


    What formidable matter have you grasped yet again?


    You''re quite like those traditional ''Spirit Mediums'', all so shamanistic!


    Arthur continuously complained in his heart.


    However, on the surface, he was full of apologies¡ª


    "Sorry, Marinda, I''ve disturbed you."


    Marinda had a habit of napping for ten minutes at midnight and noon.


    If possible, Arthur would prefer not to disturb this lady at such times.


    But he really couldn''t wait any longer.


    Pendragon was still bouncing around, seemingly fine.


    But Simon, just as he was falling asleep, turned over inexplicably and bumped into a rock, letting out a groan and then falling unconscious.


    Moreover, his breathing began to weaken.


    Arthur, however, didn''t dare to touch the apprentice policeman.


    Because Arthur was well aware that once he touched the apprentice policeman, the latter would only die faster.


    "Heh, you''re so impatient to show off to me?


    How childish!"


    Hearing Arthur''s voice coming from Wuni''s mouth, the lady scoffed as she picked up her pipe, stuffing it with tobacco leaves, while curling her lips in an apparently disdainful manner, but the corner of her eye kept glancing at the crow on the desk, her barely concealed envy spotted by Arthur.


    Instantly, Arthur understood what she had misunderstood.


    Right away, the young ''Spirit Medium'' was ready to explain.


    But before the young ''Spirit Medium'' could speak, Marinda''s chauffeur Edwin walked in.


    The chauffeur, surprised, glanced at the large crow on the desk and, at Marinda''s gesture to speak freely, immediately reported the news he had just received.


    Upon hearing the news, the lady was taken aback.


    "Arthur killed one of the ''Death Poetry Society''s Thirty Choir''s Four Tunes of Death''?"


    "Yes!"


    "And Arthur is also an ''Entrant''?"


    "Yes!"


    The incredulous Marinda asked again.


    And the chauffeur once again confirmed the answer.


    The lady immediately fell silent; she lit her pipe with a match, took a deep drag, and gestured with her hand for Edwin to leave.


    When there were once again only two people in the study, the lady stared at Arthur, the speed of her smoke inhalations increasing.


    And in her eyes appeared¡­


    Pity!


    Yes, it was pity!


    Although Arthur was using Wuni''s body, he swore he would never mistake such a look.


    Even without the Skill of Insight, anyone could discern the two most obvious emotions¡ªone was pity, and the other was... killing intent.


    The former carried a trace of warmth.


    The latter carried a bone-chilling coldness.


    Both looks were so vividly memorable.


    But Arthur was puzzled why the lady would give him such a look; it was completely different from what he had expected.


    Arthur had imagined that the lady might be surprised, shocked, or even suspicious, angry, and so on.


    But he had never considered ''pity''!


    ''What''s going on here?''


    Finding himself somewhat unable to follow the lady''s train of thought, the wise Arthur wisely kept silent.


    In such a situation, he believed the lady would take the initiative to speak.


    And indeed, that was the case.


    After exhaling another puff of smoke, the lady sighed¡ª


    "Hatred can make people irrational!


    And vengeance can compel people to sacrifice everything!


    This ''Power of Death'' that surpasses limits must have brought you great backlash, hasn''t it?


    In order to avenge the ''Cat Faction.Black'', you mastered such power by hook or by crook!


    But you were careful, not only hiding this power, but also using other powers as a cover, in your previous battle with ''Shadow Snake'' Ciudik, you employed powers to mask this ''Power of Death,'' which allowed you to enter a state of overload temporarily without sustaining injury, needing only a few days of rest.


    And it was during this rest that you suddenly saw it as an opportunity."


    A chance to lure out my enemy!


    And the enemy had appeared!


    Moreover, it''s a level that delights you!


    Without any hesitation, you used your hidden power.


    Then, you sought my help again...


    You sure do trust me, don''t you!"


    As she said this, Marinda looked at Arthur, who had borrowed Wuni''s body, revealing a shallow smile.


    ''Like hell I trust your evil ways!'' Arthur inwardly scoffed at the subtlety and restraint in Marinda''s smile.


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    He didn''t know what was going on in that woman''s head.


    If he hadn''t experienced this himself, he might have believed everything she said.


    But...


    Why couldn''t it be so?


    As the contemporary ''Black Cat,'' isn''t it right that I should avenge the ''Cat Faction. Black''?


    And isn''t it appropriate for me to have some special powers with great backlash in order to take my revenge?


    With this in mind, Arthur, in Wuni''s body, nodded slightly.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Afterward, the young ''Spirit Medium'' slightly composed his words before he began to speak directly¡ª


    "This was my first time using such power, and its backlash was not as severe as I had imagined, but it has brought even more troublesome issues!


    So now, I need a prop that can block my own ''Power of Death,'' or one that can shield against things like Death Curses."


    "Of course, I''ll pay with something of equivalent value or information in return, or I would assist you once."


    Arthur stated his request and made his promise.


    The two parties were already in collaboration.


    There was no such thing as gratuitous help.


    Only cooperation under mutual interest existed.


    "Indeed, it''s the Power of Death!


    Is it a forbidden technique performed based on the ''Cat Faction. Black'' Core Mystical Arts ''Communicate with Spirits''?


    Your identity as the contemporary ''Black Cat'' probably can''t be concealed any longer!"


    Marinda spoke as such and then, once again, she laughed.


    But this time, the smile carried a tinge of schadenfreude. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Every time she saw Arthur, the man with a concealed identity, safely staying inside No. 2 Cork Street and witnessing everything happening in South Los, she felt immense envy.


    Now, good!


    With the exposure of the contemporary ''Black Cat'' identity, let''s see how you continue to be an onlooker!


    The thought of what Arthur might face next elated the lady.


    Especially considering that for a considerable time to come, Arthur would have to rely on her, making their cooperative relationship even closer, the lady was even more delighted.


    Who wouldn''t want a powerful partner?


    And it''s even better when that partner is within one''s control.


    Having a ''Arcana'' level partner that she could easily eliminate with a mere gesture...


    Some of her plans seemed ready to be advanced.


    With these thoughts in mind, the lady said directly¡ª


    "I have the prop, and I can lend it to you¡ªbut you''ll need to promise that once your backlash has subsided, you will communicate with an Undead for me."


    The future is the future, but now is now.


    This lady had a clear understanding.


    What she deserved, she was determined to fight for.


    "Agreed!"


    Arthur gave an affirmative answer.


    If it were before he acquired the Talent ''Breath of Death,'' he might not have known where to start, but now he felt quite confident.


    Moreover, he had faith in the ''Breath of Death''; even if he couldn''t achieve communication, he would be able to obtain relevant clues.


    After all, if communication was not possible, then intimidation would be the alternative!


    Just as the two reached another agreement, Edwin, the coachman, knocked and entered the room again.


    The coachman approached Marinda with a strange expression and a hesitant demeanor.


    Marinda looked at her confidant in surprise but refrained from reprimanding him, simply demanding¡ª


    "Speak."

 Chapter 251 Calamity Follows Death!

    Marinda''s voice echoed within the study¡ªa lady''s study that was quite spacious. Aside from a long desk that measured three meters in length and two meters in width and the matching sofa and coffee table, even though there were enough bookshelves lined up along the walls, when one spoke loudly, their voice would still reverberate in the room, especially when sitting in Marinda''s current position.


    It was clear that this was a special architectural or decorative technique.


    Specifically designed to highlight the master''s authority.


    Arthur, with the help of Wuni''s eyes, scanned the curvature of the study''s ceiling edges and two specially made hangings, then his gaze fixed on Edwin.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' was also very curious as to what news made the coachman show such an expression. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Curiosity is human nature!


    Who doesn''t long for a taste of the melon field!


    Under Marinda''s gaze, Edwin took several deep breaths and then mustered the courage to say¡ª


    "Someone just spread the word that...


    you are a ''plaything'' put forward by Mr. Arthur Kredos to attract South Los''s attention!"


    After saying this, the coachman Edwin closed his eyes, already prepared to meet his master''s reprimand.


    However, after a dozen seconds, nothing happened. The coachman opened his eyes and was astonished to find that not only was his master not the slightest bit angry, but she was actually smiling.


    Could this be too shocking?


    Edwin thought to himself.


    However, after Marinda waved her hand, the coachman immediately left the study.


    And when the study door closed, Marinda could no longer contain herself.


    "Haha!"


    This laugh was quite hearty, but to Arthur, it sounded extremely grating.


    South Los has bad people!


    He did nothing, but now he''s taking the blame!


    While the news seemed to put Marinda in the disdainful position of a ''plaything'', the fact that a ''plaything'' could achieve the title of Lady of the Long Night suggested the person behind the ''plaything'' must be incredibly resourceful. Plus, with the strength of an ''Entrant'', it''s likely that even the Mother Tigress of South Los wouldn''t be sleeping well!


    They are probably plotting how to deal with him already!


    Such a huge injustice!


    To suffer such a grave injustice, he, a young, innocent, honest, and kind ''Spirit Medium''!


    "Alas, maybe I should just go back to South Los!


    I''m tired, let it be destroyed!


    I want to see a meteorite strike South Los!"


    Speaking through Wuni, Arthur slowly said.


    In the face of such a display from Arthur, Marinda simply rolled her eyes.


    Of course, the lady knew that Arthur was joking, but the words...


    were half true, half false!


    If pushed to that extent, the fellow before her could definitely make it happen.


    A madman?


    No!


    Just pure madness hidden beneath calmness.


    He''s not a madman.


    Neither is she.


    "Worry not, I''m like you, but I''m more practical. I''ve more than once wanted to burn down South Los completely¡ªfor that, I even surveyed several blocks personally."


    Marinda said this while drawing on her pipe.


    "What changed your mind?"


    Arthur asked curiously.


    "The Countess offered too much!"


    Marinda replied, shrugging her shoulders indelicately.


    The faint smile at the corner of her mouth stirred something in Arthur.


    Unlike his joke, he believed what this woman had just said was true; she definitely wanted to set South Los ablaze at some point.


    However, there must have been some mishaps that forced her to halt her plans.


    But that''s not important!


    What''s important is, how exactly did that Countess bribe this woman?


    Her asking price must have been incredibly high!


    It couldn''t possibly be for selling her favors, right?


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Arthur thought to himself and immediately said.


    "Was it also a reward promised by the Lord Count for conferring upon you the title of Baron Kemir?


    Yet, there is still some time before the conferment, and now such rumors have arisen, clearly someone is unwilling to give up."


    Arthur knew that asking directly would yield no answer from this woman; he had to beat around the bush.


    However, the lady didn''t bite and simply said indifferently.


    "They want to target us¡ªthey or perhaps want to kill two birds with one stone... if we don''t give them a chance, it really would be impolite of us."


    Confronted with Marinda''s change of topic, Arthur secretly grimaced.


    But the young ''Spirit Medium'' did not press further.


    The cooperation between both parties has been so pleasant; there is no need to sour it with these trivial matters.


    As for the ''opportunity'' Marinda spoke of?


    After some thought, Arthur guessed a bit of it.


    It''s nothing more than showing weakness to the enemy, letting him take center stage, while Marinda reaps the benefits from behind the scenes.


    With a ''contract'' guaranteeing their cooperation, this approach was quite safe. In fact, it could catch them off guard¡ªYou claim one of us is a ''plaything,'' the other a ''behind-the-scenes orchestrator''? Well, we''ll become exactly what you''ve described, and hit you when you least expect it.


    The idea was feasible.


    But he wasn''t particularly good at dealing with those people onstage.


    And for him, the benefits weren''t crucial; they were simply some Gold Coins, compensations in property.


    These, he temporarily did not lack.


    What he lacked was ''identity''!


    An ''identity'' that allowed for the legitimate purchase and exchange of the Mystic Tools controlled by the Nobles!


    Accordingly, the young ''Spirit Medium'' with the Crow''s mouth uttered an ''unlucky omen''¡ª


    "Such an opportunity must be given!


    The upcoming ''Swordsmanship Competition'' is quite suitable¡ªDidn''t you say that the Lord Count places great importance on this competition?


    Then why don''t you advise the Countess to raise the status of the ''Swordsmanship Competition'' and the rewards for the ''Champion''? If the ''Champion''s'' prize becomes a ''Knight'' title, I think it will surely ignite everyone''s enthusiasm.


    And those watching you would certainly be distracted by the added ''option.''


    They will definitely send their elite to participate in this competition.


    And I will participate as well.


    Then, I will help you cut down those elites one by one, and all you need to do is set up some harmless bets on the outskirts of the competition to lure them in."


    Listening to Arthur''s words, Marinda''s azure eyes narrowed.


    "Hmm, this is the first time I''ve heard someone describe seeking noble status in such a lofty manner."


    "It''s a win-win!"


    Arthur stressed.


    Marinda countered with even greater emphasis.


    "I''m taking a bigger risk!"


    As these words left her mouth, Arthur knew the deal was sealed.


    Marinda''s emphasis was nothing but a bargaining tactic to gain more advantages.


    This sort of thing...


    Requires not yielding an inch!


    "Of course, I''m the one taking the greater risk! Don''t forget, the ''Swordsmanship Competition'' Champion must head to Inner Bay. If the Old Lion loses his sanity, it will be a matter of life and death for me. I am risking my life to scheme with you! Therefore, a ''Knight'' title and a thirty to seventy split is what I deserve."


    Arthur named his price.


    "The ''Knight'' title for you, the remaining profits for me!"


    Marinda began to haggle.


    Their bargaining was a mix of pestering and shamelessness.


    However, both had a limit.


    Because¡ª


    Arthur was still troubled by the Aura of Death.


    Moreover, Simon''s presence was getting weaker.


    Ultimately, for the sake of his companions'' lives, Arthur obtained the ''Knight'' title, thirty percent of the profits (convertible into shares, with the priority to select Mystic Tools and techniques), and what Marinda had originally lent to shield him from the Aura of Death, was now given as a gift.


    The pair would supplement the written ''contract'' after they met.


    "Alas, I an ordinary ''Spirit Medium,'' can''t compete with such a dark-hearted ''businessman'' like yourself!"


    Arthur let out a sigh.


    "My heart is black, that''s true.


    But it''s still better than certain ''Spirit Mediums'' with no heart at all," Marinda retorted.


    Just as they were preparing to set off, the coachman Edwin knocked and entered once more.


    This time, although the coachman''s face was free of the awkwardness from earlier, his eyes were still filled with deep shock.


    Seeing her coachman''s expression, even someone like Marinda began to frown privately.


    ''What''s going on?


    Why are all these issues erupting at this moment?


    I have a feeling that ever since I got involved with this bastard Arthur, troubles keep coming non-stop! Could it be that after being exposed to the Aura of Death too much, he has been ''Favored by Calamity''?


    Stealthily glancing at the young ''Spirit Medium'' borrowing the body of a Crow, staring at that distinct colorful black, the lady couldn''t help but feel as if an ''unlucky omen'' was brewing. She discreetly moved a step aside, putting a slight distance between herself and Arthur.


    Then, without giving Arthur a chance to react, she immediately asked her coachman¡ª


    "Out with it, what''s happened?"

 Chapter 252 Amiels Mini Class!

    Rat Tail Alley, deep within. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    Amiel sat behind a desk, using a stack of files as tall as herself as a shield to block Freeman''s line of sight, silently spacing out.


    After Harris''s death, she and Freeman had been assigned to Rat Tail Alley to succeed Harris as the new person in charge.


    She was responsible for the main tasks.


    Freeman was her assistant.


    It seemed just like the previous searches for the ''Bloodline Clan.''


    But there was a fundamental difference.


    Because...


    Tired!


    What kind of job starts at eight in the morning, goes until eight at night without ending, and then requires three more hours of overtime?


    Is this a job meant for humans?


    Even cattle and horses have it no worse than this.


    No!


    The owners would even take pity on cattle and horses. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But her?


    Nothing!


    She was literally like a slave in a cotton field!


    Of course, the most important thing was, if she could endure this hardship, why would she have left Talin to become the aide to that countess?


    She was supposed to work without actually working!


    Even if she did work, she would just sit there pretending, nodding along with the crowd when asked questions.


    And if asked alone, she could pretend to be profound, speaking off the cuff with ''destiny'' at the beginning and ''destiny'' at the end.


    This was the job she wanted.


    Not to toil endlessly like a slave.


    ''Should I just run away?''


    The thought surged desperately in Amiel''s heart.


    But immediately, this lady from Talin dismissed it from her mind.


    Leaving before meant at most being scrutinized by that countess, but with the appearance of the ''66th Staff Group'' and the Grand Duke of the Inner Bay''s spy, everything had changed.


    Especially after Freeman revealed another spy yesterday; if she dared to propose leaving now, she would likely be thrown into that Countess''s dungeon.


    You should know, that countess has never been known for her kindness.


    Moreover, even if she left the countess, there were still the ''Blood Descendants'' and the ''Spirit Medium.''


    The ''Blood Descendants'' were okay, at worst she could dedicate herself, as long as they didn''t make her into a ''Blood Bride,'' everything could still be negotiable.


    But that ''Spirit Medium''...


    Amiel furrowed her brows.


    This lady from Talin always felt that the other person was terrifying, especially when she smiled at her, making her feel like she was not only plotting against her but also wanted to bite her like a fox or a serpent.


    Without the protection of that countess, she would be directly under the gaze of that ''Spirit Medium.''


    Most likely, there would be no good end to it!


    Thinking of this, Amiel couldn''t help but hold her head with both hands, vigorously rubbing her hair.


    Subsequently, a secret message appeared within the ''Messenger Stone'' on the table¡ªafter Harris became the new person in charge in Rat Tail Alley, it was ''specially approved'' by that countess.


    Under the guise of ''facilitating communication. ''


    In reality, it was just another form of ''surveillance.''


    Amiel was well aware of this.


    Therefore, most of the time, this lady from Talin chose to selectively ignore this ''Messenger Stone.''


    However, she naturally had to check the information inside.


    As usual, this lady from Talin prepared to employ the ''read but not reply'' method to show she was ''working hard.''


    But when this lady from Talin saw clearly the content inside the ''Messenger Stone''¡ª


    "Hiss!"


    "''Entrant!''"


    Amiel inhaled sharply, jumping up from her chair, eyes wide open, mouth agape.


    "Damn it, what are you doing?"


    The sudden exclamation startled Freeman, who was calculating the ''available revenue'' of Rat Tail Alley, causing his hand to tremble and draw an unsightly diagonal line across the parchment.


    Immediately, Freeman glared at Amiel.


    You should know, this ''available revenue'' was what he had calculated in the shortest possible time, prepared as a tribute to his ''father.''


    Now it needed to be rewritten!


    Although it was already well calculated and rewriting it wouldn''t be too troublesome, the unwarranted rework still annoyed this newly initiated ''Blood Descendant.''


    Especially considering, while he was ''working hard,'' this woman appeared to be slacking off, which only intensified his irritation.


    "That guy is an ''Entrant?''"


    "The ''Spirit Medium'' is actually an ''Entrant?''"


    "Lord Kledos is indeed extraordinary, but I never expected him to be an ''Entrant!''"


    Amiel noticed Freeman''s annoyance, but at this moment, the lady couldn''t care less and just kept muttering to herself.


    Moreover, every time she muttered, her reference to Arthur became more respectful.


    "Are you stupid?"


    Freeman looked at Amiel with a gaze reserved for fools.


    The lady from Talin shook her head.


    "No!


    It is you who don''t understand the meaning of ''Entrant'' for Lord Kledos¡ªdidn''t you ask me what the ''Arcana Level'' was before?"


    "Yes, but you felt I didn''t need to know."


    Freeman leaned back in the chair, arms folded, emitting a derisive chuckle regarding Amiel''s "stinginess."


    "Some things, not knowing them, is what keeps you free from trouble!


    ''Arcana Level'' powerholders are those with a ''Talent'' who choose a potential-filled ''secret technique,'' perfecting it to a high realm, reaching a point of minor influence on celestial phenomena¡ªthe common folk simply lack such ''Talent,'' and even if they had it, they lack the ''secret technique.''"


    "Once a person reaches the ''Arcana Level,'' in the Silver Age, they automatically receive a noble status. Unlike those granted the titles of ''Knight'' and ''Noble,'' this status is hereditary because the nobles recognize such ''Bloodline.''


    In simple terms, the descendants of ''Arcana Level'' powerholders inherently carry a trace of unique power, as long as they have extraordinary talent.


    The nobles call it ''Bloodline Power.''


    And many of the nobles we know today are the descendants of these ''Arcana Level'' powerholders."


    Amiel slowly explained.


    "And then, there are ''Entrants''?"


    Freeman inquired, immensely interested in the matter of power.


    "Of course not!


    Following ''Arcana Level'' is the ''Great Arcana Level''¡ªa stratum of powerholders who train their ''spirit'' and ''physique'' to the utmost, bending the void with their ''consciousness''!"


    Seeing Freeman''s puzzled frown, the lady from Talin immediately added,


    "If you ever see someone launch an attack and a shadow appears behind them, that is a ''Great Arcana Level'' powerholder.


    The more real the shadow appears, the stronger the adversary!


    As for ''Entrants''...


    Do you know the ''God Ascension Steps''?"


    Freeman earnestly shook his head, his eyes shimmering with fervor.


    The newly born ''Blood Descendant'' seemed to feel power beckoning him.


    "''God Ascension Steps'' is a classification left in the world after the ''Twilight of the Gods,'' during the ''Golden Age'' when ancient species were still prevalent.


    ''To ascend the God Steps, to seal divinity at the Tenth Order''!


    When any being steps onto the tenth step, they become a ''Divine Spirit''!


    And an ''Entrant'' is a powerholder nearing the ''God Ascension Steps''!"


    Amiel relayed what she knew.


    "To become a god...


    Then isn''t an ''Entrant'' a kind of reservist for ''Divine Spirits''?


    Is Lord Kledos really that powerful?"


    Freeman naturally altered his form of address.


    Following that, the newly born ''Blood Descendant'' stared intently at Amiel.


    The implication was unmistakable, and Amiel simply spread her hands.


    "Don''t look at me; Talin''s core secret technique only reaches the ''Arcana Level'' limit, and to advance to ''Great Arcana Level,'' one must study at the ''Forty-Six Towers.'' Not to mention the rituals of the ''Entrant''s'' Holy Sword, Holy Shield, Holy Grail, Scepter, and Holy Coin.


    Even the ''Forty-Six Towers'' might have only fragmented rituals, and only some Great Nobles might possess the complete legacy.


    If you''re not afraid of death, go ask Lord Count about his family''s legacy.


    But even if it exists...


    Who has such Talent?"


    The lady from Talin sighed softly.


    "My ''father'' definitely has it!


    Maybe, my ''father'' is an ''Entrant''!"


    The newly born ''Blood Descendant'' declared with unwavering confidence.


    Watching Freeman, deep inside, Amiel wanted to laugh.


    She thought Freeman was being too na?ve.


    The ''Blood Descendant'' she acknowledged was strong, but...


    An ''Entrant''?


    Impossible!


    Just as the lady from Talin was about to mock the newly born ''Blood Descendant'' with a few words, the ''Messenger Stone'' flickered once more.


    Upon seeing the message, the lady from Talin''s face underwent a sudden change.


    The next moment, her eyes on Freeman became strangely altered, and she involuntarily said¡ª


    "Freeman, are you missing a mother?"

 Chapter 253 Shadow Behind!

    Freeman gazed at Amiel, his tall and burly form swelling with each breath.


    The red in the eyes of this freshly-transformed Blood Descendant was boiling.


    What followed was a string of curses mixed with various dialects.


    Some of which even Amiel had never heard before.


    But roughly, Amiel could guess the gist her curses tracked back as far as three generations up her opponent''s maternal line, expanding the radius to include the primary reproductive organs of her sisters.


    It was very straightforward.


    Yet, this lady of Talin origin did not retaliate.


    At least, not outwardly.


    This lady handed the Messenger Stone to Freeman.


    The newly transformed Blood Descendant immediately stopped frowning and meticulously inspected the information within.


    Instantly, ecstasy spread across the face of the new Blood Descendant.


    He saw the transaction between his ''father'' and the Spirit Medium. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    From the tone and demeanor of both parties, it was completely equal.


    What is equal to an Entrant?


    It must also be an Entrant!


    ''As I thought!


    My father is an Entrant!''


    Thinking this, the new Blood Descendant began to rethink¡ªhis previous ''precise calculation'' was clearly insufficient, he must recalculate.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t befit his father''s status.


    Thinking this, Freeman quickly returned to his desk.


    Amiel also sat back in her own seat.


    However, unlike the newly motivated Freeman, Amiel was not idling as before, but rather, was seriously contemplating.


    She wasn''t joking earlier.


    But...


    The difficulty was a bit high!


    There was something fishy about the annihilation of the Bloodline Clan back in the day.


    Moreover, considering the Bloodline Clan had hidden such a high-ranking ''Entrant'' among them, it was clear the fishiness was well beyond her depth to get involved.


    Even listening was forbidden.


    But, she was a bit reluctant to not cling to such a strong support.


    Immediately, this Talin-born lady began to struggle with her thoughts.


    Then, she suddenly thought of something.


    Instantly, her eyes lit up.


    ...


    In the abyssal paths of the netherworld, souls flit like shadows.


    A horse-drawn carriage, escorted by numerous specters and shrouded in grey smoke, flew low with great speed.


    Inside, Marinda clutched her pipe, puffing vigorously.


    The smoke billowed out, part of it replenishing the grey mist, and part merging into the numerous specters; even occupying Wuni''s body, Arthur could distinctly feel the Aura of Death contained within the smoke.


    ''What is this secret technique?


    Utilizing smoke to propel the Aura of Death!


    It somewhat resembles ''Smoke Mirror Usurpation'' that was part of the deal given to me before, yet there''s a difference, was there an alteration added later?'' Arthur mused silently as he had once scrutinized the secret technique ''Smoke Mirror Usurpation'' thoroughly.


    Marinda, however, paid no heed to Arthur''s observations.


    If secret techniques could be deciphered merely by sight, there wouldn''t be any so-called Nobles.


    This lady changed her position and spoke softly¡ª


    "I didn''t expect the guy from the Cloak Society to react so quickly!"


    "To choose to disclose the information he previously held directly!"


    Regret filled her tone.


    Clearly, when this lady spotted a mistake by the Cloak Society, she had ideas.


    But before she could act, new information about the Spirit Medium and Blood Descendants spread faster than the news that ''Arthur is an Entrant'' across all of South Los.


    This reaction surprised Marinda.''


    While Marinda regretted, Arthur was focusing on something else.


    "I just want to know now, how did the news that I am an ''Entrant'' spread like this!"


    The response of the Cloak Society informed Arthur that they were not, as he previously thought, merely a makeshift group, a rabble.


    Instead, they had a significant structured organization.


    "There will always be some unexpected surprises¡ªthus, we must make more preparations!"


    Marinda did not wish to talk too much about the Cloak Society.


    It wasn''t that she was disinterested.


    It was just that the common were below, but none could be found above.


    Marinda would never say such a thing.


    Once voiced, it would only serve to entertain Arthur, that bastard.


    Hence, the lady diverted the topic, forcefully slapping the bag beside her.


    Arthur knew she was changing the subject, but gazing at the bag that was almost half his height, he was still lost in thought.


    Smoke enveloped the carriage, bringing it to Arthur''s campsite at a speed that surpassed imagination.


    Looking at the young ''Spirit Medium'' sitting on the log, shrugging his shoulders, Lady of the Long Night who had alighted from the carriage with the bag began reaching into the bag, then grabbed something inside and tossed it out forcefully¡ª


    Every single granule of Coarse Salt immediately landed around.


    But before these grains could even hit the ground, they had turned completely black.


    When they did land, they were charred like soil, indistinguishable as salt.


    "Tsk, you, looking like that, would have been clenching proof during the ''witch hunting'' era that ''all wizards are utterly evil.''"


    As this sight unfolded, Lady of the Long Night clicked her tongue.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' curled the corner of his mouth.


    "So, are you exorcising evil spirits then?"


    "No!


    At your level, simply blessed Coarse Salt isn''t enough to exorcise evil spirits¡ªsome age-old ''Hunter Families'' probably have methods to drive you away.


    Do you know the legend of ''The First Blade''?


    I feel it would relish meeting someone as demonic as you!


    As for me?


    I''m just simply keeping this ''Aura of Death'' away from me!


    Most importantly, I don''t want my luck to turn bad!"


    Lady of the Long Night said this while vigorously sprinkling salt.


    The half-human high bag rapidly deflated.


    And the entire campsite was coated with a layer of Coarse Salt.


    Especially Simon, after being covered with Coarse Salt, his increasingly feeble breathing unexpectedly began to recover slowly.


    When Lady of the Long Night lifted her hand and moved him to the other side, a flush of color began returning to his previously pale face.


    "Look, what a dreadful demon!"


    Lady of the Long Night exclaimed.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' gave Lady of the Long Night the middle finger.


    Then, the remaining blessed Coarse Salt was unceremoniously dumped down.


    Shh!


    Unlike the Coarse Salt that hit the ground and turned to charred earth,


    the grains falling on Arthur suddenly began to burn¡ªnearly an inch away from Arthur''s body, the blessed Coarse Salt spontaneously ignited.


    It wasn''t a bright flame.


    But an eerie, dim ''Deathly Fire.''


    With a distinct sound, the Deathly Fire surged towards Lady of the Long Night like the water of the underworld.


    Seeing this, Lady of the Long Night''s pupils shrunk.


    Things were much more serious than she had anticipated. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Lady of the Long Night did not panic.


    With a raise of her hand, two human-height sacks appeared beside her.


    Inside were all blessed Coarse Salt.


    The quantity astonished onlookers.


    Anyone would suspect that Lady of the Long Night had plundered three ''Hunter Families'' of over thirty years standing.


    That''s exactly what the young ''Spirit Medium'' thought.


    "Heh, this I got through trading¡ª''Hunter'' families too need to live, especially after getting married and having children.


    Those married ''Hunters'' with kids are the best trading partners.


    So long as it doesn''t contradict their principles, they''ll give up anything for their wives and children.


    And if there are multiple children, that''s even better!"


    As Lady of the Long Night said this, hundreds of kilos of blessed Coarse Salt from the two sacks were all dumped over Arthur.


    Suddenly, Arthur appeared as though he had been buried in snow.


    The wisps of Deathly Fire were still present, but slightly suppressed.


    It was only a momentary suppression. The dim Deathly Fire violently surged.


    Behind Arthur, a shadow began to emerge.


    A ragged, black cloak, a sharp long-handled sickle, carrying a silent wail, raised high, aimed directly at Lady of the Long Night


    The next moment¡ª


    The long-handled sickle swung down heavily!

 Chapter 254 Useful, But Not Fully Effective!

    Whoo!


    The howling of the long-handled sickle, like the screams of the undead, was filled with death.


    Death is merciless.


    Death is swift.


    No one can dodge the strike of death.


    Unless...


    It is the dead.


    Whoo!


    Smoke billowed as the Lady of the Eternal Night was covered in grey from head to toe, her golden short hair and deep blue eyes completely losing their luster, and her rosy cheeks turned to ash white.


    It seemed death had already visited this lady!


    The shadowy long-handled sickle paused slightly.


    Just after a pause, it was about to chop down again.


    But this pause was enough.


    A pair of gloves had been slipped onto the young ''Spirit Medium''s'' hands by the Lady of the Eternal Night.


    Suddenly, the young ''Spirit Medium'' dispersed into the wind.


    Silently, everything returned to normal.


    Watching this scene, Marinda breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Arthur had informed her that the backfire of constant suppression and consumption might run amok!


    Otherwise, she could have suffered a great loss.


    "Well done!"


    Arthur glanced at the Breath of Death, which after being depleted by the Coarse Salt, still had a reading of 1.0, and was full of praise for the lady before him.


    This is the benefit of having a strong collaborator.


    Otherwise, no matter how often he reminded her along the way, it would have been barely effective.


    In fact, it might have backfired.


    "Hmm, are you talking about me?"


    "Or are you talking about these gloves?"


    Marinda asked, holding her pipe.


    Arthur, without raising his head, meticulously examined the leather gloves in his hand, but his mouth kept moving.


    "Of course, it''s you!" Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    Before Arthur, information about the gloves had already appeared¡ª


    Name: Daniel''s Hope (Left)


    Type: Protective Gear


    Quality: Hero


    Attributes: 1, Guardianship; 2, Shielding; 3, Exorcism; 4, Healing


    Remarks: In the Holy Era of the Black Plague, Paladin Daniel, in search of a cure for the plague, set out for the legendary ruins. He left a trail of fallen attendants behind him. Even as a Paladin, Daniel lost an arm but truly found a cure for the ''Black Plague'' within those legendary ruins, even though it cost him an eye. Yet, when he brought the cure back to The Holy Court, he was slandered as a deserter and a heretic. Instead of honor, flowers, and applause, what awaited the Paladin was a burning stake¡ªAs the flames scorched him, facing the numb, shouting, excited populace, the Paladin only hoped The Holy Court would treat these innocents, he cried out to all: Believe in the Light!


    ...


    Guardianship: When the wearer encounters a negative secret technique, automatically forms a Willpower Shield to resist the negative secret technique


    Shielding: Isolates the wearer from the Aura of Death or the misfortune brought by the Aura of Death


    Exorcism: Exorcises toxins and diseases from the wearer''s body; 1 time/day


    Healing: Heals intermediate-level injuries 1 time/day


    (Remark 1: Guardianship cannot resist an ''Arcana Level'' negative secret technique, but it can effectively weaken it. When the Willpower Shield shatters, it requires three days of basking in sunlight to recharge)


    (Remark 2: The Shielding isolation of Aura of Death or the misfortunes brought by Aura of Death has a certain limit; exceeding this limit will render it ineffective)


    (Remark 3: After using Exorcism and Healing, it requires one day of basking in sunlight to recharge)


    ...


    Name: Daniel''s Hope (Right)


    Type: Protective Gear


    Quality: Hero


    Attributes: 1, Brightness; 2, Recharge; 3, Resonance


    Remarks: Brief ¡ª Support from the left and right is crucial for forward movement!


    ...


    Brightness: Raising the right hand can illuminate the surroundings


    Recharge: Recharges the left-hand glove


    [Resonance: When two gloves are worn on the same person''s hands, it will enhance the effects of ''Guardianship'', ''Shielding'', ''Exorcism'', ''Healing'', ''Brightness'']


    (Remarks 1: Brightness can produce about 60-watt light for 1 hour, and it is effective against supernatural darkness and shadows.)


    (Remarks 2: Recharging can recharge ''Guardianship'' once, or ''Exorcism'', ''Healing'', ''Brightness'' three times each; once depleted, requires three days in sunlight to recover.)


    (Remarks 3: When both gloves are bathed in sunlight together, it will shorten the required time.)


    ...


    "I''m really glad my hands are intact!"


    After looking over the gloves in detail, Arthur said this.


    As for the Paladin Daniel and The Holy Court''s evaluation?


    The latter already had their verdict: crap.


    And the former?


    Arthur looked at the [Quality] of the gloves, which clearly read¡ª


    Hero!


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' asked himself if he could sacrifice himself for others or face death with composure.


    Moreover, just by briefly putting himself in Paladin Daniel''s shoes, images began seeping into Arthur''s mind, of him relentlessly attacking with the Aura of Death, repeatedly resetting the [Breath of Death] and frantically ravaging nearby lives.


    A city slaughter?


    No, no, no.


    Simply reducing everything to silence.


    He was definitely not some magnanimous guy.


    Thus, he expressed his respect toward Paladin Daniel.


    Couldn''t do it, but wouldn''t criticize.


    After all, as humans, we must cling to something.


    Marinda didn''t mind the distasteful joke Arthur had uttered but went straight to ask,


    "Are you continuing towards Mount Gale Region''s Yumir Manor?"


    "Of course!


    A person must see things through to the end,"


    Arthur asserted firmly.


    "Then wish you a safe journey,"


    She said, stepping up into the carriage. However, just as she was about to close the door, Arthur had Wuni follow her.


    "You wouldn''t mind my crow hitching a ride, would you?"


    Arthur asked with a smile.


    Marinda responded with a middle finger before the carriage, guarded by numerous specters, disappeared quickly from Arthur''s sight.


    It was at this moment that Arthur slightly frowned in secret.


    ''Injured, aren''t you?'' S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although Marinda tried her best to hide it, Arthur still keenly noticed something was off.


    Clearly, that action was far from being as effortless as Marinda had portrayed.


    Arthur silently noted this in his heart.


    Then, almost subconsciously, Arthur looked towards the [Breath of Death].


    Under the young ''Spirit Medium''s'' gaze, the initially 1.0 value suddenly jumped to 1.1.


    ''Fuck!''


    Arthur cursed out loud.


    [Daniel''s Hope] remained intact, and its various effects were still in place, but these seemed only partially effective.


    It seemed that the [Breath of Death] was of a higher level!


    [Daniel''s Hope] couldn''t fully block the absorption of Death Qi.


    However, the Curse brought about by the ''Death Qi'' was much weakened; it should be stronger than before... right?


    At least people won''t die the moment they step out, right?


    Arthur thought to himself, glancing over at the lively Pendragon and then at Simon, who was unconscious but showed no anomalies.


    Eventually, the young ''Spirit Medium'' couldn''t help but let out a long sigh.


    "People, ultimately, have to rely on themselves!"


    Yet, before he even finished speaking, the corner of Arthur''s mouth was already turning up involuntarily.


    Because¡ª


    His favorite scene was coming up!

 Chapter 255 Six Hands!

    The flames within the fire pit danced ceaselessly, dispelling the chill and darkness of the early autumn night. The ground, like scorched earth covered in coarse salt, had been cleansed by Arthur using the "Hand of Void." The unconscious Simon had been carried back to his original position, and Pendragon was once again held in Arthur''s arms.


    Having done all this, the young ''Spirit Medium'' sat back on the log, his gaze fixed on the text before him¡ª


    [The name ''Arthur Kredos'' once again entered the vision of the Mystic Side Persons of South Los. They were shocked because of the ''Entrant,'' but there was more questioning, disbelief, and doubt. However, there was no doubt that they all remembered you; XP+200]


    [When the name ''Arthur Kredos'' appeared along with ''Blood Descendants,'' more speculations arose. Some cautious Mystic Side Persons had already begun considering leaving South Los, while others laughed out loud, and some ambitious fellows kept muttering your name; XP+100]


    [The name ''Arthur Kredos'' began to be spread by the Mystic Side Persons of South Los in all directions, XP+50]


    [More people heard your name; XP+20]


    ...


    Far surpassing any previous XP gains. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Undoubtedly, in this world filled with ''Mystery,'' Mystic Side Persons have far more influence than ordinary people. Having one hundred ordinary people know your name is not as beneficial as having one Mystic Side Person know it, and there''s another point¡ª


    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    The speed of information spread among Mystic Side Persons is faster!


    It could even make ordinary people aware of his name faster.


    ''Servants of the Mystic Side Persons?''


    Arthur pondered as he read the last entry.


    Soon after, more speculations appeared.


    Firstly, naturally, it was good news, as he would quickly accumulate a wave of XP.


    Secondly, the bad news, he would attract more attention.


    Especially those with malicious intents and those craving fame would pay more attention to him, and if he handled it poorly, he would have to face continuously emerging ''Challengers.''


    This would exhaust him from constant running.


    And even, a slight mistake could lead to disastrous failure.


    After all, human energy is limited.


    Even if one slept with their eyes open, they could still be beheaded, let alone someone like him who needed at least six hours of sleep every day.


    But that was not the key issue or the most troublesome one.


    The vital issue was that he could not "solve the problem once and for all!"


    Because, he needed XP, a lot of XP.


    With this prerequisite, to some extent, he was quite eager for troublemakers to stir things up.


    ''Greedy me, lazy me, always hovering on the edge of death...


    Alas, the mistake isn''t mine; it''s the world''s.''


    thought the young ''Spirit Medium,'' as he threw a few logs into the fire pit.


    Crack, crack!


    The already dancing flames surged higher, and in that unique sound, the bright firelight illuminated Arthur''s youthful face.


    Beneath the calmness, his eyes were resolute.


    The reach of the firelight was upward.


    Yet, in the places the firelight could not illuminate¡ªin that young ''Spirit Medium''s'' heart¡ªlurked demons and a chilling intent to kill.


    That heart, like the roots of a great tree.


    Constantly going deeper, continuously absorbing various nutrients.


    Only for...


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' to grow robustly.


    The young ''Spirit Medium,'' aware of all this, harbored no resistance, nor any aversion.


    Because, he knew that the him who appeared before the world was him.


    The him hidden in the darkness, unseen, was also him.


    He didn''t need to feel ashamed of it.


    Nor did he need to blame himself.


    Because¡ª


    Humans are just that contradictory.


    If someone were to blame him, curse him, threaten him, slander him,


    then, that person would no longer be ''human''.


    He had both the responsibility and the duty to drive out and purify those who are not ''human''.


    After all, he was a young, upright, simple, and kind ''Spirit Medium''.


    And to achieve these, one must have strength.


    So¡ª


    ''Upgrade the "Hand of Void" level!''


    [Consuming 100XP, Hand of Void Lv4¡úLv5]


    [Hand of Void Lv5: Your "Hand of Void" had already broken through the cage, something no one could have imagined reaching this extent¡ªthis was Hercules'' little joke. Someone had once accused this master of being maliciously mysterious. Others had given many suggestions to this master, who listened to such accusations and suggestions, and found them good, but he just didn''t accept them and, moreover, laughed saying it was all ''Destiny,'' even if such ''Destiny'' wasn''t real. But now your ''Hand of Void''s'' power, speed, and range have increased again, and they have become six; Effect: Based on Spirituality, consumes physical strength, uses Glyphic Language Ei a ro to create six hands of void to serve you.]


    (Note 1: The Hand of Void will resemble the creator''s own palms with flexible fingers and retaining part of the wrists and one third of the forearm, and will always be visible to the creator)


    (Note 2: The Hand of Void is invisible but can be touched and will take damage. When it reaches its damage limit, the Hand of Void disappears. When any of the six Hands of Void disappear, you can individually replenish them, consuming physical strength equivalent to one Hand of Void)


    (Note 3: The current level of the Hand of Void can pick up items not heavier than 50kg, with a movement speed comparable to an adult running swiftly, and can be a maximum of 20 meters away from the creator)


    (Note 4: After creating the Hand of Void, the creator will continuously consume physical strength, which will accelerate when the Hands of Void pick up an item. When all six Hands of Void are present, the physical strength consumption will double.)


    (Note 5: When releasing the Hand of Void, the Hand of Void disappears but the dissipated physical strength does not return)


    (Note 6: At the current stage, you do not need to fully recite the Glyphic Language Ei a ro to create the Hand of Void, just silently recite it in your mind)


    (Note 7: The secret technique has reached its current limit.)


    ...


    [Spirituality +0.3]


    ...


    A stronger synchronization of body and knowledge began.


    A chill directly appeared over Arthur''s heart, soaking into the detailed appearance of his palms¡ªthumbs, index fingers, middle fingers, ring fingers, and pinky joints, which had already appeared and now seemed more lifelike. Arthur could clearly see the fingerprints on his fingers and the palm lines were also beginning to emerge.


    Although he had anticipated it, the joy Arthur felt when another pair of "Hand of Void" was added was still hard to contain.


    What could six "Hand of Void" do with one more pair?


    Not only did it add variability in combat, but the convenience in daily life also increased exponentially.


    No one understood the convenience better than Arthur.


    For this reason, Arthur primarily chose "Hand of Void," and considering physical strength, he would opt for "Cat''s Grace.Orange" to complement it.


    Glancing at the remaining 392 XP points, Arthur keenly sensed the changes in his body due to the increase in Spirituality.


    There were no significant changes, unlike the balancing sensation brought by the "Ring of Equilibrium Blood." After the "Cat''s Grace.Orange" Ritual was completed, and his capacity for Spirituality had greatly increased, the increase in Spirituality was no longer as intense but became mild and silent.


    ''Strength brings all changes.''


    Arthur felt a sigh of reflection within him as his gaze swept over the "Ring of Equilibrium Blood," which had greatly helped him. Although somewhat reluctant, he knew that the "Ring of Equilibrium Blood" should be retired.


    However, Arthur was not in a hurry to take off the "Ring of Equilibrium Blood" or immediately learn "Cat''s Grace.Orange." His gaze lingered on the remarks and notes of Lv5 "Hand of Void."


    ''Is everything ''Destiny''?


    That sounds just like Old Charlie hoodwinking people!


    And ''The secret technique has reached its current limit!'' ''


    Arthur stroked his chin, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    He suddenly had a guess in his heart.

 Chapter 259 256

    ```


    What kind of person was Hercules?


    Most people who knew this master would definitely place prefixes such as great, genius, and inconceivable before his name.


    A smaller group of people even insisted that this master was the ''God of Potions,'' the ''God of Alchemy.''


    Either way, with the legendary deeds of this master, his status would continue to soar over time.


    However, Arthur was different from others.


    Having read through three pages of the other party''s diary, Arthur discovered another side of this master¡ªa penchant for playfulness and even pranks!


    After all, one who could create the [Stone Bullet Technique] to play stone bullets and [Gliding Technique] to glide on ice must be extremely fond of play.


    Similarly, the adaptation of the [Hand of Void] was likely due to this master wanting to escape the tedious work at the library and have more time to play, thus ''growing a few extra hands.''


    Then, to make the whole thing more interesting, he concealed a great deal of key information, leaving it to others to guess.


    If you guessed it, this master would be pleased, considering it an interesting game.


    If you failed to guess, this master would be even more pleased, considering himself the winner of the game.


    In any case, would such a master leave a ''trick up his sleeve'' in the seemingly perfected [Hand of Void], as a key to breakthrough?


    Yes!


    The likelihood was extremely high!


    Thinking thus, Arthur directly took out the master''s diary¡ªthe page that recorded [Hand of Void].


    He examined it closely.


    There were no clues whatsoever.


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, he let the [Hand of Void] touch it.


    There was no reaction whatsoever.


    Next, he had six [Hands of Void] pick up the diary page together.


    Immediately, the diary page reacted.


    The [Glyphic Language] on the paper came alive at that moment, rapidly rearranging themselves¡ª


    Finally, a map appeared before Arthur.


    It was a map of an unfamiliar terrain, not one that Arthur recognized.


    And on that map, there was only one place name.


    Rainbow Island!


    Looking at this place name, Arthur''s eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    He had never heard of this island, at least not near South Los.


    ''Could it be near Sidon Fortress?


    Or maybe it''s not in South County at all, but North County?


    Or even...


    Is this name from the era of the Empire?''


    Arthur speculated, with an involuntary wry smile in his eyes.


    If it were just Sidon Fortress, that would be fine; even being far in North County wouldn''t be an issue, but if ''Rainbow Island'' was a name from the time of the Empire, then his search for this place would be much more complicated.


    As for following the map to find the place?


    Even more unlikely!


    The several wars in the late Empire completely altered the landscape.


    There are even rumors in records that there was a wide tract of land between the East and West Coasts, which then sank entirely due to those massive battles.


    However, most historians believe this to be sheer fabrication.


    Because, in the remaining records of the Empire, there was no mention of this landmass.


    Arthur was not interested in this.


    ```


    He just hoped it would be easier to know where "Rainbow Island" was.


    And...


    The page of the diary that recorded the "Hand of Void" underwent such changes, so did that mean "Stone Bullet Technique" and "Gliding Technique" could as well?


    If it were an ordinary person, Arthur was fairly certain of it.


    After all, such useful methods, it wasn''t possible to use only once.


    But when it came to this Master, Arthur wasn''t sure.


    He couldn''t confirm whether this could be another trick by the Master¡ªjust imagine, after going through so much trouble, elevating the "Stone Bullet Technique" and "Gliding Technique" to their limits, and then nothing happens, the Master would surely laugh heartily.


    After all, enhancing the "Stone Bullet Technique" and "Gliding Technique" was no simple task.


    "Stone Bullet Technique" required 100 XP starting from Lv2.


    And "Gliding Technique" started at 500 XP from the beginning.


    These were just two secret techniques at Lv1, Lv2, and raising them further consumed so much XP that it gave Arthur a headache, not to mention the energy and time it would take for ordinary people.


    It would probably take a lifetime indeed!


    ''This old codger!'' he thought.


    Just picturing that scenario made Arthur involuntarily add a title of respect for the Master.


    Afterward, the young ''Spirit Medium'' shook his head, set aside the matter of "Rainbow Island" for the time being, and proceeded with the planned learning of ''Silent Successive Steps'' and ''Cat''s Grace.Orange''!


    The former required 100 XP, the latter 30 XP.


    And from "Extreme Illusory Shadow Technique (Fragmentary)," it was slightly pushed back, placed at the front of the second tier.


    No other reason.


    One, there wasn''t enough XP!


    Two, Arthur needed ''Silent Successive Steps'' and ''Cat''s Grace.Orange'' to consolidate his identity as part of the ''Cat Faction.''


    [Silent Successive Steps Lv1: Once one of the core mystical arts of the ''Cat Hole,'' it is the most favored and mandatory mystical art for all ''Cat Hole'' members. Not only does it enhance the learner''s physique, but it greatly improves the learner''s coordination. However, it must be preceded by the ''Cat Hole'' ritual. Otherwise, irreversible mutations will occur]


    [Effect: 1, Silence Lv1; 2, Tread Combo Lv1]


    [Silence Lv1: When moving slowly and cautiously, you can achieve true silence]


    [Tread Combo Lv1: When running or leaping, any protruding object can become a support for you to push off and jump from]


    [Physique +0.2]


    ¡­


    [Cat''s Grace.Orange Lv1: As the ''Cat Hole'' split into four factions, the original core mystical art ''Cat''s Grace'' was divided as well, and each cat faction infused their understanding and style into it, resulting in the current variation. Especially ''Cat''s Grace.Orange,'' deeply influenced by that ''Golden Lion Cat'' Aeolia, puts more emphasis on physique and recovery on top of the original basis¡ªin the eyes of an Orange Cat, the ability to eat and sleep is the source of all that is good. To protect this happiness, they need to keep growing and getting bigger, using their massive size and tremendous strength to press their opponents]


    [Effect: 1, Force of Orange; 2, Sleep of Orange]


    [Force of Orange Lv1: Quickly digested food converts energy to strengthen internal organs, bones, and muscles, enhancing one''s physique; Physique +0.1]


    [Sleep of Orange Lv1: While sleeping, you can enter a fast rehabilitation and recovery state,]


    (Note 1: Force of Orange and Sleep of Orange will be enhanced by the ritual ''Cat''s Grace.Orange,'' and they will in turn enhance ''Cat''s Grace.Orange'')


    (Note 2: More food will accelerate the healing and recovery process)


    ¡­


    Arthur''s gaze swept over "Silent Successive Steps" and "Cat''s Grace.Orange." It was clear that unlike the ritual "Cat''s Grace.Orange," which grows over time, "Silent Successive Steps" and "Cat''s Grace.Orange" did not have this trait, especially the latter, which seemed like a castrated and fragmentary version of "Cat''s Grace.Orange."


    However, what comforted Arthur was that "Cat''s Grace.Orange" received an enhancement and feedback from "Cat''s Grace.Orange."


    ''After ''Cat Hole'' split into four, the potency of the ''Cat Faction'' secret techniques clearly dropped by more than one level, but due to the continuity of lineage, there is the effect of feedback, which means that it can rapidly strengthen ''Cat Hole'' members¡ªtsk, the original split of ''Cat Hole'' couldn''t have been to rapidly grow stronger, and then because they all grew too strong, they simply couldn''t go back, could it?'' he thought.


    With this thought in mind, Arthur glanced at the remaining 262 XP, and then made his decision.


    This level was far from his limit¡ª


    ''XP, add points!


    Elevate me to the limit!''

 Chapter 257 I Chose My Companion, Meow~

    Continued to expend 180 XP, "Cat''s Grace.Orange" leveled up twice.


    Being promoted to Lv3, "Cat''s Grace.Orange" not only provided more feedback to "Orange Cat," but "Force of Orange" also granted Arthur an extra 0.5 in Physique, lv2+0.2, Lv3+0.3, and "Sleep of Orange" also granted the ability to fall asleep quickly.


    To put it simply, if you want to sleep, you can doze off as soon as you lie down.


    It''s practically a blessing for insomniacs.


    Also, along with the previous cumulative XP expenditure from learning "Silent Successive Steps" and "Cat''s Grace.Orange," Arthur''s Spirituality increased by another 0.3.


    After glancing at his attributes, which had become "Physique: 2.6" and "Spirituality: 1.0," Arthur''s gaze returned to the secret techniques he could master.


    As for saving up XP?


    That was out of the question!


    Arthur was well aware that, for him at this stage, quickly converting all XP into strength was the optimal choice¡ªincreasingly loud fame and the potential arrival of a ''Challenger'' at any moment. He surely couldn''t get through each challenge with "Breath of Death," could he?


    After all, this vast Mystic Side wasn''t all about the ''Death Poetry Society''!


    There were other people, other forces at play.


    If he used "Breath of Death" too frequently, someone would eventually catch a glimpse of the secret, and it wouldn''t take much; just a targeted preparation against the ''Aura of Death'' would restrict his ''power'' by ninety percent. When that time came, aside from the option of going berserk with "Breath of Death," he would have no other choice.


    And if he chose to let "Breath of Death" run wild, it wouldn''t matter in the wilderness, but any urban center, and he would certainly become public enemy number one for the city''s ruler.


    Nobody could tolerate the large-scale death of their civilians¡ªeven if they didn''t care much for those civilians, they knew the importance of the populace.


    If all the commoners died, who would farm their lands, tend their livestock, and provide services?


    Thus, most lords opted to appease the commoners, encouraging them to work hard and reproduce abundantly.


    And it wasn''t for anyone else.


    It was for themselves.


    Not to mention anyone else, the Countess of South Los surely understood this logic.


    So, if he were to go berserk with "Breath of Death" within South Los, he might as well wait for relentless thunderous pursuits.


    Just thinking about the scene he had witnessed that day made Arthur''s scalp tingle, even now.


    The power of Thunder, the majesty of Heavenly Might!


    Always inspiring fear!


    Among all the recorded secret techniques, the one Arthur found most intriguing was "Memory Technique," but it required the brain of a Slote Territory goldfish.


    Another secret technique, "Abdul''s Fire Control Technique," was the same, lacking the ''Fire Lizard''s Pouch.''


    When he set aside those two techniques, Arthur''s gaze shifted to "Noise Technique" and "Wand Combat Technique."


    For the Spirit Medium profession, the convenience of "Noise Technique" was second only to "Hand of Void," while "Wand Combat Technique" was an additional boon in combat.


    After pondering for a while, Arthur made his decision¡ª


    "Noise Technique Lv3: Although most people think it''s only good for pranks or chasing away stray cats and dogs, the Court Mage ''Xarlico'' from the Empire didn''t find it amusing enough. After discovering this secret technique, the Court Mage, who was bored after his friend ''Harrington'' declined an invitation to play cards, started to perfect the technique; however, most people aren''t interested in the later parts of it; Effect: Based on Spirituality, and expending a tiny bit of physical strength, quietly chanting the Glyphic Language Hei allows the caster to create either a loud bang or two rustling noises within a 16-meter radius of the caster."


    (Note 1: The loud bang is approximately 100 decibels)


    (Note 2: The rustling noises can be the sound of wind blowing through a window, the rustling of leaves, footsteps, or the low cries of men, women, and children, as well as the sound of trousers tearing or farting)


    ...


    Arthur, looking at the notes, couldn''t help but stroke his chin.


    Although that Empire''s Court Mage was truly idle, the idea of sounds of trousers tearing and farting caught his interest.


    With proper application, they could be very effective.


    Just think, what would happen if someone''s trousers tore while they were charging at you with a sword?


    Even an ''Arcana Level'' expert would have to look down at their trousers.


    That would be his opportunity.


    Simply put, this technique was divine against those concerned with their dignity!


    As for the farting sound?


    Even better!


    From then on, he would be the king of balls and salons. Anyone who disagreed would have to hold it in, for as soon as they spoke, it was as if they had farted.


    ''It''s a pity there''s no sound for diarrhea!


    And also¡­


    Did this Master create a secret technique to cause ''agonizing diarrhea'' or not?''


    Arthur, full of anticipation, turned his attention to "Wand Combat Technique"¡ª


    [Wand Combat Technique Lv2: In the middle of the Silver Age, a Master Alchemist named Lady Abel created this secret technique. The initial purpose was merely to compensate for her lack of physical strength, ensuring safer journeys when she went out to gather materials. However, as time passed, she continuously perfected this technique, eventually reaching the current level: Effect: Consumes some physical strength and uses the Glyphic Language "Ga" to cast the secret technique, imbuing the wand with magical power, transforming it into a wand with combat abilities for 1 minute.]


    (Note 1: The caster has and only has one "Magic Wand".)


    (Note 2: When the "Magic Wand" in hand completely breaks, a new "Magic Wand" may then be chosen.)


    (Note 3: The "Magic Wand" cannot leave a radius of 6 meters from the caster.)


    (Note 4: The combat ability of a Lv2 "Magic Wand" is equivalent to an experienced combatant.)


    ...


    There was nothing abrupt about it, unlike the Master Hercules and the Court Mage Xarlico, Lady Abel was consistently stable, steady and sure-footed, enhancing her technique step by step without allowing for a single error to surface.


    Arthur acknowledged this.


    While surprises were delightful, they were definitely not the norm!


    Only gradual improvement was the norm.


    And it was the most pleasing norm to witness.


    Arthur''s gaze swept over the remaining 22 XP, marking the end of this increase in strength.


    He glanced regretfully at "Smoke Mirror Usurpation". Although it only required 20 XP to learn, his Spirituality did not meet the standard.


    Clearly, it was a high-level secret technique for rapid initiation.


    "Is it that Marinda has created the way in which she infused the Power of the Undead into the smoke, or is it achieved through the combination of a corresponding secret technique?"


    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Remembering how Marinda used the smoke to fight off enemies, travel, and store things, Arthur felt a bit of envy.


    So versatile!


    It was just too versatile!


    Unfortunately, such a secret technique was not something he could acquire.


    He didn''t have the necessary bargaining chips.


    Or rather...


    He couldn''t afford the price.


    With that woman''s character, unless he was willing to sign a contract to become her slave, there was no chance he would achieve her level of proficiency. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as she would want his six "Hands of Void".


    Thinking this to himself, Arthur rose from the horizontal beam, stretched a big stretch facing the morning sun, and softly said¡ª


    "A beautiful day begins."


    As soon as the words fell, Simon beside him woke up groggily.


    "Advisor, why do I have a headache and feel so weak all over?"


    The apprentice policeman stood up shakily, constantly shaking his head.


    "Sleeping outdoors all night, that''s normal. Just eat something and warm up by the fire, and you''ll feel better," Arthur said calmly.


    Of course, the apprentice policeman wouldn''t call into question his advisor, while Pendragon looked at his master with a shocked cat face, seemingly not understanding why his own owner was so shameless.


    Arthur, on the other hand, looked down indifferently at the Orange Cat in his arms, which had gone through twists and turns and was bound to have an extraordinary destiny.


    An idea emerged in his heart.


    He spoke in a voice that only he and Pendragon could hear¡ª


    "Pendragon, do you want to control your own destiny?


    Pendragon, do you want to possess power?


    To no longer be chased, no longer be beaten, to no longer face terrifying people or things powerless to resist, to no longer be senselessly spat upon and laughed at by those idle people.


    Pendragon...


    Are you willing to accompany me through the rest of my life, until I die?"


    The young Spirit Medium set Pendragon down from his embrace and extended his right hand.


    The Orange Cat sitting there tilted its head to look at the young Spirit Medium''s hand.


    After a moment, the Orange Cat placed its paw on it.


    And softly meowed¡ª


    Meow~

 Chapter 258 Outside Mount Gale Town a voice… such a fat cat!

    The planned departure was delayed¡ª


    Even though the apprentice policeman kept insisting he was fine, but...


    The horse was dead.


    The horse that had been pulling the police cart had been bitten on the leg by a poisonous snake.


    The poison had cost the horse its breath.


    Therefore, Simon had to walk back to the town they had passed earlier to buy a new horse, and then ride back to this temporary camp.


    It was already evening by the time he went there and back.


    Traveling by night was not a wise choice, especially after finding out that the original cart-horse had been bitten by a poisonous snake, Simon was no longer insistent on departing overnight.


    This time, a horse was bitten to death by the snake.


    Who knew who would be bitten next.


    Thus, Arthur, Simon, and the group had to rest an extra day at the camp before setting out again in the morning.


    "It''s really dangerous out here with so many poisonous snakes!"


    In the morning while drawing water, the apprentice policeman murmured softly, having glimpsed the sight of poisonous snakes slithering through the dense forest.


    At the same time, he continually applied snake repellent onto the cart¡ªthis was given for free by the horse owner from whom they had bought the horse yesterday.


    ''We do have some snakes here, but such poisonous ones are very rare.


    You really have bad luck!''


    The apprentice policeman could still recall how the horse owner had exclaimed when saying these words.


    If they weren''t in a hurry, he would really like to drag that person back here and have them open their eyes wide to see that what they called ''rare'' was just nonsense.


    Simon''s muttering and the sound of applying the potion were heard clearly by Arthur.


    In response, the young ''Spirit Medium'' nodded approvingly; the poisonous snakes in this dense forest really were too many¡ªthere should have only been a few, yet just one day later, there was another group as if attracted by something.


    ''It must be those corpses that can be used as food!'' Arthur told himself in his heart.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Besides food, he could think of no other reasonable explanation.


    It couldn''t possibly have been attracted by the "Dark Serpent. Crippled," could it?


    Such a thing had never happened in South Los before.


    As for the "Breath of Death"?


    Arthur was certain, absolutely certain it wasn''t possible.


    The "Breath of Death" was capable of absorbing the ''Power of Death,'' but what did it have to do with poisonous snakes?


    Could snakes represent death?


    As the cart moved slowly, Arthur turned around with a sense of awareness¡ªthrough the carriage window, the young ''Spirit Medium'' clearly saw a large group of poisonous snakes emerge from the dense forest, crawling over that temporary campsite and lifting their upper bodies, heads hanging down, and in their cold eyes seemed to be a mix of fondness and awe.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' with the ''Dark Serpent. Crippled'' bloodline could clearly read these emotions.


    Instantly, the young ''Spirit Medium'' covered his face.


    Then, he waved his hand vigorously.


    Seemingly sensing the young ''Spirit Medium''s'' embarrassment and displeasure, the large group of poisonous snakes quickly moved away, though they occasionally looked back at the cart with a reluctance to leave.


    Pendragon and Arthur, like him, were both crowding at the window.


    Orange Cat clearly saw this scene and then looked at its owner with a scornful gaze.


    "Well, sometimes snakes really can represent death," Arthur said, spreading his hands in a helpless gesture.


    It was clear that with the successful "Orange Cat" ritual, the already extraordinary destined Pendragon had become even smarter¡ªthis also made Arthur decide to bolster Pendragon.


    Although Pendragon had an extraordinary destiny, Arthur was more aware of the fickleness of destiny.


    He certainly didn''t want Pendragon to be implicated by his and some people''s battles, ending up as a cold corpse.


    So¡ª


    "Griffin Training Method. Crippled" proved to be quite useful.


    The tome detailed potion recipes that enhance physique, which were effective not only for Griffins but also for other animals, provided they were diluted before use.


    Rumors had it that in North County, a squadron of ''Griffin Cavalry'' was nurtured using similar methods, and it was because of such rumors that Arthur initially desired an excellent horse for transportation.


    But that was before.


    Now?


    Pendragon was more important.


    A dose of the ''Griffin Potion'' would likely allow Pendragon to ignore most common dangers.


    The rumored ''Griffin Cavalry'' could disregard crossbow arrows and firearms, move with extreme speed, possess immense strength, and have extraordinarily long stamina; only a cannon could pose a threat. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If there wasn''t an ocean between them, North County''s ''Griffin Cavalry'' would have already been galloping across the lands of South County.


    Of course, there was another reason¡ª


    Expensive!


    "Pan, do you know how much a Sunflower costs?


    Ten Golden Acorns can be exchanged for a cluster of Moon Grass.


    And three clusters of Moon Grass are needed to get a Sunflower¡ªits rarity is such that if it weren''t for Marinda as a collaborator, I''d have to rely on luck even with money."


    Arthur said softly as he picked up Pendragon.


    A single Golden Acorn was valued between 500-600 gold notes, a cluster of Moon Grass for 5000-6000 gold notes, whereas a Sunflower would need 15000-18000 gold notes; and more importantly, these secret technique ingredients and ritual base materials were hardly ever straightforward purchases, most of the time requiring barter or even fulfilling dangerous contracts.


    Just like what Arthur had done.


    If he hadn''t completed Marinda''s contract, he would never have obtained this Sunflower, Moon Grass, and the Vampire Fang.


    Therefore, for such precious materials, even a financially robust Arthur needed to be careful with their usage.


    He absolutely could not afford to waste any.


    Otherwise, who knew how long it would be before he found another Sunflower.


    "Once we return to South Los, I''ll buy a complete set of magic potion brewing equipment and start producing simple, non-secret potions that are not majorly sensitive¡ªno need for major success, but at least to get the hang of it.


    Also, ''Raven Sect Alchemy. Crippled'' contains some nice items, suitable for Pan¡­


    Hmm, I wonder if my money will hold out!"


    Arthur, while holding Pendragon and muttering, found his eyelids growing heavier.


    Without resisting the sleepiness, he informed Fujin to stay alert; then Arthur simply leaned into the seat and fell asleep.


    Sensing his master''s deep breaths, Pendragon too found a comfortable position in Arthur''s arms and drifted off to sleep.


    The rest of the journey went in the same way.


    Arthur and Simon traveled by day and hid by night; Simon drove during the day, while Arthur kept watch at night.


    Two days later, they arrived at Mount Gale Region.


    Adjacent to Mount Gale, Mount Gale Region was indeed on the edge of South Los Territory; thus, there were two sentry posts on the mountain and a 500-man military camp at the foot of the mountain.


    This military camp essentially functioned as a checkpoint, screening anyone entering South Los Territory from the mountain base.


    Arthur''s destination, of course, was not the military camp.


    It was Mount Gale Town, located just behind the military camp.


    The coach didn''t drive directly into Mount Gale Town.


    About 5 kilometers from the town, the coach stopped, and Simon walked towards the town on foot to look for Hunter and Newt, who had gone ahead.


    Meanwhile, Arthur waited inside the coach.


    However, after the long journey, Arthur didn''t sit inside the coach; he opened the coach door and paced along the side of the coach, easing the fatigue of the trip.


    Next to him, Pendragon sat on top of the coach, yawning out of boredom.


    And at that moment¡ª


    "Hey, that''s a fat cat!"

 Chapter 259 Strange Noises!

    The voice was crisp and pleasing to the ear.


    But it made Pendragon, who was yawning, freeze in his tracks.


    The Orange Cat slowly closed its mouth, trying to look indifferent as it glanced in the direction of the sound. Four young people¡ªthree men and a woman¡ªwere approaching from the direction of Mount Gale Town. The two young men carried bows and hunting knives, and the woman was carrying a basket. The exclamation that had sprung up came from one of the women.


    She was dressed in simple cloth, adorned with no jewelry, yet her face lacked any signs of tiredness or hunger. Clearly, she came from a wealthy farming family, possibly with some property to its name.


    The three young men by her side had a similar air.


    ''Picking wild fruit and hunting in their spare time to supplement their family income?''


    Arthur speculated about the group of four before him.


    The woman who had spoken obviously felt embarrassed, her face turning red. She began bowing to Arthur repeatedly and, when Arthur waved his hand, she quickly left with her companions¡ª


    "Norma, don''t be so presumptuous next time."


    "Right, we''re lucky that gentleman didn''t take offense."


    "Besides, that cat was clearly adorable. How could you call it fat? If anything, you should say it''s plump!"


    The voices of the four young people faded as they walked away, but their words reached Arthur''s ears.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' confirmed that his own Orange Cat had heard as well, and immediately lifted his hand, allowing the ''Hand of Void'' to pick up the Orange Cat from the top of the wagon.


    Then¡ª


    "Haha!


    It really has gained quite a bit of weight!


    Pan, you need to go on a diet!"


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' laughed heartily.


    Any notion of ''if you have nothing nice to say, don''t say anything at all'' was completely absent!


    To ensure that the Orange Cat grew up quickly, a bit of prodding was necessary.


    Of course, with speed, there could be no happiness. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    There''s no such thing as having the best of both worlds, right?


    Upset?


    Arthur pulled out a strip of jerky and, after tearing it in half, stuffed one piece into his own mouth and the other into Pendragon''s.


    The Orange Cat, visibly upset just moments ago, immediately began to purr with joy.


    It was just too easy!


    Arthur reveled in the pleasure of a small skirmish with his pet, enjoying the upper hand.


    And the feelings of joy lasted until two hours later¡ª


    Simon and Hunter arrived together on one mount, with Newt following behind; the three of them had returned.


    Simon had a grave expression on his face.


    Hunter and Newt looked terrified.


    It was clear that they brought back troubling news.


    In fact, that was the case¡ª


    "Advisor, before we arrived, ''Yumir Manor'' had already been visited by three ''Spirit Mediums'', who were also invited by the owner of ''Yumir Manor''.


    And then, two days ago, almost on the same day, all three ''Spirit Mediums'' died.


    It was as if there really was a curse!


    One died from breaking his neck falling down the stairs.


    Another choked on a pie while having a midnight snack in the kitchen, and suffocated to death.


    The last one was the most ridiculous, you know?


    He drowned while bathing!


    Drowned right in the bathtub!"


    Hunter said this with increasing horror on his face.


    Clearly, the officer was scared.


    Meanwhile, Newt began to add more details.


    "Ever since that distant nephew of the Yumirs died, the entire manor seemed to be under a curse. First the distant nephew died, and then every year people would disappear near the Mount Gale Region, both locals and visitors to the South Los Territory, especially three years ago on a foggy night. Since the inn in town was full, a caravan of twenty merchants had to camp outside the town, but the next day, it was discovered that the entire merchant group had vanished, leaving behind only their scattered goods outside the town."


    Upon hearing this, something stirred in Arthur''s mind.


    "Who ended up with the goods in the end?"


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' asked.


    "Of course, that was the Police Chief¡ªthe goods and horses were all sold by the Chief, with most of the money lining his own pockets, and the rest used to cover up the news.


    Most of the people in the town are aware of this, but there aren''t many who dare to talk about it.


    I was drinking with the innkeeper and got him drunk before I managed to find out about it," Newt quickly replied.


    Arthur nodded slightly in response. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For the Police Chief of Mount Gale Town to act in such a way, the young ''Spirit Medium'' was not surprised, and even thought that the chief might have been tempted by the sight of riches and decided to commit murder and robbery.


    There should be no doubt about whether the other party had the guts to do such a thing.


    In South Los, and indeed most of the police chiefs in South County would dare to do this.


    In fact, some police chiefs were originally doing this very thing.


    Take, for example¡­


    James!


    Thinking about the actions of the Police Chief of Dort District, it seemed normal for the Police Chief of Mount Gale Town to do something out of line.


    No!


    To be serious, for these police chiefs, it''s not out of line at all, but part of their duties.


    Therefore, a chief like Malz who only had some ''minor faults'' was actually a rare breed.


    At least Malz wouldn''t engage in violent robberies or murders.


    As for greed?


    Malz would at least take the money and do the job.


    To everyone, that made him a ''model police chief''.


    "To the police station!"


    Arthur boarded the carriage.


    There was something he urgently needed to verify.


    Three ''Spirit Mediums'' had died.


    But their belongings would certainly be left behind.


    If the three ''Spirit Mediums'' were fake, it would not matter much.


    But if the three were real, then their belongings might contain Arcane Artifacts, which would be an unexpected windfall.


    Arthur would certainly not refuse such an unexpected windfall.


    Clatter! Clatter!


    The carriage specially used by South Los Police Station, along with Simon who had changed into his uniform, had just entered Mount Gale Town, capturing the attention of everyone.


    A patrol officer from Mount Gale Town saw them and immediately turned and ran.


    By the time the carriage carrying Arthur stopped at the entrance of the police station, the Police Chief of Mount Gale Town was already standing at the entrance of the police station with two officers and twelve patrolmen.


    Unlike South Los.


    The Police Chief of Mount Gale Town was only equivalent to a second-level police officer, and that was because of the proximity to Mount Gale Barracks; otherwise, a Third-Class Officer would have been sufficient.


    Beyond that, there were two fourth-level police officers.


    As for the patrolmen, twelve were the normal number.


    Even that was a bit low.


    According to the size of Mount Gale Town, there should be 4-6 additional patrolmen.


    Of course, Arthur could guarantee that in the police station''s records, the personnel of Mount Gale Town Police Station would be at full capacity¡ªthe vacancies?


    They were at home resting due to illness or injury.


    If one wished to see them, they could be seen immediately.


    And sometimes, they might indeed be injured.


    Smack!


    "Westbron has seen your Excellency!"


    As soon as the carriage door opened, the corpulent Westbron, along with all present, saluted Arthur. As Arthur disembarked, this portly police chief took a step forward as if to offer his assistance, and at the same time, two large denomination gold notes slipped from his palm into Arthur''s pocket.


    The movement was swift and light.


    It was hard to believe it came from a police chief who wheezed even when walking.


    In response, Arthur smiled and then asked directly.


    "Where are the bodies and belongings of those three Spirit Mediums?"


    The police chief led the way, speaking respectfully as he did so.


    But before the police chief had said anything, a strange knocking sound came from inside the police station¡ª


    Thud! Thud!


    Each knock was unusually heavy.


    Each knock exerted full force.


    The faces of the officers and patrolmen beside turned suddenly pale.


    Because they recognized where the odd noise was coming from.


    It was¡­


    The morgue.

 Chapter 260 Spirit Medium Expert at Manipulating People!

    All members of the Mount Gale Town police station came outside to welcome Arthur and his party, including the Police Chief and a total of fifteen people.


    Among them was a fourth-level police officer who also served as the coroner.


    "No one, no one was inside when I left!"


    This fourth-level officer stuttered.


    The already frightened members of the Mount Gale Town police station started shivering when they heard what the fourth-level officer said.


    And at that moment¡ª


    Thud! Thud!


    Squeak! Squeak!


    That heavy sound rang out again.


    It was followed by a continuous, teeth-gritting noise.


    The sound came one after another without pause.


    In the minds of all the present members of the Mount Gale Town police station, they envisioned a corpse knocking on the morgue drawer, then with both arms propping up the top of the drawer, leveraging friction a little bit at a time to slide it open.


    Instantly, a chill ran from the soles of their feet to the tops of their heads.


    Especially the fourth-level officer who also served as the coroner; he collapsed onto the ground at this time.


    Compared to others, this fourth-level officer was all too familiar with the sound of the decrepit morgue drawers opening and closing.


    He was certain that it was the sound of a morgue drawer opening inside the morgue.


    He had heard it countless times and couldn''t be mistaken about it.


    The people from the Mount Gale Town police station were all terrified, looking utterly perplexed.


    But Arthur''s expression remained indifferent.


    After all...


    He was the one who had arranged this.


    As a young, upright, naive, and kind ''Spirit Medium,'' Arthur believed it was necessary to find out whether the disappearance of a twenty-person merchant caravan and the ''Curse'' of Yumir Manor were indeed related.


    As for using traditional ''Spirit Medium'' methods?


    What''s wrong with a ''Spirit Medium'' using some traditional ''Spirit Medium'' methods?


    Is there a problem?


    Arthur confidently walked towards the police station, Simon drew his longsword and followed with his firearm in hand, and Hunter and Newt exchanged glances, both seeing the pallor on each other''s faces. They gritted their teeth and drew their weapons to follow¡ªthey had made mistakes and were still on probation. If something happened to Arthur who had come with them, and they weren''t by his side, and were unharmed, then they wouldn''t need to return to South Los.


    If they dared to go back, the first to not let them off would be Malz, the Police Chief.


    Arthur led the way with Simon and Hunter to his sides, Newt bringing up the rear.


    Even though the three of them looked tense and fear was evident in their eyes, they all followed.


    Arthur was satisfied with this.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' knew not everyone could become experienced collaborators like Malz and Marinda, but he hoped the people around him could possess at least a tiny bit of basic trust.


    Not too much was needed.


    A tiny bit would suffice.


    The Mount Gale Town police station wasn''t large; it was a two-story building with a basement. The first floor held the office area and detention cells, while the second floor was the offices for the Police Chief, Deputy Chief, and coroner. The basement contained the morgue, evidence storage, and miscellaneous storage.


    Arthur had already seen it through Fujin''s eyes and explored the way with the "Hand of Void."


    Therefore, at this moment, he confidently pushed open the door to the morgue.


    A set of wooden morgue drawers was lined against the wall, facing three beds, and beyond that was a cabinet for storing coroner''s tools.


    The three beds were stained with many bloodstains that had already blackened.


    The tool cabinet inside was also a mess, with no semblance of order.


    Clearly, there had been no cleaning or organizing for a long time.


    According to new regulations, the morgue should be cleaned daily, and the morgue drawers should be maintained every year.


    Obviously, the people from the Mount Gale Town police station did not heed these protocols.


    But Arthur was not surprised.


    In fact, after leaving South Los, few adhered to the new regulations.


    Even in South Los, the form often outweighed the substance.


    Moreover, the fact that the morgue in the Mount Gale police station even had morgue drawers was a surprise to Arthur.


    Arthur turned his gaze toward the morgue drawers or rather, the one that was opened.


    Inside lay a corpse whose neck was twisted at a bizarre angle.


    It must be the guy who had fallen down the stairs and broken his neck.


    At this moment, he was lying naked inside.


    There was no doubt that everything belonging to the corpse had been taken by the coroner, and after a series of allocations, the body would become worthless¡ªit was highly likely to be discarded as a John Doe in a mass grave.


    As for preserving the body or pursuing the murderer?


    The police in South Los couldn''t manage that, let alone in this town.


    And the items that belonged to the corpse?


    From the moment the body was discovered, it had to pass through the hands of the patrolling officers.


    While they wouldn''t go too far, who knew whether the items they desired¡ªprops from the Mystic Side¡ªwere hidden among them, sometimes quite unassuming in appearance.


    Moreover, what was more important was that it was not easy to retrieve the items they had already pocketed.


    After all, it involved matters of personal interest.


    ''Don''t try to take things from other people''s pockets; that will only make them despise and be wary of us, and it may even lead to fierce conflicts! What we need to do is: make them willingly take out the stuff, and place it in our hands with endless gratitude, and they''ll be thankful for eternity!''


    Arthur silently approved as he recalled Old Charlie''s words in his mind.


    Just as Old Charlie had said, perhaps he could use his status, his power, to force these fellows to hand things over, and indeed they wouldn''t dare to refuse, but they would surely harbor resentment in secret.


    And such resentment could easily lead to trouble¡ªsome people couldn''t even offer you a tiny bit of help, but they could go to great lengths to mess things up for you.


    That, precisely, was human nature.


    Arthur was someone who loathed trouble.


    So, after confirming that it wasn''t feasible to ''permanently eliminate future trouble,'' the young ''Spirit Medium'' chose the ''gentler'' approach.


    "Let those men in¡ªhave they gone mad? Even daring to take things that have been tainted by the curse of Lost Souls!"


    Arthur reprimanded in a low voice, waving his hand to signal.


    Immediately, Hunter and Newt went to call people over.


    Soon, the folks from Mount Gale Town''s police station began to shuffle down reluctantly.


    Police Chief Westbron walked at the front, unwillingly, while the two fourth-level police officers scrutinized every step they took; it was clear that at the slightest sign of trouble, these two were ready to bolt.


    And the patrolling officers following behind?


    They were even more so.


    Indeed, two patrolling officers who entered the basement stopped at the entrance and didn''t move any further.


    However, for the young ''Spirit Medium,'' this was enough¡ª


    With the assistance of the "Hand of Void," the corpse with the broken neck slowly sat up, and a low weeping sound echoed in the morgue.


    "Good lord!"


    Police Chief Westbron let out a sharp wail and turned to run.


    The two fourth-level officers, who had made preparations but still reacted slower than their Chief, ended up becoming stumbling blocks.


    Bang, bang!


    The three collided into each other.


    The remaining patrolling officers were in utter chaos.


    Some collapsed on the ground, weeping bitterly.


    Some used hands and feet, attempting to escape the basement.


    But the next moment, a voice from the morgue made everyone stop in their tracks.


    They instinctively looked towards the morgue.


    Disbelief soon filled their eyes.


    They saw the officer from South Los standing in front of the corpse, with a compassionate expression, quietly chanting¡ª


    "Stars scattered across the board, chariots five, horses six; a resplendent star from the white night traverses the earth, soothing restless spirits...


    Whoever took their belongings, return them now!"


    As he spoke, the young ''Spirit Medium'' stepped aside. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    The entire morgue and the hallway became silent.


    Then, everyone began emptying their pockets. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some even ran upwards, clearly indicating their belongings weren''t with them at that moment.


    There was no resistance, nor rebellion; all were so proactive.


    Watching this scene, a faint smile appeared at the bottom of Arthur''s heart.


    Then, the young ''Spirit Medium'' began to check whether there were items he was looking for among them.


    Soon, after discarding most of the unnecessary items, three Mystic Tools appeared before Arthur''s eyes.


    However, looking at the three Mystic Tools before him, Arthur frowned¡ª


    ''What a coincidence?!''

 Chapter 261 Bizarre Coincidence!

    ```


    Three arcane artifacts with confirmed provenance were laid out in front of Arthur, placed neatly on a relatively clean tool cabinet: a belt, a two-finger-sized leather pouch, and a silver brooch¡ª


    [Name: Zuo Danlun''s Defense]


    [Type: Protective Gear]


    [Quality: Arcane]


    [Attributes: 1. Long-Range Protection; 2. Permanent Trousers]


    [Remarks: As a longbowman of the South County Hunter Corps, Zuo Danlun was quite skilled in archery, achieving flawless accuracy and even chain arrows. He once boasted a proud record of striking fifteen men in a battle on the West Coast. But a stray arrow accidentally hit his belt, turning the proud bowman''s bright red underwear into a unique spectacle on the battlefield. It also became a relentless nightmare that he could not shake off. To prevent such an error from ever happening again, he sold all his possessions to commission the Master Alchemist ''Deldel'' to create this belt¡ª''I will never make the same mistake again!'']


    ...


    [Long-Range Protection: Specifically against long-range attacks, ensuring safety even in the face of cannon fire]


    [Permanent Trousers: Your belt firmly welds your trousers to your waist, they will never fall unless you wish it]


    (Note 1: When a long-range protection is completed, it requires 12 hours of sunlight bathing or gold to recharge)


    (Note 2: Although it does not provide close combat defense, the belt itself is extremely tough, and can be used to whip a target, amongst other uses)


    ...


    [Name: Lannister Family''s Seasoning Jar]


    [Type: Other Types]


    [Quality: Arcane]


    [Attributes: 1. Delicious; 2. Easy to Digest]


    [Remarks: To ensure that every heir eats well and better absorbs the nutrients in food for optimal growth, the head of the Lannister Family asked another gnome alchemist to craft this arcane artifact. However, when it was created, the resulting deliciousness pleasantly surprised the gnome alchemist, so much so that he vanished with the artifact¡ªWhat''s inside? It''s¡­]


    ...


    [Delicious: The seasoning inside makes food more flavorful]


    [Easy to Digest: The seasoning makes any food easier to digest]


    (Note 1: The seasoning jar contains 20 grams of seasoning, which can be replenished with salt and transformed with 2 hours of sunlight bathing or gold)


    (Note 2: The effects of the seasoning will dissipate half an hour after it leaves the jar)


    ...


    [Name: Xin Coco''s Brooch]


    [Type: Other Types]


    [Quality: Arcane]


    [Attributes: Underwater Breathing]


    [Remarks: During the middle of the Silver Age, Xin Coco was considered one of the ''God Thief'' Carmen''s heirs. This thief had commendable theft skills, but lacked the heart of a gentleman thief. Particularly when he discovered an underwater relic, murdering three companions in the process, his reputation was utterly ruined. However, he seemed not to care¡ª''I''m ready, are you?'']


    ...


    [Underwater Breathing: Allows breathing underwater for six hours]


    (Note: After completing a full duration of underwater breathing, it requires 6 hours of moonlight bathing for recharge, or gold for a quick recharge)


    ...


    Looking at the three arcane artifacts, Arthur furrowed his brows tightly.


    The three ''Spirit Mediums'' who died at Yumir Manor¡ªone with a broken neck, one choked to death on pie, and one drowned in a bathtub.


    The deaths were bizarre in themselves.


    But if the ''Spirit Medium'' with the broken neck owned [Zuo Danlun''s Defense], the one who choked owned [Lannister Family''s Seasoning Jar], and the one who drowned owned [Xin Coco''s Brooch], it was not just bizarre¡ªit was mysterious.


    Mysterious to the point of being eerie.


    It was as if someone was targeting these three ''Spirit Mediums.''


    Moreover, the culprit must be extremely familiar with the three victims to have finished them in such targeted and humiliating manners.


    ''Could it be the owner of Yumir Manor?''


    While Arthur was speculating, he recalled Linda''s warning to him.


    Undoubtedly, the person would target Old Charlie as well.


    Following the murderer''s logic in targeting and humiliating Old Charlie, one would have to use¡­


    Women?!


    At this thought, Arthur couldn''t help rubbing his temples.


    ```


    He was different from old gentlemen like Old Charlie; he wasn''t very good at handling such scenes, so if he had to face one, he''d have to be quick about it and hope that "Zuo Danlun''s Defense" was sturdy enough. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the young ''Spirit Medium'' thought to himself, the ''Anna'' in his arms started to move.


    The ''Anna'' floating mid-air seemed to disdain the dirty floor of the morgue, casting a dissatisfied glance at the members of the Mount Gale Town Police Department.


    The recently calmed Mount Gale Town police members began to tremble once more under ''Anna''''s gaze.


    "She, he, it..."


    Walker, a fourth-level police officer who also served as the coroner, began to shiver again.


    Because he always felt that the horror doll seemed to be targeting him specifically.


    "Shut up, this lady is ''Anna,'' the consultant''s assistant."


    Simon kicked the fourth-level officer without any courtesy.


    Though merely an apprentice policeman, the advantage of coming from South Los meant Simon had no reservations.


    Of course, it was more about the disdain he had for the other.


    In the eyes of this apprentice policeman, not one of the officers here could compare to his companions, Hunter and Newt.


    With Simon''s ''hint,'' the members of the Mount Gale Town Police Department once again fell silent.


    Under their watchful eyes, the young ''Spirit Medium'' appeared to listen intently, while ''Anna'' narrated something to him.


    Unfortunately, their speech was not something the others could hear.


    All they could see was the young ''Spirit Medium'' nodding repeatedly.


    "Is that so?"


    "So it''s like that."


    His brief and enlightening words caught the attention of everyone in the Mount Gale Town Police Department.


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    And under everyone''s eager anticipation, the young ''Spirit Medium'' spoke.


    "''Anna'' has told me that many Undead are wandering inside the police station¡ªthere are men, and women, Hunters, Farmers, and merchants as well...


    Huh?


    This merchant troop?!"


    Arthur''s speech suddenly paused.


    [Bluff]began to flicker.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' walked toward Police Chief Westbron.


    His serious and earnest demeanor frightened the plump Westbron into breaking out in a cold sweat.


    "If you don''t want to die, don''t move! Be quiet!"


    The stern whisper caused Westbron, who had just been about to inquire, to bite his lip hard, standing rigid and not daring to make a sound.


    Everyone else watched breathlessly as Arthur walked straight up to Westbron and raised his hand, slowly reaching behind him as if there was something there.


    But clearly, there was nothing.


    However, Westbron''s trousers were already wet.


    Because the Police Chief could distinctly feel something that seemed like fingers or perhaps claws, sliding up his spine.


    The sensation was all too real!


    Not fake!


    Especially Arthur''s expression made the Police Chief realize that some terrifying entity must have set its sights on him.


    Instantly, plea filled the Police Chief''s eyes.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' saw it, nodded slightly, and mouthed silently¡ª


    Crouch down!


    Without hesitation, Westbron did just that, squatting down swiftly.


    At the same time, the young ''Spirit Medium'' grabbed fiercely.


    Clang!


    A noise as loud as the toll of a bell resonated in everyone''s ears, and as everyone felt dizzy from the vibration, the young ''Spirit Medium'' slowly asked¡ª


    "Tell me, why are you focusing on him?"

 Chapter 262 Demonstration Within Flames!

    When surprise flashed across Arthur''s face, soon turning solemn, Westbron could no longer contain himself.


    Because the sheriff of Mount Gale Town faintly felt something like a finger, yet also claw-like, approaching his neck.


    "It wasn''t me!"


    "The disappearance of that caravan has nothing to do with me¡ªI did have some thoughts about them at the time, but by the time I got there with my men, there was no one around!


    Walker, Crick can vouch for me!"


    With that, the sheriff looked towards the other two fourth-level police officers.


    The two officers immediately nodded repeatedly, their eyes also filled with horror.


    At this moment, as the Hand of Void was faintly closing in, they finally understood why Police Chief Westbron had wet himself.


    Was this the revenant''s revenge?


    The speculation that surged in their hearts made the two officers promptly say,


    "Right, when we arrived, there was no one there.


    And the scene was very clean.


    There were no signs of a struggle, no bloodstains."


    The fourth-level officer who also acted as the coroner, Walker, said.


    "Afterwards, I even took people to check around, and we didn''t find anything, no drag marks, no footprints¡ªit had just rained heavily, I remember it quite clearly," added Crick, another officer who also served as deputy chief.


    Following this, patrol officers also started to speak.


    In an exchange of words, they pieced together the ''disappearance'' of the caravan three years ago for Arthur.


    He observed their expressions closely.


    Even without using Eagle Eye or Skillful in Observing, Arthur could confirm that these men weren''t lying.


    Under the threat of the Revenant''s Revenge, these men would divulge even the color of their underwear.


    As for everyone at the Mount Gale Town police station being involved in the incident three years ago?


    Arthur wasn''t surprised at all.


    A merchant caravan that didn''t stay in town and camped outside was seen as an easy target for everyone, yet this sheep was horned.


    A group of 20 people would surely be armed, and wasn''t something easily taken down.


    And to take down this group, everyone from the Mount Gale Town police station would need to get moving.


    Similarly, because such an opportunity was rare, it explained the rarity of the incident, so Arthur didn''t specifically mention the caravan from three years ago but referred to it generally as a caravan instead.


    What if the caravans kept disappearing?


    Impossible.


    If caravans were disappearing constantly, it wouldn''t have been something a Mount Gale Town sheriff could cover up.


    Considering how much the Earl of South Los valued tax revenue, he would''ve sent an ''Imperial Envoy'' to investigate the matter long ago.


    ''The police station''s involvement doesn''t directly relate to the disappearance of the caravan, which means the disappearance could potentially be linked to Yumir Manor.


    Combined with the three Spirit Mediums that died, along with the many years of Curse...


    Things are starting to get interesting.''


    Arthur thought to himself, yet his expression revealed nothing unusual.


    Maintaining his seriousness, he commanded¡ª


    "Prepare the Salt Brick Oil Sword for me."


    "Huh?"


    Westbron looked baffled.


    "Coarse salt, brick powder, kerosene, iron sword."


    "The brick powder needs to be ground from prosperous red bricks, go quickly."


    Arthur explained.


    If one is to put on an act, they must do it thoroughly.


    Moreover, this was also to buy him a little more time.


    "Go stand guard at the entrance to the basement."


    Arthur gave instructions to Simon, Hunter, and Newt.


    Once everyone had left, Arthur controlled Fujin and flew towards "Yumir Manor" ¡ª Yumir Manor was not located in Mount Gale Town but 15 kilometers away from the town, halfway up the mountain, which required passing through a long, narrow ravine to reach.


    But with Fujin''s wings, naturally, it wasn''t so troublesome.


    A single flap of the wings, and they soared into the sky, then flew straight across the mountain ridge.


    Utilizing Fujin''s eyes, Arthur looked at the gap in the ravine, glanced at Yumir Manor halfway up the mountain, and felt secretly astonished.


    This terrain was really easy to defend but difficult to attack.


    Just ten people stationed at the entrance to this ravine would be enough; even a hundred men couldn''t break through.


    The ravine was too narrow; no matter how many came, they could only pass through shoulder to shoulder, two or three at a time.


    And to cross over the ravine?


    Impossible.


    The continuous mountains made the surroundings incredibly steep.


    Arthur clearly remembered that in the report Marinda had given him, "Yumir Manor" was built by Fritz for his wife, Yumir.


    "Shouldn''t he have chosen a beautiful environment to build in?


    Why does it feel like he was constructing a military fortress?


    Was it because of the wars at that time?"


    Arthur thought to himself and had Fujin ascend higher.


    Afterward, he confirmed his guess.


    Looking down from above, aside from the ravine path that led into "Yumir Manor", there were hidden "sentry posts" on the surrounding walls ¡ª although camouflaged with moss and stone, they couldn''t escape Fujin''s sight.


    Clearly, this place really was akin to a military fortress in its construction.


    Then, Arthur suddenly remembered something ¡ª


    After the Fritz Yumir couple passed away, since they had no heirs, "Yumir Manor" was inherited by a distant nephew, who met with misfortune while hiking.


    "Could it be that the mountains he climbed were those surrounding ''Yumir Manor''?"


    At this moment, Arthur began to harbor suspicions.


    Fujin had already started circling around "Yumir Manor".


    "Yumir Manor" was more dilapidated than expected; the outer wall of the main estate building was overgrown with vegetation, and the gate fence was full of rust. The place where there should have been a fountain was replaced by a large tree ¡ª judging from the look, Arthur was sure that there used to be a fountain here, but it broke down due to neglect over the years, and the subsequent owner had not repaired it but planted this large tree instead.


    That was roughly the exterior appearance. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    What it was like inside, Arthur had no way of knowing.


    Moreover, after the incident involving the unexpected deaths of three "Spirit Mediums", he couldn''t possibly allow Fujin to take the risk lightly ¡ª the fact that they possessed arcane artifacts was evidence enough that these three "Spirit Mediums" were mystic side persons, and should be somewhat capable, yet they died so strangely within "Yumir Manor", which was an indication of the danger inside.


    Arthur, having done a preliminary survey from the outside, began to control Fujin to return to Mount Gale Town.


    On the way back, Arthur also saw the four youngsters he had encountered before.


    The four young people walked briskly, chatting and laughing as they went.


    The two men''s bags now bore rabbits and pheasants.


    The two women''s baskets were also full of wild fruits and vegetables.


    Clearly, the four had a decent harvest.


    The joy of their haul made the returning group even happier.


    With a glance, Arthur withdrew his gaze.


    After instructing Fujin to be vigilant, Arthur''s consciousness returned to the morgue in the police station''s basement; he picked up the kerosene that had been brought earlier, ready to burn the "Cursed Objects" of the three "Spirit Mediums".


    The kerosene poured out gurglingly.


    When the match fell, the flames shot up instantly.


    The flickering glow from the dancing flames made the young "Spirit Medium" squint.


    Then, the young "Spirit Medium" thought of something ¡ª


    Not right!


    Not right! S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That scene just now was wrong!

 Chapter 263 The Unexpected Person!

    Tree!


    The banyan tree with a canopy so vast it could envelop the entire courtyard!


    Arthur wasn''t a botanist, but Old Charlie was.


    According to the bits and pieces from Old Charlie''s memory, even with suitable growing conditions, it would be impossible for a banyan tree to get that big!


    Even a century-old banyan tree couldn''t possibly reach forty or fifty meters in height!


    Moreover, it is very rare for banyan trees to live that long.


    One hundred years is the limit for most banyan trees, although there are occasional long-lived banyan trees, even so-called millennium banyan trees, but it is absolutely impossible for one to be within ''Yumir Manor''.


    Because Yumir Manor wasn''t even that old.


    From the existence of a fountain pool, it''s evident that this banyan tree was definitely transplanted after the estate was built.


    It''s very likely that it was planted by the third owner of ''Yumir Manor''.


    If it was that distant nephew, even just for the sake of basic decency, he would have carefully repaired the fountain left by his aunt and uncle.


    All these anomalies were telling Arthur one fact¡ª


    There was ''Mystic Side'' power within ''Yumir Manor''!


    To this, the young ''Spirit Medium'' showed no surprise or panic; rather, the corners of his mouth turned up into a smile.


    "Things are getting interesting!"


    With that mutter to himself, Arthur fastened his own belt, concealed it with his coat, while his lapel pin was adorned on his vest.


    The Seasoning Jar was easy to handle, he simply placed it into Atos''s Box.


    After completing these preparations, Arthur strode toward the ground floor.


    Though these were already his belongings, in consideration of the feelings of the Mount Gale Town Police Chief and others, Arthur thoughtfully made some disguises.


    No helping it, since he was a young, upright, innocent, and kind ''Spirit Medium'', he had to treat every ''help seeker'' gently.


    "Consultant!"


    At the doorway of the basement, Simon stood there diligently.


    Hunter and Newt were both sitting in chairs with their eyes closed.


    Upon seeing Arthur come out, both immediately sprang up with sheepish grins¡ªArthur didn''t pay much attention to these details. He wasn''t a nitpicker, and most importantly, these two were not his subordinates, nor would they ever become his direct subordinates. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Mount Gale Town Police Chief burst through the door and came running out of his office.


    His corpulent body once again displayed speed that didn''t match his build.


    "Consultant Sir!"


    After a respectful greeting, the Police Chief spoke in hushed tones.


    "Is everything resolved?"


    "Hmm."


    Arthur nodded and the Police Chief immediately sighed with relief¡ªsince changing his trousers, the Police Chief had been on tenterhooks, fearing some mishap.


    Now all was well!


    A smile appeared on the Police Chief''s chubby face.


    The surrounding officers and patrolmen also wore smiles of relief as if they had survived a catastrophe.


    Arthur waited until all these smiles had emerged before he continued.


    "However, the issue with the Curse has not been resolved."


    Westbron was taken aback.


    "What do you mean?"


    The Police Chief asked, looking puzzled.


    "The reason these Undead have appeared is because of the Curse of ''Yumir Manor.'' Although they have gone far away, ''Yumir Manor'' is still there!"


    Arthur replied softly.


    Hearing Arthur''s explanation, Westbron''s chubby face darkened, and his gaze unconsciously shifted to his two deputies; as their eyes met, a fierce determination appeared in all three.


    "Consultant Sir, would Explosives work?"


    The Police Chief asked in a low voice.


    Facing Arthur, the consultant from South Los Shire District Police Station, who enjoyed first-class officer privileges, appointed by the Countess of South Los, and with paperwork signed by Police Chief Malz, Westbron was initially wary to some extent. However, when Arthur did not refuse to accept the two large gold notes from him, much of that resistance diminished, and the subsequent ''life-saving favor'' made the Chief extremely grateful.


    Now, facing this professional question, the Police Chief naturally sought earnest advice.


    "They work!


    With enough Explosives to level ''Yumir Manor,'' they would certainly be effective, but... the person who places the Explosives and lights the fuse, would be undoubtedly doomed!"


    Arthur replied half-truthfully, half-falsely.


    After the rise of gunpowder, the "Mystic Side" to a certain extent, had faded.


    Especially some of the abilities held by those at the bottom of the Mystic Side, were not much more useful than firearms.


    For example, Flame Arrows.


    With gunpowder, such secret techniques looked almost like mere tricks.


    But the "Mystic Side" remained the mainstream of this world.


    Because those at the top of the "Mystic Side" still possessed absolute power.


    Did "Yumir Manor" have such power?


    Arthur didn''t know.


    But that didn''t stop Arthur from deceiving the other party.


    Moreover, just that mountain stream road, to transport enough explosives up there, it might indeed exhaust someone to death.


    Listening to the first half of Arthur''s words, the police chief''s face lit up, but the second half made the chief tense up, and subconsciously, when the chief looked at his two deputies, both of them immediately turned their heads, and when he looked at the patrolling officers, their gazes were also averted.


    "Worthless!"


    "When was the cut less for you?


    Those damned fellows!"


    Police Chief Westbron was inwardly cursing, already pondering how to deal with these bastards.


    However, this did not affect the chief''s respect towards Arthur.


    "Your Excellency the Advisor, what should we do?"


    "Go and get me all the documents related to ''Yumir Manor''¡ªnot only of the manor''s builders, the Fritz Yumir couple but also of their nephew, the third owner, and the current owner''s documents.


    Especially the records of frequent occurrences of the curse after their nephew''s death.


    By the way, Westbron, do you know the third and current owners?"


    As everyone got moving, Arthur asked the police chief.


    "I know Lato. Twenty years ago, when this merchant came to Mount Gale Town, his generosity left a deep impression on me. I remember he fled from North County to South Los to avoid disaster, and was originally headed to Inner Bay, but when he passed through Mount Gale Town, by chance the second owner of ''Yumir Manor'' had an incident, and he bought the manor¡ªit''s a person known for his benevolence and generosity, who during the Summer Celebration Day, would spend money to organize floats.


    As for Baron?


    I had very little contact; aside from the purchase of the manor, I never saw him again after he appeared once."


    The police chief shared what he knew.


    It wasn''t much, but for Arthur, it was enough.


    Arthur gestured to the side, and Simon immediately brought over some paper and pencils.


    "Could you give me a detailed description of Lato and Baron?"


    "Of course!" Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Under the chief''s description, Arthur sketched portraits of Lato and Baron.


    Meanwhile, Wuni, also under Arthur''s control, sketched the portraits in front of Malz.


    "A person who came to South Los twenty years ago from North County to avoid disaster, such a person would be seen as ''easy prey'' by those guys at the docks, especially if they were wealthy. It''s impossible that no one remembers them. Take their portraits and ask around."


    Wuni''s voice echoed with Arthur''s voice.


    Even though the old sheriff knew of his partner''s magic, he was still a bit astonished.


    But it wouldn''t delay matters.


    "Leave it to me!"


    The old sheriff said, picking up his long case and exiting the office, signaling Dico, Looney, and Andy to head with some men towards the Docklands.


    The more miraculous Arthur was, the more the old sheriff believed in what Arthur said.


    Now, even when sleeping at night, the old sheriff would cuddle his long case stuffed with his old buddies.


    Of course, along with his ''chief''.


    The little guy always made him happy.


    Just like now, as the night in the Docklands carried a certain chill, but the little guy in his arms brought him warmth.


    The old sheriff adjusted his coat so that ''chief''s'' head was completely visible, then wrapped up again tightly, ensuring the little guy was comfortable.


    Afterward, the old sheriff stood in the chilly night wind, waiting patiently.


    Soon enough, Dico came back with news.


    This newly promoted officer ran back with Lato''s portrait, a peculiar expression on his face¡ª


    "Chief, you''ll never guess who this guy is!"

 Chapter 264 Past Events!

    The old sheriff looked at his subordinate surprisedly, knowing that Dico, with his steady and reliable demeanor, must have found an unexpectedly bizarre answer.


    Suddenly, a look of curiosity appeared on the old sheriff''s face.


    "Who?"


    "William!"


    "Who?!"


    Even with some mental preparation, the old sheriff''s eyes widened involuntarily upon hearing the name, and he could not help but ask again without thinking.


    And his voice even rose a notch.


    It was not that the old sheriff was not calm enough, but rather that the name was too special, too familiar.


    Just a few days ago, after learning of this name from Haite, the owner of Haite Furniture Store, he had been preoccupied with it.


    Unfortunately, twenty years had passed.


    With scarcely any information found.


    "William!"


    "The same William who robbed the ''White Wine Cup Number'' twenty years ago, and along with Haite, Fornac, and Nack, massacred the Sank family?"


    "I just asked the head of this area¡ªbefore, when we asked him, he couldn''t confirm, but now with this portrait, he directly affirmed, this man is William!"


    As Dico spoke, an expression of ''how could this be such a coincidence'' crossed his face.


    "This is ''Destiny''!"


    A faint voice arose from the dark.


    "Advisor!"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Dico immediately bowed respectfully, but then he realized something was amiss, as the advisor had gone to the Yumir Manor in the Mount Gale Region.


    But the voice was unmistakably the advisor''s.


    Instinctively, the newly promoted officer looked up.


    And then, he saw a...


    Crow?!


    Staring at the crow perched on top of the carriage, the newly promoted officer was stunned.


    Then, he saw the crow speaking with the voice of his advisor, interacting with the sheriff until the crow melded into the night. Only then did the newly promoted officer realize¡ª


    "Sheriff, just now..."


    "Stay calm! Stay calm!


    That was Arthur just now," said the old sheriff, soothing the excited Dico. Then he spoke in a lower voice.


    "Haven''t you realized, after all this, that the world we live in is far more complex and secretive than what we see and imagine?


    On our own, forget about peeping into the truth of it all.


    We might not even survive until tomorrow.


    So, Dico, are you willing to move forward with me?"


    The old sheriff asked Dico.


    Bob would be arriving in South Los soon, but to rely on him alone to hold up the ''Daredevil Team'' was unrealistic.


    So, the old sheriff prepared to find a helper for his old friend.


    And among those around him, no one was more suitable than Dico.


    "Of course!"


    Dico answered without hesitation.


    The newly promoted officer clearly understood that everything he had now was because of the old sheriff''s promotion.


    Raised by his mother to be a grateful person, the newly promoted officer naturally took it all to heart.


    And then there was what the old sheriff had said...


    The recent events were just too bizarre,


    With the string of deaths and those powers beyond the ordinary.


    All of it seemed to portend, as if some grievous trouble was approaching, and to ensure the safety of his own family in such trouble, he would need enough power.


    And as it happened, there was such a person at his side.


    Advisor Arthur Kredos!


    Clearly, the sheriff who had a similar premonition had already chosen the advisor.


    What about him?


    What hesitation could there be?


    Watching Dico agree without hesitation, the old sheriff patted his subordinate''s shoulder vigorously before his gaze turned towards the direction of the docks.


    There, the warehouse belonging to ''Mr. Wu''s Exchange'' had already been put up for sale.


    All,


    was falling into place.


    ...


    In the office of the Mount Gale Town police station, Arthur, holding Pendragon, showed a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' spoke to others about the so-called ''Destiny'', but in his heart, he didn''t believe it at all.


    Even more, he had started to suspect that the appearance of William might be a trap aimed at him.


    Even though current clues yielded no leads, the young ''Spirit Medium'' remained on high alert¡ª


    ''After reaping enough benefits from the annihilation of the Sank family, William didn''t dare to stay in South Los and, altering his appearance, rushed straight to Inner Bay.


    However, upon reaching Mount Gale Town, he discovered an even more suitable place: ''Yumir Manor''.


    Unfortunately, the manor already had an owner.


    Yet, this was not a problem for William; he created an accident for that owner and fabricated the tale of a Curse, driving away anyone who might purchase the manor.


    Then, as he wished, he acquired ''Yumir Manor'' and devoted himself to studying the object he had taken from the Sank family.


    Because of his research into this object, more deaths happened in the Mount Gale Region, all of which he attributed to the Curse.


    In the end, this created the current situation.


    Three years ago, his research bore new breakthroughs, and he chose a caravan to conduct an experiment.


    The experiment was successful.


    But such success also brought backlash.


    His body underwent unspeakable deformities.


    Thus, two years ago he ''died'' and found a new owner for the manor, ''Baron''.''


    Sitting in his chair, Arthur flipped through the information about ''Lato'' sent by Police Chief Westbron and began speculating about William''s experiences after leaving South Los.


    After confirming his identity, and combined with previous deeds and a relatively accurate timeline, such speculation was not challenging.


    But one thing was especially intriguing to Arthur.


    Those two invitation letters!


    Clearly, both were the handiwork of that William.


    They were intended to lure Old Charlie to ''Yumir Manor''!


    ''Old Charlie, what did you do to this guy back then? Twenty years have passed, and he still can''t let go of you? You didn''t swindle the thing he took from the Sank family from him, did you?


    No, that''s not it!


    Given how much he cared about that item, it couldn''t have been swindled away that easily, unless it was...


    A book?


    He perused the book''s content under the guise of lifting the ''Curse'', then memorized its content.''


    With this thought, Arthur couldn''t help but rub his temples.


    He knew he was getting closer to the truth.


    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Memorizing a book or notes in a short time might be impossible for others, but Old Charlie could definitely do it¡ªIn Arthur''s memory, Old Charlie''s memorization skills were quite exceptional, even if the book or notes were written in secret language, Old Charlie could effortlessly memorize them after reading twice.


    For example: Glyphic Language! S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naturally, such ability wasn''t purely congenital; it was also due to acquired training.


    ''As a ''Spirit Medium'', memory is key. Do you think I can rattle off the ladies'' favorite food, perfumes, clothing, birthdays, the dates we met, and the latest fashion trends they''re interested in? None of that is important; it''s just incidental.''


    Remembering the earnest way Old Charlie had said those words, Arthur smirked.


    Just as expected of an old gentle(man) (rogue)''s training method.


    ''Grandpa, I really thank you!''


    Arthur couldn''t help but comment, his expression turning serious.


    Three years ago, William had an accident because of his experiments.


    Three years later, he invited not only Old Charlie but also three other ''Spirit Mediums'', certainly not for a trivial pursuit, possibly to use the ''Spirit Mediums'' power to resolve his body''s deformities, or perhaps to test a new power!


    Of course, it was most likely a combination of both.


    And considering the death of those three ''Spirit Mediums'', William likely succeeded.


    This was naturally not good news for him.


    However...


    Isn''t turning the tides precisely what ''Spirit Mediums'' are best at?

 Chapter 265 The Solution that Young Spirit Mediums Would Like!

    Rob of Mount Gale Town left the town with excitement and headed straight for "Yumir Manor".


    Several days before, the generous owner of "Yumir Manor", Baron, had found him and paid 30 Suo as deposit for him to keep an eye on the carriages from South Los to see whether there was a "Mr. Kledos".


    Moreover, he promised an additional reward of 50 Suo afterwards.


    Therefore, when this "unemployed" from Mount Gale Town noticed a South Los carriage entering the town, he immediately started gathering information.


    Even a police carriage couldn''t deter this "unemployed" man''s enthusiasm.


    Finally, after some effort, he learned everything he wanted to know from a patrol officer''s mouth.


    Although it cost him 5 Suo, and the officer spoke ambiguously, he confirmed that Mr. Kledos had arrived in Mount Gale Town.


    That was enough!


    Rob hurried towards "Yumir Manor" with high spirits.


    He knew that an unexpected income was in sight.


    50 Suo?


    No, no, no!


    The identity of "Mr. Kledos" alone was worth 100 Suo!


    Or perhaps¡­


    200 Suo?


    The heart aflame with greed, Rob quickened his pace, but it was already evening when this "unemployed" man left the town. By the time he crossed the stream and stepped into the land of "Yumir Manor", it was already dark.


    Looking at the huge banyan tree, the "unemployed" from Mount Gale Town couldn''t help but shrink his neck.


    It wasn''t his first time at "Yumir Manor".


    But this was his first visit at night.


    In daylight, the lush banyan tree was one thing; for some reason, it made him feel unsettled at night.


    But the reward at hand and the thought of his own "extra reward" quickly pushed these feelings to the back of his mind, and he stood in place as instructed by the estate owner Baron and began to shout loudly¡ª


    "Baron? Baron?


    It''s me, Rob!


    I bring news of Mr. Kledos from South Los!"


    His shouts traveled far in the night at "Yumir Manor".


    In the "unemployed" man''s field of vision, a light appeared in the distance, and then it approached swiftly.


    Read latest chapters on My Virtual Library Empire S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was Mr. Baron, holding a lantern.


    But this Baron looked different from the one he remembered.


    The Baron in his memory was always wearing a tall top hat, a suit, shirt, vest, and shiny shoes, and his cane even had a handsome bird''s head on it.


    He wasn''t just well-dressed, but also very elegant in manners, speaking with the emphasis of a wealthy man.


    And now this Baron?


    Covered in mud, his messy hair draped over his shoulders, his eyes sunken, his face pale, and he was exuding a strange stench, like that of a pigsty.


    ''Did he fall into a pigsty?''


    Rob wondered to himself.


    But that didn''t prevent the "unemployed" from informing his employer everything¡ª


    "Baron, Mr. Kledos has come..."


    The "unemployed" man trailed off, expectantly eyeing his employer.


    Thump!


    The next moment, a pouch of money fell into his hands.


    Immediately, the "unemployed" continued with a smile on his face.


    "Mr. Kledos is at the town''s police station, having arrived in a police carriage with patrol officers following him, clearly a significant figure!


    It is not right for you to inquire about such a person.


    However, as long as you pay me enough, I will keep my mouth shut."


    As he spoke, the "unemployed" offered a grin to Baron before him.


    This was Rob''s "extra reward" to himself!


    Who could refuse an "extra reward"?


    No one!


    Thump!


    Another pouch of money was tossed over.


    Rob caught it eagerly, feeling its heft and his face brightened with a smile, both for the coins inside the pouch and for Baron''s promptness.


    It was also a smile for the potential of more "extra rewards"!


    After all, Baron''s promptness meant he didn''t take the money too seriously.


    So asking for more a few times should be acceptable, right?


    With that thought, the "unemployed" was about to speak again.


    But upon looking up, something was obviously wrong.


    Baron''s pale face was now marred by bulging blue veins, and his mouth was panting foul-smelling breaths, not to mention his once fair teeth had turned yellow and black, and more importantly, the teeth had become sharp.


    "Baron, you look a bit unwell, I''ll be leaving now, and I''ll visit you another time!"


    With those words, the ''unemployed'' began to slowly back away.


    But it was too late.


    Baron pounced on the ''unemployed,'' starting to tear and bite frantically.


    Amidst the flurry of coins, screams echoed continuously, and fresh blood sprayed in all directions.


    By the time the screams subsided, Rob''s body was already fragmentary, with even his head reduced to half.


    Baron, still seemingly unsatisfied, was bound by the contract within, preventing him from feasting further, and he turned and ran towards ''Yumir Manor.''


    It wasn''t the run of human feet, but a gallop on all fours, like a wild beast.


    He charged into ''Yumir Manor,'' heading straight for the basement.


    In the manor''s basement, a huge stone sarcophagus was placed.


    After growling twice in front of the sarcophagus, the lid slowly slid open, and a middle-aged man with a face full of pustules sat up from within.


    It was vaguely possible to recognize the original features of William.


    But the pustules made the current William countless times more hideous than the portraits.


    "Kledos! Kledos!"


    William roared.


    He still remembered that day, after he had succeeded with the ''Sank family'' and had just left Dort District, when a voice rose from behind him.


    ''Your Excellency, please wait.


    You seem to be shrouded by misfortune!''


    At that time, for some reason, he actually stopped.


    Then...


    William couldn''t think further.


    That experience of being deceived was too shameful!


    A complete humiliation to him!


    However, soon, he would wash away this humiliation!


    William stepped out of the sarcophagus, first placing one side''s four legs on the ground, before stepping out the other two legs.


    He strode towards the upper floor.


    By the time he reached the ''Yumir Manor'' hall, more than forty monsters like Baron had already gathered there.


    These were the minions he had created through so-called ''hunting'' by use of the ''Curse.''


    There were old people and children, men and women, hunters and farmers, and even entire merchant caravans.


    Now¡ª


    It was time for them to take the stage!


    "Go to the town and find that fellow called Kledos!


    I allow you to feast freely!


    I allow you to kill to your heart''s content!"


    William announced loudly.


    If it were before, he would have been more cautious, but as he had completely finished the ''Ritual,'' he was no longer the William of old.


    The law that was once utterly terrifying to him now seemed like mere paper.


    Now, he wanted to declare his coming to the world.


    "Roar! Roar! Roar!"


    The monsters howled to the sky.


    William, with a sinister smile, seemed to hear a different sound and involuntarily looked up.


    There was the manor''s roof!


    All seemed normal, as if nothing was amiss.


    But, the next moment¡ª


    Boom!


    With a dull whoosh, something heavy smashed through the roof, and a huge wooden crate fell in.


    The crate shattered upon impact, revealing the explosives and nails inside.


    The explosives were bundled together and already lit.


    The nails were plentiful and had been coated with poisons.


    Upon witnessing this scene, William''s sinister smile froze on his face.


    He was about to say something, but the fuse had already burnt to its end¡ª


    Bang! Bang! Bang!

 Chapter 266 Hes Not Just Deceiving Humans, but Monsters Too!

    In the midst of a giant roar, waves of flame rolled up in all directions, and the violent shockwave, carrying iron nails rusted and soaked with manure, struck the surroundings like arrows fired from a strong bow.


    Whiz, whiz, whiz!


    Thud, thud, thud!


    More than forty monsters fell to the ground like wheat harvested by a scythe, one swath after another.


    William himself, in the explosion, lost both legs and an eye.


    The only remaining eye stared at the crow that seemed to merge with the night sky, filled with hatred and resentment, and his roaring voice echoed in the collapsing great hall of Yumir Manor.


    "Ahhh!


    I''ll kill you!


    I''ll kill you!"


    With every roar, William took a step forward, and with each step, the blood and flesh of the monsters on the ground merged into his body. When the roaring stopped, William had once again become a figure with six legs and a face full of pustules, and he even leapt into the air.


    His speed was fast, but Fujin was faster, climbing rapidly to widen the distance between them.


    However, a sneer emerged in William''s eyes.


    Whiz, whiz, whiz!


    One after another, flesh buds sprouted from William''s pustule-ridden face, swelling with the wind like squeezed whiteheads, forming white tentacles that reached for Fujin.


    In an instant, it enveloped Fujin like a net.


    William''s eyes already showed intense cruelty.


    He wanted to tear this crow to shreds!


    No!


    Better to grind it to dust!


    Bit by bit, to crush every muscle, bone, and organ, then swallow it all in one gulp.


    Otherwise, how could he quench his deep-seated hatred?


    The minions he just lost were the result of over a decade of accumulation, all destroyed by a chest of explosives and iron nails.


    Even he nearly got injured.


    The angrier William became, the more inhuman howls came from his mouth.


    This sound, no longer human, had become beastly. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But a faint voice pierced through his howling¡ª


    "Sectumsempra!"


    In that indifferent voice, a sharpness crossed William''s neck.


    Splash!


    Thick, dark fresh blood sprayed out, and William''s severed head saw a figure approaching him through the air.


    The figure was unhurried, moving with the ease of a night breeze over a field, his expression indifferent, his black eyes carrying a hint of compassion.


    That face!


    Those eyes!


    Especially that aura!


    Familiar! All too familiar!


    "Kledos!"


    William''s head roared the name of the man who had deceived him.


    Although the man before him was not that man, he must be related to him.


    "My grandfather once told me he gave a man a chance to start anew¡ªbecause that man had exceptional Talent and a stubborn streak of kindness in his heart...


    But I think he would be disappointed by what he sees now?"


    Arthur, performing the secret technique "Silent Successive Steps" on the "Hand of Void" to execute a levitating traversal, spoke slowly in a detached tone.


    "Bluff" flickered wildly, and the resignation and regret that suffused his words stunned the head of William as it fell to the ground.


    Immediately, William roared again.


    "Your grandfather was nothing but a..."


    His words abruptly ceased as the invisible and silent "Tyr''s Caress," wielded with a wave of the "Hand of Void," achieved the true meaning of ''Sectumsempra.''


    It easily swept past the head, and William''s head was split in two from the brow.


    But William did not die.


    Under Arthur''s gaze, the severed head and body fused back together again.


    Though the process was swift, Arthur did not intervene, his face showing even more compassion, causing the recovering William to grow uncertain.


    Could it be that I was wrong back then?


    Did he deceive me to give me a chance?


    If not, he could have continued to attack, so why did he stop?


    Could it be that he can''t attack while in the air?


    Impossible!


    The unheard-of secret technique ''Sectumsempra'' left him utterly defenseless.


    So...


    Is he admonishing me?


    Watching Arthur descend from the sky, bathed in the night breeze, godlike, William retreated again and again, his eyes filled with pus and doubt.


    However, this did not prevent William from running towards the giant banyan tree.


    This banyan tree was his trump card!


    It was his real ace in the hole!


    As William ran, he looked back.


    Arthur stood there watching him, motionless, and the pity in his eyes deepened.


    Could I really be mistaken?


    Suddenly, such a thought appeared in the depths of William''s heart.


    Originally, he had reluctantly boarded the pirate ship due to the aftermath of the "Seven Years'' War," a mere innkeeper''s son with an untarnished reputation, whose biggest dream was to own his restaurant in a major city. But why had he become what he was later on?


    William could no longer remember.


    The dual backlash from arcane rituals and secret techniques had long since twisted and scattered his consciousness.


    Such memories were immediately diluted by his brutal impulses!


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    William roared as he charged into the tree hollow beneath the banyan tree¡ªa hollow only he could open.


    The next moment¡ª


    Thunderous booms!


    The earth shook and the mountains trembled!


    Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    The banyan tree, fifty meters tall, rose from the ground, its canopy swinging as leaves and branches flew off, transforming into huge arms. A face that bore a striking resemblance to William appeared on the trunk.


    "Awoo!"


    Neither human nor beast, that unique howl echoed as the treant William swung an arm as thick as a carriage towards Arthur.


    Even before the massive arm truly fell, the wind it kicked up billowed Arthur''s coat and hair.


    The double-breasted black coat rustled loudly.


    Yet beneath strands of hair, his eyes were undisturbed and calm.


    Only the right hand of the young "Spirit Medium" was painting in the air, his mouth lightly chanting¡ª


    "Towers of endless night crisscross, flesh and bones curl backward in defiance, radiant glory reigns over the earth, cease steps with faded colors, ashes burn and sear!!"


    The rhythmic chant ignited a spark.


    A blaze arrow shot out from the young "Spirit Medium''s" fingertips.


    The gigantic banyan treant, sensing the meager power above, let out a scoff unique to itself, even though the rationality of its human past warned it that something was amiss.


    But the treant in front of him paid it no heed.


    Its massive body brought terrifying strength.


    Such power once again inflated William''s distorted pride.


    He had successfully transformed from him into it.


    "Awoo!"


    Another howl, it swung down harder, but the flame arrow touched its body first; as expected, not even scratching it.


    However, the splattering sparks ignited...


    Oil!


    And explosives!


    The next moment¡ª


    Boom!


    The huge banyan tree was instantly engulfed in flames, followed by a series of explosions.


    The fireworks-like reflection was mirrored in the calm, black eyes, casting a shining brilliance in them.


    The great tree fell.


    Collapsing faster than it had risen.


    Countless burning branches and leaves brushed past the young "Spirit Medium" as he stepped by.


    A distance away, Simon, Hunter, Newt, and Westbron watched the scene in stunned silence.


    They etched this moment deep into their hearts, never to forget how a young "Spirit Medium" with a gesture extinguished a mountainous beast.


    But where they could not see, an invisible hand had already picked up an iron box.


    All they saw was the young "Spirit Medium" walking up to the core of the treant, where the scorched figure of William lay, pausing in place for a good three to four seconds before he sighed and asked¡ª


    "Do you still remember your original dream?"


    The struggling William froze.


    A dream?


    My original dream?


    My original dream was to own my restaurant in a big city!


    But, why did it turn out like this?


    What have I done?


    The collision between his twisted, scattered will and his original memories had only one outcome...


    Collapse!


    A double collapse of soul and body.


    In his final moments, William trembled as he asked.


    "Master, do you think there''s still a chance for me?"

 Chapter 267 I, Whom You Regard as a Deity, Cooperate Smoothly!

    Power is precious.


    Power is dangerous.


    This phrase, which originated from the Empire and spread within the "Mystic Side," was universally acknowledged by all "Mystic Side Persons," especially those who had experienced backlash, who understood it deeply.


    Unlike physical damage to the body, the harm done by "Mystic Side" power often begins with the distortion of the spirit and will, and from there, the body warps.


    And the end?


    It is naturally death.


    The only difference lies in the extent of pain experienced at the time of death.


    Spirituality, rituals, secret techniques¡ªany error in these could lead to such consequences.


    Arthur was not sure where William had gone wrong.


    But Arthur was sure that William had suffered extreme backlash, his spirit and will already twisted, even his memories showing discrepancies!


    However, following the distortion, the vast ''Aura of Death'' that William contained gave Arthur some new ideas.


    So, from the very first glance, the young ''Spirit Medium'' had a complete plan in mind, slightly modified¡ªbuilt upon his understanding of William, the deliberate leak of Mount Gale Town patrol''s movements, and the original two ''Strong Attacks.''


    Effect?


    It was naturally not bad.


    Looking at William who was trembling and inquiring of him. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    Arthur maintained a faint look of pity.


    Having acted up to this point, of course, he would play out the whole set¡ª


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' first shook his head, then nodded slightly.


    Then, he lifted his left hand and raised his index finger towards William.


    No words were spoken.


    Yet, it said more than a thousand words could.


    William, who was exhaling more than he was inhaling, revealed a look of helplessness and despair in his eyes upon seeing the young ''Spirit Medium'' shake his head, but the subsequent nod made him hesitate, and when the young ''Spirit Medium'' raised his finger, William''s eyes filled with ecstatic joy.


    He had only one chance!


    No!


    He still had one chance!


    Sure enough, twenty years ago, Lord Charlie, who had glimpsed the pages of the ''Book of Death,'' had already foreseen everything that was happening today.


    That''s why his descendant appeared before him now.


    "Master, may I ask your name?"


    With death approaching, the pustules on William''s face began to vanish, revealing a slightly aged but ordinary visage.


    At this moment, although William''s complexion turned ghostly pale, his words became coherent, and he struggled to his feet, tidying his ragged clothes and combing back his disheveled hair with his hands.


    This would be the last moment of his life.


    Knowing this, William wished to present himself with as much dignity as possible.


    After doing all this, William looked once more at the young ''Spirit Medium.''


    "Arthur Kredos."


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' divulged his name to the other party.


    Standing there, William muttered the name softly, then knelt on one knee before the young ''Spirit Medium,'' loudly proclaiming¡ª


    "I pledge my allegiance to you with my soul, your desires are my thoughts, your gaze determines the purpose of my life."


    Specks representing spirituality sparkled like fireflies emerging from William''s head.


    Along with them came a dense, black ''Aura of Death''¡ªdifferent from the purity of the ''Death Poetry Society,'' William''s ''Aura of Death'' was more complex, but also more substantial.


    The blackness was only the size of a fist when it first appeared.


    Quickly, in a single breath, it grew to the size of a house.


    It soon surpassed the width of the original banyan tree canopy.


    Then, it enveloped the entire manor overhead, like a lid covering the entire hillside. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Deep and dark.


    Death Qi spread throughout.


    Stars and the moon were all shielded away, leaving only the mournful howl and serene quietude that belonged solely to death.


    The moment this contradictory sensation appeared, Simon, who had been struggling against the "Aura of Death," could hold on no longer and fell straight to the ground.


    Hunter and Newt, who had collapsed to the ground the instant the "Aura of Death" manifested, turned deathly pale and trembled all over.


    An uncontrollable trembling.


    It stemmed from a creature''s innate defiance of death.


    As for the party of Police Chief Westbron of Mount Gale Town?


    They lay limp on the ground, long since having soiled themselves.


    It wasn''t that they didn''t wish to faint.


    But that they couldn''t faint.


    The despair woven from wails and tranquility was about to torture them in the most cruel way imaginable.


    Those who had fallen to the ground could clearly see above their heads, that the pitch-blackness which seemed ready to devour everything began to churn as if it were clouds on the cusp of a storm. Yet, there was no sound of wind nor flash of lightning; everything happened in silence. By the time they realized it, a massive black skeleton had already reached out from the cloud cover that was like dark clouds.


    Whoosh!


    The skeleton''s bony right hand was inserted around William, its risen back and five fingers forming a cage, binding William within. The skeleton''s bony left hand was raised high, stirring the cloud of deathly qi, while its slightly parted jaws seemed to issue a silent mockery to all living beings there. From deep within its eye sockets, streams of "Aura of Death" spilled out, devouring the lifeforce of everything around it.


    But this was an unconscious act. When the giant black skeleton, which was half-protruding with the size of a hundred meters, twisted its neck, the "Aura of Death" from deep in its eye sockets fell like a waterfall, crashing brutally to the ground.


    At once, everyone''s eyes went wide.


    Simon did too.


    However, it wasn''t out of worry; the apprentice policeman was confident in his advisor.


    But the scene that unfolded the next moment left the apprentice policeman utterly stunned.


    The "Aura of Death" vanished.


    Like a waterfall being cut off, the "Aura of Death" disappeared into thin air.


    Only Arthur stood there, composed, not moving an inch.


    ''Truly worthy of an advisor!''


    Though the apprentice policeman was confident in his own advisor, he had not expected such a scene and immediately looked at his advisor with nothing but admiration in his eyes.


    The rest were all in disbelief.


    And Arthur, the focus of everyone''s attention, was a bit perplexed.


    Not about the appearance of the "Aura of Death."


    He had anticipated that.


    The moment he saw William, he sensed it.


    What baffled him was William''s "contract."


    What had he done?


    Hadn''t he just been simply bluffing the other party, how come the other party was now willing to pledge himself fully to him?


    Hadn''t he just shaken his head, then nodded, and also raised a finger?


    Did that have any meaning?


    No significance at all!


    Hadn''t he just gone along with the other party?


    How could the other party have derived some insight from it?


    His mind raced, but Arthur, who had the professional demeanor of a Spirit Medium, didn''t show the slightest hint on his face. He quietly raised his head to look at the gigantic black skeleton and let out a faint sigh.


    Yet the black skeleton roared.


    In its silent roar, the black skeleton pulled out its left hand that stirred the cloud of Death Qi and smashed fiercely towards Arthur.


    It wanted to make this being understand the majesty of death.


    It wanted to make this being understand the pain of death.


    It wanted to make this being understand the despair of death.


    And then...


    It disappeared.

 Chapter 268 The Mutants Distorted Faith!

    The vast black skeleton vanished the moment it touched Arthur, disappearing without a trace with its unique Aura of Death.


    The whole process was as if it had been reduced to ashes and smoke.


    It left everyone watching dumbfounded.


    They could not understand why this was so.


    Just as they could not understand why people are born different from one another.


    Or perhaps...


    The gap between people is even greater than that between a person and a dog.


    And death and death?


    There are indeed ranks that cannot be crossed.


    If the difference between a person and a dog is still within this world, then crossing these ranks is a difference on a world scale¡ªonly by entering this world can one understand how it differs from the original world.


    But none of that mattered anymore.


    The cloud formed by the Aura of Death had dispersed.


    The unique oppressive power of death had completely disappeared.


    Simon, Hunter, and Newt all stood up again, looking at Arthur with faces full of reverence.


    The Police Chief from the Mount Gale Region, Westbron, shook his moist pants but felt no embarassment.


    After all, if everyone familiar urinated, it was as if no one had.


    And having lost the restraint of the Aura of Death, the four extra legs on William dropped from his body, turning into decayed bones and then vanishing without a trace.


    At this moment, William on his knees had completely turned into a person.


    At least, that was how it appeared on the surface.


    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    But Arthur knew that the distorted William had not recovered; on the contrary, his level of distortion had deepened.


    The danger of the Mystic Side lies precisely in this.


    Once a mutant appears, there is no healing.


    Any so-called healing will only deepen the mutation.


    Even if they look normal on the outside, their insides have long become "different from others"!


    More importantly, the distorted people never realize this. They only think they are normal and it is those around them who are not.


    Just like William at this moment.


    He looked at Arthur with a face full of devotion, as if looking at a god of his faith, his Spiritual Light prostrating at Arthur''s feet.


    Arthur only needed a light touch to gain a free and useful slave.


    But Arthur did not do so; he just looked at William with pity.


    William was moved to tears by Arthur''s kindness and benevolence. He knew Arthur did not want to strip away his freedom, but what else could he offer Arthur in return?


    Furthermore, only with Arthur could he find redemption.


    Only by acting on Arthur''s will could he feel at peace.


    William bowed his head earnestly and said¡ª


    "Young master, you are the unchanging faith of my life!"


    The kindness of Old Charlie before him made William choose to address Arthur respectfully as the young master.


    Arthur did not care about such a title.


    You cannot reason with a madman.


    Similarly, you cannot understand the heart of a mutant.


    Upon confirming the purity of the Spirituality, without any trickery, Arthur leaned over and lightly touched the Spiritual Light that belonged to William. The moment the depths of his heart bore all that belonged to William, even deciding life and death in an instant, Arthur raised his hand and helped William up.


    William immediately burst into tears.


    Such a merciful young master.


    Such a kind young master.


    To follow such a merciful and kind young master, what virtues and abilities do I have?


    Such a me is so humble and unfortunate!


    Such a me can only bring trouble to the young master!


    Moreover, the young master also said that I still have one more chance!


    I must cherish this opportunity!


    Thinking this, William no longer hesitated.


    He stood in front of Arthur and said solemnly¡ª


    "Young Master, please wait for me a bit; I will come to you after I complete the ''Lich Rebirth'' ritual!"


    Amid his words, William knelt on one knee again, feeling guilty for leaving Arthur''s side, but the greater his guilt, the more urgent he became, and the more urgent he became, the more persistent he became; and the more persistent, the purer his intention became.


    When his purity reached its peak, William incredibly ignited the ''Soul Fire''.


    The white flames consumed William''s body.


    To William, the immense pain that ordinary people couldn''t bear was trivial.


    Could any pain compare to the agony of being away from his young master?


    "Consider this a consolation for our parting!"


    Thinking this, William looked at Arthur for the last time.


    When he saw his young master looking at him with concern and full of encouragement, in that moment, everything seemed worthwhile.


    Whoosh!


    The ''Soul Fire'' burned even more vigorously.


    "Please wait for me!"


    After William spoke for the last time, his entire being disappeared without a trace in the burning ''Soul Fire''.


    Meanwhile, far in the constantly snow-covered area of North County, in a certain tomb, anomalies began to occur.


    A radiant light spilled from the bronze coffin.


    It was dazzling but not blinding.


    Just like the ''Soul Fire''.


    The burning continued for a full ten minutes, and when the ''Soul Fire'' vanished, someone pushed open the bronze coffin from the inside, and William sat up from the coffin.


    Without any hesitation, William leapt up.


    He wanted to return to South County, to South Los, to be by his master''s side.


    But as soon as he steadied himself, he suddenly realized something was wrong.


    He found he couldn''t speak, and his skin was incredibly shriveled. The next moment, he picked up the mirror arranged for the burial and immediately saw a horrifying face with exposed eyeballs.


    This?! William was shocked.


    Upon further examination, his ''Lich Rebirth'' ritual was successful, but not entirely. Lacking the ''Aura of Death'' he had gathered for twenty years, he was now only a Half Lich.


    But William held no resentment toward Arthur.


    Because he knew very well, if it weren''t for his young master''s help in dispelling that Death Qi, he wouldn''t have been able to conduct the ''Lich Rebirth'' ritual at all.


    Let alone discussing success or failure.


    Being successful by half, as he was now, was already a tremendous achievement.


    But making a Half Lich like himself appear normal was troublesome.


    Yet, for the sake of standing proudly beside his young master, what were these troubles really?


    ''Methods to restore a Half Lich''s body... Transform the remaining half into a Corpse Ghoul!''


    William''s brain quickly settled on a method.


    It wasn''t the most convenient of all methods, nor the quickest.


    It was even the most troublesome.


    But it was also the most powerful.


    As a follower of the young master, being powerful was essential.


    Moreover, the young master''s kindness and compassion would surely not wish to see him choose any bloody paths.


    "Young Master, please wait a little longer for me!"


    Using spirituality, assisted by a contract, William began to take rapid action.


    Arthur received the message instantly.


    ''Lich Rebirth'', ''Corpse Ghoul Rebirth''... What exactly did William receive from the ''Sank family'' back then!'' S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur thought to himself but didn''t immediately take out the iron box he had gotten from William on the battlefield from ''Atos''s Box''.


    Instead, using the ''Hand of Void'', he placed the core of the Banyan Giant, a fist-sized core, into ''Atos''s Box'' and motioned for Simon and the others to start cleaning the estate courtyard battlefield. Only then did he walk into the largely collapsed estate main building and let the ''Hand of Void'' take out that iron box.


    The iron box wasn''t locked, but had a clasp.


    After verifying there were no issues, he continued to let the ''Hand of Void'' lift the clasp.


    Immediately, a visibly damaged book caught his eye, and clear on its cover, written in ''Glyphic Language'', were four large characters¡ª


    Book of Death!

 Chapter 269 Notes and Books!

    The match scraped across the sandpaper.


    Hiss!


    Ignited by the heat from the friction with the sandpaper, the match burst fully into flame. Arthur, holding the match, lit the Vigilance Oil Lamp, its range of illumination brighter than that of a standard lamp, allowing him to better discern the books within the iron box.


    ''Book of Death'', two notebooks.


    One of the ''Book of Death'' was fragmentary¡ªjust five pages when including the cover with no signs of tearing. Just five pages!


    Arthur was certain that this incomplete ''Book of Death'' was transcribed¡ªupon first sighting the words ''Book of Death'', his innate sense from ''Spirituality'' and ''Breath of Death'' told him that the ''Book of Death'' was not supposed to be like this.


    Then, Arthur examined the paper and ink.


    The yellowing paper and dim ink all indicated to Arthur that they were old, but definitely not fifty years old nor to mention a century.


    If it really had been from that era, the paper made from a mix of mulberry bark and jute would have been extremely brittle, crumbling to the touch.


    Of course, the ultimate confirmation of transcription was the handwriting inside the ''Book of Death'' itself.


    Messy!


    Exceptionally messy!


    And trembling at the beginning!


    Just by looking at such handwriting, Arthur felt as if he could see someone hurriedly copying it.


    Moreover, in a manner...


    Not meant to see the light of day!


    Arthur quickly confirmed his conjecture through the other two notebooks.


    Two notebooks¡ªone was William''s own, the other came from an elder of the Sank family¡ª


    I know I shouldn''t do this!


    But this is the legendary ''Book of Death''!


    The rumored ''Book of Death'' which could complete the ''God Ascension Steps''!


    By ascending the ten steps and becoming ''Death'', all those dead friends and family members can be resurrected!


    ...


    I, Langfellow, and Gilbert all made the same choice.


    I won''t blame them.


    Nor will they blame me.


    Our relationship has grown closer.


    ...


    The ''Book of Death'' is truly magnificent!


    By borrowing just a fraction of its power, I saw my deceased father. Yet he was very silent. I know he was angry, believing I''d dishonored the ''Hunter'' heritage, but I just wanted to see him. What''s wrong with that?


    I am not wrong!


    I am the one in the right!


    ...


    Langfellow saw his mother.


    Gilbert saw his master.


    That night, we drank ourselves into oblivion.


    ...


    A brief reunion is not enough; we needed to bring our loved ones back to our side forever.


    There are such techniques in the ''Book of Death''¡ªquite profound techniques, but...


    Why is it missing the most fundamental and crucial part?


    It lacks the initial ''Ritual''!


    Without the ''Aura of Death'', we simply cannot mobilize the ''Power of Death'' to perform such secret techniques. Is this some kind of joke from ''Death''?


    ...


    I, Langfellow, and Gilbert talked it over all night.


    Ultimately, we decided to join the ranks of the Witch Hunters.


    Without the initial ''Ritual'', we took it upon ourselves to hunt for the ''Aura of Death'', to harness the ''Power of Death''!


    ...


    Coming from ''Hunter'' families, the three of us quickly made a name for ourselves in a series of witch hunting operations.


    Warlock after warlock, witch, and vile creature were sent to the burning stake by us.


    Being able to collect ''Aura of Death'' and hunt down these vile beings was truly satisfying.


    Using my knowledge as a ''Hunter'' combined with the knowledge from the ''Book of Death'', I created a small secret technique ''Pit of Death'' to store the collected Death Qi.


    Langfellow and Gilbert were amazed at my talent.


    I played it off as nothing, but deep down felt somewhat proud.


    ...


    We received news.


    The remnants of the ''Tower of Mist'' were active in ''Andrzej Town''.


    The three of us packed and set off.


    ...


    Damn!


    It was a trap; we were betrayed by the nobles of North County.


    I killed that bastard noble and his entourage.


    The target was also taken care of, but Langfellow died, and Gilbert lost his right hand.


    I got away unscathed, but something was off with my mental state. While resting at the camp¡ªbefore my eyes kept appearing the chief of the ''Tower of Mist'' from ''Andrzej Town'', ceaselessly screaming at us.


    She called us ''thieves''.


    Saying we stole the ''Sacred Relic'' of the ''Tower of Mist''.


    ...


    Gilbert and I used the collected ''Aura of Death'' to invoke the ''Power of Death'' and resurrected Langfellow with the resurrection secret technique.


    However, probably due to the impurity of the ''Power of Death'', Langfellow was a bit dull.


    Still, we tested him with ''Salt Brick Oil Sword'' and confirmed that Langfellow was truly himself.


    A few days later, Langfellow returned to normal.


    Gilbert fitted his right hand with a hook, and we teased him together for looking like a pirate.


    ...


    That minor noble''s death was discovered by the remaining nobles of North County, and we were wanted, but ''Hunter'' companions helped us safely arrive in South County. Here, the ''Hunter'' friends warmly welcomed us.


    But Langfellow began to fall ill.


    He became so weak that he could not even lift a longsword, needing support to walk.


    Gilbert and I treated him with a continuous stream of ''Aura of Death'', and though he improved, the condition could only be maintained for a week before requiring even more ''Aura of Death''.


    We continued to hunt down evil entities.


    At the same time, we sought help from the local ''Hunters''.


    ...


    A month later, ''Hunter'' companions brought us news, ''Cat Faction.Black'' should be able to help us.


    With Langfellow in tow, we headed to ''Mountain of Cats'' to seek out the current ''Black Cat''.


    ...


    Tch, are all cats this aloof?


    But their strength is truly formidable.


    ...


    Can cats also see through lies?


    Alright, I admit I was wrong.


    ...


    I recounted everything to Gilbert and promised to lend the Book of Death for their perusal.


    Then, that cat proudly rejected the Book of Death. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Cats, do not need such inconvenient objects!"


    To this day, I still remember how that guy crossed his arms and stood with an air of arrogance.


    Although I really wanted to hit him, I truly couldn''t beat him¡ªhow could a person be so powerful?


    ...


    That guy treated Langfellow, dispelling the mixed feelings within the Aura of Death, but Langfellow was still very weak. That guy suggested we go to the Valley of Cats to find the current Orange Cat.


    We set out again, driving away evil creatures as we went on our way.


    But the Valley of Cats was already deserted.


    The Cliff of Cats, the Forest of Cats¡ªthere were no traces of any Cat Faction Member anywhere.


    Could it be that they have returned to the legendary Cave of Cats?


    ...


    While we were puzzled, we heard rumors that that guy was being surrounded and attacked by a coalition of noble forces from both South County and North County.


    We sped on horseback towards the Mountain of Cats.


    There he stood.


    There were already seventy-four corpses on the ground, yet there were even more people around.


    I tried to use the power of the Book of Death to take that guy away.


    But he refused.


    "Cats, do not walk in embarrassment."


    Carrying his last words, that cat charged into the enemy, swinging its Cat Claws, dodging and leaping, killing hundreds with one against many.


    I had to do something.


    Those bastards, I had to do something.


    ...


    Hah, the Blood Marquis?


    Blood and death are meant to dance together, so let you experience the erosion of the Aura of Death.


    I chose to strike at the most conspicuous person among the attackers.


    They were eroded by the overwhelming Aura of Death.


    And we revealed our whereabouts.


    But we didn''t care.


    A bunch of scum.


    ...


    After being chased for four months, we finally shook off our pursuers. We''ve been very silent in the past few days; none of us spoke, but we all reminisced about that guy.


    The evil beings we hunted, were they really evil?


    If they were really evil, why would that guy be hunted down?


    That guy was only arrogant but kind-hearted.


    ...


    We began to investigate the truth of the matter.


    ...


    Hah, the truth is so cruel.


    ...


    Langfellow chose death.


    Gilbert went to sea.


    And I chose to guard this Book of Death.


    The initial purpose?


    It doesn''t matter anymore.


    ...


    Hah, Sank from the Sank family?


    Good for him, turns out I''m his uncle.


    In the end, after refusing to make copies, that blade was really ruthless.


    Just a replica of The First Blade had caused me such an injury?


    Truly terrifying!


    Maybe this is the retribution for my misuse of the Book of Death.


    I hope that guy didn''t transcribe too much.


    I can no longer stop it.


    The only consolation is that the Book of Death won''t fall into others'' hands with my death, at least temporarily.


    ...


    The notes ended abruptly there, and Arthur, stroking his chin, had roughly reconstructed the circumstances¡ªSank from the Sank family must have learned from somewhere that the owner of the notes had the Book of Death and wanted to make copies.


    After being refused, he immediately took action.


    He killed the owner of the notes with his trump card.


    Then, Sank found that as the note''s owner died, the Book of Death also began to disappear, leaving him only enough time to hurriedly transcribe, including the cover, only five pages.


    Afterward?


    That was when Sank, with the Sank family, fled North County, and on the ship, encountered William.


    Of course, there were details Arthur didn''t know, just as he couldn''t guess there was any interaction between the note''s owner and ''Cat Faction.Black.''


    Furthermore, he even launched a surprise attack on the Blood Marquis for ''Cat Faction.Black.''


    This also caused Bern''s misunderstanding. With his bloodline and having been tainted with the true Aura of the Book of Death, the youngest member of the Blood Clan took the Sank family as an enemy.


    "Destiny," Arthur muttered under his breath, but deep inside, he was filled with even greater doubts.


    What truth did the three ''Hunters'' ultimately investigate?


    Why did it shatter the convictions of the three ''Hunters''?


    "Could it be related to the Book of Death?


    Or was it all a ''trick'' from the beginning? sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It should have nothing to do with Old Charlie, who during the ''witch hunting,'' the Seven Years'' War, to be safe, was tailoring for the ladies in Inner Bay.


    Only after the Seven Years'' War did he move to South Los.


    He then acted under the title of ''Spirit Medium'' again. With Old Charlie''s caution, it probably took ten years... hiss, it can''t be that his first job upon reopening was with William?"


    Thinking of this made Arthur gasp.


    He no longer knew whether to say William was lucky or unlucky.


    But as a ''Spirit Medium,'' his luck should not be bad.


    Arthur picked up the transcribed Book of Death and William''s notes, flipped briefly through William''s notes to confirm that it was just research on the Book of Death, which had many mistakes and omissions, then Arthur abandoned these notes and began to prepare to focus on reading the Book of Death.


    However, just as he was about to open the cover, he suddenly thought of something.


    In an instant, the young ''Spirit Medium''s'' complexion turned ugly, and he muttered softly to himself¡ª


    "No way?"

 Chapter 270 Technique of Death!

    The orange light shone on the old pages, creating an extremely gentle sensation that comforted the soul of those who saw it.


    Yet, as Arthur stared at the messy, hastily written handwriting, his brows were tightly furrowed.


    Because the young ''Spirit Medium'' had thought of a crucial matter.


    That was¡­


    Did Old Charlie understand Glyphic Language?


    Having bluffed the fragment of the ''Book of Death'' from William, it wouldn''t have been difficult to bluff that notebook from him too. Considering the contents of the notebook, could Old Charlie remain indifferent?


    He would not.


    In Arthur''s memory, Old Charlie had always been an elderly man with insatiable curiosity, his daily schedule extremely tight and reasonable, as if he never tired.


    Moreover, even if to maintain the demeanor of a ''Spirit Medium'', Old Charlie hadn''t bluffed the notebook from William, the particularity of Glyphic Language and its lack of impact on Old Charlie over the years were telling enough.


    Thus, from the current situation, it seemed that Old Charlie probably understood Glyphic Language!


    Good, it was now almost certain that Old Charlie knew the Glyphic Language.


    Then¡­


    Did Drake know?


    Did Cassandra know?


    Did the missing Winters know?


    Did his deceased parents know?


    Thinking about the gravity Marinda unintentionally mentioned regarding the so-called ''Demon lurking at Beck farm'', the family should probably understand, shouldn''t they?


    ''So, is it truly just me who is a muggle in the family?


    And moreover, the whole family has been playing me!


    Fine, fine, fine, so this is how you play, huh?''


    Having come to this conclusion, Arthur couldn''t help but rub his swelling temples.


    However, the young ''Spirit Medium'', although sarcastic, bore no resentment¡ª the affairs of the ''Blood Marquis'' family were still clear in his mind, and Arthur understood Old Charlie and the others'' concerns quite well.


    Even the powerful ''Bloodline Clan'' couldn''t escape their fate, let alone the modest Kledos family.


    Logically, even if Old Charlie exhausted all his efforts to help him, it would probably still be difficult for him to touch the ''Mystery''.


    Of course, that was under normal circumstances.


    But now?


    Seeing what he had become, Old Charlie would most likely be dumbfounded; Arthur was now a bona fide ''Mystic Side Person'' and had even been rumored to be an ''Entrant''.


    ''Hey, just you wait!


    I''ll give you a fright when we meet!''


    Just thinking about Old Charlie''s shocked and incredulous expression filled Arthur with anticipation.


    Of course, Arthur was never worried that Old Charlie would detect something off about him.


    Not to mention he possessed the complete memories of his former life, the Level 6 "Bluff" alone gave him confidence ¨C if Level 6 wasn''t enough, then escalate to Level 7.


    Still not enough?


    Then just level up a couple more times.


    And as for Drake and Cassandra?


    ''Hmph, I must show you that I''m the finest lad in the Kledos family!''


    Arthur thought to himself, sitting in the corner.


    Subsequently, the young Spirit Medium took a deep breath and opened the fragmentary ''Book of Death''.


    This incomplete ''Book of Death,'' including its cover, which was only five pages long, was remarkably complicated and mystical¡ªits owner, William had mentioned it to varying extents in his notes, hence Arthur was prepared for a meticulous and slow deciphering process.


    However, while looking at the copied Glyphic Language, Arthur felt no difficulty whatsoever.


    On the contrary, not only could he read through it effortlessly, he could also easily understand its meaning¡ª


    Page one, Deathly Fire.


    Page two, Death Qi Slash.


    Page three, Control Corpse.


    Page four, Minor Curse Technique.


    By the time Arthur had finished flipping through, the text in front of him flickered even more.


    [Technique of Death: You''ve come in contact with some applications of "Death Qi", and the "Power of Death" it constructs is far too simple for you, who possesses the "Breath of Death" talent. It''s as if these skills are innate to you, as simple as eating and drinking¡ªdeath, to you, has never been worth fearing.]


    [Deathly Fire: A special flame formed by outlining pure "Power of Death" with "Death Qi", which can''t be extinguished by water, sand, and the like. Once it contaminates a living being, it will rapidly consume the flesh and blood of the creature, turning it into the purest Death Qi to nourish you.] S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Death Qi Slash: "Power of Death" is not a single entity, it can be a curse, or even a sword. With "Death Qi", a sharp "Power of Death" forms a strike that slashes through the air.]


    [Control Corpse: Awaken a corpse with "Death Qi", and control its movements with "Power of Death".]


    [Minor Curse Technique: With "Death Qi", trace complex "Power of Death" to bring continuous misfortune to any creature under your gaze.]


    (Note 1: The power of Deathly Fire, Death Qi Slash, Control Corpse, and Minor Curse Technique depends on the amount of Death Qi invested, the minimum being 0.1, up to all.)


    (Note 2: You, who possess the "Breath of Death" talent, will not be backfired by an excessive output of "Death Qi".)


    (Note 3: When controlling corpses, the corpse must be a relatively intact humanoid creature, and cannot be a Spiritualist.)


    (Note 4: The effect of the Minor Curse Technique is unpredictable; when targeting a Spiritualist creature, a greater amount of Death Qi must be used, the specific amount depending on the power of the Spiritualist.)


    ...


    Without spending a single XP.


    Nor did it require any energy expenditure.


    Upon seeing, Arthur learned instantly, just as described in [Technique of Death]. These skills seemed innate to him, as simple as eating and drinking.


    Arthur raised his right hand, and the obscure [Deathly Fire] immediately danced at his fingertips, the flame radiating a deep blue glow, yet having a unique sound akin to flowing water.


    As Arthur''s thoughts shifted, the handful of [Deathly Fire] leapt like a living thing onto the corpse of a creature resembling a ghoul beside him.


    Soundlessly, within a breath, the creature turned into a pile of bones.


    The flesh and blood turned into the purest Death Qi, nourishing Arthur back from an initial expenditure of 0.1 Death Qi to [303.1] after increasing to [301.1].


    Subsequently, Arthur flicked his finger.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    Buzz!


    A pure white Death Qi-laden slash, like a thin crescent moon the size of a bowl, swept across the pile of bones.


    Instantly, the bones turned into a pile of dust.


    Arthur''s eyelid twitched.


    Such a strike was already not inferior to any ordinary offensive secret technique, and its power had even exceeded expectations, considering he had just controlled the output of Death Qi.


    Just 1!


    What would it be like if it were 10?


    Or 100?


    Or even 1000?


    With speculation, Arthur''s gaze shifted to a relatively intact humanoid creature''s corpse, whose stiff fingers began to tremble.


    However, Arthur did not let the creature stand up again.


    Simon and the others were still cleaning up the battlefield in the courtyard, no need to create such unnecessary panic.


    As for [Minor Curse Technique]?


    Similarly, there was no suitable target.


    But with [Deathly Fire] and [Death Qi Slash] as references, Arthur believed that [Minor Curse Technique] wouldn''t be far off in effect.


    Sigh!


    Arthur breathed out a breath of stale air, stood up, and picked up the [Vigilance Oil Lamp].


    He didn''t walk far, but toward the basement of the main building.


    He still had one thing to confirm.

 Chapter 271 Despicable!

    ```


    The Banyan Tree!


    It''s still that enormous banyan tree!


    Neither the fragmentary ''Book of Death'', nor his notes, or even William''s notes mentioned this colossal banyan tree.


    As for growing naturally? S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It''s simply impossible.


    Not to mention William merging with the massive banyan tree.


    Just the "Heart of the Banyan" in Arthur''s hand alone informed the young ''Spirit Medium'' that this banyan tree was definitely not a natural occurrence.


    [Name: Heart of the Banyan]


    [Type: Other Types]


    [Quality: Hero. Cripple]


    [Attributes: 1, Ingestion; 2, Planting]


    [Remarks: In the 159th year of the Silver Era, the owner of ''Hilt Tower'' approached the end of his life. Though he felt reluctant, he did not cling to ''Undying'', for he knew all too well the embarrassment of desperately seeking ''undying'' would be; he certainly did not wish to become one of those creatures with no reason and muddled memories¡ªbut the disciples of the ''Hilt Tower'' owner could not face their end as calmly as their teacher had. They began secretly studying the notes left by both their teacher and his close friend Atos, hoping to find a way to live forever. And then... they actually found it, though the method for prolonged life was not perfect and was fraught with great risks; yet, they were ecstatic nonetheless]


    ...


    [Ingestion: If a human were to ingest this Heart of the Banyan, there is a fifty percent chance that their lifespan would greatly increase, but they would show some plant-like characteristics. There is also a fifty percent chance of turning straight into a plant while retaining a sliver of human consciousness, which would fade with the passage of time]


    [Planting: After smearing it with the blood from one''s fingertip and burying it in the soil, one can have a War Tree that fights for them in a year. In ten years, it will grow into a great War Tree, and in a hundred years, an Ancient War Tree would have developed. Once it becomes an Ancient War Tree, it will not only have a certain degree of thinking but also command some secret techniques, and its loyalty to you will never change]


    (Note 1: After ingestion, the plant characteristics cannot be removed by any means. If removed, the increased lifespan will disappear.)


    (Note 2: The increased lifespan cannot exceed the original tree species'' limit.)


    (Note 3: Turning into a plant after ingestion accelerates the loss of human consciousness as the plant grows.)


    (Note 4: When planting, if the environmental requirements of the tree species are met, the growth of the tree will be beneficial.)


    (Note 5: The War Tree will not die as long as its heart remains, but it will need to be replanted.)


    ...


    The moment Arthur saw the "Heart of the Banyan," he subconsciously thought of the bizarre ''Golden Oak Tree'' within Oak Manor.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' guessed that this so-called ''Golden Oak Tree'' might very well be one of the disciples of the ''Hilt Tower'' owner who failed to ingest it and turned into a plant.


    Of course, it was just a guess.


    Specifically, Arthur had yet to confirm it.


    But one thing he could be certain of was that the banyan tree did not grow naturally.


    Of course, it couldn''t have been cultivated by William.


    William could at most be considered the planter.


    The real cultivator?


    Fritz!


    The very first Estate Owner who established the manor in the name of his wife, Yumir.


    It''s only natural that the person should also be a disciple of the ''Hilt Tower'' owner, or a disciple''s disciple, or maybe someone who accidentally obtained the notes.


    In any case, Arthur, who already had suspicions due to the terrain of ''Yumir Manor'', was now even more skeptical.


    As for the second-generation ''Yumir Manor'' Estate Owner?


    He was mentioned in William''s notes as being useless. When he proposed the idea of selling the manor, he was torn between wanting to sell and fearing that his other relatives would covet his wealth; he also wanted to sell at a high price, which was off-putting because of his indecision¡ªso, William granted him a dignified egress.


    Pacing through the hallway, the "Hand of Void" raised the "Vigilance Oil Lamp" to light the way for Arthur.


    Soon, Arthur found the passage leading to the basement.


    Using two additional "Hands of Void" for scouting, Arthur quickly spotted the sarcophagus where William had lain, and then found a downward passage within the sarcophagus itself.


    This passage had twenty steps. By stepping into the sarcophagus and following the steps down, after passing a small platform, one could truly see the secret chamber of ''Yumir Manor''.


    Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    The first thing to come into view was a roughly two-hundred square meter space, divided into a bedroom, a study, and a laboratory according to functional areas.


    The messy bedding signaled to Arthur that William had lived here.


    The enormous bookshelf in the study and the complete array of laboratory vessels caught Arthur''s eye.


    He needed more ''Mystical Knowledge'' and a full set of lab vessels to practice making ''Griffin Physique Potions''.


    All of this in front of him met Arthur''s requirements.


    But Arthur did not rush to examine them.


    ```


    His gaze was fixed on a small door at one side of the bedroom.


    Using the "Hand of Void" as a probe.


    Squeak!


    The small door opened in response.


    Arthur carefully peered inside and then saw one after another object covered with tarpaulin, neatly placed behind the door.


    Others might be puzzled about what these were, but not Arthur.


    He was all too familiar with these items!


    Without needing to lift the tarpaulin, he could be sure of what they were!


    Little Emperor Cannons!


    And beside the Little Emperor Cannons, against the wall, stood a large number of long boxes.


    The "Hand of Void" immediately opened one of the long boxes and, after tearing off the oil paper on top, a series of firearms instantly came into view.


    Even with his mental preparedness, at that moment, Arthur couldn''t help but inhale sharply.


    Hiss!


    It wasn''t that Arthur hadn''t seen the world.


    But he was still shocked by what he saw before him.


    ''Twenty Little Emperor Cannons, over a thousand heavy firearms, as well as swords, armor, and helmets ¨C with enough manpower, an army could be raised in an instant!''


    By now, Arthur finally understood what Fritz, who had established ''Yumir Manor'' under his wife''s name, was planning to do.


    This fellow intended to ''stir up trouble''!


    He wanted to secure a position in the tumultuous ''Seven Years'' War''!


    Perhaps even to earn the right to be called king.


    ''King Fritz?


    Tsch!''


    A sound filled with scorn resonated from Arthur''s mouth.


    It wasn''t that he looked down on such ambition; he simply had no respect for Fritz.


    Acting out of ambition under the guise of love...


    ''Despicable fellow.''


    That was Arthur''s assessment.


    Afterward, he surveyed the entire military arsenal, silently pondering.


    He was considering what to do with these spoils of war.


    Transport them back to South Los for reserve?


    It was certainly a good choice and also in line with his development plans for ''Mr. Wu''s Exchange''. Unfortunately, the Mount Gale Region was not located by an Inland River, making transportation to South Los inevitably reliant on horse-drawn carriages and prohibiting any open movements. This meant reducing the team size, resulting in a lengthy and cautious process where the slightest misstep could invite pursuit from the Countess.


    But over time, even the most cautious approach could lead to problems.


    So, that idea was out.


    What about selling them to make money?


    That was another good choice.


    But just the same, it couldn''t be done in South Los, lest discovery still lead to being pursued by the Countess.


    She would never allow such a large quantity of military weaponry to enter the market.


    Even if these weapons weren''t the latest model, it made no difference.


    In a world with ''Mystical Knowledge'', the advancement of ''gunpowder'' was greatly suppressed, yet sensitivity to war led the lords of various lands to constantly innovate, resulting in the creation of Thunder Guns and Light Firearms.


    South Los was not an option.


    Neither were the other territories.


    Those lords had means even more ruthless than a Mother Tigress.


    Having dismissed two ideas, Arthur furrowed his brows slightly.


    But in the next instant, the young ''Spirit Medium''s'' eyes lit up¡ª


    "Got it!"

 Chapter 272 A Match Made In Heaven, If Only The Gender Was Right!

    South Los, the midnight chimes had passed.


    Marinda, who had dozed off for 15 minutes, opened her eyes¡ªthe practice of sleeping for 5-15 minutes at both noon and midnight was not only Marinda''s habit but also an ancient secret technique. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was said to have existed even before the Imperial Age.


    Combined with meditation and breathing methods, it could achieve astonishing effects.


    However, the meditation method and breathing method had long been lost, but just a short nap at these two specific times could significantly restore one''s energy.


    Marinda had a deep understanding of this.


    To maintain her robust energy, she had received such training since childhood.


    One could say it was precisely because of this sleep habit that she was able to effortlessly manage those various complicated matters.


    But lately, it had not been enough.


    For the first time, this lady felt overwhelmed.


    ''Damn, Arthur!''


    This lady cursed silently to herself as she picked up her pipe¡ªthis time, the tobacco was not ordinary, but medicinal herbs.


    The kind that could refresh the mind and stimulate alertness.


    This lady needed to make herself quickly alert and focus her attention.


    Because the spread of messages like "Entrant" and "Blood Descendants" had once again stirred undercurrents in South Los¡ªeven though she had anticipated such a situation, the messages told her that she had underestimated the energy generated by two ''Entrants'' coming together.


    Especially when one of the ''Entrants'' might be a ''Blood Descendant,'' it naturally necessitated thorough investigation for some people and powers who had participated in the ''Night of Extermination''.


    Just these past few days, she had confirmed that scouts from the Marquess of West Berlin and the Marquess of Ainhars had been somewhat active in South Los.


    This had never happened before!


    Therefore, even if Arthur''s proposed plan to increase the rewards for the ''Swordsmanship Competition'' was good, the competition was still some time away.


    In the meantime, who knew what these powers might stir up in South Los? Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    Moreover, to some extent, what they eventually stirred up.


    If nothing happened, this lady would be even more terrified.


    ''They must be ''warmed up'' a bit!''


    This lady thought silently.


    As for how to warm them up?


    This lady already had a rough idea.


    After all, she had a ''conspicuous package'' by her side.


    However, to get this ''conspicuous package'' to exert effort was not so easy; it required presenting real silver and gold directly in front of the person.


    And currently, her finances were somewhat strained.


    It was not easy to deal with the deeply rooted Bernice family in South Los.


    To counter the potential blowback from them, she had to be fully prepared.


    That left only secret techniques and props...


    The former, she had been scheming all along.


    The latter?


    Yes!


    But none could be moved, for they all had their masters.


    And to use her own props?


    Unless Marinda went mad, she would not do so.


    Marinda was very clear why she held her current status.


    So, she had to exchange a few hidden messages, didn''t she?


    With this in mind, Marinda rode in her carriage to No. 2 Cork Street, where she took out a key¡ªacquired from Arthur.


    As Arthur''s ''lover,'' she held such privileged access.


    Especially while Arthur was away on a long trip.


    She scanned over the courtyard; it was clean, and the cat grass and catnip were meticulously maintained.


    Clearly, the kid named Merlin had been diligent.


    As she entered the room, Wuni had already come through the skylight and landed on the table in the Spirit Medium Parlor¡ª


    "Good evening, Marinda.


    I feel we must have a special fate.


    Otherwise, why would we both be so eager to see each other?


    Have you anticipated my unexpected discovery at ''Yumir Manor''?"


    Arthur, speaking through Wuni''s body, greeted her warmly while his words made Marinda roll her eyes.


    Given their relationship, her initiative in visiting had already explained everything.


    Faced with her proposition, Arthur was always as enthusiastic as this time.


    Greedy fellow!


    The lady judged inwardly, but her eyes revealed a trace of admiration¡ªbecause Arthur had honestly shared that he had made some discoveries at "Yumir Manor."


    Such a discovery surely required her assistance.


    This honesty was, in a way, truly fascinating.


    "If only Arthur were a woman."


    The lady thought regretfully while her business instinct sparked a thought¡ªthat she could let Arthur "warm up" for her for free and still make him pay a little something.


    Such opportunities were quite rare.


    But immediately, the lady shook her head.


    After all, she was a businesswoman, but not purely so.


    She had far greater goals.


    Or should we say...


    Ambition!


    This ambition made her realize that such "deceptive" methods were not sustainable, even if she profited this time, she might lose everything next time.


    Or because of this wrong approach, she might lose Arthur as a long-term ally.


    This was something the lady absolutely did not want to see.


    Moreover, given Arthur''s intelligence, he must have guessed something already!


    That''s why he was being so honest now!


    Even, everything about "Yumir Manor" must be the other party''s subsequent arrangement.


    Thinking this, the lady couldn''t help but glare at Arthur again.


    "Damned man!"


    With such a thought in mind, the lady went straight to the point¡ª


    "The scouts from the Marquess of Seberlin and Marquess of Ainhars families have been unusually active these past few days, and with the Bernice family''s issues, I no longer have the energy to deal with these guys, but I worry that more and more people gathering in South Los will create trouble and affect my business and the celebration of my succession to the peerage.


    So, my dear, since you''ve already made preparations, could you please help me out?"


    Marinda asked, smoking a pipe.


    If it hadn''t been for Wuni''s bird''s beak, Arthur would definitely have made a scoffing gesture at the lady in front of him.


    Testing!


    Again, testing!


    Everything about his partner was fine except for her overly suspicious nature, taking three steps forward only after testing the ground three times, as if her young, kind-hearted, upright, and naive "spirit medium" was the kind of person who would deceive his allies?


    When had he prepared early?


    Wasn''t it all just coincidence?


    He just thought that since the lords of various regions would not allow arms trafficking, he might as well sell the arms directly to the Earl of South Los himself.


    It definitely wasn''t because he wanted to earn the Countess''s money while using her transport fleet for the arms to lure out those who might be testing him, thus killing two birds with one stone.


    Absolutely not!


    The young "spirit medium," full of grievances and using Wuni''s body, softly said¡ª


    "I''ve found a large cache of arms at ''Yumir Manor''!"


    "What?"


    Marinda immediately stood up from her chair, then the lady said to herself.


    "You dare to secretly hoard a large amount of arms, I give you three days to go back to South Los and surrender yourself to the Lord Count, don''t think about running away, you think you can avoid the barracks, enter the Mount Gale region then take the secret forest path, avoiding the hidden sentry posts in the forest, enter Marquess of Seberlin''s territory following the river down to Inner Bay and be safe! You better not let me see you, I''ll kill you in a minute if I do!"


    The lady said this as she walked outside.


    Arthur''s dumbstruck expression was genuinely displayed on Wuni''s bird face.


    In the bright light, the bewildered crow stared at the lady''s receding figure, standing still as if questioning its own existence.


    Only when she reached the door did the lady turn around, frowning.


    "Was it really an accidental discovery?"


    "Heh."


    Arthur scoffed, unwilling to respond, and using Wuni''s body, he lifted a claw and gave the woman the ''middle finger.''


    The lady, however, completely ignored this ''middle finger.'' She paced around the Spirit Medium Parlor twice, a smile uncontrollably appearing on her face.


    She stared at Arthur and whispered¡ª


    "My dear, do you fancy playing a thrilling game?"

 Chapter 273 Atoss Gold Box!

    "Exciting?"


    "Can you handle it?"


    Facing Marinda''s soft inquiry, Arthur sneered twice.


    And the lady immediately snorted in response.


    "I have an aversion to men, not birds."


    As she spoke, she stared fixedly at Arthur, with an unmistakable let''s-try-and-see attitude.


    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    Yet Arthur sneered again.


    "It''s all the same."


    His double entendre hit home the next moment, but before the lady could open her mouth, Arthur continued.


    "Moreover...


    My feathers are afraid of getting wet."


    An even more devastating blow, his extended tone brimming with provocation.


    Immediately, Marinda''s gaze turned dangerous.


    Both of them made unyielding eye contact.


    About two seconds later, they simultaneously turned their heads away to one side, spitting out together¡ª


    "Ptui!"


    "You immature, petty person!"


    Marinda even raised her middle finger at Arthur, fully aware that this was Arthur''s retaliation for her recent ''probe.''


    To this, Marinda didn''t care.


    At least, she now knew that the arms weren''t Arthur''s.


    That was enough.


    Had those arms really belonged to Arthur?


    She would have had to reconsider her partnership with him.


    South Los would never allow such a dangerous individual to exist.


    "Where did those arms come from?"


    The lady asked, once more clutching her pipe.


    "Ever heard of ''Hilt Tower''?"


    Arthur disclosed the information he held, his words concealing the probing unique to a ''Spirit Medium.'' Although there were plenty of mystic side knowledge on the secret bookshelves, there was no further information about ''Hilt Tower,'' clearly hidden intentionally by that Fritz.


    However, Arthur believed Marinda would give him a satisfying answer.


    Indeed, it was so¡ª


    "''Hilt Tower''?


    In the Silver Age, Hilt Tower was one of the few neutral territories, standing tall upon the land of ''Winter Fortress'' with the support of its owner Hilt''s formidable power, a place many scholars and ascetics yearned for.


    Hilt had inherited a part of the early Empire''s ''Druid Hasen School of Thought,'' possessed a Noble Bloodline as well, and first became known in the Silver Era year 55, at the age of 19, when he demonstrated ''Great Arcana''-level power, only to choose to forego his Succession Right and venture to the far north for penance.


    It wasn''t until 20 years later, in Silver Era year 75, that the 39-year-old Hilt reappeared before the eyes of the public, establishing Hilt Tower in ''Winter Fortress'' on the threshold between North County and the far north, and for the following decades, he selflessly taught anyone with ''Talent.''


    It can be said that Hilt Tower was the shining beacon for all in North County at the time.


    Be they commoner or Noble." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Marinda spoke at length, her words revealing unabashed admiration for Hilt.


    Idealists possess such charm, after all.


    Although dubbed the ''Silver'' Age, the darkness of that era was in no way inferior to that of the ''Holy Empire'' period¡ªopen Slave trading, the overriding philosophy of Nobility, and constant warfare among the Nobles, enough to make anyone from the Pioneer Era pale.


    Ordinary people in that age had no rights at all; from birth, they were one of the possessions of the local lord, just like the ordinary people''s fathers and grandfathers, and so would their sons and grandsons be.


    Ordinary people''s wives, the first time belonged to the lord.


    The daughter of a commoner, her first time was also the lord''s.


    Even the mother of a commoner, her first time was still the lord''s.


    Being a commoner, if one were a farmer, then one would be a farmer for life, never allowed to change; when you wanted to become a blacksmith, the price you had to pay was almost fatal.


    Of course, what''s most fatal is that commoners have absolutely no understanding of how so-called ''wars'' begin.


    It might just be a boring hunt between nobles, over the ownership of a wild boar, or a deer.


    It could also be a dance to alleviate loneliness, over a lady''s returning glance or a smile.


    But the most desperate thing is that they cannot fight back.


    The gap in power made it so that all commoners could only live numbly.


    In short, those times were not good.


    Especially compared to the warm South County, most of North County, covered by ice and snow, was almost like hell.


    And, naturally, ''Hilt Tower'' which could shelter the innocent was something people longed for.


    However, such longing was destined to shatter with the passing of Hilt.


    Lacking the protection of powerful forces, those nobles of North County would not miss such an opportunity, surely scavenging Hilt Tower like vultures.


    With the added conflicts arising within Hilt Tower, Arthur could perfectly imagine the scene at the time.


    Seeing how Marinda stopped and avoided further talk, the image in Arthur''s mind became completely clear¡ªprobably a certain faction within Hilt Tower had allied with local nobles, cleansing their former friends and partners in even more ruthless ways than the local nobles.


    Some people, after all, always show their loyalty in such ways.


    It''s a pity that the loyalty of a dog is rewarded.


    People like that, however, are not.


    Because, in the hearts of the local nobles, such people are only seen as a night pot-like tool.


    "So, ''Yumir Manor''s'' first owner, Fritz, was related to ''Hilt Tower''?"


    Marinda asked.


    "Hmm, he probably wanted to take advantage of the ''Seven Years'' War'' to rise to power, but he failed before it even began¡ªmost likely he was dissuaded by his wife, right?


    After all, the manor is named after his wife.


    ''Yumir Manor'', not a bad name."


    Arthur nodded as he said this.


    But Marinda just curled her lips.


    This lady was all too aware of what kind of person Fritz was; it was absolutely impossible for him to give up his plans because of his wife''s objections. It was more credible that it was due to illness or assassination.


    However, this had nothing to do with her.


    What she wanted was how to appropriately utilize the relationship between Fritz and ''Hilt Tower''. Her reverence for ''Hilt Tower'' did not mean Marinda wouldn''t exploit ''Hilt Tower''.


    If Marinda couldn''t clearly discern the interests involved, she wouldn''t be honored with the title ''Lady of the Long Night''.


    The light of the fire in the pipe flickered as Marinda paced within the study.


    On her second round, the lady suddenly asked Arthur¡ª


    "Do you know about ''Atos'', the Master Alchemist?"


    With that question, Arthur knew what this lady was planning.


    Atos, he was all too familiar with him.


    The ''Atos''s Box'' was in his possession, an indispensable prop for him now, and what made Atos''s name a joy to discuss was ''Atos''s Gold Box''.


    Conveniently, Atos and Hilt were close friends.


    The appearance of ''Atos''s Gold Box'' in ''Yumir Manor'' made perfect sense.


    Clearly, this woman was prepared to leverage ''Atos''s Gold Box'' for her agenda.


    As he was about to nod in agreement with the lady, the young ''Spirit Medium'' had a sudden realization.


    He, had remembered a crucial point.

 Chapter 274 Arrogance and the Snake!

    Since Marinda dared to use "Atos''s Gold Box" as bait, it surely meant she knew the whereabouts of "Atos''s Gold Box."


    Perhaps it was even in her hands.


    Otherwise, if someone exposed it, all her efforts would be wasted.


    Thinking this, Arthur nodded without a trace.


    "Understood!"


    "Then we shall use this master''s notes as bait, interspersed with some rumors of ''Atos''s Gold Box.''


    Marinda smiled.


    Her eyes gleamed with craftiness, and her smile revealed the pleasure of a successful prank.


    Such a smile made Arthur even more certain of his guess.


    ''Atos''s Gold Box'' was most likely in her possession.


    Moreover, she used smoke as a concealment!


    Arthur thought to himself, yet he did not utter another word, just controlling Wuni to stare unblinkingly at Marinda ¡ª the plan was set.


    It was time to discuss the most crucial thing.


    Compensation!


    That large batch of arms was quite valuable.


    Plus, solving the threat from South Los made it even more valuable.


    If he didn''t quote a good price, Arthur felt he would be dishonoring his profession as a "Spirit Medium."


    Marinda seemed to sense that Arthur was about to ask for a lion''s share and immediately emphasized ¡ª


    "This is mutual benefit!"


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    "Helping me is helping yourself!"


    "Ah, right right right."


    "Do you want to know the secret behind the demise of the Bloodline Clan?"


    Seeing that Arthur was unfazed, the lady sighed lightly and her expression became serious.


    Similarly, Arthur strived to exhibit his seriousness while in the form of Wuni.


    Anyone faced with matters concerning the "Bloodline Clan" would not take it lightly.


    Even if Arthur was himself a "Blood Descendant," he needed to act like everyone else to avert exposing his identity.


    Especially when facing this astute and sharp lady, Arthur was even more focused in his performance.


    Even though he was merely controlling Wuni.


    As for whether this lady could discern something from the face of a crow?


    Who knows?


    But being cautious never hurt.


    "Your relationship with that ''Blood Descendant'' must be good, right?


    I have some information here that is very likely the reason for the downfall of the ''Bloodline Clan.''


    I''ll exchange it with you, and given your relationship with that ''Blood Descendant'', you will surely benefit much more."


    Marinda believed that this reward she offered would tempt anyone.


    After all, this was concerning the friendship of an "Entrant," even the aspects of gratitude, something even Arthur, who was also an "Entrant," could not ignore.


    This lady was quite certain of this.


    Thus, after speaking, she calmly watched Arthur, believing he would agree.


    Of course, with such a secret as her reward, she naturally harbored an attempt to probe.


    She wanted to know what exactly was the relationship between Arthur and that ''Blood Descendant.''


    What this lady did not expect was that Arthur simply shook his head.


    "Change it!"


    Facing Arthur''s straightforward rejection, the lady was taken aback.


    But Arthur appeared completely unperturbed.


    "Your inquisitive look was too obvious just now, do you want to know my real relationship with that guy?


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    Rest assured, it''s nowhere as close as you imagine.


    We just happened to meet in South Los and happened to complete a transaction. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Beyond that?


    My relationship with him is nowhere as close as ours."


    As Arthur spoke, he shrugged his shoulders, but the gesture appeared incredibly bizarre in Wuni''s form, to Marinda it looked as if a crow suddenly twitched a couple of times.


    However, the lady was not attracted by such convulsions.


    Her gaze towards Arthur was filled with hidden suspicion.


    She suspected that Arthur''s outright refusal was meant to conceal his connection with the ''Blood Descendants.''


    And that was exactly what Arthur wanted!


    Arthur knew well that even if he distanced himself from his vest, traces would still be uncovered, leading to some very unfavorable assumptions about him.


    Instead, he decided to draw attention by implying that the relationship was extraordinary.


    Let everyone guess why he and his vest had an unusual relationship, and if there was some unknown collaboration.


    As for the secret of the ''Blood Marquis''?


    Don''t forget Bern.


    The other party was the one who knew the true secrets of the ''Bloodline Clan.''


    Arthur believed this youngest member of the ''Bloodline Clan'' would spill everything when facing his brother.


    And that only needed a ''proper'' opportunity.


    "What do you want?"


    Marinda asked directly, unable to find any clues from Arthur''s expression.


    Moreover, as if to show her slight irritation, the lady''s words became harsh.


    Unfortunately for her, Arthur paid no attention.


    He was not going to be fooled.


    Women always instinctively use their advantages.


    Even a woman with ''misandry'' is no exception.


    "''Glory Potion''!"


    "Impossible!"


    When Arthur revealed what he wanted as a reward, the lady was startled and almost subconsciously refused; however, after declining, a strange look appeared in her eyes.


    She stared at Wuni.


    As if trying to see Arthur beneath the Crow''s exterior.


    "You''re actually a noble?


    Which branch does the Kledos Family belong to?


    In the Silver Age, there were one hundred twenty-one nobles, why have I never heard of the Kledos Family name?


    No, that''s not right!


    If the Kledos Family is part of ''Cat Faction.Black,'' it should be older!


    During the Holy Empire Era, the Kledos Family existed under a different name until the fall of ''Cat Faction.Black,'' and then they chose to conceal themselves with the name ''Kledos''!


    So, your family''s true name must be...


    So that''s how it is!"


    Marinda abruptly stopped talking.


    This made Arthur curse inwardly as he listened.


    So what is it like?


    What else do you know?


    He hated people who spoke in half-truths the most.


    Especially when he had to pretend to be unconcerned.


    "Don''t jump to conclusions, Kledos is just Kledos, nothing else."


    Arthur emphasized.


    "Heh, the contemporary ''Black Cat,'' actually possessing noble bloodline, interesting, interesting!


    I think those guys would be quite shocked to hear this."


    Marinda did not believe Arthur''s words at all and acted as if she had uncovered the truth.


    Firing up her pipe once again, the lady said amidst exhaling smoke¡ª


    "''Glory Potion''¡ªthe Lord Count has it, and she''ll consider bringing it out as a reward for the sake of old times, but just that batch of arms won''t be enough for this reward!


    So, you must bring something else.


    Of course, if you''re willing to tell the true story about that incident at The Holy Court, that''s also an option.


    Dear, could you talk about that incident?


    About...


    ''Serpent of Pride'' Adam."

 Chapter 275 The Stage Built by the Spirit Medium and the Businesswoman!

    ```


    Tell me about "Serpent of Pride" Adam?


    I am still "Serpent of Pride" Adam!


    Looking at Marinda engulfing clouds of smoke, Arthur couldn''t help but feel bemused at the bottom of his heart; he had no idea what this woman had imagined from his brief words that led to her complete change in attitude.


    But as for the so-called "Serpent of Pride" Adam, he truly didn''t know.


    The naked Adam and a serpent, he did know of.


    However, these weren''t important.


    The important thing was the current situation was very unfavorable for him.


    Marinda possessed information of which he was completely unaware, had already taken the initiative completely, and continuing the conversation would only allow her to find more flaws.


    So¡ª


    "What if I say in this plan I need no cooperation, no support, just myself at ''Yumir Manor''?"


    Arthur''s words caused Marinda to be taken aback.


    "Have you gone mad?


    Do you know what you''re talking about?


    Do you really think you''re an ''Entrant''?


    Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Or do you believe that the Marquess of West Berlin and the Marquess of Ainhars, if they act, will be more merciful than that Old Lion?"


    The lady''s tone rose several decibels.


    Even with a slightly frantic demeanor.


    Even if there was an element of acting, it still satisfied Arthur.


    "Spirit Medium is a dangerous profession, always encountering all sorts of situations, so no matter what you face, the first thing you must do is stay calm, then? Naturally, scare the other party, whether with words or actions, you must remember to scare them first to pull them into your own rhythm." That was Old Charlie''s advice, which Arthur took to heart.


    And indeed, that''s what he was doing.


    The effect?


    Naturally, it was not bad.


    Marinda stopped asking about the so-called "Serpent of Pride" Adam and instead looked at him with a probing gaze once more.


    Moreover, different from before!


    This time, the probing came with scrutiny!


    Without a doubt, the lady''s thoughts had taken a wrong turn again.


    But this time, Arthur was not troubled. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because he knew exactly what the lady was misconceiving.


    It was nothing more than his hidden identity, strength, and the purpose of his secrecy¡ªthese were all things Arthur could control.


    So the young Spirit Medium gave a faint smile, he was not worried about exposing more because as a Crow, the laughter he showed was just a strange caw.


    Hearing such a bizarre caw, Marinda furiously spewed smoke.


    The young Spirit Medium dodged nimbly, and continued to emphasize with the weird cawing laughter¡ª


    "How about my proposal?


    I think it''s quite good.


    It benefits us as well."


    Phew!


    Although Arthur dodged it, the thick smoke once again filled the entire study, with Marinda faintly visible amongst it, her deep blue eyes narrowing almost to slits yet shining more brightly as if they were glowing.


    Suddenly, the lady had an eerie beauty about her, yet appeared incredibly dangerous.


    The smoke flowed with the lady''s breath, and when she spoke, the rich smoke immediately dissipated, though still shrouding the surroundings.


    But not a trace was between the two of them.


    The lady said in a ghostly tone.


    "It seems my luck is always good, the partners I find casually are always full of secrets that I can''t help but explore."


    Marinda stressed the word ''casually.''


    Clearly, she suspected once more that their meeting had been a setup.


    Arthur didn''t speak, he let her speculate wildly.


    And the threat before him?


    Arthur ignored it further.


    [Death Intuition]hadn''t flickered in the slightest.


    Clearly, Marinda was just trying to scare him.


    Seeing that she hadn''t frightened Arthur, the lady pursed her lips and continued.


    "If you really can accomplish what you''ve said, then I think the Lord Count wouldn''t be stingy with a ''Glory Potion'', even if it''s precious. But how could it possibly be more precious than an ''Entrant'' able to handle a large number of enemies alone?"


    Without a doubt, her words carried a hint of sarcasm.


    Arthur certainly picked up on it, so the young Spirit Medium bluntly said¡ª


    "That''s ''Destiny''!"


    Watching the Spirit Medium in Crow form utter ''Destiny,'' Marinda felt it was mocking, even sensing that the Crow was laughing at her.


    She clenched her fists involuntarily.


    In fact...


    It was!


    However, Arthur would never admit it.


    ```


    "Pleasure doing business with you!"


    "Please do not randomly send people to watch over ''Yumir Manor.'' They could get involved."


    Having achieved his objective, Arthur prepared to leave, but before he departed, the young ''Spirit Medium'' reminded Marinda.


    "I thank you!"


    Marinda snorted coldly, watching as Arthur, who was ready to take flight, suddenly also cautioned her with a reminder.


    "If! I mean, if!


    You really do what you said!


    Then the Kledos Family''s efforts to Hide will become meaningless, and your previous efforts at deception will be completely ineffective¡ªWithin the Kledos Family, aside from you, it''s not possible that everyone has a ''Talent,'' right?


    They, that is, your family, will become your weakness!"


    The lady said softly.


    Such words were of course based in reality.


    Because, even in the family of the Old Lion of Inner Bay, not everyone could awaken.


    But for some reason, as soon as Marinda uttered these words, Arthur hesitated abruptly, and even in the guise of a crow, his inertia was obvious, allowing her to see right through him.


    This caused Marinda to feel puzzled.


    Had she inadvertently touched on some secret?


    The lady immediately recalled the words she had just spoken.


    But there was nothing noteworthy, right?


    Could it be that he was toying with me?


    Thinking this, the lady was about to glare angrily at Arthur, but Arthur had already taken flight, soaring through the smoke into the night sky over South Los.


    "Right, in the Kledos Family, it''s not possible that everyone, besides me, has a ''Talent''!"


    "Right, they will become my weakness!"


    "Hehehehehe."


    The crow disappeared into the night sky with a series of strange cries.


    Meanwhile, inside the study of Number 6 in Swan District, Marinda called for her coachman.


    "You personally take people to ''Yumir Manor'' and bring back the batch of military goods as quickly as possible.


    Also, have our people... no, contact Mr. Garcia, who spread the news before, and have him circulate the message that ''Yumir Manor'' is a branch of ''Hilt Tower'' and secretly holds ''Atos''s Gold Box.''


    He is a man worth investing in. Treat him as well as possible."


    "Yes, Master."


    The coachman, Edwin, hurriedly left.


    Marinda then sat in her chair, hesitating.


    She was hesitant about whether to really give up the idea of having someone tail ''Yumir Manor.''


    In the end, the lady chose to forgo surveillance.


    It wasn''t that she truly believed Arthur.


    Rather, she remembered the look on Arthur''s face when he suffered backlash, the atmosphere around him saturated with an Aura of Death, an environment where ordinary people would surely be seeking death.


    As for sending stronger ones?


    Her people were not up to the task, and too conspicuous.


    But those guys seemed like they could be of use.


    Just in time for a new round of selection!


    Thinking this, the lady picked up a pen and began to write something.


    Far away at ''Yumir Manor,'' Arthur had stoked a big bonfire in the ruined hall, hugged Pendragon, and was cooking supper¡ª


    "Marinda will certainly come up with ways to ''test and select again'' or some such excuse to have the Countess''s Staff Group come here.


    If this Staff Group gets annihilated, that Countess''s influence will inevitably be affected.


    At that time, Marinda will be the first to be relied upon heavily.


    Showing enough strength, I too will be relied upon.


    And the chance of my suggestion to make the ''Swordsmanship Competition'' champion''s reward be a ''Knight'' title will increase again."


    Just now, Marinda did not mention the ''Swordsmanship Competition.''


    If that Earl truly finalizes the champion''s reward as a ''Knight'' title, with his character, he would not fail to mention it.


    So, the Earl must be hesitant.


    In that case...


    "I will help you make the decision!"


    As for that Staff Group?


    What''s that got to do with him?


    It wasn''t him who suggested these people come here.


    Besides, he had warned them, not to come.


    Spirit Mediums as young, upright, pure and kind-hearted as him were a rarity.


    Arthur thought to himself, his expression becoming more indifferent as his gaze lightly shifted toward the two cases at his feet¡ªthese were what he had discovered while tallying the arsenal.


    They were also one of the reasons he dared to face his enemy alone.


    Looking at the two cases, the young ''Spirit Medium'' couldn''t help but think¡ª


    "I never expected there would be such a thing."

 Chapter 276 Peeping Tom!

    Two boxes, both made of long wooden planks.


    Yet, the contents of each were different¡ª


    [Name: Reservoir of Death Qi]


    [Type: Other]


    [Quality: Arcane]


    [Attributes: Storage]


    [Remarks: Possessing extraordinary talent, Old Sank, after acquiring the ''Book of Death,'' not only created the ''Pit of Death'' to store Death Qi but also encapsulated it through alchemy in the skull of a ''Hedamore Water Monster.'' This skull, meticulously polished, was the size of a pigeon''s egg, smooth and gleaming like jade. In an inconspicuous spot, a line of text was etched¡ªFor my deceased loved ones, I willingly head to hell.]


    ...


    [Storage: Capable of housing approximately 100 units of Death Qi, but requires the ''Pit of Death'' for absorption, currently: 100/100]


    (Note: This is a single-use item; once fully utilized, it can no longer be filled with Death Qi but can serve as an excellent ornament.)


    ...


    Within the long wooden plank box, divided into three sections, two were empty while only the bottom one still held 10 such [Reservoirs of Death Qi]¡ªJudging from the arrangement of slots, each section originally held 20 [Reservoirs of Death Qi]. Evidently, they had been used by Old Sank or William, the owner of the journal.


    Unable to naturally absorb the ''Aura of Death,'' they always needed external aid when marshaling the ''Power of Death.''


    Old Sank probably used them more.


    As a ''Hunter,'' Old Sank also had his principles, refusing to let himself become a monster.


    As for William?


    It was clear he harbored no scruples, transforming himself into a half-human, half-monster to better utilize the ''Power of Death,'' hence he neglected these [Reservoirs of Death Qi].


    However, Arthur wouldn''t disdain them.


    Even though he possessed the higher-grade [Breath of Death], for him, who needed a large amount of ''Aura of Death'' in a short time, nothing was more suitable than these [Reservoirs of Death Qi].


    After all, there were no wars in this era.


    Nor could he bring himself to slaughter the innocent.


    To be human, even remorsefully, one must maintain some principles, right?


    After all, that makes you more human.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' sighed softly, learned the [Pit of Death], and categorized it under [Technique of Death]¡ª


    [Pit of Death: Generates a small amount of ''Aura of Death,'' mixed with vitality to attract and gather more ''Aura of Death,'' can manipulate props that use the ''Pit of Death'' as a base material for secret techniques]


    ...


    No need for XP, no need for exertion; he learned it at a glance.


    ''Aura of Death mixed with vitality?''


    Arthur considered the remark thoughtfully.


    He vaguely felt that the [Pit of Death] might have other applications, but it required long-term experiments to know for sure.


    For now, he didn''t have the time.


    After placing the 10 [Reservoirs of Death Qi] into [Atos''s Box], Arthur''s gaze moved to the other long wooden plank box¡ª


    [Name: Hunter''s Sword]


    [Type: Sword]


    [Quality: Heroic]


    [Attributes: 1, Sharpness; 2, Demon Expelling; 3, Slash of Vanquishing Evil]


    [Requirements: 1, Not a member of the Sank family; 2, Not a demon]


    [Remarks: Old Sank''s longsword was forged by the best local blacksmith his father could find, incorporating silver powder and a small amount of the extremely precious ''Mora Metal.'' The latter endowed the sword with significant growth potential. Throughout Old Sank''s nearly 40-year career as a Hunter, the sword killed countless monsters and became increasingly sharp, turning into an indispensable aid for Old Sank¡ªOriginally, Old Sank hoped to pass it down within the Sank family, but the family''s betrayal ensured he would never allow his sword to fall into the hands of those traitors. In his final strength, he set restrictions on the sword.]


    ...


    [Sharpness: Can easily cut through weapons not of Arcane Level, slicing through ordinary armor as if cutting through paper.]


    [Demon Expelling: Can effectively repel various kinds of negative energy attacks.]


    [Slash of Vanquishing Evil: Infuses the wielder''s will, consuming a significant amount of physical strength, to deliver a lethal strike to beings of negative energy.]


    (Remark 1: Mora Metal still has room for growth)


    (Remark 2: The counterweight can hold salve, but cannot be enhanced by "Mora Metal")


    ...


    A standard hand-and-a-half sword, its blade Sharpness, with a semi-hollow sphere as the counterweight, the hilt wrapped in leather mixed with hemp rope, when Arthur held this [Hunter''s Sword], he could distinctly feel the [Breath of Death] being affected. Teaming up with [Daniel''s Hope], Arthur always felt that he was ''normal'' now.


    There shouldn''t be accidents like before, where people would die just because he stepped out of the house... right?


    Arthur guessed uncertainly.


    This unseen, intangible ''curse'' that even influenced his instincts was different from the tangible act of betrayal committed by that father in the Sank family.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' felt helpless.


    He could do no more.


    He could only restrain himself as much as possible.


    After placing the [Hunter''s Sword] back into [Atos''s Box], Arthur picked up his supper from the campfire ¡ª a porridge made from military ration biscuits.


    The others had the same meal.


    Simon didn''t mind.


    Hunter, Newt, and Police Chief Westbron uniformly declared it something not even a dog would eat, but under Arthur''s gaze, they all ate it anyway.


    Arthur still added a bit of white sugar to his biscuit porridge.


    Hu! Hu!


    After gently blowing on it a couple of times, Arthur took his wooden spoon and began his supper.


    While resting on the side, Police Chief Westbron approached Arthur just as he was finishing his supper, respectfully inquired,


    "Your excellence, about tonight''s events?"


    His voice elongated, his tone full of inquiry.


    Under normal circumstances, the Police Chief would surely choose to not report.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to perform his duties, but it''s too costly when the higher-ups send someone down.


    However, in situations like this, when the higher-up is present, there''s no need to worry about that, everything depends on the higher-up''s orders.


    "What''s happening here is none of your concern anymore. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All that''s left is for you to continue cleaning this place up.


    Especially that banyan tree, it needs careful handling."


    Arthur instructed seriously.


    The huge banyan tree, now the War Tree even without the [Heart of the Banyan], remained an extraordinary lumber much beyond ordinary imagination, perfect for things like ship keels. Conveniently, his ocean fleet was in the planning stages.


    This banyan tree could be a great help.


    Thus, once Marinda sent people over, he planned to transport this tree back and find reliable shipwrights to work on it.


    And what about those ghoul-like creature corpses?


    Arthur stood up and walked over.


    "End of the East, land of sacrifice, where nine sheep die to leave one, flesh and bone obelisks, forests of white bones¡­ rest in eternal peace!"


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    He muttered and sang softly, raising his right hand, a handful of deep blue flames dancing on his fingertips, which he then flung out.


    The stacked corpses were immediately enveloped by [Deathly Fire].


    The dark, ambiguous flames flowed like water.


    In a few short breaths, only a pile of bones remained.


    However, this time, the deep blue flames did not disappear.


    Instead...


    They struck toward the Shadows nearby.

 Chapter 277 Extraordinary Talent!

    The Yumir Manor was abruptly rocked by explosions and burst into flames in the dead of night, attracting the peepers, which didn''t surprise Arthur in the slightest.


    Even because of the plans that followed, he was quite welcoming of these Peeping Toms. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whether they were from the nobility or from some secret societies.


    All these Peeping Toms would be the ''loyal audience'' or ''cameo extras'' a few days later.


    However, when Death Intuition flickered slightly, Arthur would not ignore it¡ª


    Whoosh!


    The deep blue flames surged with the wind.


    The dark and indistinct flames immediately dispelled the darkness within the shadows.


    A figure let out a miserable howl.


    At the same time, a deathly white began to emerge from the person''s hands.


    ''Death Poetry Society''?


    Surprise flashed in Arthur''s eyes.


    Not surprised that they appeared here, because their appearance here must be linked with that so-called ''Death Poetry Society. Thirty Choir'' Morielk.


    Only, they were supposed to be more into assisting or logistics.


    That''s why they stayed in Mount Gale Town.


    What surprised Arthur was precisely this point; according to logic, the person should have left after Morielk''s death, yet they chose to stay?


    Did the ''Death Poetry Society'' have some sort of punishment like ''collective responsibility'' for incomplete tasks?


    Arthur speculated in his heart, but the Deathly Fire raged on, burning fiercely.


    Confronted with the Aura of Death in the hands of the Death Poetry Society member, the Deathly Fire pounced like a hungry tiger, swallowing the person who wielded the Aura of Death along with it.


    "Aaaah!"


    The Death Poetry Society member let out a final wail.


    When the noise subsided, another 30 points of Aura of Death were added to Arthur''s tally.


    This was on top of the 80 points of Aura of Death added from those monsters before.


    Suddenly, Arthur''s Aura of Death reached 413.1.


    Moreover, even if Arthur did not actively create death, the Aura of Death continued to increase slowly¡ªlooking at the slowly increasing Aura of Death, Arthur sighed slightly. This scene should have brought joy to someone longing for power, but the thought of ''side effects'' made it hard for him to feel truly happy.


    The only consolation was that those peepers wisely took their leave.


    However, Arthur knew this was only a temporary departure.


    As the news fermented, they would surely come back.


    Bringing even more people with them, they would climb onto the stage that he and Marinda had set up.


    Clatter!


    The skeleton of the Death Poetry Society member fell to the ground, and Police Chief Westbron beside it shuddered, sweating profusely¡ªThe Police Chief, who had just been relieved by Arthur''s recent promises, was scared once again by the scene before him.


    Suddenly, the Police Chief could no longer concern himself with so much.


    The Police Chief almost crawled on the ground as he spoke¡ª


    "Thank you for your grace.


    Please leave the rest to me.


    I assure you of your satisfaction."


    The two officers and numerous patrolmen beside him nodded in agreement.


    Police Chief Westbron was scared.


    They, too, were scared.


    Killing many monsters, even the fall of the War Tree, did not frighten them as much as seeing a living person turned into a skeletal frame.


    People always feel sorrow and fear because of the death of others.


    Even if that other person is a stranger, it''s the same.


    Yet they can also ignore the death of their own kin.


    Maybe this is what''s called a transient bond.


    Maybe this is...


    Human nature?


    Arthur did not know the answer to this complex and perplexing question, but he knew what the Police Chief and the rest of the officers and patrolmen in Mount Gale Town were afraid of.


    However, Arthur did not offer an explanation.


    Because he knew that would be more advantageous to him.


    Fear sometimes really does motivate people more.


    And in the following days, he really did need to rely on them.


    After all, for the sake of Pendragon, he needed to devote himself fully to the study of Potion-making... fundamentals.


    ''Potion-making is difficult, but the basics shouldn''t be hard, right?


    With my talent, maybe I''ll succeed on the first try!''


    With such thoughts, Arthur headed towards the main building of Yumir Manor.


    And while Arthur immersed himself in Potion-making, somewhere hidden in Inner Bay.


    Skulls were piled up into a triangle, with eye sockets and teeth all facing inward, one skull lying on top of another, until the topmost skull lay flat.


    A candle was inserted in the forehead of a skull, its burning wax dripping down and moistening the skeleton beneath.


    It gave the skull an appearance akin to jade.


    A gaunt palm gently caressed the wax on the skull, incessantly mumbling to itself.


    "Why? Why?


    Could this be the ''Miracle of Death''s Birth'' mentioned in the prophecy?


    But hasn''t the ''Child of Prophecy'' already appeared?


    Could there be two ''Children of Prophecy''?"


    There, of course, could not be two ''Children of Prophecy'', even ordinary Mystic Side Persons know this, let alone the ''Right Pastor'' of the Death Poetry Society!


    But both of these individuals completely match the characteristics of the ''Child of Prophecy''.


    Faced with this situation, even the divination-famed ''Right Pastor'' found it hard to decide.


    After pondering for a moment, he finally decided to call upon ''Death''s Attendant'' to subject the newly emerged ''Child of Prophecy'' to more tests.


    At the same time, he reduced the help offered to the original ''Child of Prophecy''.


    Death is fair.


    Even for the ''Child of Prophecy''.


    The ''Right Pastor'', a believer in this principle, was convinced that fairness could lead the Death Poetry Society out of trouble.


    "Is this not too cruel for them?"


    A deep voice arose from the shadows.


    To his old friend''s query, the ''Right Pastor'' shook his head.


    He was well aware that his friend''s question was not about this.


    He did not know since when his pure friend had become so complicated, but that did not prevent him from providing a direct answer.


    "The ''Child of Prophecy'' is our hope.


    And the schemes in Inner Bay could only be icing on the cake.


    Do not trust the words of the Nobles...


    Nobles can never be trusted!"


    The ''Right Pastor'' emphasized.


    "I know, so I think we should be more conservative¡ªmaybe the ''Old Lion'' is also a good choice?"


    The voice in the shadows inquired.


    "Heh, him?"


    The ''Right Pastor'' chuckled and closed his eyes slightly, no longer responding.


    And in the shadows, the ''Left Cantor'' furrowed his brow.


    Seeing his old friend close his eyes, he knew the conversation was over.


    He did not know since when his pure friend had become so proud, but that did not prevent him from bringing more options to the Death Poetry Society.


    With this thought, the ''Left Cantor'' turned and left.


    Behind him, the ''Right Pastor'' slightly opened his eyes, then closed them once more.


    It seemed as if he had glimpsed the future, or perhaps he had seen nothing at all.


    ...


    Two days quickly passed.


    Everything proceeded in an orderly manner, according to Arthur and Marinda''s arrangements.


    Except...


    Potion-making!


    Crack! Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    After the twenty-seventh failure, Arthur crushed the test tube in his hand.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' stood in front of the manor''s basement workbench, looking as worn out as a student who had just finished a math exam, not only weary but also filled with all sorts of life-doubting emotions¡ª


    How could the answer possibly be one after calculating two pages of scratch paper?


    The length of the formula is almost as long as my lifespan!


    Who''s the sadist that said solving math problems is a pleasure?


    Ha, fake!


    All fake!


    False mathematics, false Potion-making, false world!


    The murmurs at the bottom of his heart made the young ''Spirit Medium'' sit down in the chair and begin to ponder where exactly he had gone wrong.


    But no matter how much he thought, he felt he had done nothing wrong.


    Could it be the Talent?


    Thinking this, the young ''Spirit Medium'' immediately shook his head¡ª


    "Impossible!


    Absolutely impossible!


    My Extraordinary Talent can''t be wrong, so there must be something amiss...huh?!"

 Chapter 278 Plump Cheeks!

    Arthur, struck by a thought, rose and pulled a book titled "The Basics of Potion-making: How It''s Done" from a nearby shelf¡ªthis was an introductory text from ''Hilt Tower'', compiled specifically for novices in potion-making, with the chief compiler being the master of the tower, Hilt.


    This book wasn''t thick, containing only about thirty pages.


    The potions recorded in it were only the most basic: the ''Mint Elixir'', ''Digestive Pills'', and ''Wild Horse Yulan Oil''.


    Although these were just the basic potions, they covered the three main types of potions: liquid, pills, and oils.


    Arthur opened the book and looked at the most classic and easiest introductory potion, the ''Mint Elixir''¡ª


    ''Choose fresh mint leaves, licorice, and honey as the main ingredients. Chop the mint leaves and licorice and fully integrate them with the honey. Then, under the moonlight, maintain the activity fully, start stirring at a low temperature, until it reaches a full boil to complete the concoction. It can effectively treat headaches, colds, and if the licorice is replaced with dried tangerine peel or peach leaf, it can also treat indigestion.


    Fully maintaining the activity?


    Activity?


    If potions also have activity...


    Arthur muttered this term and subconsciously glanced at his "Breath of Death".


    No wonder he had felt that the ''death qi'' had been increasing slightly faster these past few days. He had originally thought that ''Yumir Manor'' was a geomantic treasure spot.


    He had not expected that concocting ''magic potions'' had also played a role.


    Then, he tightened his grip on "Zuo Danlun''s Defense" and took out "Hunter''s Sword" from "Atos''s Box" and hung it on his belt.


    Following that, the young ''Spirit Medium'' began another session of potion concoction.


    With twenty-seven previous failures as his foundation, Arthur was almost adept at the initial chopping and integrating process.


    When it came to stirring at a low temperature under the moonlight, Arthur''s gaze carried a trace of nervousness.


    The previous twenty-seven attempts had all failed at this stage.


    The ''Mint Elixir'' had turned directly into spoiled wastewater.


    But this time was different¡ª


    Under the moonlight, the slightly golden color of the Mint Elixir gradually deepened; Arthur could distinctly feel the potion absorbing the essence of the moonlight.


    Moreover, his "Spirituality" also became unusually active at this moment.


    When the potion boiled, a bright flash passed over it.


    [Successfully concocted Mint Elixir!]


    [Mint Elixir: One of the entry-level magic potions, effective at treating headaches and colds and fevers. It is the most chosen entry-level magic potion by the ''Gifted Ones''. It allows the concocter''s ''Spirituality'' to coordinate more fully with the moonlight and the base materials of the potion.]


    ¡­


    [Acquired auxiliary skill: Potion-making Basics Lv0: Lv0 (0/40)]


    ¡­ Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at the successfully concocted [Mint Elixir], Arthur''s lips curled into a smile.


    He knew there must have been a problem somewhere.


    His talent?


    The ''Kledos'' surname had already explained it all.


    After all, the ''Kledos Family'' didn''t have a single non-magic person.


    Glancing at the XP points needed for [Potion-making Basics], Arthur hesitated no longer and chose to allocate points¡ªnot that practice couldn''t achieve the same effect, but allocating points was more cost-effective.


    [Potion-making Basics Lv1: You have grasped the basics of potion-making, but it''s still just the basics. You know how to use flasks, alcohol lamps, test tubes, and pill grinders, etc. You also have a bit of understanding about ''Spirituality'', moonlight, and the resonance with potion base materials, but that''s your current limit. You have no more experience or recipes.]


    ¡­


    [Spirituality +0.1]


    ¡­


    As the points were added, the synchronization of knowledge and body began.


    Arthur''s mind was filled with more experiences of concocting [Mint Elixir], as if he had been practicing a particular magic potion all year long.


    So much so that his muscles had formed a memory of it.


    When Arthur opened his eyes again, it was not an exaggeration to say that he could prepare [Mint Elixir] even with his eyes closed.


    Of course, the potion Arthur wanted to concoct was not the [Mint Elixir], but the [Griffin Physique Potion].


    ''100 points?'' Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    Looking at the skyrocketing [Potion-making Basics] XP value, Arthur was not surprised.


    It is well known, in the ''Mystic Side'', that the most money-consuming are [Potion-making] and [Alchemy], especially [Potion-making]. The corresponding potion recipes have long been the closely guarded secrets of various nobles.


    Those are the kinds that, if an outsider sees them, it''s to the death with no exceptions.


    The simplest example is the [Golden Lion Potion] from the Old Lion of Inner Bay''s family, a potion that can significantly enhance one''s physique and safely increase spirituality.


    It is also the core of what made the Old Lion''s family thrive.


    Any person daring to pry into such magic potions would be brutally killed by the Old Lion, with no second possibility.


    What about the [Glory Potion] that can supplement bloodlines?


    Because it is circulated among nobles on a small scale, rules are somewhat relaxed.


    But that''s still only among nobles.


    Commoners aspiring for it still face sure death.


    Arthur glanced at the recent XP gains¡ª


    [The hidden nature of ''Yumir Manor'' astonishes Mystic Side Person; XP+50]


    [The appearance of ''Hilt Tower'' has attracted more attention from Mystic Side Person: XP+50]


    [More people have heard of your name; XP+10]


    [More people have heard of your name; XP+10]


    ...


    The information was still fermenting, the XP steadily accruing, just enough for "Potion-making. Basic," Arthur did not hesitate to choose to improve it.


    XP was gone, but he could always accumulate more.


    But if that Sunflower were gone, Arthur really wouldn''t know where else to try his luck.


    [Consume XP100!]


    [Potion-making. Basic Lv2: You have advanced further in the basics of potion-making. Although still basic, you now surpass most ''Potion Practitioners.'' Not only do you know how to use flasks, alcohol lamps, test tubes, pill mills, etc., but your understanding of ''Spirituality,'' Moonlight, and the resonance with magic potion base materials has deepened. You seem to have discovered the joy of crafting magic potions, yet you still have no more recipes.]


    ...


    [Spirituality +0.1]


    ...


    Once again a synchronization of knowledge and body.


    This time, the crafting experience for [Digestive Pills], [Wild Horse Yulan Oil], and [Griffin Physique Potion] also emerged.


    Like the [Mint Elixir], it was as if he had experienced years of study.


    Feeling that he could easily concoct the [Griffin Physique Potion], Arthur felt the 100 XP was well spent.


    As for the accumulated increase of 0.2 in spirituality?


    After the [Orange Cat] ritual, the safe range for [Spirituality] is 3; currently, he was at 1.2, still plenty of room to maneuver.


    There was no need to rush.


    Right now, what mattered most was concocting the [Griffin Physique Potion]!


    He needed to make Pendragon a bit safer.


    That was his promise to Pan.


    Watching the flames burning in the pistil of the ''Sunflower,'' Arthur picked up the mortar and began forcefully grinding it, he had all the remaining auxiliary materials including the Golden Acorn.


    And the resonance with [Spirituality] was ''a well-trodden path.''


    Therefore, the [Griffin Physique Potion] was made without any accidents.


    [Griffin Physique Potion: The Griffin Knight Order once was the most elite force of the Empire, fearless against any enemy. But the growth of griffins required a long time. To address this problem, ''Court Wizard'' Xarlico, with the help of his old friend ''court jester'' Harrington and ''White Robed Wizard'' Georgiord, completed this potion. However, it was this very potion that led to the complete extinction of the griffins¡ªas even the fastest-growing griffins could not withstand the constant wear of war, leaving ''White Robed Wizard'' Georgiord guilt-ridden; he left the center of the Empire to search for the Druid Master in ''Forest Sea'' to help the griffins recover, but to no avail. Meanwhile, watching this potion that matched the griffins well, the ''Court Wizard'' began adjustments to make its use more widespread; the potion you now hold is such a modified version]


    ...


    Holding a 10 ml test tube, looking at the potion inside that seemed like flames, Arthur waved to Pendragon¡ª


    "For a horse, it''s 1:10, for a cat, let''s start from a safety dose of 1:300."


    Arthur said, using a rubber bulb pipette to draw out 1 milliliter of [Griffin Physique Potion] and inject it into a 300 milliliter large syringe.


    Then, he filled a syringe full of water.


    Originally Pendragon was lazily walking over, but seeing the syringe thicker than a child''s arm, he froze in place, even his forelegs did not touch down, just stayed motionless.


    Almost instinctively, Pendragon turned to run.


    But in the next moment, he was embraced by Arthur, and placed in his arms.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' inserted the needleless syringe into the Orange Cat''s mouth, pushing and laughing as he did¡ª


    "Hehehe, little kitty, come on, daddy''s going to feed you something good!"


    Pendragon initially struggled.


    But amid the struggle, the taste in his mouth made him start to suckle.


    Biological instinct told him, this was good stuff.


    300 milliliters of [Griffin Physique Potion] mixture was thus consumed by Pendragon.


    Then, the little kitty, as if drunk, staggered towards the Cat''s Nest, and the moment he entered, he flopped down and began to snore loudly.


    Meanwhile, Fujin, who had been standing as a guard, also transmitted a longing emotion to Arthur.


    ''Next time, it will definitely be yours.''


    Arthur responded while petting Pendragon''s head, then stretched lazily, as it was almost dawn and he needed to sleep too.


    Six hours of necessary sleep, the young ''Spirit Medium'' remembered it well.


    The young ''Spirit Medium''s'' bed was right next to the Cat''s Nest.


    As for William''s bed?


    Just the thought of William''s six-legged form made Arthur respectfully decline.


    Almost the instant he lay in bed, the young ''Spirit Medium'' let out a long breath.


    This breathing echoed in the sealed room.


    But it did not cover up another weaker breathing sound.


    One strong and one weak breath seemed to resonate with each other.


    In his sleep, Pendragon unconsciously climbed onto Arthur''s abdomen, the whole process without even opening his eyes, as if sleepwalking.


    And Arthur, as if feeling no weight from Pendragon, continued to sleep soundly.


    One cat and one person, closely leaning on each other.


    The breathing was not just resonating but gradually getting in sync.


    The cat''s body emitted an unusual heat, some subtle changes had begun.


    And the person?


    No changes could yet be seen on the body, but that face¡ª


    Had unconsciously become plumper.

 Chapter 279 Scout!

    When the six-hour sleep period was over, Arthur awoke with a start.


    The first thing the young ''Spirit Medium'' felt was a sense of suffocation.


    The next moment, Arthur skilfully scooped Pendragon from his stomach and hugged him into his arms.


    Then, he closed his eyes again.


    Who says you have to get up just because you''re awake?


    It wasn''t as if he was at home, let alone living with his parents.


    Most importantly...


    He didn''t have to go to work!


    On such a day worth celebrating, going back to sleep after waking up was, without a doubt, the right choice.


    Don''t talk about how the plan for the day is in the morning, with six out of seven days a week spent toiling from dawn till dusk; what was wrong with resting on the remaining day?


    People need to know how to rest.


    Just like Arthur.


    While holding his cat, he hummed his own adaptation, ''A pinch of belly, a roll of love, a slide, a crispen, a spread, please eat the zongzi...''


    This melody inexplicably made Arthur crave barbecue and rice dumplings.


    The crunchiness of well-roasted meat, dipped in cumin and chili powder, bursting with oil in one bite, followed by a bite of a date-filled zongzi¡ªsoft, sweet, and immediately enhancing the taste of the meat, especially after biting into the date and its unique aroma blended in the mouth. The most enjoyable part was teasing off the bits of date from the pit with the tip of his tongue and spitting it out afterward.


    Looking at the shiny date pit brought such a sense of satisfaction that Arthur could eat two more zongzi.


    He inadvertently swallowed.


    Arthur remembered that in South Los, there were a few farms that produced glutinous rice.


    As for zongzi leaves?


    Reed leaves were quite common in South Los, abundant near many farms and manors along the rivers.


    So, craving for them wasn''t a difficult wish to fulfill.


    However, foodstuff like glutinous rice, produced by only a few farms, still had to be ordered directly from the farms themselves and couldn''t simply be bought in markets or shops.


    Unless you were prepared to come back empty-handed.


    After all, if it''s food, it will be loved.


    Some people might not like it, but others may love it deep in their hearts.


    ''I''ll order some glutinous rice from those farms when I get back.''


    Arthur thought as he started getting up from bed.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' still smelled the fragrance of ''breakfast'', even though it was already noon¡ª with a compulsory six-hour sleep period and no longer needing to buy newspapers in the morning, Arthur''s recent routine had become sleeping before dawn, waking up at noon for the first meal, having the second in the afternoon, the third in the evening, and one or two more as midnight snacks, depending on circumstances.


    He didn''t feel uncomfortable with this schedule at all.


    On the contrary, eating midnight snacks brought Arthur immense happiness.


    Is there anything that makes life feel more beautiful than food late at night?


    Eating twice!


    After washing up and changing out of his pajamas into everyday clothes, Arthur stepped out of the stone coffin, while a drowsy Pendragon continued to snooze on Arthur''s bed.


    At this, the corners of Arthur''s mouth lifted.


    According to the records, this was a normal reaction to digesting the ''Griffin Physique Potion''¡ªhorses in North County would sleep for 2-3 days after consuming it.


    Although Pendragon drank less, considering his size, a 2-3 day sleep period was unavoidable.


    After the sleep period, Pendragon would enter a phase of frantic eating to replenish energy and gain strength.


    Meanwhile, the remaining ''Griffin Physique Potion'' could be resumed and even increased in dosage.


    When a whole vial of ''Griffin Physique Potion'' was finished?


    There was a high probability that Pendragon would ascend to a magical creature.


    Of course, if he didn''t ascend, it wouldn''t matter.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' would do his best to find ''Sunflowers'' and then prepare more ''Griffin Physique Potion'' for Pendragon to consume. Arthur firmly believed that as long as he took enough of the potion, Pendragon would eventually become a magical creature¡ªamongst the ''Griffin Cavalry'' of North County, there had been a noble commander who spared no expense to allow his warhorse to consume an entire vial of ''Griffin Physique Potion'', fully ascending it to a magical creature.


    And the regular warhorses?


    Most of the time, they received just 1 milliliter of the ''Griffin Physique Potion''.


    Consuming another milliliter would qualify them for the ''Griffin Cavalry''s'' ''Guard Troop''.


    Only those promoted to ''Old Guards'' would possibly receive a third milliliter dose. Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    They were also North County''s elite forces.


    Arthur didn''t need Pendragon to become part of any elite forces; he just needed Pendragon to have enough power to defend himself.


    ''The advancement of the ''Griffin Physique Potion'' is the ''Griffin Spirit Potion'' and the ultimate ''Griffin Gale Potion''... These two potions are precisely what the ''Griffin Training Method'' lacks, and if I get the chance, I can ask Marinda to look for them.''


    Arthur thought to himself but didn''t hold out much hope.


    Given North County''s emphasis on the "Griffon Cavalry," mobilizing countless people hadn''t found the last two potions; relying solely on Marinda''s power was clearly insufficient.


    Unless her luck was truly against all odds.


    Moreover, even if the Potion Formula was found.


    The base materials required for the magic potion were likely elusive, and some might even have been extinct long ago.


    In any case, it would be a matter of great luck.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' didn''t insist.


    "Good afternoon, advisor!"


    "Morning, Simon!"


    Arthur greeted back, taking his ''breakfast''¡ªa substantial serving of fried porkchop, at least 2 pounds, along with corn kernels, green peas, mashed potatoes, and an equally hefty portion of white bread. For the drink, he chose black tea, one of the options from teas.


    These supplies, of course, were sent by Police Chief Westbron.


    To appease Arthur, the Police Chief was willing to empty Mount Gale Town''s grocery store, bakery, butcher shop, and cheese shop.


    And that was after Arthur had explicitly turned down alcoholic beverages.


    Otherwise, several barrels of wine would have been added to ''Yumir Manor'' at the moment.


    Even so, the supplies in the ''temporary kitchen'' set up by Simon, Hunter, and Newt on the side still amazed all the housewives.


    The substantial ''breakfast'' made Arthur chew with great bites.


    This sight brought a joyful smile to Simon, the part-time cook, while Hunter and Newt looked at each other, puzzled.


    The two patrolmen began to doubt their lives.


    Is it really that delicious?


    Why don''t they find it anything special?


    Could it be that they missed the essence of its taste?


    With these thoughts, the two patrolmen couldn''t help but look again at the lunch on their plates, putting a piece of porkchop into their mouths, still finding it overcooked, dry, and lacking any juice, even when paired with black pepper, it couldn''t hide the gamey taste.


    It was quite average, wasn''t it?


    If Simon wasn''t the cook, this kind of food would have provoked Hunter and Newt to violence a long time ago.


    While Simon was delighted, and Hunter and Newt were perplexed, Arthur, who had finished his meal, picked up his tea cup and said softly¡ª


    "It''s about time."


    Suddenly, the three of them got serious.


    Two days ago, Arthur had made it clear to the three that the following matter was not something they could take part in.


    Hunter and Newt began to pack up their things.


    Simon, on the other hand, took over the still-sleeping Pendragon.


    "Meet me in Mount Gale Town."


    As the three departed, Arthur reminded them again and ''saw'' them off safely into Mount Gale Town. Fujin ascended, and soon he saw the approaching convoy and the exaggerated number of...


    Scouts!


    The convoy sent by Marinda was large in number, with over a hundred horses and carriages.


    Such a large-scale convoy was naturally impossible to hide.


    In fact, Marinda hadn''t ordered Edwin to hide it; rather, they came to the Mount Gale Region in such an open and aboveboard manner¡ªAs soon as they left South Los, the convoy attracted attention from many.


    With the spread of news about ''Yumir Manor'' having a legacy from ''Hilt Tower,'' more people were drawn to the convoy.


    From Fujin''s high vantage point, the convoy appeared to have about one hundred and fifty people.


    As for the scouts...


    Three hundred!


    Double the number of the convoy!


    Clearly, his and Marinda''s initial plans were successful; they attracted enough people.


    But not people of sufficient importance!


    The copious number of scouts were just thrown out to test his attitude.


    The real big fish were all hidden in the shadows. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur was not surprised by this.


    Moreover, he had already planned for it.


    After rechecking his equipment, he took Atos''s Box, and the young ''Spirit Medium'' disappeared into the shadows of the ravine.

 Chapter 280 This Sword!

    Aiduke led his three subordinates and followed from a distance the convoy of the "Lady of the Long Night."


    As for the so-called "Lady of the Long Night," Aiduke had always scoffed at her, previously deeming the mercenary lucky to be selected and used by some influential figure as a mere pawn, and the latest rampant rumors further proved his conjecture.


    "Humph, just a ''plaything'' after all!"


    The mercenary leader sneered inwardly.


    Subsequently, he let out bursts of cold laughter.


    This time he was hired by "Mr. Bernice" to keep an eye on this "Lady of the Long Night"¡ªmerely to watch and report back.


    To Aiduke, this was simply money being handed to him.


    And a substantial amount at that.


    Because "Mr. Bernice" was generous enough.


    But who would mind earning a little extra?


    Looking at the convoy, greed flickered in Aiduke''s eyes.


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    Now, the convoy was still empty.


    But soon, it would return full.


    And that would be his opportunity.


    Thinking of this, he gestured to one of his subordinates to come closer and spoke in a hushed tone¡ªthe situation was different this time, to gain sufficient profit, they needed enough manpower.


    It wasn''t just that the convoy had many people; there were also many others like him.


    However, he had an advantage.


    Because, as far as he knew, "Mr. Bernice" had hired not just their team but at least three teams. If he could unite these teams, then he would have a say.


    Exactly!


    A say!


    Aiduke understood that to attack a convoy so numerous and well-armed, those nearby would inevitably form a temporary alliance to act together.


    And to secure ample spoils, a say was indispensable.


    Buzz, buzz, buzz!


    The contemplating mercenary leader''s thoughts were interrupted by a mosquito flying before his eyes.


    The mercenary leader raised his hand and gave a fierce slap, the crisp sound startling the subordinate behind him.


    This subordinate, who held a crossbow, shuddered violently and accidentally pulled the trigger.


    Whiz!


    Thud!


    The arrow pierced precisely through the mercenary leader''s neck.


    Feeling the pain, Aiduke''s face was filled with disbelief. Without looking down, the mercenary leader saw the protruding arrow.


    Bright red stained the sharpness, reflecting the afternoon sun in a strangely eerie light.


    What happened?


    Until his death, Aiduke pondered this question.


    What the mercenary leader didn''t see was that, upon witnessing his death, his two subordinates were about to scream when an invisible hand covered their mouths, and then an invisible longsword swept across their throats.


    Thump, thump!


    Two bodies fell to the ground shortly thereafter, motionless.


    This squad of mercenaries was entirely annihilated.


    As for the mercenary sent to make contact?


    He was the first to die in this squad.


    And the killing continued.


    An invisible Grim Reaper harvested lives in the wilderness near Mount Gale Region, the scent of blood gradually intensifying, beginning to slowly drift to the surroundings¡ª


    "I want fifty percent!"


    The steward of the Bernice family, his face concealed by a bandana, spoke in a shrill voice to the leaders of two scouts surrounding him.


    Just like Aiduke had thought, facing the "Lady of the Long Night''s" numerous and fully armed convoy, the stalkers began to unite.


    However, they hadn''t invited him.


    Similarly, what "Mr. Bernice" desired was not just to gather information.


    "Ha!


    You take fifty percent?


    What''s left for us then?"


    The current leaders of "Coste Commerce" and "Emmond Commerce" emitted cold laughter in unison, wearing bandanas and disguising their voices like the steward of the Bernice family.


    For the two trying to rebuild their commerce, letting a stranger take away fifty percent was utterly unacceptable.


    They would offer no more than twenty percent.


    They themselves only take twenty percent, while the remaining two were to take forty percent each?


    Mr. Bernice''s butler, unless insane, would never agree to such terms.


    Everyone had exerted effort, why should he only receive half?


    This butler, without consideration for his prior willingness to offer only half to the other two, began to argue his case vehemently.


    The current heads of both ''Coste Commerce'' and ''Emmond Commerce'' were unyielding.


    The three of them argued until their faces turned red and their ears grew hot.


    It wasn''t until a faint scent of blood drifted over that all their expressions changed.


    "Gather everyone here!"


    The butler of the Bernice family shouted into the brush that stood over a meter high behind him.


    Although it was unclear what was happening, gathering everyone close was never the wrong move.


    Clearly, not only the Bernice family''s butler thought so; the heads of ''Coste Commerce'' and ''Emmond Commerce'' shared the same thought.


    For a moment, the sounds of whistles and bird calls were incessant.


    The brush shook incessantly to the left and right.


    Edwin saw this scene.


    He also heard those signals that were clearly for communication.


    He smelled the faint scent of blood as well.


    ''Internal strife has erupted!''


    Edwin thought subconsciously and signaled his men around him to be on alert¡ªHe, of course, wished that those bastards who had been following them since they left South Los would all drop dead, but internal strife among them could implicate ''innocent bystanders.''


    Moreover, the cause of their internal strife was likely due to the uneven division of spoils from the caravan he was leading.


    Thus, once the internal strife was over, it would be time for these bastards to jump out.


    And that would surely usher in a tough battle.


    As for all these bastards fighting each other to death?


    Edwin of course hoped for such a scene.


    But unless those bastards were cursed, it simply wouldn''t happen.


    Once a few more of them died, these bastards would cool down and remember why they were here.


    The caravan members quickly took action¡ª


    The caravan split in two, the front half continued slowly forward but not directly, instead veering to one side of the road.


    The back half sped up, veering to the other side of the road.


    Then, the front and back wagons blocked both ends respectively.


    Suddenly, a defensive fortification based on the wagons rapidly took shape.


    Inside the formation, each person in the caravan began to load their firearms.


    Everyone held their breath and focused, their eyes scanning the surroundings.


    Then¡ª


    Step, step-step!


    When clear footsteps reached everyone''s ears, it immediately drew everyone''s attention.


    A dark figure walked from the end of the road.


    "Arthur?!"


    Seeing this figure, Edwin couldn''t help but be stunned.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' smiled, nodded slightly, and tapped his cane on the ground while clutching a terrifying puppet, continuing forward.


    "Be careful, there''s danger!"


    Although Edwin didn''t know why Arthur was there, instinctively, the coachman warned.


    While calculating angles and distances in his mind, Arthur asked the coachman.


    "Do you know the Core Mystical Arts of the Kledos Family?"


    Edwin was a bit dazed and bewildered, merely shaking his head unconsciously.


    "Swordsmanship!"


    "A swordsmanship filled with pure killing intent and death!"


    Arthur spoke softly.


    A chill ran down Edwin''s spine.


    The people in the caravan, upon hearing this, opened their eyes wide.


    At that moment, everyone''s full attention was on Arthur. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They watched as the young ''Spirit Medium'' slowly raised his right hand, listening to that faint voice¡ª


    "Watch closely!"

 Chapter 281 Song of Death. Flower Sky Mad Bone - Sever!

    A faint voice, flowers bloomed in all colors.


    As Arthur raised his palm, blossoms appeared at his feet, their delicate petals instantly dispersing the bleakness of early autumn, bringing everyone in the caravan back to the sense of spring with their rich fragrance.


    But soon, the people in the caravan sensed that something was amiss!


    Because¡ª


    Bones!


    Below these flowers, bones were abundant.


    Not a trace of flesh, just ghastly pale bones.


    At a glance, there were dozens of them.


    Even though the people of the caravan were experienced, they couldn''t help but clench their teeth to keep from crying out in alarm.


    It wasn''t that their minds weren''t sturdy enough; the contrast was just too stark.


    A moment ago, it had been like a gentle spring breeze with an overflow of floral scents.


    The next moment, it was a chilling scene of white bones, filled with death qi.


    In an instant, everyone recalled the phrase Arthur had just spoken¡ª


    ''A swordsmanship filled with pure intent to kill and death!''


    At this moment, their understanding of ''death'' grew profoundly deeper.


    However, the scouts from various powers suffered even more.


    First, they were summoned; then, the sudden appearance of flowers baffled them.


    The ensuing sight of bones caused many to scream in horror.


    Mr. Bernice''s butler swept his fierce gaze over those subordinates who were crying out and finally, a hint of helplessness appeared on his face.


    For the sake of secrecy, he couldn''t employ solely the elite members of the Bernice family; he had to accompany them with some hired ones.


    Clearly, those hired had greatly boasted of their abilities.


    But when confronted with actual danger, they were utterly useless.


    The butler quietly made a hand signal, and immediately five elites from the Bernice family formed a small team to reconnoiter.


    The remaining members picked up shields and moved closer to the butler.


    Meanwhile, the butler turned around and cast his gaze towards a man in a long robe who had been standing behind him.


    "Master, could you please tell us what exactly has happened?"


    The butler first bowed, then asked with utmost respect.


    "Hmm!"


    The man, clearly a Mystic Side Person, nodded his head arrogantly and then began to murmur.


    The Bernice family''s butler was used to the arrogance of this Mystic Side Person.


    This ''Master Bolbinton'' was someone his master, Mr. Bernice, had hired with a huge sum of money and under an impossible condition, paying an unimaginable price after something unfortunate had befallen the Bernice family; unlike the previous Mystic Side Persons supported by the family.


    This master was a true ''Arcana Level''.


    In South Los, he might not be well-known, but in the Nearshore Islands, he was famously known as ''Stormcaller''.


    If it weren''t for this mission that required secrecy and was extremely important, such a master would never be following him.


    Thus, the old butler never once panicked.


    Compared to the calm Bernice butler, the current heirs of Coste Commerce and Emmond Commerce, seeing the flowers intermingled with white bones, smelling the intense fragrance, felt their throats dry out and their brains went into shutdown mode.


    These two were not the original rightful heirs of their respective commerce companies.


    They had taken their positions only after the other heirs had either died or disappeared, having never seen such a scene before.


    Behind their masks, their faces had already turned deathly pale, the heir from Emmond Commerce particularly trembling as he shouted.


    "R-retreat!"


    Nevertheless, no one paid any attention to this heir anymore.


    Everyone''s eyes turned towards what appeared in front of the ''Stormcaller'' Bolbinton¡ªas complex Glyphic Language formed, a round mirror appeared there.


    In the mirror, Arthur stood among the flowers, raising his right hand high while slowly saying.


    "Song of Death. Flower Sky Mad Bone¡ª"


    His voice was steady and his expression indifferent, but witnessing this scene, ''Stormcaller'' Bolbinton was sweating profusely.


    Because, in Bolbinton''s perception, a dense death qi was rising from the field of flowers, surging towards the legendary Arthur Kredos.


    No!


    Not rising!


    It was erupting!


    Such intense death qi couldn''t be described merely as rising; it was erupting!


    Only an eruption, like that of a volcano, could truly depict the amount of death qi he was sensing at that moment!


    Vast and dense Death Qi surged into the sky, instantly causing countless flowers to wilt and wither, leaving only yellowed, dried wild grass.


    Bleak, desolate, and deathly silent.


    It seemed as though the entire world was marching toward death.


    Witnessing this scene, the ''Stormcaller,'' Bolbinton''s eyelids twitched violently.


    "''Entrant!''"


    "A true ''Entrant!''"


    After crying out in alarm, Bolbinton turned and ran.


    Before this, Bolbinton had been doubting the authenticity of the rumors about Arthur Kredos being an ''Entrant,'' but at this moment,


    no more!


    Never again!


    Who else, besides an ''Entrant,'' could possess such might?


    Who else, besides an ''Entrant,'' could drive a piece of the world toward death?


    Arthur Kredos was not just an ''Entrant,'' but perhaps he was infinitely close to the ''God Ascension Steps.''


    Even, he might have already touched those ''God Ascension Steps''!


    Thinking this, the ''Stormcaller'' Bolbinton ran even faster.


    Countless life-preserving and escape secret techniques were frantically cast.


    Living on the Nearshore Islands, Bolbinton was more straightforward than the Mystic Side Person from South Los. He knew very well, if he did not use them now, by the time Lord Kredos''s swordsmanship truly unfolded, there would be no need to use them at all.


    As for overdrawing?


    It did not matter¡ªsurviving first was what counted!


    Being alive meant having everything!


    Death meant an end to all troubles!


    The scouts forming a makeshift army watched agape as their strongest member turned into a gust of wind, closely hugging the ground, fleeing into the distance. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Especially the Bernice family''s butler, who was dumbstruck.


    This butler watched the scene in disbelief.


    He could hardly believe that the ''Stormcaller,'' Bolbinton, known for his formidable reputation on the Nearshore Islands, would flee without a fight!


    This dishonorable conduct infuriated the butler.


    "Bastard, you..."


    Angry curses filled the air.


    But they came to an abrupt end soon after.


    Because Arthur''s raised arm fell.


    As it descended, the arm did not speed up, nor did it slash down harshly; it merely swept gently across¡ª


    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Hum!


    A forty-meter crescent Sword Qi, carrying boundless sharpness, shot forth over a hundred meters ahead.


    Wild grass, dry trees, bizarre rocks.


    Longswords, firearms, armor.


    At that moment, all were split in two.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' slowly lowered his hand, his voice growing softer.


    "Sever!"


    Uttering that final word, the young ''Spirit Medium'' turned away directly.


    Behind him, the cleaved wild grass, dry trees, and bizarre rocks fell, and so did the longswords, firearms, and armor.


    That naturally included the people wielding longswords and firearms, wearing armor.


    The crimson seeped and gathered among the flesh.


    Then came¡ª


    Puh, puh puh!.


    One blood fountain after another burst forth.


    In just an instant, crimson filled the world, like vibrant flowers blooming anew in the wilderness, yet devoid of any scent, filled only with countless groans and screams.


    Ghastly, yet filled with a bizarre sense of beauty.


    It made one''s scalp tingle and raised the hairs on one''s back.


    At this moment, the people in the caravan collectively inhaled a breath of cold air.


    Hiss!

 Chapter 282 Self-Cultivation of the Spirit Medium!

    The intake of breath was filled with astonishment and fear.


    Moreover, as Arthur approached, the members of the convoy involuntarily stepped back.


    It wasn''t that they were cowards¡ªon the contrary, those selected by Edwin to be part of the convoy were no cowards.


    They were all veterans who had seen bloodshed.


    Each of them could be considered elite if placed in a regular company.


    They were also among the earliest to establish the reputation of Lady of the Long Night.


    Yet, the sight of Arthur, who had slain over a hundred men with a single sword strike, still unveiled the fear in their hearts, a fundamental instinct of creatures before a mightier being.


    Yet, in the next moment, as the members of the convoy came to their senses, they stood still, and the look in their eyes towards Arthur no longer contained any astonishment or fear, but only...


    Respect!


    When Arthur passed by, the convoy members unconsciously stepped back and then bowed their heads, bending slightly in a gesture of respect.


    As Arthur moved forward, their postures subtly adjusted to always face him.


    Every member of the convoy did this, none daring to overstep.


    Because¡ª


    The rule known as ''power,'' read as ''those who are powerful,'' influenced them.


    Even the team leader, Edwin, was no exception.


    The coachman Edwin seemed as if he had lost his soul, mumbling to himself.


    "Song of Death. Flower Sky Mad Bone. Break?!"


    "Is this the Core Mystical Arts of the Kledos Family?!"


    And when Arthur walked up to him, the coachman immediately gave a respectful greeting. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your might has been an eye-opener...


    I had never imagined that the Kledos Family would have such a legacy!"


    As Marinda''s coachman, Edwin was well-traveled and informed.


    He had witnessed many secret techniques, some of which were truly deemed as ''Heavenly Might,'' but those techniques were core mystical arts of major powers and often required a specific bloodline to unleash their true power.


    That was precisely why Edwin was the most shocked at this moment.


    In the coachman''s view, the swordsmanship ''Song of Death. Flower Sky Mad Bone. Break'' that Arthur displayed was of that core level reserved for major powers.


    Initially, he was puzzled why his master looked at Arthur differently.


    Only now did the coachman understand why his master had seen something special in Arthur.


    Because Arthur was worthy.


    The Kledos Family must be a powerful entity bound by some rules or rituals that necessitated concealing its true strength.


    An heir to such a great power...


    Worthy!


    With thoughts continuously swirling in his mind, respect naturally shone through Edwin''s eyes.


    Arthur instantly noted what the coachman was thinking.


    The young Spirit Medium naturally wouldn''t correct him.


    Because, this was the effect he desired.


    Moreover...


    The identity of the ''Cat Faction'' could no longer be hidden.


    As the contemporary ''Black Cat,'' he certainly needed to lay some groundwork.


    As for Edwin''s praise?


    The young Spirit Medium revealed a faint smile within his heart.


    ''You never imagined the Kledos Family had such a legacy; that''s because you never thought there would be someone who uses "Death Qi Slash" to mow down opponents with special effects as the main focus of their sword technique!''


    Yes, just special effects!


    The so-called ''Song of Death. Flower Sky Mad Bone. Break'' apart from the last strike, was all built upon layers of special effects¡ªwhen the scent of blood surprised those scouts and made them gather, Arthur took the opportunity to use "Hand of Void" to drag corpses around to set up the scene. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Everyone saw the wild grass moving back and forth.


    But, everyone was unaware whether it was the living or the dead that caused the grass to sway.


    It was only when Arthur appeared and raised his arm that he first used an Illusion Firework Tube made by the ''Imperial Court Jester'' Harrington.


    As the flowers began to bloom, the corpses previously dragged by the "Hand of Void" were already being burned by "Deathly Fire," and Arthur even adjusted the color of the flowers produced by the Illusion Firework Tube to serve as a cover.


    The distinct fragrance of the illusion flowers further distracted everyone, making it impossible to notice the burning until Arthur used the "Hand of Void" to lift those bones that had already turned white, startling everyone with the sight.


    Then, as the illusion flowers'' time ended, more skeletons were revealed.


    By this point, Arthur had completed all the preliminary preparations.


    Next was the main event, the "Death Qi Slash"!


    Arthur did not use the Death Qi from the Reservoir of Death Qi; the existing Death Qi and the pure Death Qi transformed from the scouts'' flesh were more than enough to create an expansive Death Qi Slash, projecting forty meters forward and extending a hundred meters.


    A forty-meter "Death Qi Slash" consumed 400 points of Death Qi.


    Projecting forward a hundred meters consumed 100 points of Death Qi.


    However, Arthur''s Death Qi had not run out; as the "Death Qi Slash" slaughtered more than two hundred people, more Death Qi began to surge into Arthur''s body.


    Almost instantly, Arthur''s Death Qi had once again reached 500.


    Unlike XP, which needed to be painstakingly sought.


    Death Qi was so endearing, so selfless.


    It did not require you to actively seek it out; it would actively find you, stick to you, and merge with you.


    When you used it as a stepping-stone to seek more XP, it silently supported you and even strived harder to bring more Death Qi.


    Simply a moment of distraction, and the Death Qi incremented by +1.


    Watching his Death Qi continuously increase, Arthur released a heartfelt exclamation from deep within.


    Meanwhile, on the surface, under the watchful eyes of Edwin and the rest of the caravan, a trace of mild compassion surfaced on Arthur''s face.


    "I need to let them rest completely."


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' pointed towards the bodies behind him.


    Immediately, everyone treated him with solemn respect.


    They had seen many strong individuals capable of killing enemies before.


    However, this was the first time they had seen a powerful individual who would tend to the enemies'' bodies after slaying them.


    What a true gentleman.


    Such mercy had only been shown by nobles of the Imperial Age.


    This, indeed, embodied the true glory of nobility.


    "Lord Kledos, do you need help?"


    The coachman asked directly.


    "Edwin, we are friends, just continue to call me Arthur¡ªcould you help me dig a deep pit here?


    Make it as deep as possible; I do not want them to be disturbed by wild beasts in their rest."


    Arthur''s words directly stunned Edwin and the other members of the caravan.


    They gazed upon Arthur''s retreating figure towards the bodies, bowing in unison¡ª


    "Yes, Master."


    With his back to the crowd, Arthur''s expression did not change in the slightest.


    He still wore a gentle look of compassion, and even when he glanced at the bodies on the ground, his gaze bore a hint of sorrow.


    But in his heart, the young ''Spirit Medium'' let out a scornful laugh towards the ''Lady of the Long Night.''


    ''The Kledos family existed under different names during the Holy Empire Era until the ''Cat Faction.Black'' was annihilated, then choosing to hide under the name ''Kledos''?


    No, no no!


    Marinda, you are shallow.


    You should look further ahead!


    How do you find the Imperial Age?


    If that''s not enough, I can push it further for you!


    The Golden Age, how about that?


    I''ll let you truly understand what the ''Golden Spirit'' is!''


    Arthur detested Marinda''s habit of speaking half-truths.


    Thus, he had to retaliate.


    ''The true name of the Kledos family, I don''t know, how could you know?


    Then I''ll just let you know even more.


    As long as I have enough pseudonyms for the Kledos family, you will never guess correctly!


    Hmph!


    After scoffing twice with satisfaction in his heart, the young ''Spirit Medium'' quickened his steps.


    Compared to his ''duel'' with Marinda, he still had serious matters to attend to¡ª


    The stage performance was still ongoing!

 Chapter 283 The second wave of victims... no, extras take the stage!

    Under everyone''s gaze, Arthur would pause in front of each body, muttering softly to himself.


    Although inaudible, everyone believed that Arthur was soothing the fright of these lost souls, allowing them to enter the Eternal Resting Land peacefully.


    Meanwhile, in places beyond everyone''s view, the Hand of Void, holding Atos''s Box, silently cleaned up the battlefield.


    When he reached the leader of the scouts, Arthur looked at the face under the mask with slight surprise.


    The butler of the Bernice family!


    Arthur had met him more than once, and, because of "Mr. Bernice," the memory was still fresh.


    What Arthur hadn''t expected was that this man would be one of the leaders of the scouts this time.


    It wasn''t surprising that "Bernice" would act against Marinda¡ªtheir origins were not too honorable, and only the Countess in South Los had kept them at peace on the surface.


    Once they left South Los, it truly became a fight to the death.


    As for cooperation?


    That was the instinct of a successful businessman.


    "It seems that ''Mr. Bernice''s'' fear of Marinda far exceeds expectations!"


    Sending his confidant here already spoke volumes.


    As for the corpses of the current heirs of the Coste Commerce and the Emmond Commerce, Arthur only glanced briefly at them.


    He did not recognize these two men.


    The unfamiliar faces under the mask, the empty embrace¡ªnone merited Arthur''s concern.


    Moreover, compared to these men, Arthur was more concerned about the one referred to as "Master" by Bernice''s butler.


    The man was clearly a person from the Mystic Side, and his strength might have neared the Arcana Level.


    Besides necessary sleep and concocting potions at night, Arthur spent the afternoons not idly but reading¡ª


    Reading the books left in Yumir Manor by Fritz and William!


    It was because of these books that Arthur''s knowledge on the Mystic Side was quickly supplemented.


    At least, he now knew what the "Arcana Level" and "Great Arcana Level" were, and he had a rough method of discernment.


    Undoubtedly, this intangible knowledge was one of Arthur''s greatest gains from this trip.


    Even, one might say, there weren''t others.


    Because these numerous and complex books were exactly what Arthur needed most at this moment.


    For this, Arthur once again thanked his family members, who had kept him tightly in the dark.


    "Wait and see!


    When we meet again, you''ll definitely be surprised¡ª


    No!


    With my reputation spreading, having heard some rumors, you''re already filled with doubts now, aren''t you?"


    Arthur thought to himself, yet his attention quickly refocused, once again concentrating on the "Master."


    With Fujin serving as his eyes, the other party certainly couldn''t escape his tracking.


    However, now was not the time to act.


    Compared to a fleeing scout, the young Spirit Medium was more concerned about those still peeping scouts.


    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    And for these scouts, he had prepared a big surprise.


    The bodies were carried by the team''s personnel into that newly dug pit, during which Edwin saw the bodies of the Bernice family''s butler and the current heirs of the Coste Commerce and Emmond Commerce.


    The coachman looked surprised, then furrowed his brows.


    "These guys really are..."


    "In the face of death, all are equal.


    They have paid the price of death for their own peace."


    The angry voice was interrupted by Arthur''s calm voice.


    Looking at Arthur, who stood calmly beside him, Edwin immediately nodded in agreement.


    Even if Arthur had not spoken, the coachman would not have done anything excessive.


    After all, they had been cut in half during their lifetimes.


    To do anything further in death would truly be excessive.


    The soil was refilled by the crowd.


    A large grave mound appeared on the wasteland beside the road.


    The people stood in front of the mound, listening to the comforting words that came from Arthur''s mouth¡ª


    "Subjects of East End, land of sacrifice, where nine sheep perish, flesh and blood spires, forests of white bones¡­may you rest in eternal peace!"


    In his gentle chant, a faint light emerged from the tips of Arthur''s fingers.


    With a light touch, the light merged with the grave mound as one.


    This was the "Pit of Death"!


    More precisely, an advanced version of the "Pit of Death," uniquely Arthur''s.


    "Pit of Death: With a slight ''Aura of Death'' produced by yourself, mixed with vitality to attract and gather more ''Aura of Death,'' and capable of controlling props for secret techniques using ''Pit of Death'' as a base. For you, who possess the ''Breath of Death'' Talent, it is far too simple. Thus, you made slight modifications, allowing the ''Pit of Death'' not only to absorb ''Aura of Death'' but also to store ''Deathly Fire,'' ''Death Qi Slash,'' ''Control Corpse,'' and ''Minor Curse Technique,'' achieving a complementary level!"


    ...


    During a break in reading, to relax his mind, Arthur slightly improved the "Pit of Death" to make it better suited for himself.


    Such improvements would be incredibly challenging for others, but with Arthur''s ''Death'' Talent, it was extremely simple.


    After only a few attempts, he achieved the level he wanted.


    Of course, he still had some ideas that, due to time constraints, Arthur did not attempt.


    But the newly modified "Pit of Death" was sufficient.


    It would at least leave a profound impression on those Peeping Toms.


    "Next year, this place will surely be teeming with life."


    Leaving behind these words, Arthur turned and walked towards the caravan.


    The people in the caravan looked at each other in confusion, not understanding what Arthur meant by his words; with so many corpses as fertilizer, the barren grass here would grow more lush not just next year, but for many years to come. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only Edwin, who was leading the team, seemed thoughtful.


    ''Arthur is reminding me of the potential dangers we may encounter on the way back, but within such dangers, there still lies the promise of life!


    Just as life is hidden within death!''


    At this thought, Edwin, who had always been anxious, breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Organize the caravan, let''s depart!"


    Edwin called out again.


    His hearty voice immediately made the others in the caravan sense a difference.


    Subsequently, the team members found that their leader had once again become the fearless leader they revered in their hearts, which comforted everyone.


    And many of them thought that this must be related to Arthur''s earlier words.


    Yet, they racked their brains and still could not grasp the key point.


    Arthur naturally sat in Edwin''s vehicle.


    No longer the luxurious coach, but a flatbed better suited for hauling goods.


    Edwin drove the wagon, and Arthur sat cross-legged at the back.


    "Thank you."


    Edwin suddenly spoke a sentence that baffled Arthur, but as a proficient ''Spirit Medium,'' Arthur immediately revealed a warm smile.


    "Everything is ''Destiny.''"


    With that, he closed his eyes.


    He wouldn''t rashly respond without understanding the situation clearly.


    Could it be because of his recent lamentation?


    It was merely a lamentation!


    What had Edwin thought of?


    ''Truly a successor to Marinda''s coachman, cut from the same cloth indeed!''


    Arthur exclaimed in his heart.


    Then, the young ''Spirit Medium'' slightly curled his lips.


    Because¡­


    Someone took the bait!

 Chapter 287 284

    The caravan from South Los had long departed, leaving behind only the leveled patch of wilderness by the road and a large expanse of fresh blood, which seemed to recount the recent event of a "Spirit Medium" cleaving a hundred people in half with a single sword strike.


    A figure stealthily emerged from the brush at the side of the road.


    Even behind a mask, just by seeing the eyes one could understand the shock they expressed.


    As a ''Mystic Side Person'' watching over the legacy of ''Hilt Tower,'' he had been following these scouts all along ¡ª planning in his heart to reap the rewards of their efforts.


    This ''Mystic Side Person'' could see that these scouts were definitely not simple or honest.


    And indeed, they were not.


    However...


    Arthur suddenly appeared on the scene.


    Though he had been quite distant initially, the ''Mystic Side Person'' clearly saw the terrifying power of that single sword strike, and standing on the leveled field itself gave him a personal realization.


    ''Song of Death. Flower Sky Mad Bone. Break...


    Terrifying swordsmanship!''


    Looking at the blood-soaked soil and imagining himself in the scouts'' shoes made this ''Mystic Side Person'' break out in sweat.


    There was no escape! Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Absolutely no escape!


    A single sword strike and certain death!


    It was impossible to directly confront Arthur Kredos!


    Even if one were to face him, one should never allow this ''Spirit Medium'' to draw his sword!


    This was the thought emerging in the heart of the ''Mystic Side Person.''


    Simultaneously, such thoughts also emerged in the minds of the remaining peeping toms.


    Just like this ''Mystic Side Person,'' each one placed themselves in the scouts'' shoes and quickly reached the same conclusion.


    Each of the peeping toms shook their heads in admiration.


    Every one of them subconsciously shifted their gaze to that burial mound.


    They acknowledged Arthur''s strength.


    But it was precisely this acknowledgment that shifted their focus from the ''Hilt Tower'' legacy to Arthur himself.


    Why did they seek the clues to ''Hilt Tower''? For power!


    So, if they could decipher the secret of Arthur''s strength, it would serve the same purpose!


    Even more, it would be more convenient and safe!


    Because, they wouldn''t need to face Arthur!


    Thus, the peeping toms focused intently on that burial mound.


    Maybe those corpses held more clues?


    Maybe I could decipher something from them?


    If I can decipher even a bit, I could become as powerful as that ''Spirit Medium''!


    Nearly every one of the peeping toms thought this way.


    They had boundless confidence.


    They always thought they were special.


    Even among these peeping toms, some were already fantasizing that if they could uncover the secret of Arthur''s power, they could defeat him and conveniently seize the ''Hilt Tower'' legacy!


    Prideful and foolishly blind.


    These emerged peeping toms eyed each other and slowly moved towards the burial mound; as the first one began to dig, the others became even more desperate to do so.


    Each one dug with all their might, some using swords, others using daggers, and some barehanded.


    Huff, huff!


    Intense breathing merged into a continuous sound.


    Not from exhaustion, but from excitement.


    A dense aura of vitality gathered in such breathing, quickly reaching the threshold set by Arthur''s ''Pit of Death''¡ª


    Hidden within the mound, two ''Pits of Death'' on a particular corpse were almost simultaneously activated.


    One ''Pit of Death'' released ''Deathly Fire'' that incinerated the corpses within the mound, feeding all the death qi to another ''Pit of Death'' containing ''Death Qi Slash''!


    Whizz!


    In the clear ringing of a sword, dense death qi spread all around.


    The peeping toms who were digging immediately realized something was wrong.


    They wanted to retreat at once.


    But, it was too late.


    They were fast.


    But the sword qi was faster.


    An arc of pure white Sword Qi shot out from the mound, instantly sweeping across the bodies of these people.


    Thud, thud thud!


    It was almost a replay of the scene where they had been bisected at the waist.


    These Peeping Toms no longer possessed their previous greed and confidence; all that was left were their wails.


    Then, a scroll rolled down from the mound.


    The unsecured scroll unfurled as it tumbled.


    In blood-red lettering, it read¡ª


    Disturb the peace of the dead, and die!


    The words were written by finger.


    Within the crimson, each character was tinged with an indescribable ominousness, making anyone who saw them feel uneasy, especially the word "die," which seemed cursed in itself.


    Or more accurately...


    It was indeed a curse!


    Seeing this word, those Peeping Toms who were better hidden and had not revealed themselves quickly retreated.


    Fujin observed this scene closely.


    A few minutes later, Arthur reappeared at the site.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' looked at the corpses on the ground with a look of helpless compassion in his eyes.


    "Greed is a poison; it corrupts your soul and leads you astray in your pursuit of power."


    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    In a soft sigh, the young ''Spirit Medium'' began once more to soothe the souls of the deceased¡ª


    Compared to merely acquiring some money before.


    This time, the gains were much more substantial.


    Fifteen scrolls, even if they were all low-level ones like "Flame Arrows" and "Ice Arrows," just sharing a small portion of them was far more valuable than the total of the previous monetary gains.


    Six bottles of low-level Healing Potions, Arthur accepted them without rejection.


    The only regret for Arthur was the lack of Arcane Artifacts.


    Clearly, these Peeping Toms were still insignificant.


    Immediately, Arthur looked forward with anticipation.


    He was looking forward to the next actors to take the stage.


    Thus, he gratefully allowed these ''Mystic Side Persons'' a peaceful rest in the earth, again writing the words "Disturb the peace of the dead, and die," and adding a "Minor Curse Technique" from the "Pit of Death."


    Unlike before when he had used "Hand of Void" to secretly insert it into the mound.


    This time, Arthur wrote it openly and placed it into a new, small mound.


    Then, Arthur stood in front of the two mounds, large and small, softly blessing the deceased.


    After all, if you''re going to play a part, you need to play it fully!


    Washing feet, of course, one must reach the third floor!


    Arthur did not know if anyone would be watching this place, but what he intended was that even if someone did, they would only see a young, straightforward, simple, and kind ''Spirit Medium'' with a compassionate heart.


    By the time Arthur returned to the caravan, the caravan had already neared ''Yumir Manor.''


    "Has someone really disturbed the eternal rest of the dead?"


    The driver, Edwin, noticing the mud-stained outer coat on Arthur, furrowed his brows, a flash of anger in his eyes.


    "They have received their due punishment¡ª


    In front of death, everyone is equal."


    Arthur sighed softly.


    As for him having destroyed the mound and set a trap using the corpses inside?


    That was different!


    He did it for protection!


    With different intentions, naturally, it doesn''t count, does it?


    "May they rest in peace!"


    Edwin immediately guessed the fate of those fellows, and the driver had no further reactions; the journey afterward was extremely smooth.


    When the caravan reached the entrance to ''Yumir Manor'' ravine, Edwin began to direct the caravan to camp temporarily.


    A single-person carriage could still barely make it into the ravine, but the freight wagons certainly could not.


    Therefore, they had to unload the large cache of munitions out and re-load them onto the wagons.


    And this would take at least a day''s labor.


    After all, it included twenty Little Emperor Cannons¡ªthese cannons were of utmost importance and the most laborious task.


    Edwin began arranging for the transportation of munitions, purchase of Food, and setting up night watch.


    Just then, as Edwin, who was directing his subordinates, and the squad leaders in the caravan were getting organized, they suddenly heard the young ''Spirit Medium'' say¡ª


    "They''re here!"

 Chapter 285 Confrontation!

    Hearing Arthur''s words, Edwin made a hand gesture to one of his squad leaders.


    Immediately, the squad leader jumped onto a cart prepared for this very purpose¡ªthe horse had already been unbridled, and the cart, balanced on a wooden box underneath, was similarly stacked with wooden boxes in a bottom-three, middle-two, top-one arrangement.


    A temporary watchtower was thus formed.


    And the squad leader''s eyesight was sufficiently sharp; in just a few seconds of looking, he made everything out clearly.


    "It''s the nobles, those bastards from the houses of West Berlin and Ainhars!"


    The squad leader reported in a low voice.


    Arthur clearly heard the squad leader''s reference to the Marquess of West Berlin and the Marquess of Ainhars¡ªbereft of any honorifics or titles, and with a tone rich in disdain and insult.


    Although the nobility''s authority had greatly diminished since the ''Pioneer Era'', such a reference was still incredibly bold¡ªin public settings, including in South Los, nobles were still to be addressed with respect as prescribed by the new laws, with violators subject to flogging.


    Of course, most of the time, people''s references to nobles were no longer so rigid, a mere formality.


    But as for such irreverence as exhibited by this squad leader, most people did not dare.


    After all, a whipping would be painful.


    And the squad leader''s disregard naturally stemmed from the so-called ''Lady of the Long Night''.


    Arthur could easily imagine how Marinda, who had recently been harassed by the West Berlin and Ainhars families, must have been cursing them in private.


    Unfortunately, he hadn''t witnessed it.


    Otherwise, he would certainly take the opportunity to tease her a bit and give Marinda''s nerves a little jolt.


    Just pure banter between friends, surely not because Marinda had stated that the ''Kledos Family'' couldn''t possibly be without their muggles and certainly had their weaknesses.


    He, Arthur Kledos, as a young, upright, naive, and kind ''Spirit Medium'', how could he ever be so petty?


    It was all misconception, pure misconception.


    Arthur thought this with absolute certainty, and at the same time, began to adjust himself.


    Compared to the light appetizers that had come before, the group arriving now was the main course.


    He needed to muster all of his energy to face them.


    Perhaps, the nobility were annoying.


    But, they were also powerful.


    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    With their Bloodline Talents and years of accumulated knowledge and wealth, whether others acknowledged it or not, these people were the high-rankers of the current world.


    Even with the advent of gunpowder in the ''Pioneer Era'', it was still the same.


    Moreover, this status quo would persist for a long time to come.


    The rise of gunpowder?


    With the presence of the ''Mystic Side'', it was destined to be suppressed.


    Unless...


    A war swept the world, leaving all the nobles exhausted and forced to enlist more commoners.


    Only then would gunpowder truly rise and unleash a power so unexpected to those nobles.


    Now?


    One must play by the rules.


    Standing before the mountain stream, Arthur watched the two groups of cavalry, moving in parallel yet starkly distinct from each other¡ªeach group comprised thirty-one horsemen, with the leading rider in each bearing a Swallowtail Flag.


    The blue Swallowtail Flag depicted a spread-winged eagle, its eyes sharp as knives.


    The red Swallowtail Flag displayed two crossed Longswords, their edges manifest and formidable.


    The former represented the Marquess of West Berlin.


    The latter represented the Marquess of Ainhars.


    Clop clop clop!


    The uniform beat of horseshoes and the friction of armor created a unique rhythm; under the slanted sunlight, the armor reflected a blinding brilliance.


    The radiance shone upon everyone present.


    Except for myself, within the armor.


    Edwin, one step behind, took his place behind Arthur. The coachman squinted his eyes to observe the two squads of cavalry with a clearer gaze while his right hand, hidden behind his back, continuously gestured.


    Immediately, aside from the twenty people who had left to purchase provisions and supplies, the remaining one hundred and thirty swiftly sprang into action.


    The one hundred and thirty people pushed the carts to form two parallel rows, less than two meters apart, after which fifty of them began to mount their horses.


    The remaining eighty stood in left, center, and right formations.


    The thirty in the middle, with twenty-five on each side, led by their respective captains, knelt in the front row, half-knelt in the second, and stood upright in the last, uniformly raising the firearms in their hands.


    Among those who mounted their horses from the fifty members of the caravan, five elites had already charged out.


    Not to break the formation.


    But for reconnaissance.


    Their mission was to scout the surroundings for any ambush or traps.


    If there were any, they would report back.


    If not, they would send out a signal, and the following cavalry would then make a detour to encircle from behind or cut in at an angle.


    As the caravan members formed a barricade with their carts, the cavalry of the Marquesses of Seberlin and Ainhars continued to advance.


    When the caravan members arranged a line of battle formation, the cavalry of the Marquesses of Seberlin and Ainhars slowed their advance.


    As the caravan''s cavalry dispatched scout riders, the cavalry of the Marquesses of Seberlin and Ainhars halted their march.


    It wasn''t out of fear!


    We did not come for war!


    Kalal, the envoy of the Marquess of Ainhars, assured himself, but his gaze, fixed on the ''Lady of the Long Night''s'' caravan, was that of a wild beast ready to pick its prey.


    Kalal swore on his noble honor that the so-called merchant escort in front of him was an army!


    Moreover, it was an army consisting of veterans who had trained exclusively in the elite military fashion and participated in more than one battle!


    Look at their skilled horsemanship, the composure they show in the face of approaching cavalry, and the way the commander responds; they''ve already surpassed the private armies of most nobles.


    "Damn it!


    What does she want to do?


    She''s raised an army!"


    Unable to contain himself, Kalal cursed without regard for decorum.


    Jimte, on the other hand, watched this ''army'' with great interest. To his knowledge, the ''Lady of the Long Night'' had nearly a thousand people guarding her caravan. Of course, it was declared outwardly to protect the growing business of the caravan. If all thousand of them were the level of veterans seen here, it would be enough to give any local lord a headache.


    Right, this lady also owns four private islands near the Nearshore Islands of South Los.


    She claims they are for cultivating sugarcane.


    While sugarcane is indeed produced there, it does not impede the likelihood that similar escort teams exist on the islands.


    More importantly, this lady has the ''Long Night'' as her flagship, made up of three fleets with thirty-seven large vessels each.


    This three-fleet venture probably staffs about five thousand people¡­


    As he pondered the secret intel passed within his family, Jimte couldn''t help but click his tongue and mutter.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, what a terrifying woman!


    South Los is truly a fearsome place!


    One Mother Tigress was already daunting enough, and now here comes another¡­ S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It''s truly perilous!"


    While Jimte said this, his gaze passed over the members of the caravan, focusing on the conspicuous black figure in the crowd, his eyes lightening with excitement¡ª


    ''Arthur, huh?


    I''ve finally seen you!''

 Chapter 286 Since I was young, Ive had one goal!

    Arthur immediately noticed Jimte''s gaze.


    Instantly, Arthur frowned in secret.


    Because the other''s gaze was so strange.


    Such excitement was definitely not what one should feel upon seeing a stranger!


    But Arthur was certain he had never met the person before!


    As Arthur was still puzzled, Jimte had already dismounted, the emissary of the Marquess of Seberlin walked briskly to the front of the mountain stream, removed his wide-brimmed hat decorated with a bunch of white feathers, raised his hands, and revealed his chest wrapped in blue uniform.


    As Jimte dismounted, the muzzles of the convoy members'' firearms were vaguely aimed at the noble emissary.


    And at this moment, Jimte opened his arms, almost as if he were welcoming the muzzles.


    "I come on behalf of the Marquess of Seberlin!


    I have no ill intent!


    Only to visit Lord Arthur Kredos!"


    Jimte stood there, saying loudly with a smile on his face.


    A face with no sharp angles inherently carried a charm, and coupled with his pale skin and the current smile, it was very easy to gain the favor of strangers.


    However, Arthur and Edwin remained on guard.


    A smile was not a big deal.


    But a person who could still smile in the face of hundreds of aimed firearms was definitely no ordinary person.


    Especially his consistently calm demeanor, which was enough to suggest he was confident of victory.


    Edwin casually glanced at Arthur.


    Arthur''s demeanor remained calm as he nodded slightly.


    Strange as the other''s gaze was, the scene before him was nonetheless a step in his plan, and naturally, it would not change. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Following Arthur''s nod, Edwin waved his hand.


    The convoy members standing in the middle immediately lowered their firearms and made way.


    Jimte stepped forward without hesitation.


    But the emissary of the Marquess of Ainhars following behind him wore a look of disdain.


    It was disdain both for Jimte''s loss of dignity when treating commoners as a noble and for Arthur''s easy trust in others.


    If it were him?


    He would definitely give the order to fire.


    Noble Honor?


    Isn''t slaying enemies on the battlefield also noble honor?


    Arthur keenly sensed the hostility in the eyes of the Marquess of Ainhars'' envoy.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' naturally guessed what the other was thinking.


    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    Nobles are not to be trusted!


    That phrase was not simply said in jest.


    However, Arthur was more concerned with Jimte, who had now approached him.


    Compared to his previous composure, the excitement in Jimte''s eyes became even more apparent as he got closer ¡ª


    "Arthur, I''ve finally met you!"


    Jimte spoke in a lowered voice.


    Arthur became even more perplexed.


    "Eagle Eye," "Insight" flickered repeatedly, but all he saw was sincerity, no deceit, which meant the other person seemed probably, perhaps, truly recognized him?


    "May I have the honor of visiting your manor?"


    While Arthur was puzzled, Jimte asked aloud.


    Clearly, there were some things not convenient to discuss in front of everyone.


    Arthur, with curiosity in his heart, naturally wouldn''t refuse.


    "Of course!"


    Arthur nodded and turned, entering the mountain stream, with Jimte quickly following.


    And in the moment they entered the mountain stream, the special envoy from the Marquess of Seberlin could not hold back any longer ¡ª


    "Arthur, I am Jimte Norvia!


    You must be familiar with the surname Norvia, right?"


    Norvia?


    Baron Norvia?


    The Baron Norvia who slaughtered the entire town alone after the tax collector was hanged, killing probably more than 700 people?


    Seeing the look in Arthur''s eyes, Jimte came up with a wry smile.


    "Yes, that Norvia¡ªhowever, it was my grandfather''s doing. My father, having inherited the title last year, has already lowered the taxes.


    But none of that matters!


    The important thing is, I''ve finally met you, Arthur!


    Do you know how much I''ve been looking forward to this day?


    Ever since I heard the deeds of Mr. Charlie from my aunt, I had always imagined how outstanding the descendants of such an excellent person, Mr. Charlie, would be!


    Of course, I couldn''t compare to his sons, just as I couldn''t reach the heights of Mr. Charlie himself¡ªafter the ''Awakening,'' the gap in age had already put an unsurpassable distance between us, but Mr. Charlie also had a grandson who was about the same age as me.


    We should be evenly matched!


    That was what I thought before you killed those men with one strike of your sword!


    But when I saw that sword of yours filled with Death Qi, I realized how ludicrously wrong I had been; your Talent had already surpassed your young age!


    Worthy of being Mr. Charlie''s descendant!"


    Jimte babbled on relentlessly.


    Moreover, his tone grew increasingly more excited.


    Even, he started to gesticulate with exuberance.


    And Arthur was keenly aware of the word "aunt."


    "Heh, no way, did you, an old gentleman, actually involve yourself with the Baron Norvia''s hot-tempered daughter?


    Weren''t you afraid that the baron would run you through with his sword, leaving you cold-hearted?"


    With Ms. Camille as a prelude, Arthur instantly guessed what was happening.


    But precisely because he guessed it, the young ''Spirit Medium'' was unwilling to believe that his grandfather could possess such charm, enough to enchant the Baron Norvia''s daughter.


    How did Old Charlie manage that?


    No matter how Arthur thought about it, he couldn''t figure it out.


    "Arthur, do you know?


    Initially, my grandfather stabbed Mr. Charlie three times, and Mr. Charlie had no intention of dodging at all. One of the stabs even wounded his heart.


    Then, my grandfather also threw down harsh words, saying if he saw Mr. Charlie again, he would break his legs. But after Mr. Charlie healed, he broke his own legs and crawled back, going straight through the window into my aunt''s room!


    How passionately daring that was!"


    Jimte said as he swung his fist with force.


    ''Old Den, you really went all out to woo a girl, huh!''


    As Arthur listened, he couldn''t stop sneering.


    Truly. Risking his life for love!


    Arthur silently gave a thumbs-up from the bottom of his heart.


    Of course, as for climbing through windows, that kind of ruffian behavior, Arthur was full of disdain.


    He would never do such a thing.


    What about Jimte, who admired Old Charlie?


    Well, just a ruffian, that''s all.


    That was Arthur''s inward verdict.


    And Jimte''s monologue continued¡ª


    "Seeing Mr. Charlie once again, and watching him break his own legs, my aunt was already deeply moved.


    She completely let go of the constraints of her status, hoping that Mr. Charlie would stay the night, but Mr. Charlie refused.


    ''I am here just to tell you I love you, not to win you over with my actions. I am willing to give you everything, but I wouldn''t want you to suffer the slightest for my sake!''


    What a gentleman Mr. Charlie was!


    He was verily a true knight!


    My aunt said, the luckiest thing in her life was meeting Mr. Charlie, she hoped I would take him as my goal and become a true knight as well!"


    Jimte spoke with a clenched fist, his eyes sparkling with light.


    ''Hey, hey, you have a father, shouldn''t you take your father as your goal?


    And Old Charlie¡­


    Rhetoric!


    It was definitely rhetoric!


    They definitely watched the sunrise the next day!''


    Arthur sneered to himself.


    Perhaps Arthur''s expression was too obvious at the moment, and Jimte noticed it right away.


    The son of the baron then said¡ª


    "My father, whom my aunt overthrew with a single sword, isn''t worthy of being my goal. He is just a lucky guy who got the title because my aunt didn''t want to inherit it."


    ''Has your father heard this kind of comment from you? He would be heartbroken!''


    Arthur couldn''t help sneering again.


    "He''s used to it.


    In fact, all the major and minor matters within the Norvia Territory are controlled by my aunt, he is just a puppet."


    Jimte spoke with calm indifference.


    This time, Arthur didn''t want to sneer anymore.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' was at a complete loss for words.


    He felt that the round-faced young man before him had probably been brainwashed by that aunt from a young age.


    There was nothing worth saying to such a person.


    After all, a distorted worldview is not so easily corrected.


    Let''s talk about the matter at hand instead!


    "Did you come to ''Yumir Manor'' this time for the inheritance of ''Hilt Tower''?"


    Passing through the mountain stream and arriving in the manor courtyard, Arthur stopped and asked.


    "That''s right!


    Following my aunt''s instructions and leaving the Norvia Territory, I am now engaged to the Marquess of Seberlin''s second daughter. As a knight, it is my duty to relieve my fianc¨¦e of her worries.


    So, I am here.


    But as for swordsmanship, I am far behind you, Arthur, so let''s compete in this!"


    Jimte raised his hand and pointed toward something in the courtyard.


    ''Following your aunt''s instructions to leave the Norvia Territory? Buddy, come to your senses, are you sure your aunt isn''t trying to get rid of unnecessary trouble and monopolize the power of Norvia Territory by sending you away?


    Perhaps, the brainwashing since childhood was all part of her scheming!


    Your aunt is an outright Ambitious Person!''


    Arthur sneered to himself again.


    However, his gaze still followed the direction of Jimte''s pointing hand.


    But when Arthur clearly saw that object, he was taken aback.


    Huh?

 Chapter 287 The Battle of the Youth!

    Jimte pointed to a tea canister placed by the fire pit, on a makeshift shelf ¡ª upon learning that Arthur would be having tea and reading in the afternoon, Westbron, the police chief of Mount Gale Town, had "bought" all the tea from the general store in town.


    Then, he sent it over.


    There were five blocks of whole bricks of tea and more than two kilograms of loose tea.


    Arthur had placed the tea bricks into the Atos''s Box.


    As for the loose tea, he found a huge pottery jar to store it.


    Tea is light, and a small jar can usually hold about a tael, but with two kilograms of tea, the temporary shelf could not support it, so it had to be placed aside.


    Looking at where Jimte pointed, Arthur looked puzzled.


    He was somewhat uncertain whether Jimte was really proposing a tea competition.


    In the world before him, because the "God of Potions," Hercules, favored drinking tea, this beverage had seen considerable development.


    There were not only different kinds, but there were also corresponding teaware.


    Of course, most of the time, people still preferred to brew tea.


    It was like the tea bought by Police Chief Westbron, which was the dark tea very suitable for steaming and boiling, also the mainstream tea in this world, while some less common teas served as luxury goods ¡ª the "Lion''s Tea" that the Old Lion of Inner Bay had recently favored had a saying, "One Tael of Tea for Ten Taels of Gold".


    As goes the leader, so goes the pack, and in Inner Bay, tea tasting and tea duels had become trendy in recent years. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, that was only in Inner Bay.


    Other places had not yet popularized it.


    This is why Arthur was puzzled.


    "Tea!"


    "Let''s have a tea competition!"


    "My aunt loves tea, and Mr. Charlie is also very good at it, I am sure that apart from swordsmanship, Arthur, you must have also inherited Mr. Charlie''s tea expertise."


    Jimte fixed a piercing gaze on Arthur.


    ''Heh, heh, right, right, your aunt likes tea, so Old Charlie is good at tea! Do you believe if your aunt liked eating, Old Charlie would excel in cooking, or if she liked astrology, Old Charlie would be the best astrologer?


    This handsome (fraud) man!''


    Arthur internally ridiculed Old Charlie wildly, but on the surface, he remained composed.


    "Tea expertise, you say?


    I have some understanding."


    Arthur nodded slightly.


    Tea, he really didn''t know much; he didn''t even know what terms like skimming the foam, rolling the tea, shaking the aroma, the diving, butterfly dance, spreading the tea, and butterflies returning meant.


    He didn''t understand what was meant by "spring water autumn fragrance," nor did he comprehend the premium picked before the spring rains or just randomly enjoying tea that was sufficiently roasted or seeking the elusive sublime fragrance.


    What could he understand about tea?


    It was merely about thickening his skin and mooching off others everywhere.


    But...


    ''Jimte, if you want a tea duel, then I guess I have to show you some tough moves!''


    With a decision made in his heart, Arthur kept watching this current Baron Norvia''s son, Marquess of West Berlin''s son-in-law, waiting for the crucial part.


    A competition would naturally involve stakes.


    Even if it was about tea, it was the same.


    There were unsaid rules among nobles.


    "I''ve set the contest, the stakes will be proclaimed by you, Arthur."


    Jimte''s round face wore a warm smile, looking just like the older boy from next door who would take his younger siblings to buy candy, the kind that immediately endears himself to everyone.


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "If I may say so, how about...


    When my fleet passes through the Marquess of West Berlin''s territory''s ports in the future, let them be tax-exempt."


    Arthur revealed a slightly embarrassed smile and shyly scratched his head, just like the naughty little boy from the neighborhood, caught in his mischief.


    "Sure!


    As long as you can beat me, Arthur, I promise that your fleet will be tax-exempt whenever it passes through the ports in the Marquess of West Berlin''s territory."


    Jimte nodded honestly, then continued.


    "It''s my turn again; how about tomorrow afternoon for the time?


    Tea tastes more delicious in the afternoon!"


    "Great, the location can be right here, how about it?"


    "No problem."


    Between their questions and answers, the so-called tea duel was agreed upon.


    Afterward, the son of the baron, the marquess'' son-in-law, bid farewell to Arthur and turned to walk into the ravine.


    Shadows instantly enveloped the other''s departing figure.


    Watching his retreating figure, Arthur''s face kept the same smile¡ª


    Was the other person one of those noble offspring who had been brainwashed by his aunt since childhood, whose worldview had been twisted, and who yearned for a romantic knight''s life?


    It was only when he had grown up that he discovered his aunt had already seized great power within the Inner Bay territory. To avoid being forced into suicide, he reluctantly "followed" his aunt''s suggestion to leave the territory and develop elsewhere, preparing to one day reclaim all that belonged to him as a noble scion.


    It was not important.


    It didn''t matter which Jimte it was.


    After all, the Norvia Territory would not be left to him.


    What he needed to focus on was how Jimte''s ''Tea Duel'' brought changes to his original plan.


    In his original plan, he was to engage with the nobles amicably before launching into battle, then strike with the sword move ''Song of Death. Flower Sky Mad Bone. Severance''. His condition had not recovered, yet he would achieve a Pyrrhic victory¡ªby this means attracting more people to the cause.


    But with Jimte''s appearance...


    Things naturally had to change.


    For example, Jimte, who had admired Old Charlie since childhood, realized after executing ''that sword strike'' that his body had not yet recovered, and voluntarily gave up the duel, instead proposing a ''Tea Duel''.


    Even more so, to allow him more time to recover, he rescheduled it for the next afternoon.


    It was definitely not to signal to the outside world ''he needs time to recover after executing that sword strike'', prompting the envoy of the Marquis of Ainhars to attack him, to witness his strength firsthand.


    No, definitely not.


    How could someone with such a warm smile be so sinister?


    So, Arthur hastened to follow him.


    As Jimte was about to step out of the gully, Arthur swiftly hooked his shoulder, clearly feeling Jimte''s body stiffen abruptly.


    But then, this son of a baron and son-in-law of a marquis did not struggle; instead, he took two steps forward, walking out of the gully.


    The moment they stepped out of the gully, the two seemed to read each other''s minds, one withdrawing his arm, and the other stepping sideways.


    Under the evening sunset, the two once again became distant companions walking side by side.


    But that was enough!


    For everyone had seen that, in the gully, they were arm in arm.


    At this moment, everyone was convinced that Arthur and Jimte shared a special relationship, especially the envoy of the Marquis of Eshas, Kalal, who clenched his reins tighter still.


    As the nephew of the Marquis of Eshas, Kalal knew some of Jimte''s foolish affairs.


    The latter had boasted more than once in private salons about a commoner named ''Charlie Credos'', to the point that he had become a laughingstock in the young noble circle of West Berlin. Kalal wondered what the Marquess of West Berlin was thinking, agreeing to his second daughter''s engagement with such a fool.


    "Even eagles have moments of dim sight!"


    Kalal spoke thus.


    The envoy of the Marquis of Ainhars did not conceal his voice; those around heard such a comment.


    Then, as he directly spurred his horse to confront Arthur and Jimte, just as he was about to speak, he saw Arthur suddenly frown¡ª


    "Shadows of death are enveloping you. Be cautious."


    These sudden words startled Kalal, and then the envoy of the marquis became furious, instinctively about to rebuke Arthur.


    But before he could speak, Jimte intervened.


    "Arthur''s ''Spirit Medium'' Bloodline comes from Mr. Charlie, you must be cautious, Kalal."


    This explanation did not calm Kalal.


    On the contrary, it added fuel to the fire.


    "Enough, Jimte!


    You who tarnish your own Noble Bloodline!


    I don''t want to say another word to you!"


    Kalal shouted at Jimte.


    Immediately, a look of grievance surged on the face of this son of a baron and son-in-law of a marquis.


    Arthur saw it and immediately stood in front of Jimte.


    He looked at Kalal and softly said¡ª


    "If your lordship cannot understand the maxims of destiny, then I, too, am somewhat skilled in swordsmanship."


    "Somewhat skilled in swordsmanship?


    Humph, who do you think I am?


    Don''t think such tricks can deceive me!"


    Speaking thus, Kalal had already dismounted his warhorse, striding towards Arthur.


    "Draw your sword!"


    The envoy of the Marquis of Ainhars drew his twin swords, muttering as he rapidly moved his feet, apparently preparing some formidable sword technique.


    But, only Arthur could clearly see that the envoy of the Marquis of Ainhars rushing at him¡­


    Quickly blinked an eye.


    Immediately, Arthur understood.


    Without delay, the young ''Spirit Medium'' softly said¡ª


    "Wait."

 Chapter 288 Three Foxes!

    A voice halted, "Wait," and the envoy from the Marquess of Ainhars ceased his advance.


    "Is this a competition, or a duel?"


    Arthur asked with a smile on his face.


    "It''s certainly a competition¡ªwe have no deadly feud, and a duel would only harm my nobility''s honor."


    Kalal replied as though it were obvious.


    "Hmm, since it''s a competition, what''s your stake?


    Just now, Jimte brought out the stake of ''letting my fleet pass through Seberlin Port tax-free.'' Surely you can offer something similar?"


    Arthur nodded slightly, speaking in a soft, gentle voice, but his words caused the envoy''s face to change.


    "Of course not!


    However, this is a matter of great importance; I need to consider it carefully!"


    Having said this, the envoy from the Marquess of Ainhars sheathed his sword and turned to mount his horse again.


    Everyone saw the noble''s embarrassment and inner timidity.


    In everyone''s eyes, a hint of mockery and scorn appeared.


    But Jimte was different.


    Maintaining a smile, Jimte''s eyes flickered with surprise.


    The scene before him was different from his plan.


    In his plan, by this time, Kalal would have already been drawn into a duel with Arthur out of anger, and he would be able to start the next step of his plan¡ªif Kalal won, he would protect the rest of the convoy and thus connect with the Earl of South Los; if Arthur won, he would continue displaying the ''Knight Image'' he had shown earlier to uphold the Marquess of Ainhars'' face.


    Simply put, no matter who won, he would benefit appropriately.


    Just...


    Jimte, looking at Arthur''s smiling face and then at Kalal who was mounting his horse to leave, pondered over Arthur''s recent words and suddenly had a revelation.


    The son of a baron, son-in-law to a marquess, had guessed what Arthur intended to do.


    Suddenly, Jimte''s face broke into a smile once more.


    It was a smile even brighter than before.


    The man walked up to Arthur.


    "Arthur, I won''t disturb you today.


    Tomorrow afternoon, I will arrive on time for our appointment."


    Having said this, Jimte gave a knightly salute and also turned to leave.


    The two groups of noble cavalry departed as neatly and uniformly as they had arrived, but such orderliness won no praise from anyone in the convoy; many simply curled their lips in disdain.


    Edwin spoke up directly¡ª


    "Heh, all for show."


    This appraisal was immediately accepted by everyone in the convoy.


    They had all watched the performance of the envoy from the Marquess of Ainhars.


    It perfectly matched their consistent perception of nobility.


    As for the envoy from Seberlin?


    It seemed he had a good relationship with Arthur.


    He was almost considered one of their own now.


    Arthur scanned the convoy silently, inwardly sighing. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without a doubt, Jimte and Kalal were successful.


    One used his inferior status to disguise himself, making everyone think he was a fool.


    The other utilized the world''s stereotype to conceal his true self, using an arrogant facade to deceive the people.


    But in reality?


    Cunning as foxes!


    Watching the two men leave one after another, Arthur felt as though he was seeing two foxes departing, especially as Kalal in front deliberately slowed down while Jimte behind sped up intentionally.


    ''A new round of mutual testing is starting!


    Too bad, I can''t witness it with my own eyes.''


    Arthur squinted his eyes, sighing softly to himself.


    As for the content of the young nobles'' mutual testing?


    It wasn''t hard to guess.


    For the sake of facilitating conversation, it would inevitably start with him as the subject, then delve deeper into the "Hilt Tower" inheritance hidden within "Yumir Manor," but they would definitely not waste too much time on this¡ªthey would come back to him again. It wasn''t that Arthur was being self-important, but he believed that Jimte was smart enough to understand why he had been so "honest" just now.


    Similarly, he also believed that Kalal would make the right choice.


    For¡ª


    Benefit!


    His existence was of greater benefit to both of them!


    The "Hilt Tower" inheritance within "Yumir Manor," even if it existed, was not something Jimte or Kalal could touch.


    Any gains they made, they would have to hand over to the Marquess of West Berlin and the Marquess of Ainhars standing behind them.


    But his case was different!


    With Jimte and Kalal''s cover, the Marquess of West Berlin and the Marquess of Ainhars wouldn''t really "notice" him, only chastising the two for their defeat. Although this would make the two lose some favor to some extent, they would obtain tangible benefits that belonged solely to them¡ª


    A tax-exempt fleet, who wouldn''t want a share of that?


    Especially under the premise that the trading route coast along from Xisis Port in South Los to Kilg Harbor of the Old Lion of Inner Bay were territories owned only by the Marquess of West Berlin, the Marquess of Ainhars, and Count Bert.


    When two of the houses are tax-exempt¡ª


    Could the remaining one be far behind?


    He believed that if the houses of the Marquess of West Berlin and the Marquess of Ainhars had guys like Jimte and Kalal, then the next stop on the route, Count Bert''s family, would definitely have similar guys with succession rights but insufficiently high ranking¡ªwho, if unable to inherit their titles, would need to seek other paths.


    Such people, upon learning about the tax-exempt fleet, would definitely join eagerly.


    Even willing to pay a corresponding price.


    And when the ports of the three territories they passed through were all tax-exempt for his fleet, he would have enough leverage to pull more people into the fray.


    A tax exemption meant no inspections.


    No inspections meant more room for maneuver.


    Selling the arms from "Yumir Manor" "at a low price" to the Earl of South Los was something that, once in a lifetime, was enough.


    Arthur swore, he certainly wasn''t doing it just because he felt sorry.


    He just...


    Didn''t want to be hindered by others.


    He wanted to leave himself more options.


    That was also the fundamental reason he didn''t take direct action when he noticed something off about Jimte. For the current Arthur, he needed a few allies outside of South Los.


    They couldn''t be too powerful nor too weak.


    They just needed to hold up appearances.


    Otherwise, it would be aiming too high.


    ''With Jimte and Kalal''s "sponsorship," what was originally one fleet could quickly become three, or even more¡ªwhen fleets flying my flag appear every day in South Los, the first step of "Mr. Wu''s Exchange" would be considered completed.''


    What''s now lacking is "Miss Qiu''s Security Company"!


    Malz, where is your friend?'' asked Arthur, growing increasingly eager for that friend of Malz skilled in training the Daredevil Team¡ªhe needed him to train elites.


    Similarly, he needed an "eye-catching" ordinary team.


    Under the guise of "Merchant Ship Escort."


    In the outskirts of South Los, a manor could be set up specifically to train this team.


    Of course, it would be best to find two uninhabited islands to amass a large number of soldiers...no, long-range merchant ship escorts, as those would be harbors belonging solely to the Kledos Family.


    As long as he acquired the "Knight" title, he would have enough space to manipulate all this.


    ''Is the wind blowing?


    Am I afraid of the wind?


    The greater the storm, the pricier the fish!'' said Arthur as his eyes narrowed slightly, a gleam shining in his dark pupils, and his lips unconsciously curved into a smile.


    However, the moment he turned around, everything returned to normal. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    The young "Spirit Medium" was very clear that was a matter for later.


    Now?


    He had a very crucial task to accomplish!

 Chapter 289 The evening breeze is brisk, and the killing intent is urgent!

    The two cavalry detachments belonging to the Marquess of West Berlin and the Marquess of Ainhars had left, and the Lady of the Long Night''s convoy immediately resumed normal operations.


    Apart from the necessary vigilance, the rest began preparing to continue setting up the encampment.


    It was at this time that Edwin saw Arthur secretly signaling to him.


    Immediately, Marinda''s coachman followed Arthur briskly out of the encampment.


    "Edwin, you must take people to Mount Gale Town right now.


    Remember, you must stay inside Mount Gale Town!


    Do not return before tomorrow morning!"


    The young Spirit Medium said in a low voice while discreetly raising his hand to point at the ground.


    Edwin did not look down but glanced at the ground with the corner of his eye¡ª


    Confirm safety, single line of contact.


    A phrase that seemed disconnected, yet the coachman understood instantly.


    Arthur needed him to contact his master Marinda using a single line of contact only after ensuring absolute safety.


    What had happened?


    The coachman wondered.


    But he did not hesitate at all.


    "Understood!"


    Having said that, the coachman headed towards the encampment.


    Moments later, the convoy inside the encampment set off again.


    This time, they were heading to a town 15 kilometers away.


    Arthur watched as the convoy left.


    His words to Edwin were not a bluff.


    With the appearance of Jimte and Kalal, his original ''Pyrrhic victory'' plan had already changed, but the people who were peeping at the inheritance of the Hilt Tower inside Yumir Manor would not change¡ªthey were still lurking in the dark, still watching this place.


    Among them, the Staff Group of the Countess of South Los was what Arthur was most concerned about.


    The Staff Group, made up of three ranks, had been confirmed to have a traitor within, thanks to Freeman''s testimony, but who the traitor was remained unconfirmed.


    However, as time passed, the suspects were gradually being narrowed down.


    And Marinda did not mind speeding up this process. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Especially since they were unable to intervene, using his hand for a screening was more than welcome.


    Arthur was well aware of this.


    And he had made corresponding countermeasures, originally planning to directly eliminate the dispatched Staff Group and the remaining peepers in a Death Qi rampage, thereby maintaining the image of ''Pyrrhic victory'' and then taking advantage of the situation to enter the South Los Swordsmanship Competition, drawing out more people with malicious intent.


    But that was before, and although the grand direction and outcome would not change, the details now must be altered.


    He needed the traitor within the Staff Group to take the initiative and come forward; he needed to show his ''loyal service'' to the Countess of South Los.


    Only in this way could he better ''conceal'' the relationship between Jimte, Kalal, and himself.


    No!


    He had no relationship with Jimte and Kalal.


    All he was doing was merely attempting to draw out the Staff Group''s traitor.


    That was the focal point!


    That was what everyone should pay attention to!


    The skirmish between him, Jimte, and Kalal, along with the trifles due to the skirmish, would all be overshadowed by this matter.


    As for whether the traitor would appear or not?


    It was not important!


    If they appear, all the better.


    If not, no matter.


    As long as he took action, as long as the Countess of South Los ''saw'' it, it was enough!


    For this reason, he had Edwin take people away and report to Marinda.


    After erasing the words on the ground with his foot, Arthur returned to Yumir Manor.


    The fire pit was lit.


    Simon, Hunter, and Newt had prepared enough firewood and food.


    As soon as he placed the iron pot above the fire pit, Arthur subconsciously wanted to pick up Pendragon. But when he lowered his head in search of the Orange Cat, he suddenly realized that, for safety, he had Simon look after the Orange Cat instead.


    "Tsk, what a pitiful day that even Pan and I were separated!"


    Arthur''s heart was filled with emotion.


    So, he ate an extra pot of food for dinner.


    Turn sorrow into an appetite?


    Yes, and no.


    The Ritual of the Orange Cat was subtly taking effect.


    Arthur was very aware of this.


    Therefore, he did not stop it.


    However, deep down, he had already made a plan to intensify his training after returning to No. 2 Cork Street¡ªhis rounding face, he could clearly feel it.


    The rounding of his body was also on the agenda, thanks to the power of the Orange Cat''s Ritual.


    He had to find a balance!


    If it were a peaceful world, Arthur wouldn''t care.


    After all, everyone''s the same. Lay on a sofa, grab a phone, swipe through girls, happy water, and snacking on Xuan Xuan.


    Fat?


    That doesn''t exist.


    You''re just seeing a new generation of youth through a biased lens.


    But in this world full of dangers, it''s a different story!


    Arthur definitely did not want his increasing girth affecting his agility and speed!


    Because such an effect could be extremely fatal at a certain moment!


    Just the thought of possibly being too slow to dodge an incoming arrow or secret technique and thus losing his life, made Arthur shake his head repeatedly.


    He definitely didn''t want an epitaph like ''He died because he was fat'' on his tombstone¡ªDrake, with his ''nasty'' character, would absolutely do it.


    As for the increased strength?


    With the augmentation of the Orange Cat and Cat''s Grace.Orange, once he truly started training, his strength would only increase further.


    "Maybe one day I can reach the level of the Golden Lion Cat."


    The thought of that being who single-handedly hammered the entire Holy Court made Arthur take a deep breath to drive away the ''laziness'' from the Ritual and first cleaned the iron pot he used to cook the military porridge.


    "Why do you have to wash the pot after eating?


    This is simply torture!"


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' muttered to himself as he turned up the light of the Vigilance Oil Lamp, then he placed the kettle on the hearth.


    When steam began to surge, Arthur grabbed a handful of loose tea from the jar and threw it in.


    Suddenly, the rich aroma of tea wafted around...


    Just like that killing intent!


    Atop the hollow in Yumir Manor, one figure after another appeared, some with crossbows, others with firearms.


    Arrows and gun barrels were aimed at Arthur.


    Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    There was no command.


    When the first arrow shot out, what followed was a volley of arrows and bullets.


    Like rain, they engulfed Arthur.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    Bang bang bang!


    The whistling of arrows.


    The firing noises from gun barrels.


    One sound after another, each one louder than the last.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' yawned lazily as he sat in the chair.


    He found this chair in the manor. Not only was it old-fashioned and severely chipped, but it was also spacious enough for Arthur to sit in completely. His left leg curled up and his right leg bent on that slightly worn-out chair, his hand holding the teapot rested on his raised right knee, pouring the tea effortlessly.


    The dark red and murky tea flowed into the cup, like fresh blood dripping onto soil¡ª


    Disquieting night, light like beans, tea like blood.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' looked at the suspended leaves in his cup and sighed lightly.


    "Ah, I forgot to rinse the tea!"


    Saying this, he looked regretful, picked up the cup, and flung it upward.

 Chapter 290 Night Tea Strong as Liquor!

    The tea shot upward, immediately forming a perfect arc of a water curtain above Arthur''s head, each droplet still dark red and translucent, competing with the bright moon hanging high above.


    Dark red as blood.


    Bright as frost.


    For a moment, they resonated with each other.


    Even if arrows fell like rain and bullets like snow, they would seem dim in comparison.


    The lethality of arrows and bullets vanished into thin air within a breath.


    Only one thing remained...


    Death Qi!


    The Death Qi that enveloped the entire manor seemed to grip the attackers'' necks with countless hands, robbing them of their last vestiges of vitality.


    One body after another tumbled down from the steep cliffs.


    By the time they hit the ground, they were already shattered to pieces.


    With each sound of flesh and bones breaking, more people appeared atop the cliffs, recklessly scattering the Coarse Salt they held in their hands.


    The hissing sound was incessant.


    The similarly blessed Red Brick Powder was even poured down from the cliffs right beneath their feet.


    Soon, these Red Brick Powders connected end to end, forming a ''circle''.


    A ''circle'' that trapped the young Spirit Medium.


    Within the remaining, and final, ''gap''¡ª


    Step, step-step!


    The clear sound of footsteps echoed non-stop in the mountain trail.


    A somewhat hunched middle-aged man with graying temples emerged from it.


    The middle-aged man walked slowly.


    Because every step he took left a trail of Red Brick Powder.


    Ten steps meant ten lines.


    A hundred steps meant a hundred lines.


    By the time the middle-aged man walked out of the gully, the original ''gap'' had already become the most fortified point.


    Not just because of the barriers formed by the Red Brick Powder.


    But because of the middle-aged man himself.


    "Good evening, Lord Kledos,"


    the other party greeted the young Spirit Medium warmly.


    The young Spirit Medium rubbed the tear at the corner of his eye due to a yawn, and instead of lowering his leg, he leaned back in his chair, slouching as if boneless.


    "I''m glad you could come here. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    But I don''t like the tone of your voice."


    Listening to Arthur''s words, the middle-aged man looked surprised.


    "You know me?"


    he asked.


    He then proceeded to mutter to himself without waiting for Arthur''s answer.


    "Of course you should know me!


    If you didn''t know who I was, why would you bother setting up this arrangement?


    There''s no ''Hilt Tower'' inheritance inside Yumir Manor, right?


    What you''re doing is simply aiming to draw me out."


    The middle-aged man stated confidently.


    ''What an ego!''


    Arthur thought to himself, but outwardly he merely shrugged nonchalantly.


    "Once Freeman informed the Lord Count, I knew I would be found soon¡ªeven though I had set up an Alert Line in the 66th Staff Group.


    He could only buy me time.


    But...


    That was enough."


    While talking to himself, the middle-aged man pulled over an empty chair and sat directly across from Arthur, with the light from the Vigilance Oil Lamp revealing his features more clearly.


    A gaunt face and deeply pronounced laugh lines made his cheekbones stand out, creating the impression of a mean, difficult person.


    Especially those eyes that seemed as if they could bore into your flesh and dig out your internal organs.


    Yet, his sitting posture was perfectly proper; his back straight without leaning against the chair, his hands rested on his thighs, and he continued speaking.


    However, this time it wasn''t a monologue, but a query.


    "Lord Kledos, could you guess what I was doing while he was buying time for me?"


    [Insight], [Eagle Eye]flashed rapidly.


    Arthur saw smugness and pride.


    He saw a trace of pleasure too.


    Immediately, Arthur guessed it.


    "How are the other members of the ''Staff Group'' doing?"


    "Of course they''re fine!


    The people of the ''16th Staff Team'' and ''66th Staff Group'' that accompanied me are all in good order¡ªregrettably, not everyone is here, otherwise, I would definitely laugh out loud!


    Those bastards, who do they think they are?


    If it weren''t for His Highness''s order, how could I possibly work with such foolish people?


    Really, do they think that I, Melvil, would join the ''16th Staff Team'' because I feared the ''Death Poetry Society''?


    They think too highly of themselves."


    A smile appeared on the middle-aged man''s face.


    "Otherwise?"


    Arthur retorted.


    Immediately, the smile on the middle-aged man''s face stiffened.


    "I, Melvil, once the leader of ''Death Mask'', not only founded ''Death Mask'', but was also the strongest in ''Death Mask''!"


    The middle-aged man''s voice raised slightly.


    "Ah, right right right!"


    Arthur curled the corner of his mouth.


    He had clearly decided the other was only choosing to join the Countess of South Los due to fear of the ''Death Poetry Society''.


    Of course, Arthur had never heard of this name until just now.


    Before, he had never heard this name.


    He had not heard of ''Death Mask'' either.


    But that did not prevent him from provoking the man.


    Under the effects of [Bluff], Arthur''s words and expressions were perfectly timed; at least when Melvil heard the ''Ah, right right right,'' uncontrollable anger surged from the depths of his heart, and when he saw Arthur''s mouth curling, he was even less able to control it.


    "I did not fear the ''Death Poetry Society''!


    I have fought them several times!


    They even acknowledged my strength!


    Though those battles were only named ''death,'' it is by my strength that I earned their respect!"


    Speaking, Melvil raised his head proudly.


    Then, ignoring Arthur, he started to pick up the teacup on the table and pour the brewed tea into his own cup.


    Seeing the other''s demeanor, Arthur felt puzzled at heart.


    ''Does the [Minor Curse Technique] affect the mind as well? Personality?''


    The moment the man appeared, Arthur began to gather Death Qi and cast the [Minor Curse Technique] at him.


    Although the effect of the curse had not yet shown, one thing was certain, the man''s [Spirituality] was affected.


    Usually, there probably wouldn''t be any issue, but once it touched on a truth that the man did not want to face, even a single word would make him irritable.


    Otherwise, he would not be showing this demeanor.


    ''Another one like Toad, Harris?''


    Arthur thought internally as he slowly said aloud.


    "Don''t just drink tea from others."


    "Oh?


    Don''t tell me you''ve poisoned the tea!"


    Melvil looked at Arthur with great interest, confident to drink the tea as he was certain that there was nothing in it.


    Besides, it was quite full-bodied and tasted good.


    Arthur stared at him, and his body, slumped in the chair, straightened up.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' stated deliberately¡ª


    "No, I wouldn''t poison the tea!


    I just wanted to remind you that in such compost-fermented teas, if they are not carefully selected, there might be hair, boogers, fingernails, stones, insects, and yes, possibly even¡­


    foot skin!"


    Pfft!

 Chapter 291 Pain and Suffering!

    Melvil sprayed the tea in his mouth straight out without swallowing.


    But it was not over yet!


    The mere thought of the tea he had already ingested made Melvil''s face turn extremely unsightly, and at that moment, Arthur, who was sitting cross-legged in his chair, began to deliberately rotate his ankle.


    Even though he was wearing boots, this motion immediately reminded Melvil of¡­


    Footskin!


    Blech!


    The creator of ''Death Mask'', the strongest, one of the Earl of South Los''s ''16th Staff Team'', the Grand Duke of the Inner Bay''s spy, was hunched over, loudly vomiting.


    Sitting opposite him, Arthur deliberately covered his nose and while making a dodging motion backward, he said.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, you look just like a dog."


    Silence.


    Melvil, who was loudly vomiting, froze upon hearing these words.


    He was reminded once again of that rainy night in South Los ten years ago, just after he had completed a ''hunt'', when he encountered that man.


    That man from ''Death Poetry Society''s Thirty Choir'', known as the ''Left Cantor''.


    He was directly defeated.


    The power he took pride in was utterly useless in front of that man.


    Instead, he was manipulated, attacked by that man.


    That situation, fury yet despair¡ª


    ''I''m sorry!


    Please, spare me!


    I''ll never dare to use ''Death''s'' name again!''


    He lay prostrate on the ground, loudly begging for mercy.


    And that man indeed spared him.


    ''You look just like a dog, don''t you?''


    That man, adhering to the old-school style of ''Death Poetry Society'', spared him but also left him with an unforgettable assessment.


    From then on, he could never find peace within himself.


    ''You look just like a dog!''


    ''You look just like a dog!''


    ''You look just like a dog!''


    While eating, sleeping, meditating, or mixing potions, these words echoed in his head like demonic sounds, and his already slightly problematic ''spirituality'' became turbid, sluggish, and then chaotic.


    Just when he was on the verge of breaking down, it was the Grand Duke who saved him!


    It was the Grand Duke who rescued him!


    To repay the Grand Duke, he became a spy!


    Yes!


    He must repay the Grand Duke!


    The rest?


    It doesn''t matter!


    Almost hypnotizing himself, Melvil wiped the corner of his mouth and stood up again, this hunchbacked man glaring ferociously at Arthur.


    "You''ll never know what kind of price you will pay for those words you said!"


    "Oh?


    How about I pour you some tea as an apology?"


    Arthur said, picking up the teapot, and poured tea into the cup.


    The orange-red crystal-clear tea under the moonlight emitted a faint halo, appearing even more enchanting.


    Yet, witnessing this scene, Melvil only felt humiliated!


    An unprecedented sense of humiliation overwhelmed the heart of this betrayer!


    At this moment, the betrayer was once again reminded of the moment he knelt!


    Afterward, the betrayer pulled out a white mask from his bosom.


    The mask depicted a human face, entirely in pure white, without any pattern or decoration, leaving only two holes at the eye positions.


    "Go to hell!"


    The betrayer took a step outward with his left leg and violently spread his arms upward, emitting a throat-ripping roar as he was about to don the mask.


    But suddenly, the betrayer''s movement stalled¡ª


    Ouch!


    Testicular pain!


    The intense pain that had never been felt before surged from his groin, causing the betrayer to bend forward at the waist, and his roar turned into¡ª


    "Oww, oww, oww!"


    Immediately after, such screams morphed again.


    "Gah, ahh, ahh!"


    The protruding buttocks were too tempting, and Arthur couldn''t help but use the "Hand of Void" to give the other a jab.


    The thick fingers thrust in fully.


    The acute pain from the double attack instantly made the betrayer kneel to the ground.


    The weeping betrayer on his knees shuddered uncontrollably from head to toe.


    The mask in his hand dropped beside him on the ground, then flew into Arthur''s hand.


    The betrayer tried to stop it, but he had barely raised his hand when he was forced to his knees again.


    Pain!


    Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Such pain!


    And Arthur, meanwhile, took the mask handed to him by the "Hand of Void"¡ª


    [Name: Death Hound]


    [Type: Other Item]


    [Quality: Epic]


    [Attributes: 1, Hound; 2, Frenzied Hunt]


    [Requirements: Aura of Death]


    [Remarks: After ''Tower of Mist'' was destroyed by The Holy Court, ''Black Robe'' knew that seeking revenge with just the four of them was not enough. Therefore, he began to seek more like-minded individuals, those persecuted by The Holy Court congregated under his banner. He prepared to wage war, but he failed. Before the war even started, his old friend and partner ''White Robe'' betrayed them to The Holy Court¡ª"I don''t want war to ravage the land again!" Speaking such words, ''White Robe'' stormed their secret meeting place with The Holy Court''s Holy Knights, and the high-ranking members of the Rebels'' Alliance Army, who were planning their campaign, were caught in one fell swoop. A hundred and forty-seven members of the Rebels'' Alliance Army leadership were burned alive, and at least sixty thousand troops were hanged at ''Celtic Fort.'' ''Black Robe'' survived, but guilt drove him mad; he started to delve into the knowledge he had once sealed away with his own hands¡ªsorry, sorry, it''s my fault, hehehe hahaha]]


    ...


    [Hound: A hunting hound constructed from forbidden knowledge lurking in the shadows, not only capable of understanding complex commands but also extremely loyal, immune to betrayal, with a physique as strong as an arcane creature. Balance in attack and defense is superb, tirelessly on the hunt, with a sense of smell unmatched by any other and able to survive without air; resistance to sulfur and flames to some extent, feeding on ''Aura of Death'' and can spit ''Deathly Fire,'' and in darkness or shadows becomes automatically invisible]


    [Frenzied Hunt: The hunting hound summoned through ''hunting'' can grow by capturing prey and consuming ''Aura of Death'']


    (Remark 1: When the hound dies, the item becomes ineffective and cannot be resummoned.)


    (Remark 2: The hound can exist in the form of a common dog but will not eat dog food; however, it can drink water.)


    (Remark 3: The hound can appear during the day, but it dislikes sunlight.)


    (Remark 4: If one opts to wear it instead of summoning the ''hound,'' the wearer''s consciousness will be subtly influenced by the hound, and their [Spirituality] will become chaotic and violent; ultimately, they will lose control completely.)


    ...


    Looking at the [Death Hound] in his hand, Arthur roughly understood the current state of Melvil.


    The other must have seen the mask-shaped [Death Hound] and decided to wear it outright.


    Indeed, most people would opt to wear the mask on sight, not realizing it was a summoning item¡ªfacing a mad alchemist''s creation, who could say anything?


    ''It''s all ''Destiny''!


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' sighed inwardly as he looked at the disheveled Melvil, unable to help exclaim¡ª


    "You really are a dog, aren''t you?"


    Similar words to those before emanated from Arthur''s mouth.


    But unlike the previous irritation, this time Melvil''s mentality exploded at the pain of being attacked from both sides.


    What repayment.


    What Grand Duke.


    It''s not important anymore!


    None of it is important!


    All he purely wanted was to kill the detestable ''Spirit Medium'' before him!


    For that, he would do anything!


    And at the very moment this thought emerged¡ª


    Snap!


    The last nerve of the betrayer snapped. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 292 The Cursed Little Whip, Repeatedly Thrashing

    The crisp sound echoed within the mind of the betrayer.


    The precarious situation the betrayer had desperately maintained completely collapsed at that moment, as their already agitated spirituality boiled over instantaneously.


    In just an instant, the betrayer''s flesh swelled several times over.


    The originally hunched body, at this moment, became tall and...


    Distorted!


    Muscles that completely defied common understanding grew in rhombic shapes, with the opponent''s hunched back accumulating eighty percent of the body''s flesh, making the entire ''person'' appear incredibly slender, like they were carrying a giant shell.


    A shell formed of tumors.


    Huffing, huffing!


    Disheveled hair hung down, and heavy panting sounds rose from the mouth of the betrayer, mixed with mumbled, indistinct words.


    Read chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Kill you! Kill you!"


    The voice was no longer solely Melvil''s; it also contained a hint of a woman''s voice, and it sounded like a mechanical synthesis.


    This voice was extremely sharp, like fingernails scraping across a chalkboard, or like the sound of styrofoam being forcefully rubbed against the ground.


    Arthur winced upon hearing it.


    The attackers on the cliff, on the other hand, were covering their ears, one by one tumbling down from the cliffs surrounding the manor.


    No different from the first group of attackers.


    All were blurred flesh and bone, smashed to pieces.


    However, the pure Sound of Death brought pleasure to the distorted betrayer, who emitted continuous haha laughter from his mouth.


    Then, the corpses visibly withered away at a rapid pace.


    "That''s right! That''s right!


    Death! Death!


    Death is the ultimate destination!"


    The distorted betrayer expanded again.


    However, this time''s expansion was different from before.


    Only the tumors on his back swelled, while the slender body remained unchanged, becoming even more delicate. If before one could describe it as a long and gaunt figure,


    Now, it was merely skin and bones.


    Even the bones were being sucked dry by the tumors on the back.


    But the distorted betrayer seemed utterly oblivious.


    It...


    No, it glared at Arthur, eyes still filled with ferocity.


    But Arthur remained unmoved.


    Feeling the rich Aura of Death, Arthur''s heart was completely calm and composed, even if the Aura of Death contained within the flesh lump was ten times higher than outside.


    He, Arthur, faced ''Death''...


    As nothing more than a slight breeze.


    Insignificant.


    Conversely, Arthur continuously expended his own Death Qi, forming one Minor Curse Technique after another to enhance the distorted betrayer before him.


    The recent experiment had informed Arthur that the Minor Curse Technique was effective.


    While it had limited use against a Mystic Side Person with spirituality, continuous layering would bring delightful surprises.


    Quantity change will eventually lead to a qualitative change!


    Of course, constantly casting the Minor Curse Technique was one aspect.


    What''s more important was that Arthur wanted to know what it was like when Death Qi went into a rampage in an indiscriminate state of Calamity.


    For someone like Arthur, any power must be precisely controlled in his own hands, even a rampage state must have accurate data.


    And the consequence of doing so was¡ª


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!


    Why am I becoming distorted?


    How could I possibly become distorted?"


    The distorted betrayer, who was originally enjoying the transformation, suddenly became lucid and felt the flesh lump on his back, beginning to shout loudly.


    But immediately, that disbelieving shout turned into murmurs of enjoyment.


    "Yes! Yes!


    It''s just like this!


    Everything is for the embrace of ''Death''!


    I...


    Don''t want this!"


    The murmurs of enjoyment were once again interrupted, and the voice of the distorted betrayer sounded once more, screeching and echoing in the square of Yumir Manor.


    The distorted betrayer lowered his head to look at Arthur, eyes full of pleading.


    "Save me!"


    "I am willing to be your dog!"


    "Please, save me!"


    Faced with the distorted betrayer''s plea, the young ''Spirit Medium'' remained entirely indifferent, countering with two more casts of the [Minor Curse Technique].


    Arthur would never believe a spy''s words.


    Just like he wouldn''t believe the sob story a lady on the third floor told of a gambling father, a sick mother, and a brother needing to go to school, claiming she was new to the work and not yet skilled.


    Indeed, to some extent, the former was even less reliable than the latter.


    The latter at least had some professional ethics; they even knew to use protection.


    The former?


    They were utterly unpredictable.


    In fact, that was the case¡ª¡ª Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    "If I die, you won''t live either!"


    "Do you have any idea what you will be facing?"


    The distorted betrayer threatened Arthur.


    Clearly, the [Minor Curse Technique] was taking effect, starting to hinder the betrayer''s distortion process, but it also made Arthur sure that there was something inside that lump of flesh, and, seemingly unified, the betrayer now completely prioritized whatever was inside that lump.


    Otherwise, at this point, what should have been affected by the [Minor Curse Technique] was the thing inside the lump, not the increasingly lucid distorted betrayer.


    To prove his hypothesis, Arthur increased the output of his [Minor Curse Technique].


    Instantly, the distorted betrayer changed.


    The distorted betrayer again became dazed, clearly affected by the [Minor Curse Technique], which had gained the upper hand.


    And after Arthur unleashed another [Minor Curse Technique], the adversary regained clarity once again.


    After several back and forths, Arthur confirmed his speculation.


    Just then, the distorted betrayer regained consciousness again.


    This time, the distorted betrayer finally realized¡ª


    "You''re experimenting on me?!"


    "You cold-blooded monster!"


    The distorted betrayer roared.


    Then, flipping its hands, it grabbed the lump of flesh on its back and started tearing at it violently.


    Clearly, at this moment, the distorted betrayer still hoped to survive.


    However, as Arthur cast another [Minor Curse Technique], the adversary, now dazed, had its head crushed by a claw that emerged from the lump of flesh.


    Snap!


    A crisp sound, but there was no splattering of brain matter.


    The shattered head of the distorted betrayer was absorbed by the being inside the lump of flesh, and then its torso and limbs followed.


    When everything had been absorbed, the lump of flesh bloomed like a lotus.


    And then¡ª


    A humanoid creature with a ferocious face, whose limbs had been replaced by sharp claws, appeared there!


    But...


    There was no overpowering aura.


    No cataclysmic backdrop either.


    It staggered forward, its human-like face sickly, its eyes revealing an unprecedented exhaustion.


    Even its sharp claws seemed dull and lackluster.


    Overall, it looked like a programmer who, after a month of overtime, had their bonus withheld.


    What happened?


    Why did I become like this?


    The ''Bizarre'' was completely puzzled in its heart.


    And at that moment, a hint of pitying sound reached its ears¡ª


    "You have finally arrived."


    Subconsciously, the ''Bizarre'' followed the sound with its gaze.


    It saw the young ''Spirit Medium''.


    The recently cleared of [Death Qi] young ''Spirit Medium''.


    But the instant it saw the young ''Spirit Medium,'' the ''Bizarre'' shuddered all over.


    It screamed¡ª


    "You!"

 Chapter 293 Death Descends, it is the Only One!

    ```


    In the midst of screams, the ''Bizarre'' faces that the ''Mystic Side'' could not avoid all became distorted.


    What had it seen?


    It had seen Arthur sitting cross-legged in a chair, his knees raised, his arms resting on them, a lazy look on his face as he gazed at the night sky.


    It had seen, emerging behind Arthur, a figure in a pitch-black robe, holding a scythe...


    ''Death''!


    The night wind had already ceased.


    No!


    To be accurate, the night wind died the instant that figure appeared.


    Not just the night wind, but also the night sky, the moon, the stars, the earth, and everything else had died.


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Because¡ª


    In the place where this figure stood, there was only Death, and there could only be Death.


    This was the rule!


    A rule above all things!


    A rule that could only be countered by another rule!


    Unfortunately, there were no other rules here!


    Even the ''Bizarre'' in front of it did not possess any rules; it was merely utilizing a very special ''Undying'' rule.


    But such use, in front of ''Death''...


    Was futile!


    The moment the formless ''Death'' appeared again, it crushed that borrowed ''Undying'' to pieces.


    It was not intentional.


    It was not targeted.


    It was completely unintentional.


    Just as when a ten-thousand-ton vessel passes over the sea, and the waves it raises, who pays heed to the spray?


    There was so much of it.


    Utterly inconsequential.


    "Impossible! Absolutely impossible!"


    The ''Bizarre'' cried out in alarm and turned to flee. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its speed was swift, several times faster than arrows shot from a bow, but to that figure, it was still too slow.


    No excessive movements.


    No swinging of the scythe.


    Merely with a gaze, this ''Bizarre'' was melted.


    Its life, its soul, its destiny, all it ever was, vanished along with the dissipation of its flesh and blood, leaving behind its final wail.


    "Monster!


    You monster!"


    When the wailing ceased, everything turned into nothingness.


    In this world, there was no longer anything that could prove this ''Bizarre'' had ever existed.


    If one wished to prove it?


    Then prepare to welcome ''Death''.


    A massive ''Aura of Death'' poured into Arthur''s body, and the previously depleted [Death Qi] surged to 1000 points in a blink. Meanwhile, the figure representing ''Death'' began to slowly dissipate. Arthur, who had his head raised as if watching the night sky but was actually observing ''Death,'' began to mumble in his heart.


    ''Is this what it''s like when [Death Qi] goes berserk?


    Using ''Death'' to crush those not favored by destiny?


    But this ''Death''...


    Why do I feel a sense of kinship with it?''


    Arthur raised his hand to rub his temples.


    The effects of [Death Qi] going berserk were better than he had imagined; the ''Bizarre'' born from the body of a Mutant were incredibly difficult to kill.


    On the bookshelves in the underground chamber of Yumir Manor, it was mentioned more than once how a ''Bizarre'' on the brink of death could ''Resurrect''.


    Moreover, unlike the ''Bizarre'' born from a Mutant, those of a higher level could easily ''return.''


    ''Return'' where?


    The books did not say.


    It must have been written and then hidden, possibly to prevent discovery by some higher level ''Bizarre.'' But according to Arthur''s guess, it should be a space exclusive to the ''Bizarre.''


    Perhaps that place has many names, but in essence, it should just be a similar exclusive space, only connected to the present world for some unknown reason.


    As for why it''s connected?


    It could be the cosmic movements.


    Or maybe the aftermath of some secret technique explosion.


    In any case, the Mutant ''Bizarre,'' incredibly difficult to kill, was effortlessly vanquished by him.


    Better still, Arthur knew that to some extent, [Death Qi] could be controlled.


    All of this was joyous good news.


    Yet the sudden surge of kinship left Arthur confused.


    Then a thought emerged from the depths of this young ''Spirit Medium''s'' heart¡ª


    ''I couldn''t really be a ''Child of Death,'' could I?''


    But immediately, the young ''Spirit Medium'' relaxed his expression.


    Because, when he had this thought, his [Spirituality] informed him with an unprecedented strong intuition that it was not so.


    ```


    Arthur let out a sigh of relief and shifted his position to sit more comfortably, his thoughts inadvertently drifting.


    "Where does this sense of familiarity come from?


    Is it because I''ve died once before?


    Do I count as an acquaintance?"


    As Arthur was pondering this, a familiar scent of tobacco wafted to his nose¡ªtinged with a hint of cocoa and speckled with a touch of mint.


    Through the swirling smoke, Marinda, wearing a deerstalker cap and puffing on a pipe, emerged from the smoky veil and walked straight out.


    The lady''s forehead was slightly sweaty, with anxiousness flickering in her deep blue eyes.


    However, upon seeing Arthur slumped in his chair, her expression immediately eased.


    Without paying much attention to Arthur, she began to inspect ''Yumir Manor.'' When she saw the sprinkled coarse salt and red brick powder that had been enchanted, her brow furrowed¡ª it was these barriers made of coarse salt and red brick powder that had blurred her perception and prevented her from pinpointing the location of ''Yumir Manor.''


    That was why she was anxious.


    Because the other party had come prepared.


    On top of that, there were the words Arthur had Edwin pass on.


    The ''Lady of the Long Night'' almost had to use one of her trump cards.


    Luckily, just moments ago, that barrier had disappeared.


    Marinda bent down and picked up a small clump of the enchanted coarse salt and red brick powder¡ªboth had long since lost their enchantments, and even the materials themselves were lifeless, crumbling to powder at the lightest touch.


    After inspecting the mouth of the gorge, Marinda leapt up from the side of the gorge.


    She began checking the cliffs surrounding ''Yumir Manor.''


    About fifteen minutes later, Marinda returned to face Arthur.


    "What, treated as a nuisance and dealt with?"


    With a slight upturn in the corner of her mouth, Marinda glanced quickly over the intact ''Daniel''s Hope.''


    Arthur noticed her gaze and immediately rolled his eyes.


    "You''re just like the police¡ª


    always the last to arrive!"


    Unconcerned with the teasing, Marinda replied.


    "Do you think the police would dare to get involved in such matters?"


    As the lady spoke, she picked up the teapot and, in the face of Arthur''s expectant eyes, gave her nose a slight twitch before tossing the pot aside.


    "My ship has carried such teas.


    You definitely wouldn''t want to see how the sailors handle them."


    With that, the lady blew a ring of smoke and conjured a delicate silver teapot, a full set of teaware, and a box of tea leaves.


    The pot was filled with water.


    The teaware was set out.


    The box was opened to reveal a layer of paper wrapping.


    Marinda picked up a pair of crane-beak scissors and cut open the pouch of tea paper, only then tipping the contents into the silver teapot.


    Arthur looked on with complex feelings.


    If you say she''s knowledgeable about tea, she''s boiling high-roast tea directly in the teapot.


    If you say she knows nothing about tea, she''s still aware of black tea, and her routine appears quite put-together.


    "Mediocre stationery at best."


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' made such a comment.


    Marinda, however, was unfazed. When the water boiled, she demonstrated the procedure step by step, and at the end, she did not forget to gesture to Arthur to partake.


    Arthur pursed his lips but reached for the tea cup nonetheless.


    The Ritual ''Orange Cat'' determined the tea to be food, without malice or poison.


    Arthur took a small sip first.


    EMMM...


    The tea was more bitter than his own life.


    Yet he had to finish it.


    Arthur almost gritted his teeth, raised the tea cup, and downed it in one gulp.


    Instantly, the young ''Spirit Medium''s'' features almost twitched in convulsion.


    Yet, that didn''t stop him from gripping that tea cup and another tightly in his hands.


    Marinda chuckled upon seeing this, picked up the teapot, and filled the only remaining cup on the table¡ªwhich was hers¡ªand slid it towards Arthur.


    "You drink it, I don''t like tea!"


    Arthur: ...


    You''re sick, right?!


    You don''t like tea, yet put on such a full display and even boil it!


    Arthur was certain that this woman did it on purpose. He might not have known at the beginning of tea-making, but at least now it was definitely intentional.


    "Childish!"


    Arthur remarked.


    Marinda faced him with a smile, and when Arthur finished his drink and picked up even her teapot, the lady said softly with a laugh,


    "I''m giving it to you."


    Then, the lady paused for a moment.


    It seemed she was considering something.


    About four or five seconds later, she asked suddenly¡ª


    "When did you realize it?"

 Chapter 294 Dark Night, Cool Mint

    Marinda''s abrupt inquiry caused a sigh to escape from Arthur''s heart.


    It wasn''t that he couldn''t guess what Marinda was asking.


    But rather, knowing what Marinda was asking was exactly why Arthur sighed.


    Undoubtedly, like Melvil, Marinda too believed that the current scheme was to draw out Melvil himself¡ªbut in reality?


    His departure from the ''Yumir Manor'' in South Los was merely to conceal the completion of the ritual "Orange Cat."


    Everything that followed?


    That was all incidental!


    However, Marinda''s inquiry now made Arthur reassess the weight Melvil, the uncontrollable "Spirituality" from the 16th Staff Team, held in the heart of the Earl of South Los.


    Clearly, he only saw Melvil''s uncontrollability and failed to perceive the hidden value within Melvil.


    But if Melvil held hidden value, why would the Countess let him ''go''?


    Under normal circumstances, tight surveillance would be warranted.


    Unless¡­


    The Melvil who was let go had value.


    What did the released Melvil do?


    Suddenly, the young ''Spirit Medium'' thought of something¡ª


    The released Melvil had contacted spies hidden outside of South Los, the very attackers from just now.


    Ordinarily, finding these people wouldn''t be easy; it could only work by relying on an advanced spy like Melvil to gather them and then capture them all at once.


    Of course, that was just on the surface.


    It was an excuse for the Countess to present to the outside.


    In fact, what the Countess wanted was¡­


    To have Melvil eliminate his colleagues!


    Melvil''s colleagues were from the ''16th Staff Team,'' ''66th Staff Group,'' and ordinary ''Staff Groups.''


    According to Amiel, the ''16th Staff Team'' consisted of sixteen individuals from various powers of the Mystic Side, while the ''66th Staff Group'' was the intelligentsia from all circles of South Los.


    As for the ''Staff Groups'', they were a mix of all sorts, with all kinds of people.


    Such a complex composition of ''Staff,'' although seemingly encompassing all aspects of South Los, also, because it did encompass all aspects, made the Earl of South Los feel constrained, especially when something happened that damaged the interests of the Staff themselves or the powers they represented; that was precisely what the Earl of South Los did not want to see.


    But getting rid of these Staff was not an easy task.


    The composition of the Staff was deep-rooted, penetrating various aspects of South Los, forming a very special ''interest group.'' A slight touch could cause upheaval in South Los.


    So, either do nothing.


    Or¡­


    If you act, it must be a Thunder Strike!


    But directly eliminating these Staff was not realistic.


    Doing so would only ruin his own reputation.


    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    The Earl of South Los was well aware of this.


    Therefore, he needed a knife.


    A knife called Melvil.


    By using the excuse of Melvil''s uncontrollable "Spirituality," killing off those increasingly uncontrollable Staff and taking control of the situation again was feasible.


    Moreover, to ensure the mysterious deaths of these increasingly uncontrollable Staff, the Lord Count would definitely secretly contact one or a few of them with higher status before they set off, instructing them for their mission¡ª''Keep an eye on Melvil, continue the search for the Old Lion''s spies outside South Los''!


    With such a command, these Staff could set off at ease.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' was certain that after Freeman had exposed that decoy ''Guardian Chess Piece'' set by Melvil, the Earl of South Los had conceived this idea.


    And he had been making arrangements in secret all along.


    Simply put, whether that ''Guardian Chess Piece'' pointed to Melvil or not, the fate of Melvil and those Staff had already been sealed.


    Even without this trip to the "Yumir Manor," there were bound to be other incidents.


    "It really is a tiger that does not spit out bones!"


    Arthur sighed inwardly. He had never underestimated any noble, yet he was surprised by the tactics of the Mother Tigress¡ª at this moment, Arthur even suspected that the Earl of South Los''s so-called "reclusive strategy" was a ploy to lure these individuals into revealing themselves. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However stunned he felt inside, the young Spirit Medium remained composed on the surface.


    He said in an indifferent tone¡ª


    "At the very beginning."


    "Hmph, I knew it!"


    Marinda snorted coldly, but she wasn''t genuinely angry.


    On the contrary, the lady''s gaze toward Arthur grew more appreciative.


    She picked up her pipe, took a deep drag, and said¡ª


    "At the end of the ''Silver Age'', the Master Alchemist ''Lady Abel,'' wanting to pay tribute to her idol ''Master Hercules,'' turned to ''Potion-making,'' This master possessed exceptional talent. With the support of the South Los House, she progressed swiftly, not only improving the South Los House''s ''Glory Potion'' to enhance its effect further but also completed the three magic potion formulas that belonged to the South Los House¡ª ''Cat Faction.Black'' must have decided to live in seclusion in South Los after receiving this secret news, right?


    Being of an even older bloodline, the ''Kledos Family'' naturally understands the importance of bloodlines.


    Similarly, the ''Kledos Family'' knows well that not every awakened family member can perfectly inherit the bloodline.


    Thus, you need the ''Glory Potion''!


    And what better choice is there than the ''Glory Potion'' perfected by ''Lady Abel'' from the South Los House?"


    Saying this, Marinda stared straight at Arthur, her face revealing an expression that seemed to see right through him.


    Arthur, with a stern face, shook his head.


    "Pure speculation!"


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' responded in this manner.


    Watching this scene, the corners of Marinda''s mouth curled up.


    She knew she had guessed correctly.


    She had finally caught a trace of the man before her.


    Seeing Marinda''s smile, Arthur rolled his eyes directly.


    "Yeah, right, right!


    You''re absolutely correct!


    ''The Kledos Family'' has been thinking this way since my grandfather''s time; had it not been for my parents'' accidental death, the ''Kledos Family'' would have started their schemes and strategic planning long ago!"


    Arthur complained inwardly.


    However, Arthur was somewhat concerned about ''Lady Abel,'' whom Marinda mentioned in her speech.


    If there were no surprises, this lady was the one who created the "Wand Combat Technique."


    There might be others with the same name and surname, but the title ''Master Alchemist'' was not a common one.


    What was unexpected, though, was that this lady also dabbled in ''Potion-making'' and if she paid tribute to Hercules, could there be something hidden in the "Wand Combat Technique" as well?


    Arthur pondered.


    Watching Arthur deep in thought, Marinda became more convinced of her speculation.


    Believing she had found the reason for the ''Kledos Family''s'' presence in South Los, the lady was in high spirits and took a couple of lively puffs of her pipe.


    The minty coolness lingered in the smoke, prompting Arthur to look up just as the lady cheerily said¡ª


    "When you return to South Los, the ''Glory Potion'' that Lady Abel improved will be yours."


    Now...


    Can we talk about your subsequent plans?


    I don''t believe your participation in the ''South Los Swordsmanship Competition'' was just for a ''Knight'' title!"

 Chapter 295 The Competitive Spirit of the Businesswoman!

    "I joined the ''South Los Swordsmanship Competition'' just for the title of ''Knight''!"


    With that ''Knight'' title, I can gain access to more exclusive, secret knowledge reserved for the noble circle!"


    Arthur emphasized in his heart.


    However, he knew that the woman before him wouldn''t believe it.


    Watching Marinda gaze intently into his eyes, observing the probing light flickering within them, Arthur said lightly,


    "I have no ill intentions, nor will I harm your interests.


    Don''t forget our contract!"


    As for what I want to do?


    "I could tell you, but you''d need to offer something of equivalent value in exchange... at least two-thirds of your worth!"


    Arthur spoke with apparent seriousness, but it was all nonsense.


    "Don''t you always think I have some ulterior motive?"


    "Well, now I really do have a goal!


    And it''s a huge one, worth two-thirds of your worth!"


    "As for what it is?"


    "Aren''t you good at using your imagination?"


    "Then think about it yourself!"


    "Anyway, I can''t think of it."


    Besides, with the contract in place, I won''t harm you.


    So¡ª¡ª


    ''Marinda, you better think hard!


    Might as well think until your hair falls out!''


    Arthur thought to himself, unable to resist glancing at the top of Marinda''s hat-adorned head.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' maliciously speculated that Marinda''s habitual wearing of hats was due to her hair beginning to fall out from staying up late.


    Marinda, deep in thought, noticed Arthur''s gaze.


    Instantly, the lady narrowed her eyes.


    "Are you also after that item?"


    Then, without waiting for Arthur to speak, the lady continued,


    "Although I''ve tried to overestimate the intelligence capabilities of ''Cat Faction. Hei,'' it seems I still underestimated the power of a big force hidden in the shadows.


    I also spent a fortune just to learn a tiny bit about it.


    Unexpectedly, Arthur, you already have precise information."


    Saying this, the lady blinked her eyes.


    Her deep blue eyes immediately expressed admiration.


    She didn''t ask further.


    Because, just as Arthur had said, this item required offering up two-thirds of her worth to know precise information.


    And she couldn''t possibly do that.


    Her business and future plans couldn''t support such a move.


    But this didn''t mean she would give up.


    The next moment, the lady said¡ª


    "Let''s compete fairly for that item!


    But regardless of who ends up possessing it, we''ll need to sign another contract.


    We''ll have a certain degree of usage rights, and of course, it must not harm either party''s interests, and each use must compensate the owner accordingly.


    These terms can be written into the contract.


    Of course, since you''re currently far ahead of me, your compensation percentage will be increased accordingly, and mine will be reduced."


    Marinda said earnestly.


    Arthur: ...


    I was just rambling, and there really is such a thing?


    And it''s also related to the ''South Los Swordsmanship Competition''?


    Arthur was full of surprise inside, but outwardly, he remained composed.


    Such a contract was extremely advantageous for him, and Arthur naturally had no reason to refuse. Moreover, he had inadvertently gained a very important piece of information.


    He had hit the jackpot.


    However, he had also ''leaked'' corresponding information, which needed to be compensated for.


    Even if Marinda had ''guessed'' this herself, without his ''hints,'' how could Marinda have figured it out?


    ''Spirit Medium'' money is not to be owed.


    So¡ª¡ª


    "Not enough!"


    Arthur said.


    Marinda didn''t argue.


    Because, if it really was that item, it truly wasn''t enough.


    The lady sighed.


    "You nitpicking fellow!"


    Alright, I know such news is hard to buy with money.


    So, when you return to South Los, I will give you satisfying compensation¡ªthat thing is really suitable for you... Wait! Did you hear something again and deliberately bait me into this?


    Just to get your hands on this item?


    Ha, such a scheming man!


    I shouldn''t have given you a hint before!"


    Marinda was accusing Arthur.


    A hint before?


    The secret technique of Cat Hole or Cat Faction?


    That compensation...


    Related props of the Cat Hole or Cat Faction?


    Arthur was delighted internally.


    If it was as he guessed, then this time, his gains would far exceed his expectations.


    However, Arthur sensibly did not show any odd behavior, nor did he pay attention to Marinda at that moment.


    ''No matter how sensible a woman is, they can become irrational when they think you''ve deceived them.


    At this moment, you must learn to keep quiet.''


    Old Charlie''s words, Arthur kept them in his heart and practiced them physically.


    Arthur raised his hand to throw two pieces of firewood into the fire pit. When the crackling sounds began, Arthur had already slumped back into his chair as before.


    Marinda, on the other hand, was so angry that her cheeks puffed up.


    This lady had thought of even more at that instant.


    For instance: The reason for the Kledos family appearing in South Los that she had just confirmed, was it a trap Arthur set for her?


    Arthur knew that with her deeper investigation, the reason for the Kledos family''s appearance in South Los could no longer be concealed.


    Rather than letting her discover it on her own, it was better to make the most use of it.


    Using the joy of her ''accurate guess'', smoothly lead her into more ''guesses''.


    Then, make her pay the appropriate price.


    After all, she was the one who brought it up initially.


    Arthur was aware that she would not deny it.


    Painful!


    So painful!


    The joy she felt just now was equal to the pain she felt now.


    Marinda felt her chest hurt.


    But more than that, she was not willing to admit defeat.


    "Hmph, you won this time!


    But, next time I will definitely win!"


    The competetive lady declared.


    "Mm-hmm."


    Arthur nodded repeatedly.


    His expression was one of affirmation, but the slumped Arthur seemed insincere. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    Instantly, Marinda''s fists clenched. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the lady knew that punching wouldn''t solve the problem.


    She had already suffered a substantial loss, the first thing to do was to recover it from elsewhere.


    Arthur was not an option for now.


    So, she had to make those gambling mongrels of South Los bleed.


    Therefore, suppressing the urge to punch Arthur in the face, the lady asked,


    "I will arrange the external bets for the upcoming Swordmanship Competition, but don''t you think it''s time to change your odds?"


    "Certainly, we need a change.


    Facing Melvil the abnormal, and me already experiencing backlash, I''m injured once again.


    Right now, I''m hurt upon hurt."


    Understanding what Marinda meant, Arthur immediately laughed.


    Marinda also smiled in response.


    But upon remembering her losses, her smile vanished immediately.


    Thus, she decided to avenge herself slightly on Arthur, to feel a bit of comfort¡ª


    Whew!


    The lady took a deep puff on her pipe and heavily blew the smoke over Arthur. Seeing Arthur''s frown, she ran into the smoke with a light laugh, disappearing from sight.


    "Childish!"


    Arthur raised his hand to wave away the smoke, his gaze then turned towards the entrance of the gorge.


    The person he was truly waiting for...


    had finally arrived!

 Chapter 296 The Foundation of Skeletons, The Crimson Hymn

    When Jimte silently crept into the ravine leading to ''Yumir Manor,'' Kalal had been waiting for ten minutes.


    Looking at this nephew of the Marquess of Ainhars, who had always shown himself to be arrogantly self-important, a warm smile involuntarily spread across Jimte''s face.


    Although after a brief discussion earlier, the other party had confirmed his true identity, and there was no need for such pleasantries, this son of a Baron, son-in-law of the Marquis, still maintained his habit.


    "Pseudo fellow!"


    Kalal, looking at the warm smile on Jimte''s face, couldn''t help but make a comment.


    "Pot calling the kettle black,"


    Jimte, far from being annoyed, responded with a smile on his face.


    Following that, neither man immediately walked toward ''Yumir Manor''; instead, they both stood in place, waiting for the other to move forward.


    A full two minutes passed, and neither of them had moved a step.


    "If we keep waiting like this, Lord Kledos might start getting anxious,"


    Kalal frowned, pretending to be in a hurry.


    "Hmm, so why don''t you go first?"


    Jimte still wore a smilng expression, even gesturing inward with his hand.


    Kalal immediately shook his head repeatedly in refusal.


    "You first!"


    The two exchanged glances, neither intending to take a step.


    Another minute passed, and Jimte sighed.


    "How about together?"


    "Together!"


    Kalal nodded in agreement. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, they still didn''t move.


    Left with no choice, both men stood shoulder to shoulder and stepped out in sync¡ªboth lifting their legs high and stepping down in the same spot.


    Seeing this spectacle, Jimte and Kalal looked at each other, neither feeling embarrassed or ashamed.


    After all, they had both sensed the sudden eruption of the ''Aura of Death'' inside ''Yumir Manor'' just now.


    Although they didn''t know what was happening inside, the heart-pounding sensation brought on by the Aura of Death was undeniably clear.


    The sudden sense of oppression was almost suffocating.


    More importantly, as living beings, the innate fear of ''Death'' made it clear to them that if they didn''t want to die, they had to be cautious.


    So, at this moment, both men were even more cautious than usual.


    "Together?"


    Kalal asked once more.


    "Together!"


    Jimte immediately nodded.


    The two nobles once again moved in unison, this time not merely marking time, but both showing a forward-moving stance.


    Then¡ª


    1 centimeter!


    Compared to their original positions, their boots had moved forward by 1 centimeter!


    Their steps and the distance were measured as precisely as if with a ruler.


    Seeing this scene, the warm smile on Jimte''s face grew even brighter, while the pride in Kalal''s eyes became even more overbearing.


    "I have a proposal!"


    Jimte spoke up once more.


    "Speak!"


    Kalal immediately said.


    "Let''s sign a contract, otherwise we might be stuck here for a lifetime¡ªthe cost of the contract to be split between us, it can also serve as a testament to our alliance,"


    Jimte sighed softly.


    Kalal did not object.


    He didn''t trust Jimte, just as Jimte didn''t trust him.


    Beyond a contract, he could think of no other way.


    Even though the contract was costly, at this time, other concerns had to be set aside.


    Suddenly¡ª


    Both men almost simultaneously pulled out a contract, their mouths moving one after the other as they said.


    "Use mine!"


    Watching each other''s actions, listening to the identical phrases, they both sighed deeply at the bottom of their hearts.


    ''Couldn''t fool him after all!''


    Then, both men again simultaneously took out a second contract from their chests.


    They looked at each other for three more seconds, then exchanged one contract for another.


    This contract was naturally also unusable.


    Suddenly, Jimte and Kalal stared at each other in bewilderment.


    "What do we do?


    Shall we call out?"


    "Although it''s rather rude, it''s better than lingering here!"


    Jimte proposed once again.


    "Right, let''s call out together!"


    Kalal agreed once again.


    Moreover, this time the two of them did not delay¡ª


    "Lord Kledos, good evening."


    The moment their greeting sounded, Kalal vanished on the spot, blending into the cliffs of the ravine¡ªthe nephew of the Marquess of Ainhars had waited ten minutes obviously to hold a card in reserve.


    "Despicable fellow!"


    Jimte muttered such words, but he too disappeared from his spot, and reappeared at the entrance of the ravine¡ªthe son of the baron, the marquess''s son-in-law, had also been late for ten minutes, obviously to hold a card in reserve.


    The night wind blew through the ravine, carrying a unique whistling sound.


    Arthur, using Fujin''s eyes to take in everything, couldn''t help but nod slightly.


    He confirmed that he was different from them.


    Both were not cautious or careful enough.


    If it had been him, he would have certainly buried explosives in the ravine and ignited them if something seemed amiss while fleeing.


    As for the rest?


    First, cut off the opponent''s retreat before anything else.


    After all, facing a ''lion,'' it doesn''t matter if I cannot outrun the lion as long as I can outrun my opponents.


    Watching Jimte and Kalal reappear and about to fall into a vicious cycle again, Arthur sighed softly and slightly raised his hand.


    Instantly, a Labrador that had been crawling in Arthur''s shadow unnoticed by anyone, stood up from the shadows.


    "Kuliqi, go invite my guests."


    With its tongue out, as if smiling, the cream-colored Labrador immediately nodded and ran towards the ravine.


    Its speed was like an arrow, all the while completely silent.


    Even when the Labrador appeared in front of Jimte and Kalal, the two men realized it only then.


    Simultaneously, both men moved back.


    But immediately, they stopped their retreat.


    For they noticed that the Labrador in front of them was looking at them as if they were fools.


    That gaze was almost human-like...


    ''Arcane creature!''


    Both thought at the same time.


    Then, they began to ponder again.


    ''Is this Lord Kledos''s hound?


    Or someone else''s?''


    While pondering, the two didn''t move even as they saw Kuliqi raising its paw, indicating for them to follow, they still did not move.


    This annoyed Kuliqi, who directly spewed ''Deathly Fire'' at the two nobles'' offspring.


    Not at them, just to scare them.


    And when the pale blue flames burned at their feet, Kuliqi''s intention was achieved¡ªboth noble offspring were startled and retreated continuously, their faces showing undisguised horror.


    For they recognized Kuliqi''s ''breed''¡ª


    ''Death Hound''!


    At the same time, the two men gathered more thoughts from Kuliqi''s ''breed''.


    And when they saw the words burnt out by the ''Deathly Fire'' reading, ''Come with me, meet my master, Kledos!'' they hesitated no more.


    If that intense Aura of Death emanating was indeed orchestrated by Lord Kledos¡­


    This was indeed a transaction to look forward to!


    Fresh calculations began brewing in their minds!


    Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    Unlike their previous hesitation, mutual probing, and reluctance to advance, this time Jimte and Kalal rushed toward ''Yumir Manor'' vying with each other.


    They burst out of the ravine with unparalleled speed, and just as the words of praise long fermenting in their minds were about to spill out, they ground to a halt.


    They stared aghast at the peak formed entirely of skeletons.


    How many skeletons were there?


    One hundred? Two hundred? Or three hundred?


    Layer upon layer, densely packed, one stacked upon another, completely uncountable.


    But they could clearly see the large seat atop these skeletons¡ªa broad, old chair wrapped in numerous broken longswords from the back to the arms, from the arms to the legs, each part bearing the rugged edge filled with crimson rust.


    Yet, in the eyes of Jimte and Kalal, what they saw was fresh blood!


    Countless streams of blood formed a tumultuous giant wave, surging and thunderously roaring.


    Between heaven and earth, only crimson remained.


    Infinite and unending.


    But when a streak of black appeared, the crimson giant wave composed of blood immediately receded, and that surging, presumptuous roaring changed into a song of praise for its master.


    They welcomed the arrival of their master.


    They acclaimed¡ª


    The name of Arthur Kredos!

 Chapter 297 The Proud Ones Redemption!

    The calls were as vast as mountains and seas, and Arthur sat atop Skull Summit.


    When the young ''Spirit Medium'' looked down, Jimte and Kalal at the base of the skeletons unconsciously bowed their heads¡ªin that moment, the cunning plans that had just begun to rise in the hearts of the two noblemen were utterly crushed.


    "Greetings, Lord Kledos."


    The two greeted Arthur.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' did not respond immediately, but instead raised his hand to lightly stroke Kuliqi''s forehead.


    He was giving his dog the praise it deserved.


    The Death Hound, with its Labrador appearance, immediately showed its unique smile as its thick tail wagged nonstop.


    And when Arthur lightly tapped its head, the clever Kuliqi immediately lay down within the shadows at Arthur''s feet, vanishing from sight.


    However, it kept its gaze firmly locked on Jimte and Kalal.


    The two scions of nobility distinctly felt the Death Hound''s piercing gaze, instinctively causing the hairs on their backs to stand on end.


    But compared to the pressure of the Death Hound, the silent Arthur put even more pressure on them, that palpable sense of dread...


    It was still there!


    ''The effect is good!''


    Arthur, who had been observing them closely, thought to himself.


    Having confirmed that the two were wearing the appropriate masks, Arthur had been contemplating how to take control of the conversation¡ªconsidering the identities of the two, their cautious personalities, and the cunning fostered by their environments, Arthur decided to give them a bit of ''psychological counseling.''


    He intended to use the ''Spirit Medium''s'' most adept skills to comfort them.


    Therefore, the skeletons within the manor were collected.


    Six Hands of Void built a ''stage'' with unparalleled speed, using the skeletons'' broken weapons as ''stage decorations.''


    Of course, there was also that chair.


    Arthur genuinely liked this spacious chair¡ªnot because he instinctively felt he could comfortably lie in it even if he got fat.


    Definitely not!


    As for Ritual "Orange Cat," it might have side effects, but as long as one keeps up with the training, surely a balance can be found.


    Arthur believed this to be true.


    Just as he was convinced that the ''stage'' he set up, combined with the Noise Technique and the Minor Curse Technique, could definitely create the psychological pressure he wanted to impose on Jimte and Kalal.


    In fact, the effect was even better than imagined.


    With the previous commotion that arose during his fight with Melvil, the two were already biased, and the ''stage'' brought an initial visual shock.


    The Minor Curse Technique, designed for those with ''Talent,'' easily confused their senses, creating the most crucial point¡ªreality!


    Jimte and Kalal could only feel discomfort from everything they witnessed.


    Then, when the disruptive sounds of the Noise Technique rang out,


    everything was set in stone.


    For this, Arthur sincerely thanked the deceased Melvil.


    Had it not been for his practice against Melvil, he could not have so precisely gauged the threshold for frightening yet not harming those with ''Talent'' with the Minor Curse Technique.


    As for Jimte and Kalal not noticing this place, unable to discover his previous fight with Melvil?


    Impossible!


    Their personalities and behavior patterns had already doomed them to closely watch this place, but before the dust settled, they would not truly approach. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And this gave Arthur the space to operate.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' silently stared at Jimte and Kalal for two seconds, and to complement his gaze, he discreetly cast another Minor Curse Technique.


    The sense of dread appeared once more!


    Jimte and Kalal''s foreheads began to sweat.


    Entrants!


    Arthur Kredos, truly an Entrant!


    Only an Entrant could exert such pressure on them!


    Realizing this, the two extremely nervous noblemen simultaneously felt a surge of helplessness deep within.


    Despite their various disguises, the essence of their characters was rather arrogant¡ªwith a sense of superiority from the success of their guises and confidence in their own strength.


    The two firmly believed their Talents were among the most excellent in the world.


    But after they encountered Arthur Kredos, their confidence was shaken.


    While the two were still searching for the direction of the ''Great Arcana Level,'' someone their age had already become an ''Entrant,'' and the fact that their confidence was not crushed demonstrated the strength within them.


    Still, the impact was unavoidable.


    And this was exactly what Arthur wanted.


    ''It should be about time!''


    Estimating the effect, Arthur finally spoke¡ª


    "Winter is coming, what can you bring me?"


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Winter is coming?!


    Jimte and Kalal''s bodies shuddered.


    They then looked up at Arthur on Skull Summit.


    Arthur''s calmness only intensified their trepidation.


    They believed that the ''winter'' mentioned in Arthur''s words was definitely not referring to the coldest season, but surely represented something else!


    What could it be?


    A war?


    Or a disaster?


    The two speculated and subconsciously began to contemplate what they could offer as a price to secure a chip in Arthur''s game.


    Tax exemption for the coastal ports within the West Berlin Territory and the Marquis of Ainhars Territory?


    What a joke!


    What Arthur wanted was certainly not just these trivial matters!


    It had to be something deeper!


    Money, treasures, secret techniques¡­


    One by one, Jimte and Kalal eliminated various chips from their options, until in the end, there was only one guess left in their minds¡ª


    ''He has come for me!''


    Yes!


    Why else would Arthur Kredos use the pretext of port tax exemption?


    Because, Arthur Kredos has approached me using this excuse!


    Arthur Kredos has come for me!


    Aside from myself, what else could be worthy enough for a person like Arthur Kredos to scheme so carefully for?


    Nothing!


    It could only be me!


    The instant this guess surfaced, the two immensely proud individuals affirmed it in their hearts.


    But almost immediately, they began to feel conflicted.


    To swear allegiance?


    Or to flee?


    Arthur, looking down at the two, slightly smiled within¡ªwhen seeking to ''cooperate'' with habitual mask-wearers like Jimte and Kalal, one must never act first. It is imperative to let these two take the initiative.


    Otherwise, it would only backfire.


    Of course, the premise for all this is to ''suppress'' the two individuals in question.


    If you let them take the initiative carelessly, then prepare to be thoroughly exploited and buried in the earth, or tossed into the sea, or even shattered to pieces.


    Arthur would never doubt their ruthlessness, just as he would never doubt their pride.


    So, even if he truly wanted the tax exemption for the ports, he had to make them offer it voluntarily.


    And, considering their personalities, they might even throw in something extra.


    ''It''s not in vain that I''ve put in so much effort to set this up!''


    Just as the young ''Spirit Medium'' was guessing what unexpected gains he might acquire, his heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    Because¡ª


    Down below, Jimte and Kalal suddenly knelt on one knee.

 Chapter 298 In front of a cat, everything makes perfect sense!

    Arthur did know of Jimte and Kalal''s pride.


    But when he saw Jimte and Kalal kneel on one knee, he realized he had still underestimated their pride.


    Impossible! Impossible!


    You two couldn''t possibly think that I came here just for the two of you, right?


    And to go through such an elaborate setup just for you two?


    Arthur grumbled inwardly, but outwardly he remained calm.


    It seemed as if he had anticipated everything.


    Jimte and Kalal did not see it clearly, but they vaguely sensed¡ªbefore the elevated Arthur, the two knelt on one knee, their heads bowed, right fists placed over their hearts.


    "I, Jimte Norvia, hereby swear by ''my own name'' and take my bloodline as my glory, to the person before me, Arthur Kredos, I vow to be loyal and fearless, to fight until death¡ªglory is my life!"


    "I, Kalal Einhaus, hereby swear by the ''Dual Sword Banner'' and take my bloodline as my honor, to the person before me, Arthur Kredos, I vow to be loyal and fearless, to fight until death¡ªglory is my life!"


    Compared to Wiggins''s nondescript ''Lionheart Ceremony.''


    The nobly born Jimte and Kalal, both of them were incredibly formal and complete.


    Because¡ª


    The words of their oath were uttered in the Glyphic Language.


    Immediately, their spirituality trembled.


    The Spiritual Light representing the two appeared before Arthur.


    Arthur did not straighten his body.


    "I look forward to it!"


    As the young ''Spirit Medium'' spoke these words, two longswords flew out of Atos''s Box¡ªduring the battle at Moon Street, Arthur had collected quite a few weapons, and these two longswords were among the better ones, perfectly suited for the situation at hand.


    A knight follows.


    A lord bestows rewards.


    The contract is established.


    It is only natural.


    Since Jimte and Kalal had sworn their oaths, he was bound to respond.


    The two longswords tapped on the shoulders of Jimte and Kalal, and the hilts were flipped around.


    The moment the two noble scions grasped the hilts, the Spiritual Light representing them merged into Arthur''s body.


    With this, the ceremony was complete.


    Jimte and Kalal solemnly held the ''Ceremonial Swords.''


    Although they were not arcane artifacts, the existence of ''Ceremonial Swords'' in some ways far surpassed ordinary arcane artifacts.


    Because this was the proof of the ''Lionheart Ceremony.''


    It was also part of the ritual.


    As they campaigned alongside their lord, and as the lord achieved greater accomplishments and the knight established greater meritorious service, the ''Ceremonial Swords'' could continuously be promoted, but this only applied to ''Ceremonial Swords'' that were not arcane artifacts.


    Therefore, during the ''Lionheart Ceremony,'' one should choose swords as good as possible but not arcane artifacts as the base material.


    The longswords in their hands were of exceptionally fine material, clearly chosen with care.


    ''He really did come for me!


    Otherwise, why would he have prepared such fine longswords in advance!''


    Jimte and Kalal thought in unison.


    Especially Kalal, the young noble stripped away his mask of arrogance and impudence, touching the longsword in his hands with earnest and fervent eyes.


    To this, Jimte was not surprised.


    Because this was the bloodline of the Marquess of Ainhars.


    A ''Ceremonial Sword'' that could grow was indeed a rare treasure for a member of the Ainhars Family.


    Unlike him...


    Even at the time of swearing, he could not use the ''name of the Norvia Family,'' only his own name¡ªalthough his aunt would not mind, his pride would not allow it.


    He, would establish his meritorious service in ''his own name.''


    Subconsciously, Jimte looked towards Arthur.


    Kalal, a beat slower in his reaction, immediately sheathed his ''Ceremonial Sword'' and bowed apologetically.


    Arthur waved his hand with a smile.


    He was always lenient towards his own people.


    However, there were some things that still needed to be said¡ª


    "''Cat Faction. Black,'' welcome to the fold.


    "You will follow me as members of the ''Black Cat Faction.''"


    Arthur''s words were calm, but to Jimte and Kalal, they sounded like thunderclaps.


    The two looked up abruptly, staring blankly at their lord.


    Then, both of their faces showed sudden realization and relief.


    During the battle with ''Cat Faction.Black'' and the subsequent division of power, the families of the Marquess of Seberlin and the Marquess of Ainhars did not participate.


    It was precisely because of this that their lord sought them out first.


    Otherwise, with their lord''s strength, he could have easily killed them already.


    Of course, it''s also fortunate they agreed.


    Otherwise, they would probably be dead by now.


    Hadn''t they chosen to swear allegiance just now because they feared the lord would kill to silence them?


    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Now it seemed they had indeed made the right choice.


    Their lord was actually the ''Black Cat'' of this era!


    All the trump cards they held would have been useless against him!


    Lucky! So lucky!


    Both men felt deeply relieved at the bottom of their hearts.


    And then Jimte thought of even more.


    If the lord was the current ''Black Cat,'' then the lord''s grandfather, Mr. Charlie... Wait! Could it be that Mr. Charlie actually harbored feelings for their aunt?


    Yes!


    Only if he truly loved their aunt would he lay down his ''Black Cat'' duties and completely abandon his own glory.


    Only such a sacrifice could make their aunt love so deeply that she still waited for this gentleman to this day.


    ''So that''s how it is!''


    All along, Jimte hadn''t quite understood his aunt''s love for Mr. Charlie until now when he seemed to suddenly grasp some understanding.


    A man who sacrificed everything, and a woman who did everything possible to gain more for this man''s legacy...


    If that isn''t love, then what is?


    In an instant, the traces of anger and sorrow in Jimte''s heart began to dissipate.


    And Arthur, who had been observing their expressions closely, smiled inwardly.


    After their oaths of allegiance, Arthur knew he had to make their ''guesses'' seem reasonable¡ªwhich would be incredibly difficult for others.


    But for Arthur, it was all too simple.


    He had the most appropriate and logical ''identity'' to present to them.


    The ''Black Cat'' of this age!


    You see, during the fall of ''Cat Faction.Black,'' the families of the Marquess of Seberlin and the Marquess of Ainhars were among the rare few who did not participate.


    Therefore, it was only natural for him to appear here.


    "From the fleet''s profits, you shall hold a ten percent share¡ªthis is the capital for you to develop your own power, and equally, it''s your reward.


    If you provide ships to join the fleet, that share will increase to thirty percent.


    I will arrange suitable sailors and captains.


    And you?


    Enhance your strength,"


    Arthur said indifferently.


    There was no room for negotiation, as the existence of the ''Lionheart Ceremony'' had long determined the inequality of the conversation.


    Jinte and Kalal harbored no dissatisfaction with this.


    In their minds, they had originally thought that they would need to invest in the fleet to get a share, yet the lord unexpectedly granted them a ten percent reward.


    "We thank you for your generosity."


    Jimte and Kalal expressed their gratitude again with a bow.


    This time, their thanks were even more heartfelt. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And that was exactly the effect Arthur wanted.


    The ''Lionheart Ceremony'' was reliable, but tying interests together was even more so.


    While loyalty was assured by the former, it was the latter that was most important for motivation.


    In fact, the next moment, Arthur saw the results.


    Almost in unison, Jimte and Kalal spoke up¡ª


    "My lord, I have a proposal!"

 Chapter 299 Two Problem Children!

    The simultaneous remarks startled Jimte and Kalal.


    Then, both narrowed their eyes¡ª


    "You don''t mean Count Bert''s nephew, do you?"


    Jimte asked with a smile.


    "You don''t mean to say you''re unaware Count Bert''s nephew has a mistress, do you?"


    Kalal countered with a smile as well.


    "You don''t mean to say you''re unaware that the mistress is just bait, do you?"


    Jimte''s smile grew even warmer.


    "You don''t mean to say you''re unaware the mistress has another identity as the Old Lion''s spy, do you?"


    Kalal''s smile became even more radiant.


    "You don''t mean to say you''re unaware she has already confessed her identity to him, do you?"


    Jimte''s smile began to fade.


    "You don''t mean to say you''re unaware he had actually known the mistress''s identity all along and approached her purposely, do you?"


    Kalal''s smile also appeared strained.


    Then, both stopped smiling altogether and fell silent.


    Neither had anticipated that the other had also noted that fellow before and conducted such a thorough investigation.


    Suddenly, they eyed each other with narrowed eyes.


    Unlike any previous scrutiny, this time, they regarded each other with utter seriousness.


    And there was an implicit clash!


    Both being loyal to Arthur had predetermined these two proud individuals would subtly compete.


    It was not intentional, but instinctual.


    Just as placing two gems side by side inevitably brings about comparison.


    In fact, it''s not just with gems.


    Even with two plain rocks, people would still compare.


    It''s just that¡ª


    ''Can that guy you two are watching even sleep peacefully?''


    Seated atop Skull Summit, Arthur inwardly sighed.


    In his ''coastal transport'' plan, it was essential to link West Berlin, Ainhars, and Bert''s territories together.


    He had initially intended to pick a suitable candidate in Count Bert''s territory.


    But now, it seemed completely unnecessary.


    Jimte and Kalal had already made their choice.


    What is called professionalism?


    This is called professionalism!


    Arthur would not inquire why the two understood so much about Count Bert''s nephew¡ªgiven their natures, they naturally had respective ambitions.


    Thus, such understanding was logical and reasonable.


    Arthur did not dislike such ambition.


    On the contrary, he admired it.


    Because¡ª


    he was absolutely confident in his ability to control such people.


    The more ambitious you are, the more you must demonstrate your capability.


    Otherwise, I''ll make mincemeat out of you all!


    Thinking this, Arthur''s gaze toward Jimte and Kalal became increasingly serene.


    He patiently waited for their ''second round of communication'' to end.


    In fact, Arthur didn''t need to hurry them, as the two young nobles quickly noticed Arthur''s gaze and the unmistakable admiration it contained.


    Feeling this admiration, Kalal felt a slight tremor in his heart.


    It was the first time he had seen such admiration.


    From his earliest memories, the looks he received were envious.


    His nominal elder brother praised his swordsmanship talent while attempting to sever his fingers, his nominal sister marveled at his early awakening of the bloodline while instructing the cook to poison his dinner, his nominal younger brother sweetly called him ''older brother'' while telling their father and uncle that he had strangled his beloved kitten to death.


    Distorted envy turned into jealousy.


    Extreme jealousy turned into loathing.


    He had grown up in such an environment.


    He had kept his true self hidden to survive in such an environment, knowing any display would only bring greater danger.


    But now...


    He saw admiration.


    The elder recognized his worth.


    A unique emotion, previously unfelt, filled Kalal''s heart¡ªat this moment, he felt as if his world had suddenly brightened.


    Unlike choosing the Lionheart Ceremony to survive,


    that had been out of sheer necessity, just to stay alive.


    To live alone in the darkness.


    To die alone in the darkness.


    But now, a beam of light had pierced this darkness.


    Kalal was so excited his whole body trembled slightly.


    Jimte saw this and couldn''t help but smirk, letting out a light laugh.


    "Heh."


    Indifference shone in Jimte''s eyes, but his hand, hidden in his sleeve, was already clenched tight.


    Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    Like Kalal, Jimte''s upbringing had not been pleasant; he could feel his biological father''s jealousy toward him.


    It was a resentment that said, ''If I had your talents, I wouldn''t have ended up in this situation.''


    It was full of excuses.


    If not for his aunt, he might have died already.


    Possibly at the hands of his own father.


    Therefore, he didn''t hate his aunt. It was the weak father he loathed. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, he left the Norvia Territory and headed for West Berlin.


    He wanted to obtain everything he desired with his Talent.


    He did, and the Marquess of West Berlin valued his Talent, engaging him to his second daughter, but that kind of value was fraught with unusual greed. It was an investment between businessmen, similar to his aunt''s and even less pure than hers. However, Arthur was different.


    Such composure, such purity.


    Jimte deeply felt this feeling that he had never experienced before.


    Sitting aloft, Arthur, with his "Eagle Eye" and "Insight," kept flashing.


    ''Eh, are they both lacking in love then?''


    No wonder they are so cautious.''


    Thinking to himself, the appreciation in Arthur''s eyes became even more evident.


    Having a good relationship with one''s subordinates made everything easier.


    So, whatever you lack, I, Arthur, will provide.


    And it was at this moment¡ª


    "Milord, do you need a fianc¨¦e?


    I think the Marquess of West Berlin''s third and fourth daughters are not bad.


    They are a pair of twins, much beloved by the Marquess of West Berlin. If you choose to get engaged to them, West Berlin Territory will be yours¡ªthe Marquess has no heirs, and those nephews can all be killed. The eldest daughter is engaged, but she became a widow long ago and doesn''t concern herself much with the affairs of the territory. She can serve you in court, and afterwards, we could stage an accident to dispatch the Marquess of West Berlin¡­


    From there, your journey could begin."


    Jimte asked, bowing down.


    ''Hey hey, are you listening to what you''re saying? Am I that kind of person?''


    Arthur looked at Jimte, unable to help but complain internally.


    Kalal sneered coldly beside them.


    "The Marquess of West Berlin is no fool!


    His strength is also beyond doubt, so if we are going to do it, we must act with the swiftness of Thunder. We should kill him first, absolutely without letting him have any suspicions¡ªwe could arrange for you and your fianc¨¦e to encounter danger on your travels, drawing him to the scene, and then ambush him.


    Then, we gather all the Bloodline of the West Berlin Family at the Marquess of West Berlin''s funeral¡­ and kill them all!


    Only then can you, having married two daughters of the Marquess of West Berlin, seamlessly take over the West Berlin Territory."


    Having said this, Kalal also looked towards Arthur.


    As he looked into their keen eyes focused on him, Arthur sighed helplessly within.


    He had just seriously considered it.


    If he had become the current ''Black Cat'' earlier, having numerous ''Black Cat Faction'' members and family support, he wouldn''t mind proceeding.


    However, when he became the current ''Black Cat,'' the rules of the ''Cat Faction. Black'' had already changed¡ªeverything needed to start over. He not only needed to gather his own ''Black Cat Faction,'' but his family would not support him in this matter.


    Shortly, he would write this rule into the ''Cat Faction. Black''s program.


    After all, he was the current ''Black Cat,'' and he could write it however he wanted.


    And now?


    Arthur shook his head slightly, without having spoken a word, when love had already welled up in the eyes of the young ''Spirit Medium,'' and the corners of his mouth slightly rose.


    His voice was even more tender than before¡ª


    "I already have a love that will last until death, her name is Marinda. Perhaps you''ve heard of her.


    She is very tolerant towards me (sarcastically teasing each other).


    She has been a great help to me (she''s very generous).


    We already cannot part from each other (properties are already heavily tied together)."


    Arthur interpreted his relationship with Marinda in terms that everyone could understand.


    As Jimte and Kalal saw Arthur''s deeply affectionate expression and listened to his tender words, regretful expressions crossed their faces.


    For them, usurping one''s place was the fastest method.


    It''s not as if others didn''t want to do the same.


    They simply lacked the power.


    Neither the lord''s power and wisdom nor support from the ''Cat Faction. Black'' or family was within their reach.


    Nor could they win the favor of the two ladies.


    Especially the latter, Jimte firmly believed that the lord, possessing Mr. Charlie''s Bloodline, could just make his move, and those two ladies could definitely become virtuous helpers like his aunt.


    Unfortunately, it seemed the lord loved only one person!


    Jimte thought regretfully, his gaze filling with even more respect.


    ''Faced with such immense temptation, yet preferring to give up rather than abandon a loved one¡­ What kind of love is this?


    Only someone who has this kind of love could discover me and the others around him are abnormal, and far from being disgusted, he was delighted to the brink of madness, willingly concocting plans to shelter us.


    Such a lord is truly worth following.


    As for the lord''s emotional weakness?


    As the lord''s Knight, it is naturally my duty to help the lord alleviate his worries!''


    With these thoughts, Jimte once again kneeled down in a bow.


    Kalal did the same.


    ''Indeed, only personally filled with love, like the lord, could accept me and the abnormalities around him.


    It''s just that the lord places too much value on emotions, which can be quite disadvantageous.


    If that''s the case, then please leave all those dark affairs to me.''


    Kalal thought quietly to himself.


    Arthur, observing the subtle expressions of the two subordinates, smirked inwardly.


    He guessed what these two rascals were thinking at the moment.


    ''Indeed this is a pair of problem children!


    I will have to train them slowly in time!''


    Arthur thought to himself, his body already leaving the chair.


    He slowly rose and walked straight forward.


    It was as if numerous invisible steps existed in mid-air.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' just like that stepped through the air, step by step.


    Unhurriedly, gracefully.


    And when Arthur stood before Jimte and Kalal, Skull Summit and Throne of the Remnants behind him silently shattered, as if cut by hundreds of blades, turning into powder and quietly falling.


    But the next moment, this fine sifting sound was concealed.


    Within the courtyard, only Arthur''s faint voice remained¡ª


    "Compared to the West Berlin Territory, right now...


    we have a much more important task to undertake!"

 Chapter 300 The Small Town Girl

    In the afternoon, Mount Gale Town was exceptionally lively.


    Swarms of people headed towards the rumored "Yumir Manor"¡ªthat morning, Police Chief Westbron announced that the curse of Yumir Manor had been lifted by a "Spirit Medium" from South Los named Arthur Kredos.


    Everyone was surprised by the news.


    Apart from a small handful of well-informed individuals, the name "Spirit Medium" Arthur Kredos was unknown to the townspeople.


    But as Police Chief Westbron made the announcement, the name quickly spread throughout the town.


    Of course, compared to the curse that was lifted.


    People were more curious about the "Tea Duel" involving the Spirit Medium and two nobles.


    This was also the reason everyone was now heading to Yumir Manor.


    The "Tea Duel" was not private.


    Police Chief Westbron said it was open to the public.


    As a result, most townsfolk, driven by curiosity, went to witness the event at Yumir Manor.


    The rest, some because they were too busy to leave.


    And a very few others insisted that Yumir Manor was still under a curse, and that Police Chief Westbron had been tempted by the curse, using the townspeople as sacrifice.


    However, Norma and her group weren''t part of the latter.


    The girl in a cloth dress carrying a basket walked along with her three friends, following the crowd¡ª


    "Norma, do you know?


    We missed an opportunity!


    The big Orange Cat you saw that day must have belonged to the ''Spirit Medium''!


    If we could have made connections with that ''Spirit Medium'', we could have struck it rich!"


    The innkeeper''s daughter chattered nonstop, her face filled with regret.


    "Make connections?


    With what could we make connections?


    And besides, he''s just a ''Spirit Medium''!"


    The son of a hunter, toting a longbow, immediately retorted while looking at Norma with concern.


    One could tell what was on his mind just by his expression.


    The blacksmith''s son, understanding his friend''s thoughts, quickly chimed in.


    "Yeah, he''s just a ''Spirit Medium'', of no use!"


    "Just a ''Spirit Medium''? Of no use?


    Humph!


    You don''t know about his other identity¡ª


    Consultant to the South Los Police Department, with a rank even higher than Westbron''s!"


    The innkeeper''s daughter, under the curious gazes of her three little friends, deliberately prolonged her tone, then bragged with news she gathered from her parents.


    Although her parents were among those well-informed in town, they still couldn''t provide precise details about Arthur, leaving her with vague information.


    However, to impress her friends, the information she had was sufficient.


    Seeing her friends'' eyes widen, the innkeeper''s daughter was extremely pleased.


    After all, she had the same reaction when she first got the news. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Police Chief Westbron, now that''s a big shot in the town.


    Someone out of their league.


    Thinking back on the brief encounter with that young man who seemed to be even more influential than such an important person, the innkeeper''s daughter immediately grabbed Norma''s arm.


    "Norma, you have to seize the opportunity!


    The gentleman didn''t blame you that day; maybe he took a liking to you¡ªyou don''t want to spend every day gathering wild vegetables and fruits, feeding pigs, and cleaning the house, do you?


    Just think of the dances, salons, and prosperity of South Los.


    Beautiful clothes, delicious food, they have it all!


    That''s what''s worth pursuing."


    The innkeeper''s daughter, holding onto her best friend''s arm, sped up as if she could grasp everything she described with her mouth.


    The hunter''s son watched this scene in a hurry and, along with the blacksmith''s son, began to chase quickly.


    Only Norma was somewhat bewildered.


    Was that man a big shot?


    Unconsciously, the girl tightened her grip on the basket handle, following along as her best friend pulled her.


    But soon, their pace slowed down¡ª


    "Everyone come this way!


    Enter in an orderly fashion!"


    Police Chief Westbron, along with the officers and patrolmen of Mount Gale Town, maintained public order and directed the residents to their ''seats''.


    The higher and lower seats were made out of long boxes.


    There were no sunshades, no service from servants, and even the long boxes were not very clean.


    Yet, not a single resident complained.


    To them, this was already good enough.


    After all, they had thought they would need to stand.


    "Look, it''s that gentleman!"


    No sooner had they sat down than the innkeeper''s daughter spotted Arthur''s figure.


    Sitting behind a long tea table in the space enclosed by long boxes, Arthur was easy to notice, not to mention he was holding a big orange cat in his arms.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Arthur calmly stroked Pendragon.


    Though having been separated for less than a day, the young ''Spirit Medium'' couldn''t help missing his cat.


    As for Pendragon?


    Considering it had been fifteen hours since their last meeting, the cat reluctantly purred.


    But soon, Pendragon stared with a shocked cat face at Kuliqi, who had suddenly appeared before him, sniffing non-stop.


    "This is Kuliqi, a very excellent Hound. You two need to get along well."


    Arthur introduced the dog to the orange cat.


    Pan paid no attention, the orange cat just stared at Arthur with incredulity¡ª


    You got a dog!


    I leave for a bit, and you already got a dog!


    Immediately, the cat became unhappy and started to struggle forcefully in Arthur''s arms.


    And he hissed at Kuliqi, who kept coming closer.


    Kuliqi looked at Arthur with an innocent dog face.


    Arthur raised his hand to comfort Kuliqi, but the hand was immediately claimed by an orange cat¡ªPendragon in his own way was blocking Arthur.


    Many people witnessed this scene.


    Most of them smiled knowingly.


    "This gentleman seems to have a lot of love!


    That dog really seems very gentle, it must be the type that doesn''t hurt people at all.


    Indeed, dogs can also be pets in South Los."


    The innkeeper''s daughter kept saying.


    The hunter''s son frowned, wanting to argue.


    He always felt that the dog was extraordinary, without any particular reason, it was just an intuition or perhaps an instinct¡ªwhen he saw the dog, his palms began to sweat.


    The last time he experienced this was when he encountered a pack of wolves alone.


    But before the hunter''s son could speak, the sound of hooves interrupted the conversation.


    Swallowtail Flags fluttering in the wind.


    Uniform and orderly steps.


    Bright and sturdy armor.


    A cavalry unit of sixty-two men completely captured the gaze of the townspeople of Mount Gale, especially the two young nobles leading them¡ªJimte and Kalal, unlike the cavalrymen behind them, were not wearing armor today but had chosen the attire of noble hunting apparel.


    This convenient yet lavish clothing shone with a soft light under the sun.


    "Silk!"


    Those who knew their stuff couldn''t stop exclaiming.


    And upon hearing such exclamations, the innkeeper''s daughter''s eyes sparkled with envy.


    "An outfit like that could probably buy our inn!


    So, Norma, you must seize the opportunity!" Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    The innkeeper''s daughter whispered softly.


    Norma responded vaguely, her eyes, like those around her, firmly fixated on the center¡ª


    Those two nobles had already reached the ''Spirit Medium''s'' opposite side.


    The ''Tea Duel'' was about to begin.


    Everyone was thinking this.


    But just at that moment, the noble with a proud face suddenly spoke out.


    "Wait!"


    Instantly, everyone felt a tightness in their chests.


    They all had a bad premonition.

 Chapter 304 301

    The haughty Kalal, without saying a word, perfectly embodied all the negative impressions people had of nobles.


    If he had spoken, it would surely have sent shivers down the spines of the commoners, who feared they might carelessly be turned into "Human Tea" by the noble before them.


    Although everyone had only heard rumors of "Human Tea," the current "Tea Duel" caused everyone to involuntarily think of it.


    And then, their gazes became even more tense as they watched the scene unfold¡ª


    "Battling twice in a row is just too troublesome!


    You just duel with Jimte!


    If he loses, it''s the same as if I''ve lost.


    If he wins, it''s the same as if I''ve won."


    Kalal arrogantly uttered words that baffled everyone.


    Many had already guessed that the two nobles must be on good terms; otherwise, why would one let the other stand in for their victory or defeat?


    Yet others turned their worried eyes upon Jimte.


    Under normal circumstances, one would never let someone else stand in for their win or loss.


    Even among the closest of nobles, it was the same.


    Unless...


    The victory was certain!


    Police Chief Westbron looked towards Arthur with a worried expression.


    It wasn''t that he was truly that close to Arthur, but he worried that if Arthur lost, it would cause unnecessary complications¡ªafter all, the situation with "Yumir Manor" could be seen as either significant or minor, depending on whether someone caught wind of it and decided to make an issue of it. Westbron might not be doomed, but he would definitely suffer a great loss.


    "Don''t worry, the advisor is sure to win!"


    Hunter, who had recently received many favors from Police Chief Westbron, reassured him.


    "Ah?"


    Police Chief Westbron wore a look of astonishment, not understanding why Hunter was so confident.


    "Our advisor is a ''Spirit Medium''!


    Even if that guy has some secret tricks up his sleeve, how could he possibly deceive our advisor?


    Not even the dead could do it, let alone the living!"


    Newt chimed in from the side.


    Police Chief Westbron instinctively glanced at Simon.


    As opposed to the apparently useless Hunter and Newt, Simon seemed much more reliable¡ªwhich is why he had given him the most.


    "Trust the advisor!"


    The apprentice policeman said succinctly, his gaze fixed firmly on the center of the room.


    It was clear that the apprentice policeman was also a bit nervous.


    After all, this was a noble.


    Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Arthur nodded slightly¡ª


    "Okay!"


    "Haha, Jimte has agreed, quick, bring out your tea leaves!"


    Kalal laughed heartily.


    This caused Jimte to frown slightly.


    Still, he took a small can of tea leaves from his chest.


    "Hey, Lord Kledos, you wouldn''t know this, would you?


    This is tea from near Lion Peak in Inner Bay¡ªdo you know of Lion''s Tea?


    It isn''t the true Lion''s Tea, but it''s harvested not far from it!


    So...


    I''m bound to win!"


    Kalal spoke like a true villain.


    Even though he had agreed on everything the night before, Jimte still couldn''t help but admire the man''s twisted ways.


    A born face of scorn!


    Maybe in the future, he should get closer to this man!


    Not for any other reason but that standing next to him, he would never have to worry about being the first target! Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jimte thought, and murmured¡ª


    "This is tea that I begged from the Marquess of Seberlin overnight.


    Just like Kalal said, it isn''t Lion''s Tea, but it''s close enough to it."


    As these words rang out, the people nearby immediately began to murmur among themselves.


    "It''s tea that''s close to Lion''s Tea!"


    "It''s over, the ''Spirit Medium'' is doomed to lose."


    "What a pity!"


    ...


    Lion''s Tea, due to the reputation of the Old Lion of Inner Bay, was quite famous in South County, and even some commoners had heard of it. To these commoners, a noble bringing out tea leaves close to Lion''s Tea meant the ''Spirit Medium'' was sure to lose.


    Unless...


    The ''Spirit Medium'' could produce Lion''s Tea.


    But how could that be possible?


    How could a ''Spirit Medium'' possibly possess Lion''s Tea!


    "It''s over, we''re done for, that gentleman is going to lose!


    But this might be good news for you, Norma!


    When he is down, your appearance will be his salvation!"


    The innkeeper''s daughter spoke repeatedly, quite pleased to use the term she had heard from a traveler.


    Norma paid no attention to her best friend, instead watching the ongoing event with concern.


    The son of a hunter family looked dejected by her side.


    The blacksmith''s son patted his friend''s shoulder, then glared at the innkeeper''s daughter.


    The innkeeper''s daughter noticed the blacksmith''s son''s stare and shot right back at him without any courtesy.


    She even kicked at the blacksmith''s son''s foot.


    The blacksmith''s son''s face turned bright red with anger, but with everyone watching, he dared not retaliate and struggled to contain himself, which only made the innkeeper''s daughter more smug.


    The minor altercation among the four youths didn''t draw the attention of the surrounding people, who were all intently focused on the center¡ª


    As Arthur agreed, the two sat opposite each other, spaced three meters apart.


    Jimte placed the small can of tea leaves on the tea table and then began to set out a beautiful set of silver tea ware.


    Looking at the exquisite teaware, the hearts of those around filled with lament.


    Arthur was certain to lose.


    Kalal''s smile grew even broader.


    But in the next moment, that smile stiffened.


    People were surprised as they looked at the teaware on the tea table in front of Arthur.


    All of them unconsciously widened their eyes.


    Because the teaware on Arthur''s tea table was...


    Porcelain!


    The teapot, covered bowl, cups, and lid rest stood like a painting, with their thin bodies and light glaze shining pearly and translucent. They sat there not needing anything else to give off a sense of elegance.


    Looking at this set of porcelain, those around almost forgot to breathe.


    Even those who knew nothing about teaware thought this set was incredibly beautiful.


    No need for any decorative images, the mere shape alone attracted everyone''s gaze.


    And just as everyone was drawn to this set of teaware, Arthur brought out a box of tea leaves¡ªthis box, like the teaware, was also left behind by Marinda.


    And as Arthur took out this box of tea leaves and brought out the remaining brew, Kalal''s expression changed dramatically, exclaiming.


    "Lion''s Tea!"


    This cry surprised everyone.


    Then, the corners of everyone''s mouths turned up.


    This was the scene everyone wanted to see.


    Who would enjoy seeing an overbearing noble win the contest?


    It was clearly more appealing when someone, pushed to the brink, played their trump card and turned the tables.


    Even if there were some illogical aspects, people loved to watch, and it was also more conducive to ensuring that Kalal "completely disappeared from people''s view"¡ª


    "Heh, this guy is doomed!


    I heard that the ''stake'' in this Tea Duel was tax exemption rights!


    Now that this guy has lost, the Marquess of Ainhars will certainly not let him off!"


    Those in the know started discussing amongst the crowd.


    "Will they hang him?"


    "What a joke, he''s a noble, at worst they''ll just strip him of his due honors, and send him off to some manor to live out his days!"


    "Living out his days in a manor is a punishment?"


    Many in the crowd looked incredulous.


    Because that was something they could never achieve in their lifetimes.


    Yet such a goal was merely another''s punishment.


    This disparity was hard for people to accept.


    More difficult to accept was that the other party clearly did not want it.


    "Is this what it means to be a noble?"


    People sighed.


    Then, their gaze unconsciously shifted to Arthur''s opponent.


    Arthur, with Lion''s Tea in his possession, was already firmly holding the winning ticket in this ''Tea Duel.'' What would the noble look like?


    Everyone was looking forward to it.


    Unexpectedly, though Jimte''s face showed surprise, he did not give up, but instead began to boil water and brew tea methodically.


    Even those who disliked nobles couldn''t say much about his focused demeanor.


    Several young girls were even full of praise.


    Like the daughter of the innkeeper.


    "Not giving up even in dire straits, that is a true noble!"


    "Hmm, the one in dire straits just now was that ''Spirit Medium'' mister!"


    The blacksmith''s son started to butt heads with the innkeeper''s daughter.


    Although he couldn''t punch his opponent in the face, the blacksmith''s son wouldn''t just do nothing.


    He had already thought of what to say next, ready to teach this person a harsh lesson.


    But after waiting quite a while, the blacksmith''s son didn''t hear any retort from the innkeeper''s daughter. Glancing over unconsciously, he realized she was staring blankly into the arena.


    "What''s so good about boiling tea..."


    His words hadn''t finished when the son of the blacksmith stopped abruptly.


    Ordinary tea boiling really wasn''t anything interesting.


    Just like Jimte''s, although graceful, his methodical approach couldn''t captivate anyone.


    But Arthur was different. Before brewing the tea, he directly poured boiling water onto the covered bowl; the lid trembled gently, producing a crisp sound like the strike of metal on stone. After the boiling water had rinsed all the teaware, a crane-mouth scissors cut open the pack of tea, which he then placed into the covered bowl, the warm cups releasing the first scent from the tea leaves.


    As Arthur shook the covered bowl like rolling dice, the tea aroma was fully unleashed, and brought to the nose for a sniff.


    A smile appeared on the face of the young ''Spirit Medium.''


    Those who saw this smile could imagine the delightful aroma within.


    His subsequent pouring of water was truly an Eye-Opener.


    Because when he rotated the lid to scrape away the tea froth, it actually ''clung'' to the edge of the covered bowl.


    No!


    It was hovering!


    Before people could take a closer look, the lid was pressed into the bowl and swiftly agitated; afterwards, the entire bowl moved with his fingers, and in the end, even the saucer followed in the rotation.


    As people''s eyes followed the saucer''s rotation, the covered bowl was quickly lifted, the tea divided into three cups. And as people turned back to the cups, Arthur hooked them with his pinky, flipped the saucers over, and then inclined the bowl on top, with the lid suspended above it at another angle. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    For a moment, the saucer, bowl, and lid appeared in an extraordinary posture before everyone''s gaze.


    Everyone stared blankly at the scene before them.


    They had never imagined that tea could be brewed in such a way.


    The dazzling movements deeply captivated every person present.


    Especially the scene of the lid hanging on the covered bowl was something that left a profound impression.


    Many were instantly keen to try it out, but unfortunately, they didn''t have the teaware, and even if they did, they wouldn''t dare to attempt it.


    What if they broke it?


    So...


    How about trying with a pot and pot lid?


    They''re both round, after all.


    While many were eager to give it a go, Arthur had already picked up one of the cups of tea, placed it on the coaster, and gestured invitingly¡ª


    "Please!"

 Chapter 305 302

    Looking at the tea in front of him, Jimte was taken aback.


    Although the noble had claimed last night that there was absolutely no issue with his tea ceremony, actually seeing it still came as a surprise.


    That effortlessly flowing tea artistry truly left one in awe.


    It''s just...


    It may have been an illusion, but he invariably felt there was an unexplainable bandit-like aura in the noble''s movements.


    Suppressing the doubts in his heart, Jimte picked up the teacup.


    The moment the tea touched his lips, Jimte''s eyes widened.


    Sweet upon entry, a sweetness like no other, followed by the unique rich flavor of tea leaves, and incredibly smooth as it went down the throat!


    This?!


    Jimte was stunned.


    As the son of a baron and the son-in-law of a marquis, he had drunk Lion''s Tea before. Although it wasn''t the kind specially supplied to the Old Lion, Jimte now believed that even that wouldn''t compare to what he held in his hands.


    ''Why is it like this?


    Could it be...


    That technique just now?''


    Jimte began to question his life choices.


    Arthur smiled without speaking.


    Why was his tea delicious?


    Because he had added...


    Honey!


    A little bit of honey drastically improved the water quality.


    This was the ruthless trick he had learned from a certain Old Charlie.


    Of course, if this ruthless trick wasn''t enough, Old Charlie had taught him another killer move¡ªTastelessness!


    Simply put, it meant ''bluff''!


    If you can''t win, just bluff with your mouth, scam one after the other, staying stubborn and refusing to admit defeat.


    Challenge them, and they won''t understand the ''Tastelessness''!


    But the tea artistry just now was genuine¡ª


    [Tea Ceremony (Tea Drinker Version) lv2: You''re proficient in the basics of tea ceremony, but for some reason you''ve strayed off course.]


    ...


    Right after he successfully made tea, this prompt appeared in front of him.


    Arthur didn''t care.


    As for drinking tea, as long as you''re happy, that''s what matters.


    A tea duel?


    This skill was good enough.


    Even more advanced?


    Then I''ll have to talk to you about ''Tastelessness''.


    As a part-time ''Spirit Medium'' and a non-primary ''Tea Artist'', his main tactic was shamelessness.


    Therefore, Arthur sat there contentedly, savoring his own tea.


    Tea with honey added was delicious indeed!


    Curious about the taste of the tea, Kalal, who hadn''t forgotten his role, refrained from approaching and instead shouted loudly at Jimte: "How is it? Isn''t his tea..."


    "I admit defeat!


    Lord Kredos''s tea artistry is unmatched by anyone I have ever seen.


    As per our agreement, the West Berlin coastal ports will grant you a tax exemption.


    I hope...


    We''ll see each other at the ''South County Swordsmanship Finals''."


    After speaking, a warm smile appeared on Jimte''s fair face; he bowed gracefully and then turned to join his team.


    The onlookers watched the noble youth''s departure, with many showing admiration in their eyes.


    They admired Jimte''s bearing.


    Looking at Kalal, though, they unleashed merciless laughter.


    Especially upon seeing Kalal''s dispirited demeanor, the crowd grew even more excited.


    "The coastal ports of Ainhars will exempt your fleet from taxes!"


    Kalal said through gritted teeth.


    After speaking, he even made a threat.


    "Don''t let me catch you at the ''South County Swordsmanship Finals'', or I''ll make sure you regret it!"


    Such graceless remarks provoked a chorus of boos from those around.


    Yet when Kalal glowered at them, each person looked down and shut their mouths, their disdain growing louder only after Kalal had moved away.


    And this was exactly what Arthur, Jimte, and Kalal had wanted.


    During the discussions the night before, Arthur had given Jimte and Kalal different paths to follow.


    Jimte, as someone with hopes of inheriting West Berlin Territory, naturally cared more about his reputation.


    Kalal, who was known for his overbearing attitude, had a poor reputation and no chance at all; thus, it was better for him to leave the public eye and focus on his own development.


    Of course, that wasn''t the most important thing.


    The most important was the ''South County Swordsmanship Finals''!


    You must know, every three years the Swordsmanship Competition is held only once, and the local champion has the chance to go to Inner Bay to participate in the ''South County Swordsmanship Competition'', also known as the ''Swordsmanship Finals''. The winner will be received by the Duke of the Inner Bay and even be granted a title. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur wasn''t interested in this ''Swordsmanship Finals''.


    If possible, he didn''t even want to go to Inner Bay.


    After all, although he had never met the Grand Duke, their relationship was extremely poor, especially after the matters of Yumir Manor became public, leading to inevitable mutual animosity¡ªnot only had he nearly wiped out South Los'' spies, but he had also taken out a good number of spies within the South Los Territory.


    ```


    If the Old Lion were still calm, then he wouldn''t be the Old Lion.


    However, the title of ''Champion of the South Los Swordsmanship Competition'' was something he had to get his hands on; he needed that ''Knight'' title.


    Therefore, the journey to Inner Bay had become essential.


    So, he needed to make Jimte and Kalal his ''Alert Line''.


    Once the news of this ''Tea Duel'' spread, anyone who wanted to deal with him would surely contact the two of them.


    Even if it wouldn''t be everyone, it could still avoid the majority of troubles.


    This was what Arthur valued and was also the reason for the ''encore performance''¡ª''Every encore is for the next show.''


    That was what Old Charlie said.


    It still made so much sense.


    Jimte had left.


    Kalal had gone, too.


    With the departure of the two lead actors, the good show began to disperse, and the ''extras'' hidden in the small town started heading back to their caravans, transporting the Manor''s armaments.


    Arthur, clinging to Pendragon, boarded the police wagon¡ªnot to go ahead, for Arthur would return to South Los with the convoy.


    At this time, it was just to catch up on sleep.


    But as soon as Arthur climbed aboard, he saw a girl whom he had met once carrying a basket, pushed forward to the carriage by another girl.


    Arthur watched with interest as the girl''s blushing face and her companion''s urging, along with the dejection of one boy not far away and the indignation of another boy.


    In almost an instant, a whole hundred-episode melodrama unfolded in Arthur''s mind.


    However¡ª


    "I''m sorry I shouldn''t have called you fat that day!


    Though you are indeed quite fat!


    No, I should say tubby!"


    Norma expressed her apologies to Pendragon, then took out something from the basket and placed it in front of Pendragon.


    It was a small bag of dried fish.


    "This is a gift of apology. If you don''t say anything, I''ll take it as you accept my apology!"


    The skirt-clad girl said to Pendragon.


    Pendragon sniffed the dried fish and decided to forgive the girl''s irreverence.


    Meow~


    She''s just too cute!


    The girl''s eyes lit up, and then she raised her hand to pet Pendragon.


    For the sake of the dried fish, Pendragon endured it for about five seconds.


    When Pendragon became impatient, the skirt-clad girl quickly withdrew her hand and, bowing again to Pendragon, turned her gaze to Arthur¡ª


    "You really are a good person!


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Thank you for lifting the curse from our town and bringing an unforgettable competition. When my children grow up, I''ll be sure to tell him or her about the ''Spirit Medium'' named Arthur Kredos who broke the curse and thwarted the nobles'' brave deeds!


    Thank you for all you''ve done for Mount Gale Town!"


    The skirt-clad girl earnestly gave thanks.


    Arthur looked at the skirt-clad girl, deeply surprised.


    The scene before him was not what he had expected.


    But,


    It wasn''t bad.


    So, Arthur responded with a smile.


    Without entanglement, after another curtsy, the girl was about to leave.


    But just as she turned around, the skirt-clad girl suddenly asked¡ª


    "Have you put on weight in the past two days?"


    Suddenly, Arthur''s smile froze.


    No sooner had she spoken the words I realized I might have made a blunder again, the skirt-clad girl stuck out her tongue and turned to run toward her little friend, grabbing the bewildered hunter''s son''s hand and pulling him towards the town, laughter spilling from her mouth.


    The innkeeper''s daughter stomped her foot in frustration, but then chased after them, laughing.


    The blacksmith''s son laughed the loudest, especially when he realized no one was around and playfully slapped the back of the innkeeper''s daughter''s head, his laughter full of gusto.


    The innkeeper''s daughter pursued him angrily.


    A game of chase began around the skirt-clad girl and the hunter''s son.


    The four young people, their laughter ceaseless.


    That laughter carried far and wide through the warm afternoon sun.


    Life, ah, it''s not about the days you lived, but the days you remember.


    And the moment before him¡ª


    "The little sure joys of life!"


    Arthur picked up Pendragon, who had finished the dried fish, and muttered to himself as his gaze drifted to the distant figures of the four youngsters.


    There was a touch of envy in Arthur''s eyes.


    But in the next moment, when Edwin appeared in his field of view, Arthur''s expression returned to indifference.


    Edwin respectfully handed over a note.


    The note was from Marinda.


    Arthur was astonished as he looked at the note.


    He had just separated from Marinda not long ago.


    And moreover, if there was something important, Marinda would surely have said it in person; sending a note seemed very odd.


    Confused, Arthur took the note, and upon opening it, he suddenly realized¡ª


    So that''s what it was!


    ```

 Chapter 303 Crow and Falcon!

    ```


    To make herself look more like a gentleman, Anna not only wore a fake beard but also donned a specially made chest binder¡ªthis binder made her breathing uneven and forced her to walk stiffly. Fortunately, with the cover of a loose overcoat, she was not too conspicuous.


    ''St. Joan of Arc Girls'' College.


    Cassandra Credos.


    Dark eyes, black hair, dimples when smiling.


    Extremely beautiful¡­''


    She was recalling the favor Marinda had ''requested'' of her.


    She knew her beloved was concerned about that man, so she had asked her to keep an eye on his aunt¡ªthat feeling made her quite uncomfortable, but she really could not say no to Marinda.


    And when she got into action, a strange excitement thrilled her.


    She admitted she was a bit masochistic.


    But what''s wrong with being masochistic for the one you love?


    The tall Anna raised her hand to embrace the void, as if holding Marinda. The friction from the binder made her smile unbearably heated.


    Her body trembled with excitement.


    It took a good dozen seconds for Anna to regain her composure before she walked out of the alley and approached the entrance to ''St. Joan of Arc Girls'' College''¡ªa school with a long history, existing since the end of the Empire Era, originally established to commemorate the girl Joan who fought against the ''Shadows.'' Over time, it became an institution teaching girls literacy and etiquette, and during the Holy Era, it transformed into a church-oriented academy where children of lower and middle clergy received education and baptism.


    But when the Silver Age began, it was temporarily closed by the Golden Lion Family, until the arrival of the Pioneer Era, when it reopened and became the preferred school for daughters of the middle-class families.


    Not just because the education here was outstanding but also because it was a gateway to the ''elite of Inner Bay''¡ªevery year during the ''Study Tour Festival,'' children of the nobility would participate.


    Thus, the school was highly attractive to the daughters of middle-class families.


    Who doesn''t dream of transforming from a phoenix''s tail to its head?


    What about Cassandra?


    ''The Kledos Family'' would definitely be different.


    There must be a conspiracy!


    Given the pretext of hiding in South Los, her coming to Inner Bay was probably another form of concealment.


    It''s possible that the Golden Lion Family was the target.


    It is known that the children of the Old Lion sometimes appear during the ''Study Tour Festival.''


    ''The dreadful Kledos Family!''


    Because of Marinda, Anna paid extra attention to everything in South Los. Moreover, the information she extracted from Marinda¡ªalthough Marinda was mostly silent, how could she hide anything from clever Anna?


    Just the thought of such a family getting close to her love made Anna anxious.


    ''Should I return to South Los?''


    This thought appeared and was immediately tossed out of her mind by Anna.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to return.


    But she couldn''t.


    She didn''t wish for her own presence to delay Marinda''s prospects.


    After all, Marinda was to be ennobled.


    With this in mind, the lady quickened her pace. Holding the letter of introduction, she smoothly entered the academy¡ªthe letter was not forged, but authentic, from a security guard who was supposed to report to the school today. She had merely borrowed it without malice. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, the security guard who had already found new employment and excitedly boarded the ship for Sidon Fortress wouldn''t mind.


    "Your job is limited to the front yard and the entrance. You are not allowed to enter the school, back yard, or dormitories without permission, especially the dormitories. If you''re caught entering without cause¡­ it''s not just about being fired!" the leading teacher said.


    Anna nodded repeatedly.


    She had inquired about the situation before coming.


    The last security guard who entered the dormitories without cause is still in Inner Bay''s prison¡ªeven though he claimed he saw a suspicious person, that excuse had already been used by the previous two guards, and the Inner Bay police had investigated the matter, finding no suspicious persons.


    That made the guards who made such claims the most suspicious.


    The special nature of the girls'' dormitory made everything seem all too reasonable.


    After further explaining the job, the teacher leading the way left the security accommodation.


    And Anna began to work earnestly.


    She planned to stay here for the long term.


    Firstly, to closely monitor Cassandra, since she couldn''t help but worry about a ''Credos'' being near Marinda.


    Before she could return to South Los, she needed to be close to someone from the ''Kledos Family'' as a counterbalance.


    Secondly, the identity she had worked so hard to acquire shouldn''t be discarded so easily¡ªit would be a pity.


    More importantly, this identity would help her avoid the recent trouble she''d stirred up.


    She had absolutely no intention of provoking that so-called Baron.


    She was simply attending a salon, who could have guessed he''d be so shameless as to approach her? After enduring it for a long time, she finally delivered a sneaky low kick to him.


    Then, she accidentally broke something.


    She swore it wasn''t deliberate¡ªshe couldn''t be sure he was a ''dud.''


    She was merely defending herself.


    But, the trouble was real.


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Even if he was a ''Talentless'' ''dud,'' nobles were still nobles. She was now wanted by the police, and if she didn''t want to be watched by Inner Bay''s secret police, she had to lay low for a while.


    So¡ª


    ```


    "Here comes my academy life!"


    Anna told herself.


    And with it, the hard work that must be undertaken.


    Then, the first thing that happened after she became a security guard¡ª


    "You''re here to apply for the cook and cleaning lady positions?"


    Anna looked at the two girls in front of her in surprise.


    It wasn''t that she was easily astonished, but even with their simple disguises, the faces of the two girls were still outstanding; one with a slender waist and long legs, her arm muscles visibly well-defined, and the other looked soft and weak, easily bullied.


    People like them could live well anywhere. There was simply no need for them to apply as cooks or cleaners.


    Especially the latter, who would surely be adored by many men.


    Of course, that wasn''t the point.


    The point was, she detected a "scent of blood" on the former.


    That person had killed before, and not just one person.


    But, what did that have to do with her?


    She was just a small security guard, not some great detective.


    After leading the people away, Anna hurried off.


    Watching Anna leave, Shara breathed a sigh of relief, clutching Amy''s hand tightly.


    "Will my cooking skills suffice?"


    "Of course!


    You''re the best cook I''ve seen!"


    Amy wasn''t just comforting her friend, she truly believed it.


    As for cleaning?


    Amy, who had once worked at the "Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club" as a receptionist but occasionally acted as a cleaner, naturally had no issues with it.


    "Let''s embrace our new life together!"


    Amy took Shara''s hand and said softly.


    Shara nodded vigorously, full of longing for their new life.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the carriage, Arthur touched his chin as he looked at Marinda''s succinct report¡ª


    ''No wonder this woman didn''t show up directly; it seems she''s embarrassed by such ''accidents''.


    Should I then take advantage of her guilt and squeeze something out of her?''


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' pondered.


    As for his aunt Cassandra?


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' wasn''t worried.


    After all, the family''s weak spot...


    was him.


    Moreover, he was certain about one thing¡ª


    His aunt, Cassandra was definitely not at ''St. Joan of Arc Girls'' College''!


    If he hadn''t discovered the ''family truth'', Arthur wouldn''t have been sure, but after finding out, he was certain that his aunt Cassandra going to ''St. Joan of Arc Girls'' College'' was probably just a ruse.


    Of course, for the sake of authenticity.


    A ''pseudo'' would certainly appear there in her place.


    As for the real person''s whereabouts?


    Who knows.


    Maybe she''s hiding somewhere, watching everything at ''St. Joan of Arc Girls'' College''.


    Thinking this, Arthur looked up at the anxious Edwin and gave a smile.


    "Let''s set off!"


    The coachman breathed a sigh of relief; he was well aware of his master''s habits, and the appearance of such a message was unusual in itself.


    Fortunately, there were no accidents.


    He definitely didn''t want to become an enemy of Arthur.


    Edwin immediately arranged for the convoy to set off.


    Caw!


    Fujin took to the air, serving as Arthur''s eyes, scouting the surroundings.


    And far above ''St. Joan of Arc Girls'' College'', located at Inner Bay, a falcon also took flight, soaring high.


    The falcon, quick on the wing, landed on a lady''s shoulder after flying out of Inner Bay.


    Gently stroking the falcon, Cassandra Credos appeared thoughtful.


    Then, the corner of her mouth curled up.


    The lady pulled up her hood and merged into the shadows, vanishing from sight.

 Chapter 304 Greetings from the Kledos Family!

    Inner Bay, somewhere.


    In the depths of the night, Faske, who was already balding, removed his glasses and stared at the flickering candle flame, slightly lost in thought.


    Another failure!


    The operation targeting the ''Spirit Medium'' had not only failed but had also cost Melvil his involvement. Including Sinclair, this time the ''Spirit Medium'' had uprooted nearly all the South Los Territory''s spies belonging to them, just after the enemy had cleared their spies from South Los not long before.


    Thinking of this, Faske felt a headache coming on.


    The female assistant next to him, upon noticing this, immediately brought over a thick black coffee and the Mint Elixir for Faske.


    And most considerately, she opened the Mint Elixir and applied it to Faske''s temples.


    The movements of this female assistant were gentle and professional.


    More importantly, her gaze towards Faske was filled with admiration.


    Because this female assistant was well aware of the man''s achievements - Faske, as one of the ''Seven Golden Mane Advisors'' of the Duke of the Inner Bay, was in charge of all matters related to South Los.


    One could say that the Old Lion had put the South Los Family into a breathless state, and aside from the Mother Tigress''s youth, a significant part of the credit went to this unassuming man before her.


    For twenty years, this man had achieved great feats time and again.


    Truly¡­


    A fine target!


    The female assistant who was gently massaging Faske''s temples suddenly had a fierce look in her eyes, and her fingers on Faske''s temple clawed violently inward.


    Snap!


    The head burst open like a watermelon.


    However, it wasn''t Faske''s.


    Instead, it was the female assistant''s.


    Or rather, to be precise, the substituted female assistant''s.


    Blood and brain matter hadn''t quite splattered in the true sense of the word, as they, along with the body, were pulled into the Shadows by an invisible power without dirtying anything in the office.


    "Go see if Rita is okay," Faske said toward the direction of the Shadows while remaining seated.


    Afterward, his brow furrowed tightly.


    He wasn''t concerned about the assassination that had just occurred.


    He faced such low-level assassination attempts two or three times a year; he was used to it. The reason he frowned was still because of that ''Spirit Medium''.


    "Arthur Kledos!" This Golden Mane Advisor muttered the name.


    Facing the ''Spirit Medium'' who had suddenly appeared in his sights, he always felt that something was off.


    But he had no evidence.


    Still, he would never ignore his own intuition. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    Therefore, he picked up pen and paper and began to write.


    Previously, he had investigated and found out that the other party had an aunt studying at St. Joan of Arc Girls'' College¡ªon learning this news, he had people secretly monitor her.


    Now?


    It was time for contact.


    As for capture?


    He would never let his subordinates do so until the very last moment.


    Of course, based on the ''Spirit Medium''s performance, his subordinates were definitely no match for that Cassandra Kledos.


    Thinking of this, Faske felt his headache worsen.


    He subconsciously raised his hand to touch the little hair he had left.


    He knew that if this continued, he would have to say goodbye to the few ''friends'' he had left.


    This made Faske feel quite helpless.


    But there was nothing he could do.


    Fortunately, as long as he completed the task at hand, he could retire.


    He wouldn''t go out to see as Delong did.


    Because he didn''t want to lose his life in South Los like Delong.


    He would choose a farm near Inner Bay and live out the rest of his days there. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On this, he was confident the Grand Duke would agree.


    Of course, he had to handle the current situation well first¡ª


    "That troublesome ''Kledos Family,'' I hope you won''t¡­"


    Pfft!


    Faske''s speech came to an abrupt halt.


    A longsword had been thrust into the body of the Golden Mane Advisor from behind his head, the tip protruding out of his mouth, as fresh blood dripped down onto the just-written note, completely drenching the surname ''Kredos'' in red.


    At death''s door, Faske tried to see who the person was, but under the special binding of the longsword, he was utterly immobilized.


    Quickly, Faske lost all signs of life.


    The entire office was then engulfed in flames.


    To the outside world, this was just an ordinary fire, not worth fussing over.


    Internally, however, it caused a huge uproar.


    Faske, one of the Grand Duke''s Seven Golden Mane Advisors, had been killed so easily in his office, leaving the remaining advisors terrified.


    It was also sufficient to enrage the Grand Duke.


    In no time, the Inner Bay became a place of turbulent undercurrents, with countless secret police rushing back and forth, searching for the killer.


    Meanwhile, on the high tower of the Inner Bay Bell Tower, where no one was paying attention, Cassandra looked out at the now choppy waters of the Inner Bay and murmured¡ª


    "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.


    Prince Severus, the Kledos Family sends their regards!"


    As her words fell, Cassandra leaped forth, her body vanishing like the wind without touching the ground.


    And the very moment Cassandra disappeared, several figures appeared at that spot, showing confusion in their eyes after a thorough check.


    They then hurried to the next location.


    ...


    Arthur''s journey back to South Los was very smooth.


    There were no disturbances, nor any accidents.


    All the troubles that used to crop up had vanished at this moment.


    Because of this, Arthur looked at his gloves and sword with a tender gaze¡ªthe young Spirit Medium believed this was the merit of these two props.


    It was because of "Daniel''s Hope" and the "Hunter''s Longsword" that his luck had improved.


    They had freed him from the troubles brought about by bad luck.


    However, missing the ''Harvest Festival'' was a regret for the young Spirit Medium.


    He had been looking forward to this first major festival in the new world.


    But there was nothing he could do.


    Following behind the convoy, it took them a week and a half to return to South Los.


    The munitions, especially the Little Emperor Cannon, were just too heavy.


    Even the finest horses had trouble dragging them for long periods.


    They had to divide the task into four batches each day to ensure the horses shouldering the main transportation had ample rest, and the next day, these horses had to be assigned to less strenuous tasks.


    Otherwise, the horses would never make it back to South Los; they''d die en route.


    But the long journey ended as the convoy entered South Los Territory.


    Arthur watched as Simon set off with Hunter and Newt.


    Just a moment ago, the three had moved the books and containers they had brought back from Yumir Manor¡ªthese were not important; the important things, Arthur always carried with him.


    After checking the growth of the catnip and cat grass,


    And ensuring that Merlin had done his job well, Arthur, carrying the still-sleeping Pendragon who had just taken the last 1 milliliter of Griffin Physique Potion, entered No. 2 Cork Street.


    "Kuliqi, this is our home now.


    The upstairs is full of machinery traps, so you''ll need to be careful.


    Downstairs, aside from the secret chamber and Grandpa''s, Uncle''s, and Aunt''s rooms, you can go anywhere."


    As Arthur placed Pendragon in the oversized cat''s nest in the Spirit Medium Parlor, he introduced his hound to the layout of No. 2 Cork Street.


    The six Hands of Void had already neatly arranged the less important books and experimental containers inside the Spirit Medium Parlor.


    As for the rest?


    Arthur planned to put them in his bedroom.


    Having grown used to sleeping in the Spirit Medium Parlor, he decided to convert his original bedroom into a laboratory and library.


    And this wasn''t difficult, just some simple moving and arranging.


    In less than half an hour, the young Spirit Medium had finished everything and stretched lazily, preparing to catch up on some sleep¡ªwithin six hours, that is.


    Having returned to South Los this morning, he hadn''t had a proper sleep.


    But just as the young Spirit Medium settled in, he abruptly opened his eyes in surprise and looked at his cat¡ª


    Huh??!

 Chapter 305 The Familiar South Los Again!

    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    A faint aura, only perceivable by those with "Spirituality," emerged around Pendragon.


    Arthur was not surprised by this.


    In fact, what caught Arthur''s attention was how late it appeared¡ªa warhorse, having ingested a full dose of the "Griffin Physique Potion," could become an Arcane Creature. By comparison, considering their size, cats should require far less potion.


    Yet, it took an entire bottle of the "Griffin Physique Potion" for Pendragon to attain his promotion.


    If someone else were in this situation, they would surely be filled with doubts, hesitate, and feel reluctant.


    But not for Arthur.


    All he needed was for Pendragon to have the ability to protect himself.


    As for anything else?


    Not to mention the "Griffin Physique Potion," if there were a "Griffin Spirit Potion" or even a "Griffin Gale Potion" available, Arthur would not hesitate to administer it to Pendragon.


    At this moment, what surprised Arthur were the words before him¡ª


    [Name: Pendragon]


    [Type: Pet]


    [Quality: Arcane]


    [Attributes: 1, Robust Orange Cat; 2, Baptism; 3, Griffin Physique. Cripple]


    [Remarks: Pendragon''s mother is the prettiest Calico cat around, and his father was a strong stray Orange Cat who, after reproduction, irresponsibly wandered off to another district. Pendragon has two brothers and a sister. He was the last born, but he had the best constitution, raised by his mother''s side until he could fend for himself. Relying on the Orange Cat''s natural talent, he quickly became the king of the street cats. He should have, like his father, survived on his natural instincts, until he encountered something beyond ordinary understanding. More fortunately, he met you. He truly likes you, even if he shows it with much reserve, he really likes you¡ªmeow~ meow meow~]


    ... sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Robust Orange Cat: Orange Cats naturally have a talent for becoming strong quickly as long as there is plenty of food.]


    [Baptism: The lingering effects of the "Orange Cat" ritual you performed have made Pendragon smarter and stronger.]


    [Griffin Physique. Cripple: A complete dose of the magic potion has transformed Pendragon, granting him the legendary ''Griffin Physique.'' Even though it''s incomplete, the griffin''s power, speed, endurance, and agility manifested in him would still surprise anyone because his fur can resist knives, arrows, bullets, and deflect flames, acid, poison, and more. He moves more silently, his jumping ability has greatly increased, even to the extent of short glides, and his eyes can see through darkness and even supernatural shadows, making it hard for stealth or invisible creatures to avoid his gaze. Most importantly, his claws can easily tear through half-plate armor.]


    (Remark 1: Lacking the "Griffin Spirit Potion," Pendragon''s state is not complete; he cannot use the Griffin Secret Art.)


    (Remark 2: Even the incomplete "Griffin Physique" has increased Pendragon''s need for food, preferring meat, but he can choose vegetarian options; however, the latter affects his mood and makes this little cat irritable.)


    (Remark 3: After taking the Griffin Potion, and with the residual effects of the ''Orange Cat'' ritual, you can communicate unobstructedly with Pendragon; although he understands, it doesn''t mean he will comply.)


    (Remark 4: Pendragon''s promotion, having bathed in your ''Orange Cat'' ritual, has provided you feedback, enhancing the special effects of your ''Orange Cat'' ritual.)


    (Remark 5: After gaining the Griffin Physique, Pendragon''s lifespan has significantly extended; without accidents, he can easily live for several centuries.)


    ...


    Everything up front was normal, but [Remark 4] took Arthur by surprise.


    Through the "Orange Cat" ritual, he and Pendragon were of one heart. Naturally, he knew Pendragon benefited from the "Orange Cat" ritual¡ªArthur guessed it might be due to his six whiskers.


    But the idea of Pendragon reciprocating effects to the "Orange Cat" ritual was something Arthur had not anticipated.


    Arthur clearly felt the exuberant sensation of the "Orange Cat" ritual.


    No!


    More precisely, it was a feeling of fulfillment.


    The sensation of having a full stomach.


    This feeling lasted for a little over a minute before fading slowly.


    Arthur immediately went to check the attributes of the "Orange Cat."


    The [Ordination] hadn''t changed.


    [Feast], [Self-healing], and [Adaptive State] had all improved differently.


    However, the most noticeable was [Golden Thread].


    Its harmony with spirituality had changed to 3.5.


    This was an unexpected surprise, prompting Arthur, who was already planning to search for the "Griffin Spirit Potion" and "Griffin Storm Potion," to move these plans up his schedule.


    The "Orange Cat," although it could improve over time, Arthur favored such instantaneous upgrades!


    After lifting a drowsy Pendragon into his arms, Arthur leaned back on the pillow and softly said¡ª


    "Pendragon, do you know?


    With great power comes great responsibility!


    So¡ª"


    From today onward, you must learn...


    To take care of me!"


    The drowsy Orange Cat suddenly woke up.


    He looked incredulously at his master. He simply couldn''t understand how his master, with a mouth warm at thirty-seven degrees, could say such cold-hearted words.


    He was just a cat!


    The next moment, Pendragon pretended not to understand, turned his head away, lay on Arthur''s stomach, and started breathing evenly.


    "I heard some Arcane Creatures can transform into humans. What if I get you the ''Griffin Spirit Potion,'' could you turn into a cat lady?


    No, wait!


    You''re a male cat!


    So, could you become a cat man?"


    Hmm...


    "If you have cat ears, wearing a skirt would be the same, right?"


    Arthur chattered away, and Pendragon, who had originally turned his head away, showed no signs of turning back but secretly bared his teeth.


    Do you even hear what you''re saying?


    I''m just an ordinary little kitten!


    Pendragon began to secretly vow that if his master continued to be unaware, he would have to teach him a lesson.


    But the next moment, his head dipped, and the warm palm made him comfortably squint his eyes.


    "I''m happy you can live more safely.


    Today really is a day worth celebrating.


    Oh right, there''s also the salon at No. 44 White Bird Street, new houses should have their pots seasoned..."


    Soft words, totally unlike something that shameless master would say, but the voice was indeed his.


    Pendragon turned his head and saw that his master had somehow fallen deep asleep.


    The cat''s face twisted into a grimace.


    Then, the Orange Cat nestled bit by bit into the nape of Arthur''s neck, raised its paw to embrace Arthur, and then squinted its eyes, sinking into a deep sleep.


    In the shadows, Kuliqi cocked his head watching this scene.


    Instinctively, the Hound also wanted to come closer, but the already sleeping Orange Cat suddenly opened one eye, and its icy glare made Kuliqi wisely lie down at Arthur''s feet.


    By the time Kuliqi surreptitiously looked over, the Orange Cat''s breathing had already evened out.


    But Kuliqi did not move again.


    Not because it could sense that the Orange Cat was feigning sleep, but because it had detected a strange scent passing by outside.


    Kulik was very curious.


    Yet, without his master''s command, it remained quiet.


    But Fujin and Wuni, responsible for guarding, were firmly watching.


    A Crow silently followed.


    Meanwhile, Malz, having heard that Arthur had returned from ''Yumir Manor'', hurriedly left the office¡ªhe hadn''t forgotten about the salon at No. 44 White Bird Street.


    In fact, it had been his suggestion.


    As Arthur''s friend, it was only right and proper that he prepare a gift.


    It should have been prepared earlier, but he had been delayed dealing with some trivial matters with Scott.


    It was definitely not because he had been overly indulging in the company of the ladies at the club.


    Panting! Panting!


    When he arrived at ''Patrick''s Old Bookstore'', the old sheriff felt a series of aches in his lower back, and after leaning against a wall, he began to breathe heavily.


    "Malz! Malz! How could you become so degenerate?


    Can''t you see your haggard appearance?


    You have been wounded by indulgence and alcohol!


    From today onwards, abstain from drinking!"


    While saying this, the old sheriff straightened his back, ready to enter the bookstore.


    The gift he had thought of for Arthur was already decided.


    A cookbook!


    Yes, a traditional South Los cookbook!


    In the old sheriff''s view, nothing was as practical a gift as a cookbook, because really, Arthur lacked nothing.


    Moreover, during the New House Salon, a cookbook that could add a scent of food to the new house was just perfect.


    It was certainly not because he had been loitering in the club with Scott for over half a month, and his savings were nearly spent, leaving him with no money.


    It was definitely not!


    The old sheriff emphasized this in his mind as he stepped into the old bookstore.


    But immediately, the old sheriff was stunned.


    Because¡ª


    A scent of blood hit him full in the face.


    A body with its throat slit was lying behind the bar.


    Looking at the body stained with fresh blood, everything felt so familiar.


    It had been over half a month, and this was the first murder case in South Los, giving the old sheriff an utterly surreal feeling.


    ''Is my happy holiday over just like this?''


    The old sheriff thought to himself, a look of deep resignation on his face.


    Eventually, the old sheriff sighed softly and said¡ª


    "Welcome home, Arthur."

 Chapter 306 The Dead Return!

    Malz was full of astonishment inside, but he acted quickly and shouted to the patrolling police officers on the street¡ª


    "You two, one of you block off the scene, the other go back and call for more people."


    Patrick Bookstore, located in a side alley off West Mok Avenue, was not as bustling as the main street of West Mok Avenue, but it was still within the patrol range of the police officers.


    And Malz''s position was sufficient to command these officers.


    "Yes, Police Chief!"


    The two officers responded in unison.


    Malz''s gaze returned once more to the body inside the bookstore.


    ''Ambushed from behind, a throat slit with one strike!


    Clean and decisive, no hesitation...


    Definitely a veteran!''


    Malz looked at the neatly cut wound on the neck of the body and the uninterrupted blood spatter on the floor and walls, frowning.


    Compared to an amateur, a veteran was undoubtedly more troublesome.


    It wasn''t their first murder, their calmness and meticulous nature meant they rarely left behind any clues, and some left none at all. It was such that in Shire District and even in the whole of South Los, solving cases often depended on sheer luck¡ªyou might think you apprehended a thief, but he turns out to be a murderer, or you inadvertently interrogate a fraudster, and he ends up giving you a clue about a murderer.


    However, everything changed with the arrival of Arthur.


    Though Arthur was always ''favored by the Grim Reaper'', no case could remain unresolved when he was involved.


    Almost subconsciously, Malz thought to seek out Arthur.


    But remembering that Arthur had just returned to South Los, fatigued from his journey and certainly in need of rest, Malz immediately shook his head¡ªArthur can''t be relied upon for everything; I am capable too!


    The old sheriff reassured himself.


    One minute later...


    ''Maybe I should still consult Arthur?''


    It wasn''t that Malz didn''t find solving cases satisfying himself, but that Arthur solved them much faster.


    Having enjoyed the sensation of being whisked through investigations with Arthur, the old sheriff found it hard to go back to the old ways. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, the old sheriff continued to gather as much information as possible¡ª Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    The cash register in the bookstore hadn''t been touched.


    The items in the shop were all in order, neatly arranged.


    He immediately ruled out robbery murder.


    That left only crimes of passion or revenge.


    As for random killings?


    Possible, but highly unlikely.


    After all, South Los wasn''t a frightening place filled with such lunatics.


    Of course, if it turned out to be such a case, Malz would definitely give up struggling and choose to seek help from Arthur¡ªacknowledging his own limitations was certainly one of his few strengths.


    "Looney, take a team and inquire nearby for anyone suspicious.


    Andy, you take two officers and find out more about the shop owner''s personal relationships."


    Malz gave his usual instructions.


    "Yes, Police Chief."


    The two apprentice policemen immediately sprang into action.


    Seeing his subordinates dutifully carry out his orders, Malz''s face softened considerably¡ªa dependable team always added a hopeful dimension to an investigation.


    If it was still the previous situation?


    Malz would have chosen to give up right away.


    While Looney and Andy were moving, Malz continued his thorough re-examination around the bookstore.


    This time, his inspection was more thorough than before.


    Then, under a bookshelf, Malz made a discovery¡ª


    A large gold coin.


    Unlike normal gold coins which are 2 grams, large gold coins are 3 grams. Before the Pioneer Era began, while ordinary gold coins circulated in the market, large gold coins circulated internally in the military.


    Or more accurately, they were often used among the nobility.


    To distinguish themselves from commoners, the nobility had their gold coins made larger.


    During the Seven Years'' War, Malz, serving as a heavy musketeer, was awarded these coins more than once, so he was very familiar with them.


    Like the large gold coin in his hand, it belonged to Count Bert''s family from South County.


    The symbols ''star, moon, ship'' are really easy to recognize.


    The ship represents Count Bert''s family''s pride in their sailing and shipbuilding skills.


    To the public, the star and moon also relate to sailing, but rumors lean more toward the Mystic Side.


    If Malz had been considering these before, he now tended directly toward the latter.


    ''Could this case involve Count Bert?'' he wondered.


    The old sheriff furrowed his brows.


    If a murder crafted by an expert was merely troublesome, involving a noble made it enormously so.


    For the privileges held by nobles always led matters into an uncontrollable abyss.


    The old sheriff quietly secured the large gold coin.


    It wasn''t out of greed.


    He simply didn''t want to cause a commotion.


    Just as the old sheriff was about to rise¡ª


    Smack!


    A book fell from the shelf.


    It landed right in front of the old sheriff.


    ''After the War: Affordable Commoner Recipes.'' Just looking at the title, the old sheriff knew it was at least thirty years old¡ªdating back to the end of the Seven Years'' War when even the affluent nobles had to ration resources, not to mention the commoners.


    To survive, people had to consume things they normally wouldn''t look at, including but not limited to elm leaves.


    To prevent poisoning, nobles across the regions had these types of books printed and had literate persons read them aloud amongst the population.


    Of course, the effect was poor.


    Desperate people mostly chose to eat first and deal with consequences later.


    In the inland areas, some even turned to eating soil.


    That period was also rife with pirates; people starving for food would take desperate measures.


    Malz''s memories of that period were anything but pleasant.


    Because he had experienced more and witnessed even grimmer situations.


    Picking up the cookbook, Malz intended to put it back, as he didn''t want to look at recipes he could recite by heart due to those painful memories.


    But perhaps due to his anxiousness, as he slid the book back, the old sheriff ended up bending the book''s cover, causing a crease on the title page.


    Forced to handle it again, the old sheriff took the book out, preparing to close it and smooth the crease when he noticed that there was writing on the title page.


    As the old sheriff read the words, his body trembled, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    Almost subconsciously, the old sheriff touched the words¡ª


    Cotton:


    I received the book, but I''ll bet you didn''t even look inside¡ªit''s a cookbook!


    Not a book!


    Also, remember not to eat wood ear mushrooms that have been soaked for too long! Fresh daylily flowers are also out! And definitely throw out spoiled ginger!


    I''m writing this because¡­


    I don''t trust you to remember (smiley face)


    Stay safe and come back soon.


    Loving you: Nicole


    ¡­


    There was no exact date, but the name on the signature was one Malz would never forget.


    Cotton was the comrade sitting by the campfire, who had shared plans of marrying his fianc¨¦e after the war, only to be shot dead by the captain.


    The name of Cotton''s fianc¨¦e was Nicole, a name Malz had heard him mention more than once.


    Moreover, Malz had heard about Cotton sending a book as a gift to his fianc¨¦e Nicole¡ªmeaning this cookbook was what his comrade Cotton sent to his fianc¨¦e Nicole!


    Combined with that large gold coin, the old sheriff''s expression immediately grew solemn as he looked toward the body¡ª


    because the last place he and Cotton served was Count Bert''s domain.


    And both he and Cotton had received large gold coins as rewards.


    Subconsciously, the old sheriff murmured¡ª


    "Cotton came back?"

 Chapter 307 The Spirit Mediums Note!

    Muttering to himself, Malz''s gaze at the corpse turned fierce.


    If Cotton had come back, what for?


    Vengeance!


    The dead return either to call out or to seek vengeance.


    And clearly, this was not a call.


    So...


    That only left vengeance!


    Was Cotton''s death related to the current bookstore owner?


    Were the deaths of his other 118 comrades related to this person?


    This time, Malz no longer hesitated.


    He turned to leave the bookstore, heading for No. 2 Cork Street, but before the old sheriff could step out of the alleyway, a patrol officer came running up quickly. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Police Chief! Police Chief!


    There''s trouble at the Horn Report!"


    The patrol officer''s words took Malz by surprise.


    Almost reflexively, the old sheriff thought of his good friend and regular patron, Scott, and immediately asked¡ª


    "What''s happened?


    Is Scott alright?"


    ...


    The hangover made Scott''s temples throb, especially the soreness in his lower back, which was making it impossible for the young man, newly promoted to editor-in-chief of the Horn Report, to sit comfortably at his desk and work.


    Fortunately, thanks to consecutive reports about his good friend Arthur, the circumstances at the Horn Report had greatly improved. Not only had he been promoted to editor-in-chief, but he also now had a separate office, allowing him to rest in a more comfortable position instead of being cramped in the hall with all the other editors.


    This office wasn''t the original editor-in-chief''s office, but a separate office set aside.


    As for the original editor-in-chief''s office?


    It was still being used by him.


    That editor-in-chief had been diligently serving at the Horn Report for forty years, almost as long as the paper itself.


    Such an editor-in-chief was not going to be dismissed.


    Nobody else would allow it to happen.


    It wasn''t just because of the integrity of that editor-in-chief; if someone so upright could be dismissed, what would stop them from being next?


    Knock, knock-knock!


    With a very rhythmic knock on the door, Scott immediately sat up straight.


    "Come in!"


    As the words were spoken, the office door was pushed open.


    Seeing the elder at the door, Scott promptly stood up and respectfully said.


    "Editor-in-chief Comms!"


    Comms was the editor-in-chief who was as established as the Horn Report itself.


    This editor, now over sixty with white-haired and slightly stooped, still had a good spirit. Leaning on his cane, he walked briskly.


    "Editor-in-chief Scott!"


    In the face of Scott''s respect, the old editor-in-chief also reciprocated with the same deference.


    To this, Scott felt quite helpless.


    Even though he had repeatedly said that it wasn''t necessary, and that he was just a junior, the old editor-in-chief always insisted on it.


    In fact, the old editor-in-chief''s by-the-book style had been longstanding for many years.


    "I''d like to treat everyone at the newspaper to a meal¡ªas a goodbye gesture."


    "A goodbye gesture?


    Didn''t the chief say that you shouldn''t worry about that, and that the Horn Report would provide for your retirement?


    Is it because of me?"


    Scott was taken aback, looking at the old editor-in-chief with incomprehension.


    When he was promoted to editor-in-chief, that chief editor had publicly declared that they would care for the former editor-in-chief during his retirement.


    Such publicly declared promises could not be reneged on.


    The old editor-in-chief, seeing Scott''s anxiety, immediately waved his hand.


    "It has nothing to do with the chief; he''s been quite kind and never abandoned me during the toughest times!


    And it has nothing to do with you; it''s you who brought new vitality to the Horn Report. You''ve done very well!"


    "I chose to leave because I''ve reached the age of retirement and, moreover, I have enough pension to spend my remaining years in peace on a farmstead just outside South Los!"


    "If you want to see me, you can come anytime!"


    The old editor said, revealing a rare smile.


    "Of course, I''ll definitely come visit you often¡ªso which restaurant are we going to eat at?"


    Seeing the old editor''s smile, Scott nodded repeatedly, making a promise.


    The young editor wouldn''t forget that when he first joined the newspaper, it was this old editor who had guided him step by step towards professionalism.


    "A restaurant?


    Am I just a poor old man about to retire, and you have the heart to let them exploit my pension at a restaurant?


    I ordered food from ''Grandma Andor''s Kitchen'', we''ll eat right here at the newspaper office."


    The old editor, growing rarer still, began to joke with Scott.


    Then, the old editor bowed slightly and went to personally inform the others.


    He placed great importance on the ''farewell ceremony''.


    Of course, it was still important to save where possible.


    However, Grandma Andor''s culinary skills were still as reassuring as ever.


    The midday meal consisted of a ''Common Superior Recipe'' with beef and lamb as the main dishes¡ªan expression that came about after the Seven Years'' War.


    Along with it emerged ''Intermediate Recipe'', ''Economical Recipe'', and so on.


    For a significant period, ''Superior Recipe'' and ''Intermediate Recipe'' were allowed only during festivities.


    For instance, an ''Intermediate Recipe'' that included offal was to be consumed only on Sundays.


    And the ''Superior Recipe'' was reserved strictly for the Harvest Festival, Cold Winter Festival, Spring Planting Festival, Summer Celebration Day, and Peace Festival¡ªonly to be used on those five celebration days.


    Even though time had passed and South Los had become affluent much faster than imagined, a meal of ''Common Superior Recipe'' was still something to be proud of.


    Especially when it was the supersized version¡ª


    Roast beef (four servings, each 600g), beef stew with potatoes (one pot, at least 5000g), grilled lamb chops (twelve servings, each 120g), stir-fried lamb with coriander (one pot, at least 3000g), hearty lamb broth (one pot, at least 5000g), lamb fat baked apples (twelve), vegetable egg salad (twelve servings, each 200g), white bread (5000g), and various condiments (including 20g each of butter, honey, and black pepper).


    Food for 12 people, delivered by two apprentice chefs from Grandma Andor''s.


    Which did not include wine.


    The wine was provided by the editor-in-chief.


    And just after one drink, the old editor''s eyes became misty and he started to talk more.


    In the end, halfway through the meal, the old editor was completely drunk, leaving Scott no choice but to support him back to his own office.


    As he settled the man in his chair, Scott could see that the old editor wanted to say something, but in the end, he said nothing at all.


    And there was no chance to say it anymore.


    After lunch, a newly hired trainee editor was assigned to take care of the old editor, but just as she pushed the door open, the rookie female editor was so frightened that she fell to the ground¡ª


    "Aaahhh!"


    The scream drew everyone''s attention.


    Looking at the old editor with his throat slashed, everyone except Scott was petrified.


    "Call the police!"


    Scott shouted loudly.


    Then, his eyes fixated on a large gold coin on the floor, his brows involuntarily furrowing.


    He could be sure that this large gold coin had not been there before.


    The old editor had the habit of using paper money and did not usually use coins.


    ''Left by the killer?


    What does it mean?''


    As the young editor pondered this, he suddenly saw a familiar boy run into the newspaper office. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    The kid was from Dar Alley, often running errands for his good friend Arthur.


    Just as he was thinking this, the boy approached Scott and handed him a note.


    At the same time, Wuni landed in front of Malz with another note.


    Malz and Scott nearly simultaneously opened the notes.


    Surprise flickered in their eyes.


    Even though they were somewhat prepared, they still found it incredible.


    Because the note read¡ª


    Want to know what happened?


    At 8 o''clock tonight, come to No. 44 White Bird Street, and I will tell you everything at the salon!

 Chapter 308 7 PM!

    Marinda arrived at No. 44 White Bird Street in a carriage at exactly seven o''clock ¡ª although it was entirely feasible to walk from No. 6 White Bird Street to No. 44, she had to take the carriage to avoid any ''rumors.''


    This was the ''dignity'' that nobles pursued. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It annoyed Marinda to no end, yet she had no choice but to comply.


    The day she was to inherit the title of Baron Kemir was fast approaching, and at such a time, she would not permit any complications.


    But...


    It really was uncomfortable.


    ''A false world made up of false people, and the most terrifying part is that I am one of them!''


    The lady began to use self-deprecation to distract herself from her depression.


    Of course, there was also her favorite¡ª


    Whew!


    A strong mix of mint and peach smoke was heavily exhaled onto Arthur by the lady.


    Seeing Arthur frown, Marinda''s mouth quirked up, and then, without waiting for Arthur to speak, she handed him a rectangular wicker box ¡ª it contained the gifts suitable for a ''first visit'' and the items promised in a previous deal.


    Immediately, Arthur''s attention was captured.


    There were four items inside.


    They were a Glory Potion, a scroll, a pair of boots, and a book¡ª


    Name: Glory Potion (Perfect)


    Type: Magic Potion


    Quality: Hero


    Attributes: Perfect Bloodline


    Remarks: When Master Alchemist ''Lady Abel'' turned to potion-making, everyone was skeptical of her¡ªthere was too much evidence that there was only one genius like Master Hercules. However, when she presented the improved Glory Potion, everyone chose to close their mouths. This potion in your hand is the crystallization of talent and luck, accidentally concocted, with only thirteen made in total. This is one of them, well-preserved, and of exceptional quality.


    ...


    Perfect Bloodline: If you possess a Bloodline, it will help you perfectly repair it.


    (Note: This is a standard 20 ml test tube filled with potion liquid.)


    ...


    After examining the Glory Potion (Perfect), Arthur did not immediately consume it.


    His Bloodline was Dark Serpent, and who knew what sort of reaction might occur during the repair.


    Even the slightest observation by Marinda might give away his secrets.


    Therefore, he had to take it alone.


    He put the Glory Potion (Perfect) back into its individual brocade box, then back into the wicker box, and Arthur picked up the scroll¡ª


    Discovery of the Secret Technique ''Cat Claw,'' undergoing ritual assessment...


    Assessment passed!


    Spirituality assessment ongoing...


    Assessment passed!


    Yes/No: Spend 100 XP to learn this secret technique?


    ...


    ''Cat Claw?''


    ''The Cat Claw from the Cat Cave?''


    Looking at the text prompt, Arthur quickly unrolled the scroll to inspect it, his eyes gleaming with joy.


    Previously, when Marinda mentioned a secret technique possibly from the Cat Cave or the Cat Faction, Arthur instinctively thought it was from the ''Cat Faction.''


    He had not expected it to actually be from ''Cat Cave''!


    Similarly, Arthur carefully placed the secret technique back into the wicker box.


    Just like the Glory Potion.


    This technique, too, needed to be studied alone.


    Not because he feared being discovered, but because he wanted to create the illusion for Marinda that ''I have already mastered it''¡ªit definitely wasn''t to swindle more from Marinda, but purely to maintain the ''modern Black Cat''s'' aura of mystery and power.


    Yes, that was precisely it!


    With this resolute thought, Arthur''s gaze then fell on the pair of boots.


    ...


    Name: Black Cat Boots


    Type: Armor


    Quality: Epic


    Attributes: 1, Silence; 2, Lightness; 3, Stealth; 4, Black Cat''s Warmth


    Remarks: These were the boots of the last ''Black Cat,'' who died in battle. After his death, the boots ended up in the hands of an unknown individual, and after numerous transfers, were acquired by Marinda and handed to you¡ªI care about what I have, and I cannot lose them, even if... it means I must die!


    ...


    Silence: When you wear these boots, your footsteps will make no sound.


    Lightness: When walking, running, or jumping, your body is extraordinarily agile, much like a real cat, allowing you to effortlessly perform acrobatic flips and leaps mid-air.


    Stealth: When moving through shadows or darkness, you automatically receive a stealth bonus.


    Black Cat''s Warmth: When you master a secret technique such as ''Cat Claw,'' wearing these boots allows you to incorporate the ''Cat Claw'' effect into your kicks, and other secret techniques such as ''Silent Successive Steps'' will be enhanced.


    (Note 1: Silence, Lightness, and Stealth can stack with other secret techniques and Bloodlines.)


    (Note 2: Black Cat''s Warmth can only enhance ''Cat Claw,'' ''Silent Successive Steps,'' and other Cat Faction/Cat Cave secret techniques.)


    (Note 3: Black Cat''s Warmth can boost other leg-based secret techniques from the Cat Faction.)


    (Note 4: Black Cat''s Warmth supports other reasonably attachable props on oneself.)


    ...


    Upon seeing the Black Cat Boots, Arthur did not hesitate at all¡ª he took off his shoes and put on the Black Cat Boots.


    Of course, Arthur did not forget the Lannister''s Height-Increasing Insoles.


    He solemnly placed them inside the Black Cat Boots.


    Watching this scene, contempt flickered in Marinda''s eyes.


    "Such a vain man!" she exclaimed.


    She wondered why Arthur suddenly looked 1 centimeter taller¡ªit turned out he had inserted height-increasing insoles.


    Only...


    Those insoles were likely secret technique items.


    ''Do they have other unknown effects?'' she pondered.


    "Is this the essence of the ''Cat Faction. Black''?"


    Marinda thought, her heart slightly chilled.


    Then, as this lady examined the last item Arthur was looking at, she surveyed No. 44 White Bird Street like a hostess and gave her appraisal.


    "For your first salon, won''t you add a little extra decoration?


    At the very least, you should hang the oil painting of your grandfather at the entrance, as the eldest of the Kledos Family, it is the proper tribute. Upon entering the hall, you should display the crest of the Kledos Family, and at the dining table, you shouldn''t use table cloths for an evening salon but rather choose plain-colored table flags.


    And these candles, why not use the classic high-standing trident?"


    Facing the empty No. 44 White Bird Street, Marinda voiced her opinions.


    Arthur, on the other hand, looked puzzled at the ''menu'' in his hand.


    Yes!


    It was indeed a menu!


    Who sends a menu when moving into a new house?


    After flipping through it twice, confirming it was just an ordinary menu, Arthur raised his head to look at Marinda, who was continuously talking.


    Seeing her smile, the young ''Spirit Medium'' nodded repeatedly, appearing genuinely receptive¡ª


    "Ah, right, right!


    You are absolutely correct!


    So, my dear, the decoration here is all yours¡ªplease don''t skimp on your gold coins. After all, as a member of the Kledos family, arranging grandpa''s portrait and crafting the family crest is naturally part of your obligation, isn''t it?"


    Having said this, Arthur returned to the sofa in the hall, continuing to yawn with Pendragon in his arms.


    Though he wanted to catch up on sleep, Arthur, who actually hadn''t slept much, maintained a groggy state.


    He definitely wouldn''t be hosting the salon this evening if not for the worry that something unexpected might occur.


    In fact, he was quite taken aback by that incident.


    Arthur truly hadn''t expected that an accidental tracking could uncover such a matter.


    How should I put it?


    EMMM¡­


    ''Typical of South Los!''


    Arthur made an apt summary and then planned to take a short nap before the salon started, but the next moment, the young ''Spirit Medium'' had to open his eyes to look toward the other side.


    Marinda sat opposite him, puffing away at her smoke. Seeing Arthur open his eyes, the lady immediately asked with a smile¡ª


    "Aunt Cassandra is in Inner Bay, right?"


    Arthur instantly became alert.


    He knew Marinda''s personality well; she definitely wouldn''t ask without reason.


    Since she asked, it must mean that something significant happened in Inner Bay and it was related to the Kledos Family.


    With this alarming realization, Arthur, keeping his composure, half-laid there and lazily replied.


    "She isn''t."


    "Oh, but I received news that Faske, one of the ''One of the Seven Great Golden Manes'' responsible for South Los, was assassinated last night while reviewing messages about the Kledos Family.


    Some suspect it was your family''s doing!"


    Marinda elongated her tone.


    Arthur immediately rolled his eyes.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' said¡ª


    "Would anyone believe such a far-fetched accusation?


    My aunt is a well-read, gentle, and kind lady; how could she possibly commit an assassination?


    If it really was my aunt''s doing, then my uncle Drake in Sidon Fortress wouldn''t be a noble Knight, but that newly emerged Western Sea Pirate General!


    Moreover, for the safety of the Kledos Family, with my uncle''s temper, he would definitely try to secretly lead a fleet into Inner Bay and bombard Lion Palace to thoroughly intimidate the Golden Lion Family from setting their sights on the Kledos Family.


    But see, such a thing never happened.


    Thus, someone must be shifting attention and framing our family."


    Arthur stated emphatically.


    Marinda stared intently at Arthur, trying to spot any flaws on his face.


    But there were none; Arthur''s expression was genuine.


    Both his eyes and the expressions on his face showed it.


    ''Indeed, I was overthinking!


    ''The Kledos Family, though noteworthy, could not have done such a thing¡ªit''s more likely someone else framed them!


    Oh, discovering that the Old Lion intends to move against the Kledos Family, someone preemptively framed the Kledos Family¡­ such tactics are awfully familiar!


    Who would be so eager to test the Old Lion?''


    Marinda thought to herself, feeling increasingly pleased.


    For her, it was a tremendous good fortune.


    With the Old Lion''s personality, he would definitely find the real culprit.


    Before that, his attention wouldn''t focus on South Los.


    As for making a move against the Kledos Family?


    The Old Lion would absolutely not withstand being labeled ''senile'' unless there were conclusive evidence!


    But the assassin who dared do this was obviously very confident.


    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    He must have set up more than one trap.


    So¡ª


    It''s time to watch the show unfold!


    Just probing Arthur was merely her instinctive reaction.


    If there were gains, that was good.


    If not?


    It was to be expected.


    Without additional gains, but unable to hide her good mood, Marinda took out her specialty tobacco, preparing to take a puff, her gaze suddenly caught on Grandma Andor and others busy in the kitchen, and the lady was momentarily stunned.


    Grandma Andor, she knew her.


    To some extent, very well.


    Because Grandma Andor had been the cook of Baron Kemir before she was to inherit his title.


    The next moment, the lady looked at Arthur with a skeptical gaze and whispered¡ª


    "Have you discovered something remarkable again?"

 Chapter 309 That Thing!

    Facing Marinda''s inquiry, Arthur, who was slumped down, responded with an extremely perfunctory attitude.


    "Yes, that''s right, I''ve discovered a huge secret again.


    Want to hear it?


    Bring out the right chips, and I''ll tell you."


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' said this, then closed his eyes again, appearing as though he was about to fall asleep.


    "Humph, trying to trick me again!"


    While Marinda spoke those words, her gaze towards Arthur became more suspicious.


    This lady always felt that Arthur was hiding something from her.


    And just at that moment, Arthur, who seemed about to fall asleep, suddenly opened his eyes and stared unblinkingly at Marinda, startling the lady so much that her hand, holding a pipe, trembled.


    "What, what''s the matter?"


    "Anna."


    Arthur uttered that name.


    At the same time, the young ''Spirit Medium'' was certain that this woman must be hiding something from him.


    Was it the matter he had bamboozled her over by guessing on his own due to the ''Swordsmanship Competition''?


    Or could it be about inheriting the title of Baron Kemir?


    Arthur moved his ankles slightly, feeling the softness of the "Black Cat Boots," and tended toward the former¡ªbut he didn''t press further.


    Being able to deceive Marinda once was already fortunate enough.


    To try such a thing again would definitely lead to discovery.


    Unless he had enough information.


    And such information definitely couldn''t be asked from Marinda.


    Thus, Arthur seemingly casually changed the topic.


    "Alright, this was my mistake¡ªthe fellow always acts on his own initiative."


    Marinda sighed helplessly.


    Of course, the lady knew which Anna Arthur was referring to.


    It wasn''t the ''Ms. Anna'' sitting quietly on the sofa nearby.


    It was her passionate admirer, Ms. Anna.


    Just thinking of the latter approaching Cassandra Credos on her own made this lady''s temples throb, because she knew Anna meant well.


    But Anna didn''t understand the dangers of the Kledos Family.


    Nor did she grasp the complexity of the current situation.


    With the Old Lion aging, the entire South County was in a delicate balance, and everyone could feel the prelude to a storm, but no one knew who would disrupt this delicate balance¡ªperhaps, like the recent assassination attempt on one of the Seven Great Golden Manes, Faske, it was a test directed at the Old Lion.


    Everyone was waiting for the Old Lion''s response.


    And in such waiting, everyone, as before, was garnering as much strength and influence as possible, and that was her reason for engaging Arthur.


    The still hidden ''Kledos Family'' was no different!


    To be able to reappear openly and aboveboard in the sunlight, Marinda could fully imagine how much preparation and effort the ''Kledos Family'' had made.


    The moment Cassandra Credos appeared in Inner Bay, it definitely wasn''t for schooling but most likely in preparation for seizing the opportunity to rise. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She would likely build her needed forces in Inner Bay.


    Therefore, at such a time, any interference with their plans could only lead to a dead end.


    So¡ª


    "As a condition for the ''Kledos Family'' to spare Anna, I can compensate you."


    Stand straight when you''re hit, face punishment when you err.


    Perhaps Marinda hadn''t heard such sayings, but similar words were well known to her, and likewise, that was also how she acted.


    And that was why Arthur liked working with her and was willing to further their collaboration.


    "Griffin Spirit Potion and Griffin Gale Potion!"


    Arthur blurted out his demands.


    Marinda, however, responded with a cold laugh.


    "Do you know what you are talking about?


    If I had the Griffin Spirit Potion and the Griffin Gale Potion, I would definitely breed a true griffin for myself!


    If I had the formulas for the Griffin Spirit Potion and Griffin Gale Potion, not only the Old Lion of Inner Bay but also the Dukes of Northern County and Yan Fort would reward me generously. Even the nobles on the West Coast wouldn''t be stingy, opening their treasuries for me to choose from!


    If you want the Griffin Spirit Potion and Griffin Gale Potion, you should try your luck with professional relic hunters and adventurers, not ask me!


    I just wanted to compensate you, not trouble myself. Change your demand!"


    The lady waited impatiently for the young ''Spirit Medium.''


    Marinda thought Arthur did it on purpose.


    With the power Arthur held, he couldn''t possibly be ignorant of the special nature of the Griffin Spirit Potion and Griffin Gale Potion¡ªthe current, former, and even the previous commanders of the Griffin Cavalry of Northern County were all griffin enthusiasts. To own a real griffin as a mount, they would trade all their possessions for the Griffin Spirit Potion and Griffin Gale Potion. If that wasn''t enough? The Duke of Northern County would offer half of his wealth to support them, and if still insufficient? The remaining nobles of Northern County would be willing to donate generously.


    Forming a true ''Griffin Knight Order'' to revive the Empire''s glory has always been the dream of the people of Northern County.


    Besides, for the people of Northern County, there''s nothing more romantic than having a griffin as a mount, just as the Grand Duke of the West Coast, who owns the ''Dragon Rider Corps,'' dreams of having a true dragon.


    And Arthur genuinely did not know about this.


    Having confirmed another piece of information from Marinda''s mouth, Arthur internally admired his partner''s ''generosity'' before changing his request to what he truly desired¡ª


    "Ships!


    I need a lot of ships, ready to be deployed immediately!"


    If it were just the original volume, Malz stepping in would have been enough, but with the unexpected inclusion of Jimte and Kalal, that magnitude of resources would be a waste.


    Although Jimte and Kalal would provide as many ships as possible, for the sake of secrecy, such ships would inevitably be few and the cycle to join the fleet exceedingly slow¡ªthe Marquess of Seberlin and the Marquess of Ainhars weren''t fools. Although they agreed to the tax exemption for the sake of appearances, they would definitely keep a close watch on his ships for a considerable time to come.


    Therefore, if he wanted to grow quickly, he needed to be open and aboveboard.


    And what could be more open and aboveboard than partnering with Marinda?


    Nothing!


    After all, they were soulmates, undying lovers!


    When Marinda heard Arthur''s new condition, she didn''t feel relieved¡ªalthough it was something she wanted to be involved in and was certain she could be.


    Though coastal trade wasn''t as profitable as overseas trade, the tax exemption was tempting enough.


    However, successfully joining wouldn''t be easy.


    Marinda had originally planned to find an opportunity to talk properly with Arthur.


    But to her surprise, Arthur took the initiative.


    This...


    Did not fit Arthur''s style. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    In Marinda''s view, Arthur was never so generous¡ªevery seemingly straightforward deal he made was always laden with various probes and secrets unknown to others.


    This time was no exception.


    And this time, it was even more obvious.


    After all, Arthur had already disclosed the most important thing.


    Thinking of this, Marinda laughed coldly again¡ª


    "Are you trying to probe how much I know about ''that thing''?


    Hmph, I will definitely not tell you!"


    Hearing this, Arthur laughed.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' had finally gotten a rough idea about ''that thing.''"

 Chapter 310 Display!

    Ship!


    The "thing" was a ship!


    And when Arthur came to this conclusion, the range had significantly narrowed¡ªfor after all, ships as valuable as two-thirds of Marinda''s price tag weren''t plentiful in this world.


    Arthur rifled through the memories in his mind and could only think of four.


    The first was naturally the "Hercules'' Airship," created by the revered "God of Alchemy," "God of Potions," Hercules.


    A vessel capable of uplifting a duchy, its value was utterly incalculable. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But that airship was absolutely impossible.


    Because as long as Hercules was alive, that airship would not possibly fall into anyone else''s hands.


    And discarding that airship, there remained three¡ª


    The Emperor''s flagship of the Empire, the "Golden Dragon"!


    The Pope''s flagship of the Holy Empire, the "Thorn"!


    And then there was...


    The Pirate King of the Silver Age''s "White Crow"!


    Among them, the "Golden Dragon" had sunk during the "Fog War," so it was ruled out.


    And the "Thorn"?


    At the fall of the Holy Empire, there were rumors that the "Thorn," carrying The Holy Court''s legacy, wealth, and secrets, vanished into the vast sea.


    Numerous professional adventurers had set sail just to find this immensely wealthy ship, but up to now, all efforts had been in vain.


    As for the "White Crow"?


    It was another flying ship!


    Moreover, it was an exceptionally powerful flying ship, and it was precisely because of this ship that Edward, amidst the nobles'' relentless pursuit, consistently performed miracles and became the universally recognized Pirate King of that age.


    So, "that thing" must be either the "Thorn" or the "White Crow"!


    As for which one it was?


    Arthur would not pry.


    It was already fortunate enough to incidentally obtain further information from Marinda''s lips.


    "Thank the lovely asymmetry of information!"


    "Thank Marinda for her imaginations!"


    Arthur thought to himself, though his expression showed a clear sign of resignation.


    "You always think of me so opportunistic, so if that''s the case, I feel I should meet your expectations¡ªgive me thirty brand-new Kirk Sailboats, and I''ll share ten percent of the profits with you!"


    As Arthur spoke, he deliberately spread his hands, making it look as though this wasn''t his intention, but rather that she''d forced his hand.


    Phew!


    Marinda exhaled a thick cloud of smoke onto Arthur.


    "Have you gone completely mad with poverty?


    Do you have any idea how much it costs to build a brand-new Kirk Sailboat, 25,000 Gold Coins? Thirty boats would be 750,000 Gold Coins, enough to fill up the entirety of No. 44 White Bird Street!"


    The lady said indignantly.


    But Arthur was undeterred.


    Because he could see that Marinda wasn''t really angry.


    Simply put, it was just her bargaining tactic.


    So, with a smile, Arthur said,


    "But not enough to fill the emptiness inside me."


    "I''ve never heard anyone describe greed so calmly¡ªten ships, thirty percent of the profits."


    Marinda began to quote her price.


    "That''s because you''ve never seen the truly greedy me. Compared to that out-of-control version, I''m already quite rational now, so¡ªthirty ships, fifteen percent profit is a fair price."


    Arthur began to concede.


    The profits could be negotiated, but definitely not the ships.


    Because only a sufficient number of ships could create enough profit to offset the ''losses'' from the deal with Marinda.


    Marinda clearly noticed Arthur''s intention.


    "What a greedy fellow!"


    The lady remarked before commencing the ''negotiation'' for their collaboration this time.


    The two let not a single gold coin slip by that could enter their pockets.


    They competed for almost every tiny bit.


    And naturally, such competition was fierce.


    Therefore, when the first guest, Haywood, arrived with a gift, what he encountered were Marinda with a sweat on her forehead and flushed cheeks, and Arthur with his eyes closed, leaning on the sofa with his chest heaving up and down.


    Instantly, Haywood subconsciously thought of something.


    He immediately wished he could slap himself.


    Eight o''clock!


    The agreement was eight o''clock!


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Why had he fancied himself clever and arrived early?


    And even if he arrived early, why didn''t he wait outside? Why did he insist on coming in?


    At once, this former unscrupulous landlord, now in charge of Arthur''s ''South Los Real Estate Project,'' felt his hands trembling while holding the gift ¡ª because Haywood saw the displeasure in Arthur''s eyes.


    His boss was angry.


    "Get a different gift and come back."


    That''s what Arthur said.


    Huh?


    A different gift?


    Haywood, puzzled, looked down at the clock in his hands ¡ª he had spent a good deal of money on it. Was there something wrong with it?


    New House Salon, there''s no problem with gifting a clock, right?


    The baffled Haywood left No. 44 White Bird Street and brushed past the Dort District''s new Police Chief, Kuke ¡ª this Third-Class Officer had smoothly become the new chief following the disappearance of Chief James and the death of his rival, and with guidance from his father and uncles, he not only consolidated his power in Dort District but also recruited some young men from the farms into the Dort District Police Station, ensuring he had people at his disposal.


    Of course, he didn''t forget his role, nor did he dare.


    So, when Kuke received Arthur''s invitation, he made a special trip back to the farm and brought the gift his father had prepared long ago.


    "Good evening, my lord."


    Kuke greeted respectfully, causing Marinda by the side to glance over.


    Being aware of the new chief of the Dort District, Marinda naturally knew of him, but she hadn''t expected that he would have thrown in his lot with Arthur.


    As she watched Arthur smiling while receiving the gift, Marinda also temporarily put down her pipe and stood next to Arthur with a smile ¡ª given their known identities to the outside world, this was a necessity. If she just sat there indifferently, it would be incredibly rude and make people think less of Arthur.


    As Kuke moved towards the reception area, Marinda was surprised but didn''t think much of it. However, as Malz, Scott, and Wiggins arrived, the lady''s brows furrowed deeper.


    Kuke, Malz, Scott, Wiggins.


    The police chiefs of two districts in South Los, a chief editor of the Horn Report, a gang leader.


    Taken individually, perhaps it meant little, but when these people gathered together, especially under one person''s command, it was enough to raise alarm.


    ''Luckily, they don''t have enough money...


    Umm, was the first guy who came in charge of the money?''


    While pondering, Marinda suddenly thought of Haywood, who went to exchange the gift.


    Immediately, the lady''s look towards Arthur changed.


    Arthur felt it.


    But he didn''t care.


    Since he had invited Marinda, it showed that these people he wouldn''t hide, indeed couldn''t hide ¡ª given Marinda''s influence in South Los, investigating these people was far too easy.


    Better to show them off openly.


    And Arthur believed that Marinda, faced with such candid display, would surely be suspicious.


    And to give Marinda even more scope for speculation, to make himself ''more valuable,'' Arthur had invited a special guest as well.


    Tap, tap-tap!


    In the midst of clear footsteps, the corners of Arthur''s mouth lifted ¡ª


    The special guest had arrived.

 Chapter 311 The Justice Only a Spirit Medium Would Have!

    Linda Camille, dressed in a dark blue suit, white shirt, golden cropped hair, and even a pair of men''s boots, revealed delight in her black eyes upon seeing Arthur.


    Arthur, however, was taken aback by Linda''s hair.


    Not only had the color changed slightly, but it had been cut short too!


    She looked rather like a tomboy.


    But, these were all secondary matters.


    What was important was that Arthur felt a ''Mystic Aura'' emanating from Linda!


    It was no longer faint but rather intense now.


    ''Hah, Muggle?


    What Muggle?


    It''s a weak spot!


    The weak spot in my family is me.''


    Arthur was almost at a loss for words.


    As for the ''Kledos Family''s bloodline'' and such?


    Arthur didn''t care.


    By now, the young ''Spirit Medium'' had grown accustomed, and he definitely wouldn''t fuss over whether Linda''s bloodline came from her mother or her grandfather Old Charlie.


    It was all unimportant!


    Really, not! Important! At! All!


    "Good evening, Linda!"


    Arthur greeted her with a smile.


    For a direct blood relative of the ''Kledos Family'', Arthur always showed considerable warmth¡ªperhaps this was the power inherent in their bloodline.


    Of course, it was also because Linda wasn''t annoying.


    If she had been annoying?


    Then it would mean she didn''t have the ''Kledos Family''s bloodline.


    She would be a fake.


    ''Spirit Mediums'' most acknowledge that what benefits them is what''s right.


    The rest?


    Mere trifle!


    "Good evening, Arthur!"


    Linda, excited, couldn''t wait to share with Arthur the changes she had undergone in the past half month, but upon seeing Marinda next to him, she held back.


    Although Marinda was close to Arthur, as a member of the ''Kledos Family,'' she represented the ''Kledos Family''¡ªthe extraordinary Kledos Family!


    Therefore, Linda immediately composed herself and politely greeted Marinda.


    Behind Linda, the old butler Oer looked on with doting eyes.


    Even though the young mistress had her hair cut short and changed the color, ever since the ''Bloodline Awakening'' of the ''Kledos Family'' took place, not only had she become much more cheerful, but she was also full of vitality every day, especially in learning abilities which soared. Aside from her personal reading, she recently began seeking guidance in Longsword Technique, Dagger Assassination Technique, Firearm Shooting, Archery, Herbalism, Bandaging, Map Drawing, Stealth Entry, Poison Coating, Disguise, and more, from him and a few other elders.


    The mistress would certainly be comforted to see such a young mistress upon her return.


    Marinda, who was conversing with Linda, had her mind racing¡ª


    Sure enough, after Arthur and I candidly discussed our relationship with Camille''s house, Linda Camille stopped pretending.


    I always said that as the daughter of Ms. Camille, how could she seem so weak? Almost like she was using a cat as a shield!


    It was all an act!


    No, her love for cats must be real.


    After all, she was influenced by ''Cat Faction. Hei.''


    Dammit!


    Why didn''t I spot these anomalies earlier?


    Isn''t the cat clue obvious enough?


    Feeling the intense ''Mystic Aura'' now present on Linda, and thinking about how she took over the ''Secret Assembly'' established by Edith, the daughter of the ''Bernice family,'' Marinda fiercely glared at Arthur.


    This lady was annoyed at being deceived by Linda''s frail appearance and also regretted the organization that had an heir of more than thirty merchant houses.


    Had it been in her hands, her power would have surely ascended to another level.


    But now it was under Linda''s control...


    Wait a minute!


    Was all this orchestrated by Arthur?!


    The sudden thought stunned Marinda. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And at that moment, Arthur happened to reveal a well-timed smile.


    Instantly, the lady clenched her teeth.


    She understood!


    She finally understood!


    The roles of Kuke, Malz, Scott, Wiggins¡ªthey were the outer ring!


    The web of relations formed by two Police Chiefs, a Horn Report editor, and a gang leader enveloped the outer core of influence controlled by Linda!


    Then, driven by the outer core, they created unimaginable value, which fed back to the Kledos Family!


    Upon this thought, the lady''s eyes lit up.


    But immediately, she shook her head.


    ''No! That''s not right!


    If Arthur dared to show this to me, it means he doesn''t really care about these things, or rather¡­ these things are hiding something!


    What are they hiding exactly?''


    The lady couldn''t help but fall into deep thought.


    Seeing Marinda like this, Arthur smiled secretly to himself.


    Yes, that''s right!


    Marinda, use your imagination to add bricks and mortar to the history of the Kledos Family!


    Leaving Marinda to speculate on her own in her seat, Arthur introduced Linda to everyone, some already familiar, some not, but upon seeing Arthur''s treatment of Linda, everybody maintained the proper respect.


    Ding, ding, ding!


    The grand clock inside No. 44 White Bird Street struck eight o''clock.


    Arthur didn''t stand up with a drink in hand to make a lengthy speech; he simply tapped his soup spoon gently against his wine glass¡ª


    Ding!


    A crisp sound, marking the start of the salon or, one could say, the dinner party.


    Grandma Andor''s two apprentices served one dish after another to the guests.


    The old lady''s culinary skill was verified by Arthur; naturally, it won over everyone, especially the fried and grilled platter, which received unanimous praise.


    The platter consisted of black pepper sausages, chicken wings, diced beef, lamb shanks, large prawns, fish fillets with pumpkin, potatoes, and corn.


    Wherein the black pepper sausages, large prawns, and fish fillets were fried, the chicken wings, diced beef, and lamb shanks were grilled.


    As for the pumpkin, potatoes, and corn, half were fried and half grilled, served with various dipping sauces, making everyone''s mouth water.


    Serving after serving of food was cleared away as people finished eating.


    Arthur, holding a glass of clear water, glanced at Malz and Scott.


    Compared to the others, who ate wholeheartedly, the two seemed somewhat distracted.


    They glanced over at him from time to time.


    Clearly, both were keen to know the truth behind the death of the Patrick Bookstore owner and the death of the Horn Report editor.


    Arthur, smiling slightly, looked at the two apprentices who were cleaning up the leftovers on the table, and said¡ª


    "Could we have the pleasure of thanking Grandma Andor in person?"


    "Of course!"


    The two apprentices nodded repeatedly.


    Putting aside the fact that such a gesture of thanks was an honor for a chef, the people present were not ones they could refuse.


    Look at these distinguished guests.


    A district''s Police Chief, a newspaper''s editor, a big shot from Rat Street, a wealthy heiress, and a man whose identity was unknown yet appeared extremely astute.


    Of course, the most important were the ''Spirit Medium'' and ''Businesswoman'' seated at the head of the table.


    The two were the most discussed individuals in recent times in South Los.


    The two apprentices turned and walked into the kitchen, and after a moment, a neatly dressed elderly woman walked out.


    Surprise flickered in the eyes of the guests.


    It wasn''t that Grandma Andor''s appearance was stunning¡ªthough she must have been a beauty in her youth, time had dimmed her beauty.


    But her demeanor shone even brighter!


    If it wasn''t for the apron around her waist and the faint scent of food lingering on her, everyone would have mistaken her for a lady of high society, rather than a cook.


    Particularly under the gaze of everyone, Grandma Andor still graciously curtsied.


    The entire movement was neither rushed nor sluggish; afterward, she turned her gaze to Arthur.


    "Lord Kledos, were you satisfied with the food?"


    Grandma Andor asked like this.


    This question left the others somewhat puzzled.


    Under normal circumstances, Grandma Andor at this point should be expressing her thanks.


    After all, inviting the chef out was in itself an acknowledgment of the food.


    And with the attributes Grandma Andor exhibited, it wasn''t likely due to nervousness that she asked the question inappropriately.


    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    With doubt, the guests looked towards Arthur.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' smiled and nodded.


    "I am quite satisfied."


    "Just that?"


    Grandma Andor was taken aback, a look of surprise on her face.


    "Just that, after all¡ª


    If we cannot prevent evil from happening, we have no reason to stop others from being the hand of justice!"


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' laughed, cradling Pendragon in his arms and leaning back in the chair, teasing the belly of the struggling Orange Cat while he chuckled and revealed another name of Grandma Andor¡ª


    "Right, Miss Nicole?"

 Chapter 312 Past Events!

    Nicole?!


    Malz''s eyes bulged, and he stood up uncontrollably from his chair, repeatedly asking¡ª


    "Nicole, are you Cotton''s fianc¨¦e, Nicole?"


    "Hmm."


    Grandma Andor nodded, her eyes softening at the mention of ''Cotton''s'' name.


    It was a radiance interwoven with longing and memories.


    A light sigh filled with indescribable attachment.


    In this sigh, Malz sat back down in his chair.


    The old sheriff stared at the once comrade''s fianc¨¦e and, after a full three to four seconds of silence, finally spoke.


    "You killed the owner of ''Patrick Bookstore'' and the editor-in-chief of ''Horn Report'', Comms?"


    "Hmm."


    Grandma Andor nodded again, this time with a flicker of outrage in her eyes that even Linda could perceive, while the others fell into contemplative silence.


    Especially the old sheriff, who furrowed his brows.


    Everything was so evident.


    He had already guessed the general situation.


    However, there were still things the old sheriff needed to hear from Grandma Andor herself.


    "Can you tell me exactly what happened?"


    The old sheriff inquired.


    "Revenge.


    Do you still remember what happened when you returned to South Los at the end of the Seven Years'' War, just as the war was about to end?"


    Grandma Andor looked towards the old sheriff.


    The latter''s expression became stern as he said solemnly,


    "Never forgotten!" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then do you know you were supposed to return to South Los by ship?"


    Grandma Andor asked again.


    Suddenly, the old sheriff''s eyes narrowed dangerously¡ªbringing up the past was something he always preferred not to do.


    Because, in his view, it was an accident.


    In fact, it had been officially deemed an accident.


    It was his direct superior who had personally inspected and concluded the matter.


    So, the old sheriff had never given it much thought.


    But if they were supposed to return by ship and ended up returning on foot instead...


    Everything was different!


    It meant that someone had orchestrated that accident for them!


    The accident was man-made!


    The old sheriff stared intently at Grandma Andor and asked once more.


    "By ship? Are you certain?"


    "Certain!


    According to the orders at the time, you were to return to South Los by ship, but someone altered that command¡ª''Patrick Bookstore''s owner was the person who forged the false orders back then, and the editor-in-chief of ''Horn Report''? His seal engraving skills were quite impressive, the seal came from his hands!"


    Grandma Andor mentioned the two individuals, her eyes brimming with bitterness.


    At the side of the dinner table, Scott''s face turned pale.


    He knew of Editor Comms''s love for seal engraving and had even seen the old editor at work on seals.


    But...


    He had never imagined that the old editor would be involved in such matters.


    Recalling the old editor''s usual care for him, the young editor felt disbelief, as if seeing a completely disconnected person for the first time at that moment.


    Scott, reeling from the shock of reality, bowed his head in silence.


    Marinda, however, looked with great interest at the familiar figure of Grandma Andor.


    "Can you tell me how you found out they had done these things?"


    The lady asked in this manner.


    As usual, she carried a probing tone.


    Grandma Andor clearly felt this probing.


    But the grandmother didn''t care.


    On the contrary, she generously admitted¡ª


    "Miss Caesar, it''s just as you thought!"


    The mastermind behind it all was none other than Baron Kemir, whom you are to inherit the title from!


    He planned everything!


    And I killed him!"


    Having received the answer she wanted, Marinda nodded with a slight smile, yet her gaze returned to Arthur.


    She knew that every step Arthur took was significant, even a salon like New House Salon had to serve his purpose.


    And everything that happened just then confirmed her speculation.


    So...


    ''Was it just about finding the "murderer"?''


    No way!


    That''s not Arthur''s style!


    ''This guy must be after something!''


    Unable to confirm her suspicions, Marinda chose to watch from the sidelines.


    And at the dinner table, everyone''s eyes were on this lady, then on Grandma Andor, and finally, on Arthur.


    Everyone was very surprised by such a coincidence.


    But was it really a coincidence? Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Looking at Arthur, holding Pendragon, everyone subconsciously shook their heads.


    At that moment, everyone recalled what Arthur had just said¡ª


    ''If we can''t stop evil from happening, then we have no right to stop others from carrying out justice on heaven''s behalf!''


    So, it was not a coincidence!


    Arthur had known all this for a long time!


    But Arthur chose to be an observer!


    Yes, with an Arthur, the ''Spirit Medium'' present, how could it possibly be just coincidence?


    If it really had to be called a coincidence, it would be better to call it ''Destiny''!


    The ''Destiny'' brought by a ''Spirit Medium''!


    To Arthur''s left, aside from Marinda, sat Linda in the place closest to Arthur, she was puzzled amid her surprise.


    Not puzzled by Arthur knowing about this.


    Linda firmly believed that with a stronger Bloodline and superior Talent than herself, Arthur could naturally know these things if he wished.


    What perplexed and puzzled her was how Grandma Andor managed to kill a Noble.


    Following her ''Bloodline Awakening,'' Linda had learned part of the world''s truth from Butler Oer''s words. She understood why Nobles valued ''Bloodline'' so much, and also why they could hold a position unattainable by the common man¡ªall rooted in power!


    That kind of power that towered above the average person!


    Even for a ''Dud,'' it was the same!


    Because their ancestors had already planned everything out for the ''Dud.''


    Maybe for a Lord, it would be difficult.


    But at the level of a Baron, having one or two defensive props that could be normally used by the common people was necessary.


    So, it''s very hard for a commoner to harm a Noble.


    With curiosity and doubts filling her mind, Linda looked towards Arthur and, after he nodded, the member of the Kledos Family immediately voiced her question¡ª


    "How did you kill a Noble?"


    Faced with such an inquiry, Grandma Andor laughed.


    However, her smile carried a touch of bitterness.


    "Food and cooking.


    Some delicious Food combined can form toxins, and while these toxins are not acute, long-term accumulation can still be lethal. My mother told me that as a wife and mother, it''s my duty to ensure that my husband and children gain health from their meals.


    I always worked hard towards this purpose.


    But Cotton''s death in the war left me utterly without an aim.


    After the war ended, due to my mother, I pretended everything was fine and even applied for a job at Baron Kemir''s estates.


    I planned to take my own life after my mother passed away peacefully.


    However, the ''thank-you banquet'' hosted by Baron Kemir revealed everything to me.


    They drank themselves into a stupor.


    They boasted to each other.


    And I?


    I chose to use the only means I was proficient at, the only way I could, for revenge."


    Linda nodded repeatedly as she listened but still harbored curiosity within¡ª


    One thing, in particular, drew her concern.

 Chapter 313 Hidden!

    ```


    Sitting beside Arthur, Linda asked in a low voice¡ª


    "Grandma, you didn''t kill the other two first.


    Because that would have alerted Baron Kemir.


    Yet to kill Baron Kemir, you spent more than thirty years, even though it improved your cooking skills and your knife work became even better.


    But according to Chief Malz''s description, the cuts on the body required not only skill but also tremendous explosive strength.


    Such explosive strength is something you do not possess."


    Having just quietly asked the old sheriff about the incident, Linda found this point very strange.


    Grandma Andor wasn''t a physically strong person.


    Moreover, she did not possess a ''mystic aura''.


    And that kind of explosive power and skill required to neatly sever a human neck is definitely not something an elderly woman could have¡ªon this point, Linda had the right to speak.


    In these past days, when she consulted the old butler Oer and others about swordsmanship and dagger techniques, the first thing the old butlers told her to do was to slaughter pigs.


    A whole live pig, a sharp longsword, hacking down with force, always getting stuck in the fat and bones, with gushing fresh blood obstructing the longsword''s intended path.


    After several attempts, she could avoid the bones effectively.


    Again, after several attempts, she was able to use the blade''s sharpness to execute a truly vital strike¡ªfor this, Camille''s house had been eating pork products for half a month straight, and many were turned into sausages and smoked sausages by the old butler.


    And this was only against pigs.


    Against humans?


    Linda was not confident.


    So, it was extremely far-fetched to explain Grandma Andor''s knife skills with ''years of cooking''¡ªunless this grandma was a deeply hidden murderer with extremely sophisticated killing techniques, then using cooking as a cover in daily life.


    Linda hoped this wasn''t the case.


    Therefore, this member of the ''Kledos Family'' quietly watched Grandma Andor.


    Facing Linda''s gaze, Grandma Andor waved her hand.


    "If it was just me alone, of course I couldn''t make such a clean and decisive cut¡ªin fact, my original plan was to continue waiting for the right moment and then poison those two men, but¡­"


    He''s back!"


    As Grandma Andor said this, her eyes sparkled with surprise.


    Such surprise was obvious to all.


    Everyone saw it.


    And in the next moment, everyone clearly saw a dark figure appearing behind the grandmother, a shadow as insubstantial as smoke and mist, its facial features completely indistinct.


    But the originally warm hall became instantly cold with the appearance of this shadow.


    At the same time, a deep roar sounded in everyone''s ears, as if it were the frigid wind that continued to rage after blowing open the doors in the dead of winter.


    Everyone felt this discomfort.


    Everyone also had different reactions.


    Haywood, Scott, and Wiggins instinctively reached into their bosoms¡ªwhere they had a vial of concentrated sulfuric acid and one of kerosene.


    Malz discreetly picked up the long box at his feet.


    Kuke held onto a dagger given to him by his father.


    Clearly, those accompanying Arthur were no strangers to evil spirits and had learned how to respond.


    Marinda then looked at Linda, who was eager to try.


    Indistinctly, this lady saw a figure that was somewhat visible and somewhat not behind Linda.


    Unlike the bleakness of the dark shadow.


    This figure was even more elusive.


    And it had no sense of coldness.


    ''Is this¡­


    a Guardian Spirit?


    Perhaps the disguise was maintained for too long, and now he''s too eager to wait?''


    This lady speculated, as her pipe emitted sparks.


    Never be careless at any time.


    This was what this lady, taught from a young age, kept firmly in mind.


    Only Arthur was different.


    Holding Pendragon, Arthur kept lightly tapping the top of the Orange Cat''s head, as if unconcerned about the situation unfolding before him.


    ```


    And this appearance of Arthur attracted all the attention of the shadows behind Grandma Andor.


    Or rather...


    The original target of the adversary was Arthur.


    When the deep growl became shrill, the temperature in the great hall dropped once more, an effect unique to the deceased upon the living world.


    Similarly, based on this effect, one could gauge the strength of the deceased.


    The apparition before them was doubtlessly strong¡ª


    Haywood, Scott, and Wiggins couldn''t help but shiver.


    It wasn''t fear, just an instinctive reaction to the cold.


    Malz exhaled visible breaths, yet his hands were firmly grasping the long case.


    In Kuke''s hands was the dagger given by his father, seemingly unaffected by the chilling presence.


    The sparks in Marinda''s pipe flared up once again.


    But the lady''s attention was more focused on Linda.


    For behind the girl, a faint golden hue had tinged her shadow without notice, subtle yet undeniably there.


    ''A golden Guardian Spirit?


    No, it''s golden clothing!


    What sort of Guardian Spirit could this be?''


    The lady couldn''t help but speculate.


    Due to her connection with Arthur and the ''Kledos Family'', she was always exceedingly cautious and her intuition was now alerting her that Linda''s Guardian Spirit...


    was very dangerous!


    This sense of danger


    prompted the mist-like black figure to not wait any longer and to charge straight at Arthur.


    Its speed was beyond what ordinary people could imagine, akin to teleportation. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One moment, it was still.


    The next, it had reached right in front of Arthur.


    Aside from Marinda, almost no one present could react in time¡ªLinda was the same, despite her wide-open eyes, a member of the ''Kledos Family'' whose own reflexes still couldn''t keep up; yet the gaze of Linda''s phantom shadow remained fixed on the black mist from start to finish.


    And sensing Linda''s urgent mood, the illusory figure was ready to take action.


    But someone was faster.


    No!


    To be precise...


    A hound!


    Kuliqi, lurking in the shadows at Arthur''s feet, pounced on the black figure the moment it appeared, beginning to tear and bite ferociously.


    The black mist''s body, which should have been immune to conventional physical attacks, was utterly ineffective under the claws and teeth of Kuliqi.


    "Aaaaah!"


    The scream now was just as heartrending as the charge had been ferocious.


    Watching the wailing shadow, Marinda narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Of course, the lady recognized a ''Death Hound.''


    For such a loyal and useful Arcane Creature, she too had sought after them but with no reward.


    What she hadn''t expected was that Arthur would be keeping a ''Death Hound.'' Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    ''It''s just like the ''Kledos Family''!'' she thought to herself.


    Meanwhile, Grandma Andor was already begging for mercy.


    "Lord Kledos, please forgive Cotton''s insolence, he..."


    "Cotton?"


    Arthur cut off Grandma Andor''s plea, looking at the black figure being torn apart on the ground, and couldn''t help but shake his head¡ª


    "Deceiving a lady is not the act of a gentleman, nor that of a noble.


    You agree, do you not?


    Baron Kemir!"

 Chapter 314 Get Out of the Way!

    Baron Kemir?


    Not Cotton?


    Surprise emerged in the eyes of the people around the dining table, but not a single one doubted what Arthur had said.


    There had been too many prior hints, leading them to fully believe in Arthur''s words.


    Even Marinda was no exception.


    This lady believed Arthur would not lie about such a matter.


    Just as she firmly believed that Arthur''s target was Baron Kemir.


    That''s right!


    It was Baron Kemir!


    As Arthur uttered the baron''s honorable title, this lady knew what Arthur intended to do!


    Because...


    This was also the reason she chose Baron Kemir!


    You see, in South Los, aside from the irreplaceable Earl, the remaining four barons and seven lords scattered throughout the South Los Territory were not indispensable.


    At any time, a small change could reduce these noble families to history.


    Just like that "Viscount Primo."


    This "Viscount Primo" was the only viscount within the South Los Territory, held considerable prestige, was adept at managing his own industries, and had three offspring who all successfully underwent the Awakening. However, with the outbreak of the Seven Years'' War, the entire Primo Family was killed in battle, including the women, all dying on the front lines.


    For this, the Earl of South Los specially erected a monument and wrote a biography on the estate of the former Viscount Primo, praising the viscount''s achievements.


    Then...


    He annexed all of the Viscount Primo''s land, servants, and ships into the South Los Family. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No one would say anything.


    Because this was one of the traditional practices of nobility.


    What existed was only envy.


    What existed was that ever-growing...


    Ambition!


    And thus, Marinda found room to maneuver with the "baronial title"!


    Among the four barons, aside from Kemir who was a dud, the current baron of the "Harold Family" was similar to Kemir, also a dud and similarly childless, but his territory was closer to South Los, and he was even more reclusive¡ªthis man was originally Marinda''s target, but after in-depth investigation, she ultimately chose Baron Kemir.


    Because it was only after her investigation that she discovered that Baron Kemir''s house had a precious collection related to "Master Hercules'' Diary"!


    Marinda considered her investigation absolutely covert, convinced that even the remaining two barons, "Baron Korol" and "Baron Hausman," would be unable to detect anything amiss.


    But now, Arthur had found out. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    No!


    It should be said that the "Kledos Family" had found out!


    "I knew there was more to inviting me to the so-called New House Salon¡ªArthur, you''ve finally shown your true colors!"


    Marinda was not angry.


    In fact, she even felt a hint of relief.


    Because after recalling the entire process of the investigation, she could confirm that she would not be discovered.


    Even the "Kledos Family" would not be able to find out.


    Unless there was a Divine Spirit within the "Kledos Family."


    But how could that be possible?


    Discarding that possibility, only one remained: the "Kledos Family" had long since discovered the precious collection related to "Master Hercules'' Diary" in Baron Kemir''s house, but due to their own family''s need to keep a low profile, could not take action, and as a result...


    She had gotten there first!


    This made the "Kledos Family" very discontented... no, it should be said that it made Arthur very discontented. Therefore, Arthur created the current "New House Salon," intending to prove to her that "she was just lucky," nothing more.


    "Heh, how naive!"


    With this in mind, the look Marinda gave Arthur was filled with mockery and joy.


    She, at last, had won a round!


    Arthur immediately felt such a gaze.


    "What is this woman thinking now?"


    Arthur wondered, though his face remained impassive.


    Why was he able to know these things?


    Because he "saw" them!


    Just today, when he came back to No. 2 Cork Street and was about to catch up on some sleep, he sensed a "distinctive Aura of Death" passing by the door, and without delay, Wuni followed it.


    Then, he "saw" Grandma Andor with that shadow.


    Saw Grandma Andor kill the proprietor of Patrick Bookstore.


    Saw Grandma Andor kill the editor-in-chief of the Horn Report, Comms.


    Arthur did not stop her.


    Just as he did not stop the original sin that occurred, he believed he also had no right to stop revenge¡ªthe "justice" possessed by the young Spirit Medium was different from that of those "Great Detectives."


    If things had reached this point, Arthur would have certainly continued his nap.


    But what followed made Arthur think he should have held the "New House Salon" ahead of time.


    It also led him to choose Grandma Andor as the chef for this salon.


    She must have been on her guard, but she did not tamper with the food, which increased Arthur''s favorable impression of her.


    Watching Grandma Andor shake her head repeatedly, unwillingly to admit, Arthur gestured lightly¡ª


    "Baron Kemir, how much longer do you intend to hide in the shadows?"


    At Arthur''s words, Kuliqi spat a mouthful of "Deathly Fire" at the black figure, resulting in an immediate, loud wail that grew even louder.


    Simultaneously, the black smoke veiling the figure''s face dissipated under the deep blue flames.


    Everyone saw a gaunt-faced old man.


    The moment they saw him, Grandma Andor had already fallen to the ground, her eyes brimming with thick despair, and she kept repeating¡ª


    "Impossible! This is impossible!


    I clearly saw Cotton!


    It was Cotton!


    Not Baron Kemir!"


    The murmuring figure of Grandma Andor moved Linda to compassion.


    This member of the Kledos Family walked over to help the old woman up.


    "Grandma, some lost souls possess the ability to Transfigure," Linda explained.


    Following the "Awakening of the Kledos Family Bloodline," the old butler Oer had told her more, including about the undead.


    Most lost souls can''t physically harm humans, fear sunlight, fire, and even a strong wind can scatter them.


    But a few special lost souls exist like evil spirits.


    They can affect temperature, move objects, pass through walls, possess bodies, alter others, and cause real harm to people.


    Clearly, Baron Kemir was one such entity.


    Grandma Andor heard Linda''s explanation, but such an explanation only deepened the old woman''s despair.


    Meanwhile, Baron Kemir, under the scorching "Deathly Fire," shouted loudly¡ª


    "What''s wrong with wanting to awaken my bloodline?


    The mistake was just a slight miscalculation!


    My ''resurrection from death'' proves it!


    Now!


    What''s wrong with continuing?


    I am a noble!


    I rightfully deserve these privileges!"


    Such words disgusted Arthur.


    Sensing his master''s feelings, Kuliqi bit off the man''s head in one go.


    Instantly, Baron Kemir dissipated into a unique ''Aura of Death'' that slowly gathered toward Arthur''s hand.


    The hall quieted down immediately.


    The only sound was Grandma Andor''s muttering¡ª


    "Cotton, Cotton."


    Seeing Grandma Andor''s state moved everyone''s hearts, and Malz gave a solemn bow towards Marinda.


    "Please let Nicole see the real Cotton!"


    Marinda, known as the ''Lady of the Long Night,'' a domain where the undead find eternal rest.


    The old sheriff had seen Marinda command spirits.


    Therefore, the old sheriff believed this lady could help his comrade''s fianc¨¦e.


    The sheriff''s words at that moment reminded those present.


    "Miss Caesar, if possible, please help Grandma Andor," said Scott, the first to speak, followed by a deep bow.


    Haywood, Wiggins, and Kuke followed suit.


    Linda also looked over with hopeful eyes.


    As everyone spoke, new hope appeared in Grandma Andor''s eyes, and the fallen old woman crawled toward Marinda, prostrating before her, raising her head and pleading¡ª


    "I know this is a lot to ask, but I am willing to give anything in exchange, my life, my soul, everything I have, it''s all available!


    Please let me see Cotton!"


    As everyone watched and listened to Grandma Andor''s words, Marinda was conflicted.


    Because she couldn''t do it.


    She was known as the ''Lady of the Long Night.''


    But only in name, she didn''t have the powers of the ''Daughter of the Grim Reaper'' as the rumors suggested.


    At this moment, the lady didn''t even dare to meet Grandma Andor''s eyes.


    While the lady was thinking of how to let Grandma Andor down as gently as possible without damaging her own reputation, the young Spirit Medium, with a calm expression, set down the Orange Cat at his feet and walked over. He glanced at Marinda and finally rested his eyes on Grandma Andor, saying softly¡ª


    "How about, I give it a try?"

 Chapter 315 Love and Death!

    The soft tone, the faint voice, yet it instantly drew the attention of everyone around the dining table.


    Surprise spread across Malz''s face.


    He truly understood his partner.


    If he spoke up, then it must be with certainty.


    "Please, Arthur!"


    The old sheriff spoke earnestly.


    As Cotton''s comrade-in-arms, the old sheriff walked up to Grandma Andor, helping his comrade''s fianc¨¦e to her feet.


    "Thank you!


    I''m willing to give you everything I have!"


    Grandma Andor looked at Arthur, her face full of gratitude.


    People around breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing Arthur step forward.


    Marinda''s hesitation just now had them feeling uncertain.


    Fortunately, they still had Arthur!


    Linda, especially, was brimming with joy¡ª


    ''Indeed, the "Kledos Family" really is extraordinary!


    Although I can''t compare with Arthur''s talent, my own talent should surpass everyone else''s!''


    The girl thought to herself.


    The shadow behind her immediately became more substantial, a completely golden headdress, covering down to the base of the nose, gradually began to appear, and her eyes gained an added brilliance.


    Marinda noticed this change.


    But at this moment, the lady did not observe closely; instead, she turned to look at Arthur who had approached her side, her eyes filled with surprise.


    ''Is he trying to bail me out?''


    But then the lady narrowed her eyes.


    Because¡ª


    Compensation!


    Arthur signaled to her with the shape of his lips.


    ''Hah, I knew it, the greedy "Spirit Medium"!''


    A sneer formed in her heart, but the lady ultimately nodded slightly.


    She could ignore Grandma Andor''s request, but she needed to consider her own reputation, plus...


    She wanted to see the "Cat Faction.Hei''s" "Communicate with Spirits" secret technique!


    The latter was particularly important to her.


    Once he received confirmation from Marinda, Arthur no longer hesitated. He walked up to Grandma Andor, raised his hand and gently touched her, while traces of the "Aura of Death" nourished a certain Lost Soul within her body, and his low chanting slowly rose¡ª


    "Emerge from one, two from one, two results in three, three opens all realms, free from obstacles, actions, and sins... Summon spirit!"


    A call to the spirits and an invisible wind appeared in the hall.


    The wind grew from soft to strong, blowing everyone''s clothes.


    People instinctively raised their hands to their faces, yet their eyes remained fixed on the space behind Grandma Andor¡ªwhere a figure was slowly emerging.


    Slightly outdated military attire, a bright and young face, eyes lost.


    "Cotton!"


    The old sheriff, seeing the comrade of his memories, immediately called out with joy.


    Grandma Andor was speechless, unable to utter a word, as she looked at the man she had longed for day and night, tears streaming down her face.


    The blank stare in his eyes gradually faded, and Cotton, somewhat puzzled, looked at the old sheriff.


    "Malz?"


    Cotton asked tentatively.


    When the old sheriff nodded, Cotton was taken aback.


    "How did you get so old..."


    Cotton said these words, raising his hand to pat the old sheriff''s shoulder as he used to, but his hand passed right through the old sheriff''s body.


    Immediately, the soldier who had long been dead was stunned. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Then, a flood of scattered memories began to surface.


    "I''m dead... been dead for over thirty years..."


    Cotton mumbled to himself, the air around him turning chilled in an instant, only to return to normal right after.


    Because...


    A pair of eyes were staring at him.


    The indifferent eyes of the young ''Spirit Medium'' were more effective than any verbal warning.


    The Death Hound that crouched at his master''s feet was pursing its lips, continuously licking them, appearing rather indifferent about getting an extra meal.


    Cotton immediately woke up.


    It was a bit scary... no, terrifying.


    After bowing to Arthur with a wry smile, Cotton''s gaze searched for the person who had haunted his dreams until the last moments of his life.


    By now, Grandma Andor had hidden herself behind Linda, and the moment she saw Cotton, she felt content.


    The rest?


    Not needed anymore.


    Cotton was still so young.


    While she was already decrepit.


    She didn''t want Cotton to see her as she was now.


    So, when Cotton''s gaze came her way, not only did she hide, but she also covered her face.


    But it was useless.


    Time doesn''t affect the gaze of a lover.


    Death can''t stop a lover''s longing.


    Cotton walked gently to Grandma Andor''s side, his face full of guilt, and said¡ª


    "I''m sorry, Nicole. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I, I came back late.


    Did you receive the book I mailed you?"


    Sobs rose in the air, Grandma Andor went from low weeping to crying out loud, she could no longer hold back, and hugged Cotton tightly.


    "You didn''t mail me a book, it was a cookbook!


    You know? A cookbook!


    And there were so many mistakes in it!


    Remember, you can''t eat wood ear mushrooms that have been soaked for too long! Fresh daylilies are also not to be eaten! And you must throw away rotten ginger!


    I wrote all these down."


    Grandma Andor kept talking nonstop.


    Watching this scene, everyone stepped aside, leaving room for the two who needed to pour out their hearts.


    Marinda then approached Arthur and, after making sure she was at a ''safe distance'' from them and giving one more glance at Grandma Andor embracing Cotton tightly, she asked quietly.


    "Is this the reason you helped Grandma Andor?"


    "No!


    It''s because of your reward!"


    Arthur replied very promptly.


    "Heh, I have promised that you can browse and copy Baron Kemir''s treasured ''Hercules'' Diary''¡ªthough, was that just the ''Cat Faction.Hei''s'' Communicate with Spirits technique?


    It''s a bit different from what I know."


    Marinda didn''t hesitate to give the corresponding reward.


    In the lady''s view, all Arthur did was merely because he couldn''t bear the thought of someone else getting ahold of something that belonged to him first.


    After getting what she wanted, she certainly didn''t mind sharing some of it with Arthur.


    Of course, the necessary probing was still there.


    And Arthur?


    ''Indeed, you had your reasons for choosing Baron Kemir, it was for a copy of the treasured ''Hercules'' Diary''!


    Arthur thought to himself, although his face remained calm as still water.


    "That''s my unique ability."


    The young Spirit Medium replied in this way.


    He wasn''t lying.


    For the Breath of Death truly was unique to him.


    As for the Cat Faction.Hei''s secret technique of Communicating with Spirits, he really didn''t know it, nor had he ever seen it.


    The reason he was able to summon Cotton was because Cotton had always been with Grandma Andor¡ªusing Wuni''s vision, Arthur saw not only the way Baron Kemir bewitched Grandma Andor, but also how the Baron secretly tried to devour Cotton while Grandma Andor was preparing food.


    Wuni, enhanced by the Breath of Death, had a natural sharpness when faced with Lost Souls.


    It saw clearly.


    And so did Arthur.


    However, Arthur wouldn''t explain this to Marinda.


    Just like how at this moment, he wouldn''t reveal to anyone else what he perceived under the enhancement of the Breath of Death; he would only walk over to Cotton and Grandma Andor and softly say¡ª


    "Time is almost up!"

 Chapter 316 Spirit Mediums Blessing!

    Arthur''s words made Cotton and Grandma Andor tremble, and they looked at each other reluctantly.


    "Cotton, it''s so good to see you!"


    "Me too!"


    The two began to say their goodbyes to each other.


    However, the young ''Spirit Medium'' interjected quite abruptly¡ª


    "Have you two misunderstood something?"


    Cotton and Grandma Andor turned to look at Arthur, confusion showing on their faces.


    "What I said about time running out is not just about Mr. Cotton, but both of your time is almost up!"


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' pointed to Cotton and Grandma Andor''s hands that were still tightly clasped.


    Lost Souls and living humans can''t touch each other.


    Unless...


    The human is about to die.


    Haunted by the ghost of Baron Kemir, the elderly Grandma Andor had already unknowingly reached the end of her life.


    "What?!"


    Everyone who had been quietly watching suddenly realized, with Arthur''s hint¡ªThey were all happy for this long-separated couple, yet they had overlooked the extraordinary scene that had just unfolded. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All at once, expressions became complicated.


    They didn''t know what kind of expression to use when facing Cotton and Grandma Andor.


    However, Grandma Andor was very happy.


    "We never have to be apart again!"


    "Yes, no more separation!"


    Cotton nodded, but his expression held a hint of regret.


    "What''s wrong, Cotton?"


    Grandma Andor immediately noticed something amiss in her fianc¨¦.


    "I had wanted to give you a wedding... just as I promised when I left, that we would have a wedding when I returned!


    I don''t know if we can hold a wedding in The Eternal Resting Land?"


    Cotton said as he awkwardly scratched his head.


    Grandma Andor touched Cotton''s cheek, smoothing away the embarrassment and the regret.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore!


    We have already..."


    "It matters!


    Why wouldn''t it matter?


    How much time is left, Arthur?"


    Just then, Linda interrupted the conversation between Cotton and Grandma Andor, and then looked towards Arthur.


    "Ten minutes!"


    Arthur, guessing what Linda wanted to do, said with a slight upward curve of his lips.


    "Ten minutes?


    That''s enough!


    The wedding needs a lawn, No. 44 White Bird Street has one, and all your friends and family are here, plus we can find the necessary flowers and fireworks!


    Don''t forget, this is the most affluent district in South Los¡ªWhite Bird Street!"


    Linda said and then hurriedly ran outside.


    Though she had awakened the Kledos Family''s bloodline, her young age destined her to act impulsively for love at this moment.


    Or perhaps...


    Did she inherit this fearless love from Old Charlie''s bloodline?


    Arthur was uncertain.


    Yet, watching the young girl''s retreating back, Arthur''s lips curved upwards¡ªthe young ''Spirit Medium'' mentioned Cotton and Grandma Andor''s time so they wouldn''t leave with regrets.


    Now?


    It seemed quite right.


    The crowd became busy at once.


    Almost with utmost speed, they set up a simple wedding scene on the lawn of No. 44 White Bird Street, with a flower arch, a pure white carpet, rows of chairs along the carpet, and friends and family smiling as they watched the end of the carpet.


    Including Grandma Andor''s two apprentices, who were distant relatives of hers, now among the crowds, they secretly blessed their teacher and grandma¡ªGrandma Andor had left her kitchen to them and informed them she had recorded all of her recipes for them to try and practice.


    For this, they were endlessly grateful.


    They had also completely shaken off their fear of the ghost, leaving only blessings.


    At the end of the white carpet, Cotton was holding Grandma Andor''s hand.


    Even as a ghost, Cotton still felt his heart might leap out.


    "My dear, I am a bit nervous," Cotton said softly.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here," Grandma Andor replied gently.


    Although she was a bit nervous herself, her heart settled immediately as she held her lover''s hand, her calmness infecting Cotton.


    The two ''people'' exchanged smiles.


    Then their gazes shifted to the other end of the pure white carpet.


    Arthur stood there.


    The unanimous choice as the officiant, the young ''Spirit Medium'' quickly tried to recall what he should do, or rather, how he should do it.


    But after a long moment of reflection, he still had no effective memories.


    Whether it was his own or his predecessor''s memory, this area was a blank.


    So, the young ''Spirit Medium'' decided to do it his way¡ª


    "Come, left foot, left foot, right foot, right foot..."


    Words slipped casually from his mouth.


    Cotton and Grandma Andor looked baffled but followed the rhythm and moved forward.


    The surrounding friends and family also felt their bodies wanting to join in the directive.


    Therefore, when Linda was the first to jump forward, the rest followed suit, gathering around Cotton and Grandma Andor as they approached Arthur.


    Marinda stood to one side, pipe in mouth.


    She needed to maintain her identity¡ª The commotion on the lawn had attracted quite a few stares, and she certainly didn''t want to make the headlines the next day, especially not in a way that would subject her to scrutiny.


    Journaled? She had killed two this year already.


    Any more would be rather excessive.


    This lady thought to herself, while her gaze swept across the crowd with mild envy.


    She liked this joyous atmosphere.


    Even if she couldn''t partake in it.


    But it was precisely for this reason that she loved it even more.


    When Cotton and Grandma Andor reached Arthur, Arthur didn''t hesitate and directly said¡ª


    "Groom, please kiss your bride!"


    Cotton was even more straightforward, immediately kissing Grandma Andor.


    And at the moment of their lips touching, a faint light emerged from Grandma Andor.


    Under the glow, Grandma Andor''s face instantly became youthful.


    At that moment, Grandma Andor turned back into Nicole.


    No, it was Miss Nicole who walked out of Grandma Andor''s ''body''.


    Not only that, but as Nicole walked out, a pristine white wedding dress appeared on this young lady, and Cotton''s worn military uniform also became brand new.


    The two ''people'' looked at each other in astonishment.


    Then, they embraced and kissed passionately again.


    Whoosh, pop!


    Linda ignited the fireworks she had gathered.


    The fireworks flew into the sky, bursting into bright colors.


    However, Linda still wore a look of regret on her face.


    Because...


    There were too few!


    And the fireworks were too small!


    In the girl''s heart, there should be more and bigger fireworks at such a time.


    But she had done her best.


    Even in South Los''s wealthiest district, White Bird Street, finding five firework cases on a non-celebration day was already the limit.


    More?


    There were simply no more.


    Noticing the expression on the girl''s face, Cotton and Nicole laughed¡ª


    "Linda, thank you."


    "You''ve done your best."


    "Yes, it''s you who have given us this wedding."


    The two ''people'' comforted the girl.


    Arthur smiled as he watched this scene, and as the officiant, he felt he needed to do something, so he gently tapped the ground with his staff.


    Pop! Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    The staff collided with the pebble-paved ground on the lawn, and the crisp sound drew everyone''s attention.


    People looked curiously at Arthur.


    Then¡ª


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Twelve rockets shot straight into the sky behind Arthur, and a hundred-meter diameter''s ''Illusion Fireworks'' exploded.


    The bright, multicolored glow illuminated the night sky of South Los.


    All of South Los watched this spectacle incredulously.


    Then, there were sounds of surprise and admiration.


    Especially the children, who let out the loudest cheers.


    "Fireworks! Such big fireworks!"


    "So beautiful!"


    These voices carried with the night breeze, quickly spreading through the streets and alleys of South Los, reaching White Bird Street where the wedding attendees seemed to hear such voices.


    Or rather...


    They were the ones who cheered the loudest.


    Encircled by the crowd, watching the fireworks burst, Cotton and Nicole the newly ''wed'' were thrilled.


    They turned to look for Arthur, intending to thank him.


    But the young ''Spirit Medium'' shook his head first and preemptively said¡ª


    "Happy wedding day!"

 Chapter 317 Pseudo People Create Sincere Conclusions!

    ```


    Under the glow of the Illusion Fireworks, everyone''s faces were illuminated.


    Cotton and Nicole, already radiating their soulmate''s unique luminescence, now reflected a distinct spectrum of colors.


    Linda watched the ''newlyweds'' before her and offered her sincerest blessings from the bottom of her heart.


    The girl''s Talent was exceptional, but due to her age, she had not understood what happiness was before, nor did she know how to describe it.


    But, at this moment.


    The girl looked at Cotton and Nicole and thought happiness must be like this, right?


    However, she definitely wouldn''t want such happiness for herself.


    Because...


    The process was too painful!


    The happiness that came from more than thirty years of parting and reunion became all the more precious, an indescribable feeling that was profoundly good.


    But this was not what the girl wanted.


    She wanted more, to be even happier.


    So...


    Strength!


    She must have much stronger power!


    So strong that if anyone dared to make me unhappy for even a moment, I would make them unhappy for a lifetime!


    The girl thought to herself, her gaze unconsciously drifting towards Arthur and Marinda, the black double-breasted coat, the immaculate posture, the handsome appearance, though slightly rounder, did not appear out of place. Rather, it revealed an even more stable presence, and the black eyes under the night sky were all the more profound, like unfathomable deep pools, tempting her to explore.


    But there, the deep blue eyes were present.


    Unlike the bottomless pools, the azure was like the crashing waves, not only tumultuous but also fierce and direct, just like the golden short hair and the hunter''s attire, clean and crisp.


    The two of them standing there were not only complementary but also resonated with one another, giving off an impression that no one else could interpose.


    Once someone approached, they would either be dragged into the bottomless pool and silently drowned, or torn apart in the ferocious stormy waves.


    But the girl unwittingly drew closer.


    Not until she came to her senses, did Linda realize she had unconsciously positioned herself between Arthur and Marinda.


    Immediately, her face turned red with embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to intrude," she said.


    Before she could bow her head and run away, Arthur raised his hand.


    "No, you came at just the right time," he said.


    Stunned, it wasn''t until she regained her composure that Linda realized Arthur had taken her hand and pulled her to the spot initially between himself and Marinda.


    The girl was somewhat confused and couldn''t quite grasp what had happened.


    However, both Arthur and Marinda let out a long breath of relief¡ª Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Thank goodness, no vomit!


    Thank goodness, she didn''t throw up on me!


    Usually, before others, Arthur and Marinda could control the latter''s aversion to men by slightly misaligning or maintaining a certain distance, but during moments of happiness like these, especially to bless the ''newlyweds'' before them, they had to stay very close and smile.


    Arthur could distinctly sense when Marinda was on the verge of exploding.


    And he was sure, if Marinda were to throw up, she would definitely do so on him.


    This woman would not waste such an opportunity for ''outright retaliation'' against him!


    As for the aftermath?


    Arthur believed Marinda would have too many excuses.


    But thankfully, there was Linda.


    Looking at the somewhat baffled Linda, Arthur said earnestly.


    "We will always be family!"


    Family?


    Family.


    Linda felt a sense of loss inside, yet her face showed a smile, and at this time, Cotton and Nicole approached Arthur¡ª


    "Thank you, Lord Kledos!"


    "And thank you, everyone!"


    The overwhelming emotions that words could not describe turned into the most heartfelt thanks.


    The ''newlyweds'' bowed slightly to their friends and family.


    Everyone returned the gesture with a smile and uttered genuine blessings once again. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They all watched as Cotton and Nicole''s figures gently began to fade.


    The countdown had begun.


    Cotton and Nicole looked into each other''s eyes, hands entwined.


    ```


    ```


    Even as they headed toward death, the two were adamant never to part.


    However, before leaving, Cotton turned to Arthur.


    "I know you don''t lack these, but this is all I can offer. I hope you won''t disdain it¡ªthank you again, Lord Kledos.


    Your kindness is engraved in my heart.


    Likewise, I am ready to heed your summons at any time!"


    Cotton bowed deeply at ninety degrees to the young ''Spirit Medium.''


    Immediately, a special ''Aura of Death'' surged from this ''newcomer,'' racing towards Arthur''s palm. It fused with the special ''Aura of Death'' from Baron Kemir earlier, turning into a small, finger-sized sphere, icy cold to the touch¡ª


    [Name: Evil Spirit Orb]


    [Type: Jewel]


    [Quality: Legend]


    [Attributes: 1, Cold; 2, Shuttle; 3, Telekinesis; 4, Mirror Shadow; 5, Ring of Evil Spirits]


    [Remarks: In an effort to awaken his Bloodline, Baron Kemir conducted multiple experiments during the Seven Years'' War, all of which failed. However, it was not without its yields. His power did not awaken while he was alive, but it mutated after his death. Similarly, Cotton, who held his deepest obsessions, also underwent a mutation. He became an unconscious Specter that followed his lover, accompanying her in the purest form until the deceased Baron Kemir discovered it and sensed Cotton''s allure. Knowing that by devouring Cotton, he would receive a unique Promotion, Kemir began his preparations. After you disrupted his plans, the powers of Cotton and Kemir fused into this orb, which looks like a sapphire, but because Cotton loathed Kemir''s possession and transformation, which caused harm to Nicole, he deliberately discarded these two points. Instead, he enhanced the first four attributes and was very willing to be summoned by you, but you must find the correct way¡ªNicole, being able to see you again, I finally understand what a Miracle is!]


    ...


    [Cold: You can create an invisible field of -196¡ãC temperature to envelop a single target within your sight, not exceeding 30 meters from your current position, or you may choose to create a freezing zone of minus fifty degrees within a radius of 100 meters centered on your standing point; 3 times/day]


    [Shuttle: Your body becomes intangible, passing through walls and other objects, or becoming immune to physical attacks; duration 1 second; 2 times/day]


    [Telekinesis: Using telekinesis, move objects weighing up to 100 KG, duration 10 seconds; 3 times/day]


    [Mirror Shadow: Show your reflection on a mirror within 100 meters, capable of normal speech and vision, and also borrow the mirror to peep within the mirror''s range; duration 10 seconds; 1 time/day]


    [Ring of Evil Spirits: Forsaking the powers brought by possession and transformation, you can enhance the effects of Cold, Shuttle, Telekinesis, and Mirror Shadow, and also recharge these abilities]


    (Note 1: Cold, Shuttle, Telekinesis, and Mirror Shadow, after depletion, require recharging with ''Aura of Death'')


    (Note 2: The Ring of Evil Spirits can double the range of ''Cold,'' extend the duration of ''Shuttle'' by 1 second, increase ''Telekinesis'' controllable weight to 200Kg, and expand ''Mirror Shadow''s range by 50 meters)


    (Note 3: During Shuttle, only the body will pass through, unable to take clothing with it)


    (Note 4: Telekinesis cannot move multiple objects)


    (Note 5: While using Mirror Shadow, the user cannot see or hear anything outside the mirror''s range)


    (Note 6: The Ring of Evil Spirits'' recharging cannot surpass the inherent number of uses of Cold, Shuttle, Telekinesis, and Mirror Shadow)


    ...


    ''Is this what they call reaping the rewards of one''s actions?''


    Looking at the [Evil Spirit Orb], the young ''Spirit Medium'' nodded slightly towards the couple of ''newlyweds.''


    And under everyone''s gaze, the figures of Cotton and Nicole began to rise slowly, eventually fading into the night sky as though an unseen guide had led them to another world.


    This scene was witnessed by the people near White Bird Street.


    Many of them changed color.


    Thinking of the tales they had heard since childhood, a trace of fear appeared on their faces.


    Many began to kneel and pray.


    However, the people of Courtyard 44 remained composed.


    Because...


    They believed in Arthur.


    "Eh, where''s the body?"


    Haywood looked down, only to realize Nicole''s body was gone.


    "She must have left together!"


    Wiggins said with certainty.


    Such words gained unanimous agreement from everyone present.


    Even Marinda and Linda, who knew bodies don''t just disappear, wouldn''t say anything extra.


    And as for Arthur, who had picked up the body?


    ''Let''s make everything a bit more beautiful!''


    The young Spirit Medium thought to himself.


    Cotton and Nicole left together; such an ending was enough.


    Everyone just needed to remember this ending.


    As for the body?


    He would choose a place to bury it.


    ''Tsk, what a hypocrite!''


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' mocked himself, his gaze turning to Marinda, who had come over once again.


    The lady chuckled softly, speaking in a very low voice¡ª


    "Now, can we discuss our proper business?"


    ```

 Chapter 318 Opportunity!

    The young ''Spirit Medium'' certainly knew what the Businesswoman was referring to ¡ª other than the fact that the prize for the ''Swordsmanship Competition'' champion, the title of ''Knight'', had finally been set, Arthur couldn''t think of anything else.


    And with this matter settled, Arthur finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The title of ''Knight'' was critical to many of Arthur''s future plans.


    If something had gone wrong, although he could make up for it in other ways, the time and energy expended would have increased tenfold, which was something Arthur could not tolerate or accept ¡ª in any world, achieving a true leap in social status was exceedingly difficult, especially entering the privileged class.


    Because...


    Resources are limited!


    These resources include traditional ones such as food, minerals, population, as well as non-traditional ones like relics, Secret Medicine, secret techniques, and particularly the latter, which in the current world, is of paramount importance ¡ª in order to better enjoy traditional resources, the few who control the non-traditional ones will guard them even more fiercely.


    Will those already on the cart leave space for those below?


    Such a thing does not exist!


    Those already on the cart would only weld the doors shut, step hard on the gas, and speed forward, moving further and further away amid the cursing of those left behind, with a wild laugh.


    This has nothing to do with morality or honor.


    It''s just human nature.


    Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    And the world rules that emerge from it.


    Of course, there are those who can overturn such rules.


    But that requires immense strength.


    And...


    The right timing, location, and support!


    Arthur was well aware that he possessed neither the former nor the latter.


    Therefore, he chose to integrate into the current rules, become one of the Nobles, gain access to the corresponding resources, gain the necessary qualifications, and then?


    Wait for the opportune moment!


    Arthur believed that day would not be too far off¡ª


    The lion is already getting old.


    The tiger, on the other hand, has just reached adulthood.


    And there are many wolves and vultures lurking in the shadows.


    Therefore, Arthur felt a sense of urgency; he needed to have the corresponding strength and power before that day arrived to protect himself.


    Otherwise, he could only wait to be torn apart by others.


    Arthur certainly did not wish for others to dance on his corpse.


    So...


    He would strike first and eliminate anyone who dared to bare their fangs and claws at him.


    Retreat?


    One lesson from the ''Muck Cart'' was profound enough!


    Another similar incident?


    Arthur would only think of himself as a fool!


    "You must become the ''Champion'' ¡ª that is the precondition for the Lord Count to honor this reward. If you fail, you must provide appropriate compensation to the Lord Count!


    If you die.


    Then the Kledos Family will have to pay this compensation!"


    In the corner, Marinda took the pipe from her mouth and said very seriously.


    Arthur had no objections to this.


    Tickets are hard to come by!


    Arthur could fully imagine how crazy the people of South Los eligible to participate in the ''Swordsmanship Competition'' would be once the champion''s prize was announced ¡ª not just the original competitors but even the Nobles who had always kept a conservative stance would surely take part.


    It''s a fact that the ''Knight'' title is not hereditary.


    But it''s also true that ''Knights'' have Noble Privileges.


    Those who cannot inherit the family name, the second sons, the third sons, or later heirs, will surely flock to it.


    They will definitely find a way to participate!


    For them, this is yet another opportunity in life!


    They absolutely will not give up!


    Not to mention those merchants who possess vast wealth but lack the ''Noble'' title.


    Their pursuit of this title probably far exceeds that of the noble offspring.


    Because, to those merchants, the ''Knight'' title is seen as a true opportunity for a rise, a chance for their family to flourish for hundreds or thousands of years! S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And this, is exactly what Arthur anticipated¡ª


    He wanted not just the Champion, but also to fish in troubled waters!


    "Go mad!


    Fight fiercely!


    This is the ''Movement of Destiny''!"


    Arthur whispered to himself.


    Hearing such ''Shaman-like speech,'' Marinda immediately rolled her eyes.


    Afterwards, the lady loaded her pipe with enough mint-flavored tobacco and, while sticking the lit pipe in her mouth, continued to speak¡ª


    "I''ve already ''warmed up'' for you; there''s no need to become the target of public criticism before the Swordsmanship Competition even starts, at the time of registration. Among the four Barons, aside from the deceased Baron Kemir and the half-dead Baron Harold, the remaining ''Baron Korol'' and ''Baron Hausman'' will certainly send someone to participate, and they are definitely formidable contenders.


    And the seven Lords?


    Lord Doyle''s heir, Fengter, surely will not participate, and you also own half of the Oakwood Manor, so you''re one of our own.


    But among the remaining six Lords, there are not a few who are ''determined to make progress.''


    ''Lord Lisop'' owns South Town, which is the largest town nearest to South Los and usually the first stop for merchants leaving South Los. He himself participated in the Seven Years'' War, was promoted to Knight because of his brave fighting, and then advanced to Lord through two Desperate Assaults.


    ''Lord Bern'' has his own manor and was once a well-known mercenary in North County. He was knighted for saving The Old Earl and later followed The Old Earl into several battles, and for his loyalty, was knighted as a Lord. However, with the advancing age of the Lord himself, his three sons have already been in constant conflict.


    ''Lord Ernest,'' ''Lord Dibwa,'' and ''Lord Bass'' own Spring Water Town, Grass Branch Town, and Bass Town respectively. All three are traditional Nobles of South Los, whose families have been passed down since the Silver Age, with unparalleled loyalty to the Earl, especially Lord Bass, who has served the South Los Family since the first generation.


    And the last ''Lord Laurie''¡ª


    This Lord from Barny is not important; he is only a ''Noble'' in name, as the place has always belonged to the ''Selina'' family.


    Although stripped of his noble status, what Lord Laurie is loyal to is this family, not the South Los Family.


    Similarly, that ''Selina'' family will have no interest in this ''Swordsmanship Competition.''


    Listening to Marinda''s introduction of the Nobles of South Los, Arthur was roughly able to discern the friends and foes of this ''Swordsmanship Competition.''


    The competitors from the two Baron''s Houses were undoubtedly on his opposing side and needed to be dealt with carefully.


    The rest of the Lords, for the most part, need not be considered, as they were essentially his own people.


    The only two worth paying attention to were Lord Lisop and Lord Bern!


    For the former, Marinda''s description did not mention ''loyalty.''


    For the latter, Marinda''s reference to the Old Lord''s three sons spoke volumes.


    And as for ''Lord Laurie''?


    The situation was clearly complicated.


    Unlike other South Los Nobles, who all had some fame, Arthur had never heard of the ''Selina'' surname.


    Yet, having been stripped of their noble status, this surname should have been ''infamous.''


    ''Is there some hidden story?''


    Arthur contemplated, yet outwardly, he asked without any change in his demeanor.


    "I''m more concerned about the arrangements you''ve made than about the opponents I might encounter.


    Tell me about your ''warm-up''!"


    Hearing Arthur''s words, Marinda immediately narrowed her eyes and laughed¡ª


    "Guess!"

 Chapter 319 Gaze in the Darkness!

    ''Detective'' Truman had encountered an unprecedented crisis; he realized that he had been manipulated, no, more accurately, his entire life had been controlled.


    Since his very first case, an invisible ''hand'' had been manipulating everything.


    Even his wife might have been arranged by someone....


    As Garcia wrote this, he frowned and then sighed.


    He found it hard to continue writing.


    Although the corresponding plotlines were in his mind, the impact of reality was too overwhelming for him; every time he wrote about some crucial moments, those incidents would surge from the bottom of his heart¡ªalthough his life had greatly improved since ''that adventure''.


    But it also brought some hidden dangers.


    Even though he tried hard to conceal it, he still appeared in the sight of some interested parties.


    ''Is it that famous ''Spirit Medium'' Arthur Kredos again?''


    Garcia did not know who the ''Spirit Medium'' had offended or why he was so hated; the news about him had sold for far more than he could have imagined, and this time, someone even spent a significant sum to hire him to spread the news of the other''s injury.


    Regarding this, Garcia did not refuse.


    He did not dare to refuse.


    As a part-time Intelligence Trafficker, he was well aware that once he had come to the attention of others, his life was in their hands.


    Just like the guy who had brought him into the business.


    Not long ago, he saw the man''s corpse.


    The death was horrendous, as not only had his eyes been gouged out, but his tongue had also been cut off¡ªrumor had it that the man had tried to rob or extort a lady from a club.


    Then he was taken out by the club''s security.


    Of course, that was just an excuse to fool most people.


    The real reason?


    Settlement!


    Garcia knew well that the man had been ''settled'' by ''the organization.''


    Those injuries after torture matched the characteristics of being ''settled'': painful and enough to deter other organization members.


    For that reason, Garcia felt relieved.


    The guy had always invited him to join the organization, and he had promptly refused every time.


    Because he knew the risks involved.


    And more importantly¡­


    He, Garcia, was a writer.


    A writer who could definitely produce quality work.


    It''s just that now, due to financial pressures, he had to take a side job as an Intelligence Trafficker!


    Whew! Whew!


    Garcia took several deep breaths, ready to gather his thoughts and continue the story in his mind¡ªthe task given by that ''client''?


    There was no rush; there was still a little bit of time!


    Once he finished this chapter, he''d think about what to do next.


    With the example of that ''client,'' Garcia knew he needed to be even more careful!


    At least, he couldn''t go to the information pub he used to frequent anymore.


    He must go to some new places.


    And that increased the risk.


    ''Should I buy a Firearm?''


    Of course, Garcia knew that, in special situations, even a Firearm wasn''t much, but at least it would give him some sense of security.


    So, whom should he buy from?


    Walter''s goods were good, but very expensive.


    Old Harmon was cheap, but the Quality couldn''t be guaranteed; he might even end up with stolen goods, and besides, Old Harmon''s place in Dar Alley was too close to Cork Street, where the ''Spirit Medium'' lived. I was already rash to go there out of curiosity when he hadn''t returned to South Los, and now that he''s back, I absolutely cannot go there...wait, why am I even considering these things?


    Damn it, I''ve been distracted again!


    Writing!


    I need to write!


    Garcia paused for a moment and shook his head, preparing to continue focusing on his writing.


    But just as he had written down the name ''Truman,'' there was a knock on his room door.


    Garcia immediately became alert.


    After earning a substantial sum, he had moved away from his original residence to cover his tracks.


    Nobody should know about this place now, apart from that ''client.''


    Unless¡­


    He had been tracked down by someone else!


    With that thought, Garcia''s face was full of turmoil and helplessness.


    But he still chose to open the door.


    Standing outside was a man whose balding head could not be hidden even by his hat.


    Longbain!


    Garcia had seen him on the original Clara Street, and they had even nodded to each other in acknowledgment.


    "Mr. Longbain?"


    "May we talk inside?"


    Longbain, with his gloomy and artistic aura, asked softly.


    "Of course!"


    Tentatively, Garcia made way for him to enter. As Longbain took off his hat, Garcia moved a chair from underneath a pile of disheveled manuscripts.


    "You like to write?"


    Longbain looked at the manuscripts with surprise in his eyes.


    "Hmm, this is my life."


    When mentioning the manuscript, Garcia''s face lit up with a smile.


    Such a smile made Longbain do a double take.


    The ''Cloak Society'' leader in South Los seemed to see himself.


    He reacted the same way when facing excellent paintings or sculptures.


    Immediately, Longbain began to hesitate.


    He had come here to clarify an earlier matter and then to report back.


    Next, Garcia''s death was to follow.


    Some methods of the ''Cloak Society'' he disliked, but he had to admit, they were sufficiently terrifying.


    "Then why did you become an intelligence trafficker?"


    Longbain asked directly.


    This took Garcia by surprise.


    After that, the part-time intelligence trafficker replied with a wry smile.


    "To make a living!


    As you can see, I''ve been striving, but the meager manuscript fee simply can''t support my lifestyle. I had no choice but to moonlight as an intelligence trafficker.


    I originally thought I could quickly extricate myself from such a plight, but who knew¡­"


    When he said this, Garcia''s face was full of shame.


    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    He just mentioned ''meager manuscript fee,'' but in fact, he had never received any manuscript payment.


    However, he couldn''t openly admit this to others.


    It was too embarrassing.


    Yet, after telling the lie, he felt somewhat guilty.


    And watching Garcia''s expression, Longbain reflected.


    So similar!


    Too similar!


    Garcia was just like his younger self, striving for a dream to make a living, not a true intelligence trafficker.


    Perhaps...


    Should I give him a chance?


    As this thought occurred to him, Longbain couldn''t help but let it expand uncontrollably.


    After staring at Garcia for a full 10 seconds, the ''Cloak Society'' leader of South Los finally spoke.


    "Would you like to join the ''Cloak Society''?


    Your recent actions have caught the attention of the ''Cloak Society.'' Even with my cover, others will come to investigate¡ªthis is the constant style of the ''Cloak Society.'' Only by joining can you prevent this from happening."


    "Can I still write?"


    Garcia asked hesitantly.


    At that moment, Garcia had decided that if he couldn''t write, he would go to the ''client'' and sell out the ''Cloak Society.''


    Doing so to secure a chance to live and still be able to write.


    Hearing Garcia''s question, Longbain smiled.


    "Of course!


    We could even discuss some writing techniques. I love writing as much as I do painting and sculpting."


    The ''Cloak Society'' leader in South Los looked at Garcia, whose eyes lit up, and was extremely pleased.


    Compared to Garcia, who shared the same passion, the previous guy was crap.


    "This is wonderful!"


    Garcia cheered, and then he wanted to inform Longbain of the ''client''s'' plans.


    However, after a moment''s hesitation, Garcia chose to keep it hidden for the time being.


    No malice intended. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just a concealment for self-protection.


    Temporary!


    Garcia reassured himself.


    But what Garcia didn''t notice, outside the window, a pitch-black crow perched on a branch, silently observing everything, cloaked by the night.


    Longbain hadn''t noticed either.


    The two men chatted amicably inside the room.


    Fujin relayed all he saw and heard to Arthur.


    Arthur watched Marinda, who looked slightly smug, in silence.


    Feeling Arthur''s gaze, Marinda started to feel uneasy.


    "You don''t really know, do you?"


    Marinda looked at Arthur with doubt.


    The lady suspected Arthur was deceiving her.


    Arthur simply laughed softly and spread his hands.


    "Don''t forget, I''m a ''Spirit Medium.'' When facing you, entangled by ''Destiny,'' my inspiration always tends to erupt sporadically."


    "Huh."


    Marinda scoffed, not buying Arthur''s talk about ''Destiny''s Entanglement.''


    Then, the lady pondered.


    After about two or three seconds, when she raised her head to look at the young ''Spirit Medium'' again, she was beaming with a smile¡ª


    "So that''s how it is!"

 Chapter 320 Sleep Well!

    "Garcia is your man, isn''t he?"


    Long before you consciously approached Scott, you had noticed this intelligence officer with considerable potential.


    Then, with the means of the ''Black Cat Faction,'' you had already recruited him under your command.


    And then...


    At an appropriate time, you ''naturally'' sold your information to attract more attention¡ªincluding that of the ''Cloak Society.'' You and your ''Black Cat Faction'' needed a more comprehensive ''intelligence system,'' and the ''Cloak Society'' just happened to fit the bill!


    Besides, you must have also tried to find the upper echelons of the ''Cloak Society,'' but to no avail.


    So, unable to make contact and forge a cooperation, you simply chose to let someone blend in and gradually become a high-ranking member of the ''Cloak Society.''


    No wonder you''re a ''Black Cat'' hidden ''behind the scenes.''


    You seem even more dangerous than a snake!"


    Despite talking about danger, Marinda''s eyes were filled with admiration, and she gently clapped her hands.


    "Indeed, that''s how it is."


    Arthur looked at Marinda in front of him and nodded calmly.


    Marinda''s reasoning was sound, so what reason did he have to refute?


    None!


    However, Arthur couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    He had no idea what this woman had gone through, her paranoia was even stronger than his; he had only dug a few small pits in a row.


    How could she make such unwarranted associations from every little thing?


    Moreover, why did he, a young, honest, innocent, and kind ''Spirit Medium,'' seem like a sinister villain in her description?


    With these thoughts in his mind, Arthur continued to speak.


    "So, you owe me one."


    His offhand statement left Marinda without a comeback.


    However, the lady still sneered twice.


    "Without that contract, were you planning to take advantage of the Garcia matter and trap me severely?


    No!


    With your snaky nature, you would surely keep digging pits for me and, even earlier, you had already set the stage.


    If I hadn''t offered enough benefits, by now you might have already secretly taken quite a few things from me.


    Moreover, if it had not been confirmed by the contract, I would have thought you were one of the ''Death Poetry Society'' members hiding in South Los."


    The lady said this, angrily exhaling mint-scented smoke in Arthur''s direction.


    If she hadn''t been clever and knew when to give and take, her losses would be even greater by now.


    But the hurt was still there.


    Especially thinking about owing Arthur once more made the lady''s mood even worse.


    ''Damn hidden families, each as cunning as a fox and with the venomous spite of a snake. If a small merchant like me wasn''t extremely careful, I would have been swallowed whole without a corpse left behind. Luckily, Arthur was wary of that Earl, and luckily I set up in advance, not letting him figure out my true trump card¡ªotherwise, that contract would never have been signed.''


    With this thought, the lady''s mood improved immediately.


    She believed she had bluffed Arthur.


    This was a contemporary ''Black Cat,'' from the hidden family of the Kledos Family!


    This achievement filled Marinda with excitement.


    ''Hmph, it might have been false before, but soon it''ll be real¡ªthen I''ll give you a scare!''


    Feeling smug inside, Marinda spoke up.


    "What do you want, just say it!


    Don''t go too far!"


    Marinda reminded him.


    ''Heh, what are you hiding from me?


    Being so smug...


    Do you think you''ve taken advantage of me?


    Or are you preparing to set a trap for me?


    I must be careful!''


    Catching a glimpse of Marinda''s emotions, Arthur became internally vigilant in a flash, though his speech did not falter.


    "A coffin, a graveyard, a sacrifice."


    Arthur listed three items.


    Marinda was taken aback, looking at Arthur in disbelief.


    Of course, the lady knew what Arthur wanted these things for, but it was precisely because she knew that she found it unbelievable¡ªsimply put, the lady had been ready to ''bleed a little.''


    Or to put it more simply, the lady did not think of Arthur as a good person.


    The intense contrast made the lady''s pace of exhaling smoke slow down a bit.


    The lady stared at the young ''Spirit Medium,'' as if trying to see what evil thoughts were hidden behind his placid and unrippled face.


    Unfortunately, this time she really couldn''t perceive anything.


    It seemed...


    He was sincere?


    Unable to judge, Marinda raised her hand and snapped her fingers.


    Click!


    ```


    The crisp sound was followed by two servants from Number 6 White Bird Street approaching quickly from one side.


    ¡­


    Late at night, at Anthony''s Cemetery.


    Arthur and Marinda walked side by side, while four cemetery workers carried a casket made entirely of cypress wood behind them, in which Grandma Andor lay asleep.


    Under the moonlight, all was quiet. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aside from the sound of footsteps, there was only the noise of Marinda puffing on her pipe.


    After advancing six hundred meters, the Tomb Guardian leading the way stopped upon reaching the core of the cemetery.


    "I-101, the best burial plot currently available in the cemetery."


    The Tomb Guardian said, glancing at Arthur and Marinda with profound reverence in his eyes.


    He didn''t recognize Arthur, but he had heard of his reputation.


    He had not only heard of Marinda but also knew her personally.


    The memory of her bloodthirsty methods was still fresh in his mind.


    That''s why, when the ''Lady of the Long Night'' came knocking late at night, if it hadn''t been for the speed with which those gold notes had been flashed, he would have definitely fled.


    He couldn''t help it; it was too terrifying.


    It wasn''t just the fear of the ''Lady of the Long Night''; there was also...


    The Death Hound!


    Seeing the Death Hound almost blending into the Spirit Medium''s shadow, the Tomb Guardian who had been involved in some shady dealings was scared witless.


    After all, according to legend, the Death Hound is the ''Grim Reaper''s Bastard Child'', bred by the ''Judgment Chief'' of The Eternal Resting Land to chase down those who defile the dead.


    And he...


    He had indeed done it a couple of times.


    Just twice!


    To find some base materials, not out of greed.


    Then, because the ritual had failed, he had reluctantly done it twice more.


    Really, just twice!


    No lies!


    Who would have thought that while doing such things, a real Death Hound would come to his doorstep.


    Moreover, this Death Hound was raised by someone.


    The Tomb Guardian, who deeply believed in myths and legends, felt his entire worldview shattering.


    However, compared to his shattered beliefs, his life was more important.


    Immediately, he offered the best burial plot ¡ª the very one he had planned to sell to Baron Harold, who had no heirs.


    It was definitely not to make an extra profit.


    Nor was it to peep at the Baron''s treasured secret techniques.


    It was simply out of kindness, unwilling to let the Baron be forlorn and alone after a hundred years.


    According to legend, a dead person who is not offered sacrifices will be exiled from The Eternal Resting Land and become a pitiful wandering soul.


    But that was before.


    Now?


    After directing his subordinates to place the cypress casket into the burial chamber, the Tomb Guardian quickly moved aside, watching the Spirit Medium close the door of the chamber and place fresh flowers, lit incense candles, and food in front of it ¡ª the later of which he had never seen before.


    But he wouldn''t doubt the professionalism that a Spirit Medium who raises a Death Hound should have.


    He had never seen it; it was just his own ignorance.


    ''Take note! Take note!


    It might be some kind of ritual!''


    The Tomb Guardian thought to himself.


    While the Tomb Guardian''s eyes widened in an attempt to see more clearly, Marinda turned around and looked at him with a smirk.


    Instantly, the Tomb Guardian was so frightened that he hastily retreated. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Consequently, he prudently moved more than a hundred meters away.


    "Anthony, the operator of this cemetery, a Mystic Side Person with an intense curiosity ¡ª I''ve dealt with him before... quite wealthy.


    But don''t worry, Grandma Andor won''t be disturbed here," Marinda assured.


    Marinda''s assessment allowed Arthur to immediately understand what other jobs the Tomb Guardian might have.


    However, he was currently in a good financial situation.


    So, the man wasn''t worth paying attention to.


    After all, everyone has their own way of living, right?


    As long as Grandma Andor was undisturbed, that was what mattered.


    ''I hope you and Cotton find happiness in The Eternal Resting Land.''


    Arthur offered his prayers to Grandma Andor.


    The soft blessing intertwined with the smoke from the incense candles, dancing and swirling into the night, as if truly delivering the blessings to the ears of the departed.


    But as Arthur was offering his prayers, he narrowed his eyes ¡ª


    Something was wrong!


    The incense candles were burning too quickly!


    ```

 Chapter 321 Consuming It!

    The normal burning of incense and candles is a fairly lengthy process.


    But, at this moment, in front of Arthur, the candles were burning bit by bit, as if being¡­


    Devoured!


    Yes!


    Devoured!


    It was as if something invisible was consuming the candles bite by bite.


    With narrowed eyes, Arthur first glanced at "Death Intuition" and, seeing no flickering, he cautiously surveyed his surroundings without showing any emotions.


    His usual perception detected nothing.


    His "Spirituality" perception also detected nothing.


    But under the "Breath of Death" sense, he noticed something slightly different¡ª


    The smoke from the candle completely dissipated one meter above his head.


    There¡­


    the smoke disappeared into thin air.


    If the candle in front of him wasn''t still burning, Arthur might even doubt the existence of that smoke.


    Subconsciously, Arthur''s peripheral vision swept over Marinda.


    The young Spirit Medium had to confirm whether or not the lady beside him was playing a joke on him.


    When he saw the faint curiosity in the lady''s eyes, the young Spirit Medium knew that what was happening had nothing to do with her.


    ''Could this be¡­


    Gone to the "Land of Eternal Slumber"?''


    Arthur wondered uncertainly.


    The "Mystic Side knowledge" he had come into contact with did not contain similar records.


    On the contrary, the current world''s "mythical stories" had similar records¡ªafter the passing of relatives and friends, the thoughts and blessings of the living will travel with the wind to the "Land of Eternal Sleep," to be perceived by the departed, becoming their most cherished treasure.


    Arthur, who had personally experienced many mysteries, would not scoff at such "mythical stories," but without further evidence, he also dared not believe them entirely.


    It was just like how he now did not dare to peep at the spot one meter above his head.


    Because¡ª


    "Three feet above your head there are Divine Spirits."


    For some reason, Arthur thought of an old saying from his hometown.


    And the moment he remembered this phrase, the wariness in his heart began to rise indefinitely.


    He wasn''t sure if there really were beings like Divine Spirits there.


    Or to say, there was some other kind of presence.


    But whatever it was, rash contact was not a wise move.


    He knew that what he needed to do now was to gather information.


    Only by knowing both oneself and the enemy can one fight a hundred battles without danger of defeat.


    Of course, there was another important point: to strengthen his power!


    ''Young me, I am still too weak!''


    the young Spirit Medium thought to himself, silently watching until the candle was completely burnt out, then he stood up and walked out of the cemetery.


    A sense of unknown urgency made the young Spirit Medium want to return to No. 2 Cork Street.


    He wanted to take the "Glory Potion (Perfect)" in a safe place!


    Marinda stepped forward to follow.


    Walking alongside the young Spirit Medium, the lady once again put her pipe to her lips.


    However, even with the guise of the pipe, it could not completely conceal the lady''s smile.


    She had finally caught a glimpse of ''Communicate with Spirits''!


    She was sure that the ritual she had just witnessed was based on ''Communicate with Spirits''!


    To bless the dead!


    The rumored ''Cat Faction.Black'' was said to possess a similar ability. She had been skeptical, but having seen Arthur now, she believed.


    ''Blessings that reach directly to the "Land of Eternal Slumber"?


    Truly awe-inspiring ''Cat Faction.Black''!


    However, the burden of this secret technique seems to be heavier than I imagined. I didn''t expect Arthur to be so kind-hearted¡­''


    Marinda, who felt that Arthur''s mood seemed to have become much heavier, couldn''t help but think.


    Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    But the next moment, the lady''s brows furrowed slightly.


    ''That''s not right!


    How could someone like Arthur possibly be so kind-hearted?


    This guy did it to make the ''Swordsmanship Competition''!


    He did it to make the rumors of his ''unhealed severe injury'' seem more credible!


    Participating personally?


    Is this what the ''Black Cat'' of our times does?


    This is frightening!''


    With this thought, Marinda''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a look of alertness and... excitement emerged in her deep blue eyes.


    The lady was very much looking forward to what Arthur''s next move would be after the rumors of ''Cat Faction. Black'' reappearing were spread by Garcia.


    This anticipation mixed with curiosity excited the lady.


    Of course, it was also because the lady had come to know of Arthur''s reliability.


    Marinda was clear that once she knew Arthur''s true intentions, as long as she didn''t stand on the opposing side of Arthur''s goals, he would become the person she trusted the most.


    Such validation uplifted the lady''s mood once more.


    Even the fatigue brought about by not having had a short nap at midnight was dispersed.


    However, the lady had only sent Arthur back to No. 2 Cork Street and chose not to stay the night¡ªthere were only three days left until the registration for the ''Swordsmanship Competition'', and she still had quite a lot of work to do.


    "The ''Swordsmanship Competition'' registration is only one day¡ªfrom 9 AM to 5 PM, don''t forget, and... good night!"


    As Marinda said these words, just like a lady earnestly reminding her lover, she didn''t forget to flash a sweet smile at Arthur through the car window and waved her hand.


    "Hmm, good night."


    Arthur responded with a smile.


    In Wuni''s field of vision, six people hid on Cork Street, watching this place.


    Three of them should still be Mystic Side People.


    However, all six were ''very disciplined'' and did not approach too closely.


    Clearly, as more information about Arthur arrived, these people made the wisest choice, but that didn''t prevent Arthur from having Wuni stay on full alert after bidding farewell to Marinda. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the same time, he also gestured for Kuliqi to guard the door¡ª


    "Stay here, and do not allow anyone to enter the room."


    Arthur instructed like this.


    Kuliqi nodded and then crouched in the shadows behind the door.


    Having arranged for the ?Death Hound?, Arthur picked up his Orange Cat from the Cat''s Nest, swayed it from side to side, and in Pendragon''s confused expression, he seriously said.


    "Raising a cat for a thousand days, using it for a moment!


    It''s time for you to repay dad, Pan!


    Stay here, and don''t let anyone in!"


    Arthur gestured to Pendragon toward the staircase leading underground.


    Meow~


    Pendragon gave a languid response.


    By the time Arthur put him back, Pendragon yawned and closed his eyes again.


    "Pan, you wouldn''t want anything to happen to dad, right?


    Pan, you know dad loves you!


    Pan, ever since you were little and left your mother, it''s been dad who has raised you with blood, sweat, and tears!"


    The incessant talk came from the mouth of the young ''Spirit Medium'', making Pendragon open his eyes again, and then, he let Arthur move the Cat''s Nest along with him to the entrance of the stairs.


    But at this point, Arthur didn''t immediately head downstairs.


    He was waiting.


    He would only move from upstairs to the ''Safe House'' three levels underground after Fujin, who was keeping an eye on Garcia and Longbain, returned.


    This was a secret room specially arranged by Old Charlie, concerned that an accident might happen.


    Not only was it stocked with ample food and medicine, but there was also a secret tunnel that led directly out of South Los.


    After securing the iron door of the ''Safe House'', Arthur took a deep breath and pulled out the ?Glory Potion (Perfect)? from Atos''s Box.


    Meanwhile, at the entrance to the corridor staircase, Pendragon, who had been lazing in the Cat''s Nest, stood up. The Orange Cat became vigilant in this moment, attentively watching its surroundings, with its ears pricked up listening for any unusual sounds.

 Chapter 322 Death and the Serpent!

    ```


    After lighting the oil lamp in the ''Safe House'' and adjusting it to its brightest, Arthur finally settled into the chair, swirling the test tube in his hand.


    Gazing at the crystal-clear potion, Arthur uncorked the vial and directly gulped down the "Glory Potion (Perfect)."


    It had a slightly viscous consistency, like half-melted jelly, with a faint sweetness that soon turned spicy, as though he had swallowed a strangely textured hot strip.


    That was Arthur''s assessment before his vision began to blur¡ª


    Tender leaves slowly detached from branches, gliding through the humid air and landing on the damp ground.


    A palm-sized beetle joyfully devoured this gift from the heavens.


    Therefore, it failed to notice a lizard, over a meter long and perfectly camouflaged in the surrounding phantom realm, slowly approaching.


    By the time the beetle realized, it was too late¡ªthe lizard''s tongue shot out, ensnaring the beetle and then began to chew voraciously.


    Crack!


    Suddenly, the sound of splintering bones drowned out the chewing.


    A two-meter-long centipede plunged from the trees, its hundreds of legs instantly slicing the lizard to pieces. Amidst the spray of blood and flesh, a giant foot crushed it into oblivion.


    The 12-meter-tall, 7-ton ''King Tyrant Dragon'' paid no attention to the sensation underfoot.


    It crushed insects like these on a daily basis.


    Hardly worth noting.


    What it needed was tasty food.


    This mature ''King Tyrant Dragon'' started to prepare for hunting, but the moment it was about to move, a pair of golden vertical pupils emerged from beneath layers of dead leaves and soil.


    The next instant, a colossal serpent, over 15 meters in length, burst from the underground, coiling rapidly around the ''King Tyrant Dragon.''


    Immense, overbearing power silenced the ancient ferocious beast''s pained roars, and soon, only the sounds of crunching bones and tearing muscles remained.


    The giant serpent had caught its prey.


    The giant serpent had devoured its prey.


    The giant serpent vigilantly fought against the instinct to slip into a satiated slumber.


    It dipped back into the dry leaves and then began to bury its body underground.


    Its form swelled once more.


    Six months later, it broke through the earth.


    A 20-meter-long serpent, thicker than ancient trees, roared towards the sky.


    It had become the supreme overlord of this forest.


    It had achieved its dream.


    The tale should have ended there, but a special power emerged within its body, awakening an instinctual awareness of something different, a perception of some kind of¡­


    Bloodline Resonance?


    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    As the overlord, it began to move towards the source of the Resonance.


    The edge of the continent, the ocean.


    The edge of the ocean, the glaciers.


    When the extreme cold temperatures appeared, the overlord ignored the natural enemies of its species, continuing to devour tirelessly along its path. It had already grown terrifyingly to a length of 30 meters. Some shackles within its body had been completely broken open, and the sense of Bloodline Resonance became even clearer.


    It burrowed into a glacier crevice.


    From narrow to spacious, the passage grew larger and longer.


    And the sense of Bloodline Resonance became more intense.


    It kept moving forward. When it arrived at the place where the Resonance was strongest, it discovered a scale, a scale larger than its own body.


    It felt the presence of the scale.


    It became completely engrossed. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It roamed over the scale.


    It closely adhered to the scale.


    It chose to sleep there.


    It dreamed. It dreamed of a one-eyed man throwing it into the vortex of the deep sea, where it was cast out and feared for its innate abilities.


    It dreamed. It dreamed of encircling the world, observing all creatures, only to be eradicated in a flash of thunder.


    It feared the thunder, and it woke up.


    When it awoke, its body had grown to a hundred meters.


    It was over, it told itself.


    This was its endpoint.


    It knew.


    But then¡­


    An overpowering ''Aura of Death'' gushed out as though physical.


    Its enormous body shattered the ice beneath, and it began to descend frantically.


    It had found another resonance with its Bloodline.


    It had been granted another opportunity it never contemplated.


    Downwards! Downwards!


    To the profound Land of Death.


    To the resting place of the dead.


    Through the Wall of Sighs of the faithless.


    Across the river that corrodes all, the Styx.


    ```


    It saw the Land of Death.


    It saw the place of eternal rest.


    Its huge body had long been eroded away, leaving only a skeleton, and even the skeleton was beginning to decay.


    But it had found the resonance with that Bloodline.


    The lady was embracing the moon, sound asleep, muttering to herself in her sleep, as drool unconsciously fell from the corner of her mouth.


    It mustered its last bit of strength, frantically moving forward.


    It waited where the drool was about to fall.


    The drool hit the ground...


    It saw the ocean.


    It was just like the ocean it used to swim in; more so, it was the ocean in its dreams.


    Its decaying skeleton began to shine anew, flesh once again growing upon it.


    It progressed towards the self in its dreams.


    It, in place of its dream self, saw the one-eyed man.


    The man, illuminated by candlelight, leaned back in his chair, eyes closed, as if he was asleep.


    It inched closer bit by bit.


    It knew it had only one chance.


    It was careful enough.


    But it was still careless.


    Because¡ª


    The man was not alone.


    A shrill cat''s screech.


    A deep and powerful dog''s bark.


    A grating and ominous crow''s caw.


    Awake, the man awoke.


    He opened his eyes!


    Huh?


    Both eyes?!


    Why both eyes?!


    It was utterly astonished.


    In its astonishment, it lost consciousness.


    In its astonishment, it turned into nourishment.


    It was unwilling, but it was powerless to resist.


    The young man woke up, and by the rules, it had failed.


    He won.


    "Hiss, hiss... cough, cough!"


    Arthur came to from his stupor, instinctively trying to speak, but what came out from his throat was a loud snake''s hiss, an odd sensation which made Arthur instinctively cough several times.


    The odd feeling quickly receded.


    "Hey, hey, Grandma Liu went to buy milk from Grandma Niu, and Grandma Niu brought Grandma Liu the milk..."


    Clear speech came from his mouth, giving Arthur a sigh of relief, but then the text in front of his eyes made the young ''Spirit Medium'' frown slightly¡ª


    [Ingesting Glory Potion, Dark Serpent Bloodline completion judgement underway¡­]


    [Judgement passed!]


    [Dark Serpent Bloodline completed!]


    [Perfect Glory Potion promotion of Dark Serpent Bloodline judgement underway¡­]


    [Judgement passed!]


    [Dark Serpent Bloodline promoted to ''Mortal Serpent.Thin.Cripple''!]


    [Talent ''Breath of Death'' resonates with Bloodline ''Mortal Serpent.Thin.Cripple'', judgement underway¡­]


    [Judgement passed!]


    [''Mortal Serpent.Thin.Cripple'' anomalously promoted¡ªSerpent of Death.Thin.Cripple!]


    ...


    "Thin? Cripple?"


    Arthur looked at the suffixes of the Talent, his eyelids twitching involuntarily.


    But the feeling of strength from his body provided the young ''Spirit Medium'' with enough patience.


    Whew!


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' took a deep breath and continued reading.


    Suddenly, his face showed surprise.


    Then, it turned to joy.


    Even his mouth murmured softly¡ª


    "This works too?!"

 Chapter 323 Big Underpants, Great Boldness!

    Amid Arthur''s astonishment, the words before him began to surge wildly¡ª


    [Serpent of Death, Thin, Fragmentary: The incomplete ''Dark Serpent''s Blood'' was not only perfectly completed, but the residual power began to trace the ancient bloodline within your body, which belongs to the serpent encircling the world. Although it''s too diluted to truly change you, it still grants you the qualifications to ''ascend the Steps to Divinity''. However, your talent ''Breath of Death'' has deeply influenced your bloodline¡ªDeath entwines with the serpent, pursuing the tail of the serpent, and as the serpent chases the initiation of death, with repetitive cycles, another special promotion occurred. Regardless of the bloodline''s dilution, its uniqueness has caught the attention of the God-born, envied by Ascend Steppers, and feared by dark, deathly beings because they, and They, all know that your non-human talent will eventually complete your bloodline...]


    [Effect: 1, Awakening; 2, Shadow Concealment; 3, Serpentine Body; 4, Serpent''s Gaze; 5, Serpent Speak; 6, Devour; 7, Serpent''s Breath; 8, Serpent Shadow]


    [Awakening: You have awakened a special bloodline, and now you find yourself different from others; Physique +3, Spirituality +3]


    [Shadow Concealment: When you are in shadows or darkness, you will receive a Stealth +5 modifier]


    [Serpentine Body: Not only can your joints and muscles flex and bend like a serpent, but your entire body can also twist and coil similarly. Additionally, when facing swords, firearms, explosions, and blazes, your Defense Level increases by +2, against acid and toxins by +3, and against thunder by +5. With sufficient food, your body will grow rapidly, breaking limits and bestowing a physique, defense, and lifespan to match; you can also freely control the size of your body, but during winter, you will instinctively feel drowsy. If you choose to hibernate, your body will grow faster; if not, the growth rate remains the same]


    [Serpent''s Gaze: Locking gaze with someone using Serpent''s Gaze can instantly plunge those of weaker will into illusions, and it can intimidate those with stronger will. If the intimidated person panics, they too will fall into illusions, and any creature caught in the illusions will be dragged into the realm of death]


    [Serpent Speak: You can communicate with serpent-kind through hissing, command ordinary serpents, and even Secret Technique serpents will be intimidated by you. Even if you don''t communicate through hissing, serpent-kind still revere and wish to follow you]


    [Devour: You can open your mouth to exceed the limits of your body, and you can swallow anything smaller than your mouth, disregarding the toxins, acid rot, Dark Energy, etc., contained in the food. Even stones can be digested and absorbed by your stomach, transforming into the purest nutrition for your body]


    [Serpent''s Breath: The gas you exhale can turn into virulent miasma at any time, and your saliva will corrode the earth. When you wish, just one hibernation can turn South Los into a miasmic swamp nation, but when you do not desire this, you are like any other person. You can kiss your beloved girl anytime]


    [Serpent Shadow: The Resonance between the Breath of Death and your bloodline has completely transformed your shadow, which can turn into 27 stealthy Serpent Shadows to attack anyone in your line of sight. Once the target of the attack dies, the purest ''Aura of Death'' will be brought back to you]


    (Note 1: The increases in Physique and Spirituality brought by Awakening are absolutely safe and will grow slowly with more food and hibernation)


    (Note 2: Rapid running during Shadow Concealment will slightly affect Stealth Level)


    (Note 3: The Serpentine Body can currently reach 3 meters, with a natural lifespan of 333 years in a normal human state. The natural Defense Level is +1, and when you release your limits to reach 3 meters, natural Defense Level is +3) Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (Note 4: Each Defense Level is approximately equal to the explosive level of a standard hand grenade)


    (Note 5: Completing a deep sleep can effectively weaken the state of drowsiness)


    (Note 6: Each Serpent Shadow''s Attack Level is comparable to the firepower of a heavy firearm''s bullet. Serpent Shadow can turn corners and track targets, and each must return to your shadow to replenish ''Aura of Death'' after an attack. When all Serpent Shadows are deployed, your shadow will become fainter, but will not disappear)


    (Note 7: ''Aura of Death'' slowly enriches your bloodline. When you choose to hibernate, this process accelerates, but it cannot complete your bloodline)


    (Note 8: The Ritual ''Orange Cat'' under your talent harmony complements your bloodline without conflict, and is instead mutually beneficial)


    ...


    ''Rituals and bloodline are mutually beneficial under talent harmony?


    Because they can both be consumed?


    One cat one serpent, is that really okay?


    After all, you are both inside my body, and as the saying goes, the body is like a furnace. If I really were like a furnace, could it be seen as a pot?


    Wouldn''t that turn into a ''fight between the dragon and the tiger''?


    Arthur, sitting in the chair, couldn''t help but criticize.


    But immediately, Arthur became serious.


    He looked at [Note 7]


    He knew that as time went on, the [Thin] component of [Serpent of Death. Thin. Fragmentary] in his bloodline would fade away, and he would face another strengthening.


    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    But to truly complete the [Serpent of Death] bloodline...


    ''Will [Glory Potion (Perfect)] still work?''


    Arthur wasn''t sure.


    To know the answer, he would have to consume [Glory Potion (Perfect)] again.


    However, getting a dose of [Glory Potion (Perfect)] from the Earl of South Los is not any easy task.


    Not only is it hard to come by such a perfect opportunity, but also because even if there is another chance, asking again for the [Glory Potion (Perfect)] might raise suspicion.


    So, should he go through someone else?


    Arthur thought to himself, already having a rough plan in mind.


    Moreover, Arthur felt a tiny bit more confident when it came to the Earl of South Los.


    This stemmed from the description of the "Serpentine Body," which stated, ''During the Thunder, Defense Level +5.'' Such a description evidently suggested it was due to the ancient Bloodline defending against thunder.


    ''Should be able to block a hit from the Countess now, right?''


    Arthur thought to himself, his gaze fixed firmly on the "Serpentine Body," with a touch of helplessness in his eyes.


    The strength of the "Serpentine Body" was unquestionable.


    But before feeling that strength, he needed a pair of underpants that could stretch comfortably.


    At least...


    He couldn''t just go streaking once the limiters were off!


    ''Is there such a tailor?


    No!


    An alchemist, perhaps?''


    Arthur speculated as he took off the "Ring of Equilibrium Blood" for its true purpose.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' looked at the rustic silver ring in his hand and whispered gently.


    "Thank you!"


    The gratitude was beyond sincere.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' was very aware that if not for this "Ring of Equilibrium Blood," he would never have made it this far.


    He would have died countless times by now.


    His body would likely have been rotting and gnawed on in some dark gutter.


    After placing the "Ring of Equilibrium Blood" into "Atos''s Box," Arthur retrieved the "Crown of the Rat King" and placed it on his left index finger.


    The next moment¡ª


    The rats on the whole Cork Street seethed.


    They were as if they saw their king, but what they heard was a sound¡ª


    Meow~


    And...


    Sssss!


    In the viewpoint of all the rats in the street, they all saw a plump Orange Cat squatting there, watching them, and flicking its hefty tail back and forth.


    The shadow on the ground beneath the Orange Cat turned into a proud Serpent, its tongue flickering, slightly bowing its head with a cold, disdainful look in its eyes.


    The deepest, most primal fear in their Bloodline and souls erupted at that moment, leaving them trembling and completely limp.


    A thought rose in their hearts¡ª


    We rats are done for! It''s all over for us!


    But,


    There was still a chance!


    Submit, and survive!


    A unique contract power emerged in the heart of the rats, and without hesitation, the Rat Swarm prostrated themselves on the ground.


    It was at this moment that Arthur heard a crisp sound in his ear¡ª


    Ding!

 Chapter 324 Snake and Cat!

    Arthur''s left index finger trembled slightly as the "Crown of the Rat King" emitted a clear and pleasant sound.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' looked down, most of the description on the "Crown of the Rat King" remained unchanged, but there were alterations in the "Remarks" and attribute "Natural Enemy" ¡ª


    [Remarks: One of the twenty-seven props of Hercules, Isidore accidentally discovered it in a relic near South Los. At that time, the box containing the ''Crown of the Rat King'' was marked with the number 27, and it also had a picture of a cat playing with a mouse - this was before the end of the Holy Empire, when the ''Black Plague'' was rampant, and rats were a catastrophe. Hercules, who had encountered an ''attack'' by the rats, woke up from a nap in his camp in the wilderness one morning to find that his breakfast including but not limited to cheese, sausages, and bread had been stolen by the rats. This master of alchemy and potions decided to teach these little creatures a lesson, so he crafted this ring, and added the ''Natural Enemy'' attribute - one natural enemy frightens, two scare the soul away, meow~ hiss~, and hehe...]


    ...


    [Natural Enemy: When facing ''Cat Hole'', ''Cat Faction'', ''Serpent Sect'', and using any attribute of the ''Crown of the Rat King'', physical strength will be doubled in consumption, but when ''Cat Hole'', ''Cat Faction'', ''Serpent Sect'' possess the ''Crown of the Rat King'', the requirement is reduced by half, exhaustion is halved, the ''Rat Swarm'' effect does not require food, and the occupancy rate of Spirituality is also halved; When both ''Cat'' and ''Snake'' appear at the same time, the holder of the ''Crown of the Rat King'' will feel terrified, the attributes of the ''Crown of the Rat King'' will be significantly weakened, but when both ''Cat'' and ''Snake'' who appear hold the ''Crown of the Rat King'', the ''Rat Swarm'' trait will be significantly enhanced, no longer need to provide food, also doesn''t occupy Spirituality, and the obedience of the rat swarm will be higher!]


    ...


    Arthur looked at the new changes and immediately began trying to command the rats of Cork Street.


    The rats complied with Arthur''s relatively simple commands, but when the commands became complex, the rats became somewhat bewildered.


    ''Must the commands be straightforward?''


    Arthur was not surprised by this.


    They were just a group of ordinary rats, and achieving control like Pendragon, Fujin, Wuni, and Kuliqi was impossible.


    The latter are arcane creatures, inherently several levels above the former.


    Of course, if used properly, the former could be far more powerful than the latter.


    Change in quantity always leads to change in quality.


    The ''Black Plague'' is the best proof of that.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' thought to himself, and his gaze swept over the "Remarks" of the "Crown of the Rat King" again.


    Emmm...


    How should I put it?


    It very much fits the style of the master Hercules.


    If it were anyone else who created the "Crown of the Rat King" because their breakfast was stolen, Arthur would find it ridiculous, but when it comes to the master Hercules.


    Arthur found it perfectly reasonable.


    After all, this was a master who invented the "Hand of Void" to lazily free up his hands, the "Stone Bullet Technique" to win marble games against children, and inspired by ice skating on the lake, sought to save more energy, thus inventing the "Gliding Technique".


    In a way, there have been too many accidents in the life of this master.


    Or perhaps...


    They are miracles!


    ''Truly deserving of the title of ''Master of Alchemy and God of Potions''!''


    Arthur marveled inwardly, and after dispersing the rat swarm, he took out ''Cat Claw'', one of the core mystical arts of ''Cat Hole'', from "Atos''s Box".


    Master Hercules deserves respect and consideration.


    But still, strength needs to be increased.


    Life, after all, is one''s own.


    And to live well, one must be strong. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Learning ''Cat Claw'' lv1 requires 100 XP, and Arthur''s XP, after accumulating for so many days, had reached 220 again¡ªwith many events'' aftermath, Arthur passively accumulated a decent amount of XP daily, and he believed that after the news of ''guiding souls to The Eternal Resting Land'' spread by dawn, his XP would surge dramatically.


    This time even without a newspaper, it would spread quickly.


    Arthur trusted the capability of the residents, servants of White Bird Street, and those Peeping Toms¡ªseemingly secret matters tend to spread easily.


    Because curiosity is human nature.


    When one person passed the message to another and said, "We are good friends, I''m telling only you, you must keep it a secret," it meant that in just half an hour, at least ten people would know about it, and as time went by, the number would grow from ten to a thousand, and from a thousand to tens of thousands.


    This rate of spread would be faster than the plague.


    ''How exciting!''


    As Arthur thought about the reactions of more people from the Mystic Side upon learning about this, a sense of joy from a successful prank surged in his heart¡ªjudging by Marinda''s reaction, most people would associate it with "Cat Faction. Black," setting the stage for the "reveal" of his true identity.


    When his real identity was revealed, everyone would be taken aback.


    Even if Garcia was smart enough, he would definitely capitalize on this incident.


    Was Garcia smart?


    Very smart!


    Smarter than most people Arthur had ever met! Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    So, all he needed to do was wait¡ª


    Whew!


    Arthur took several deep breaths to fully suppress his thoughts and then began to choose to learn "Cat Claw"¡ª


    [Cat Claw Lv1: A cat''s best weapon is its own claws. As one of the core mystic techniques of "Cat Hole," "Cat Claw" is essential for all official members of "Cat Hole." It not only trains the fingers but also the toes, making them more beneficial and sharp. However, it must be preceded by the "Cat Hole" ritual, otherwise irreversible mutations will occur.]


    [Effect: Sharpness Lv1]


    [Sharpness Lv1: Under powerful pinching force, your fingers and toes are as sharp as ordinary knife blades.]


    ¡­


    As Arthur''s familiar knowledge and body began to synchronize, he squinted his eyes and distinctly felt a clear pain coming from the muscles and bones of both his palms and soles.


    Then, the muscles in his palms and soles began to tear, and his bones went into a state of micro-fractures.


    Next, the blood''s extreme speed washed over the muscles to reduce inflammation and speed up recovery, while bone cells repaired the micro-fractures by adding calcium to the outer layer of the bones.


    After repeating this cycle for three years, the muscles and bones became tighter, harder, and sharper.


    Arthur could almost see himself in a completely sealed chamber, endlessly clawing at the throat and joints of a wooden dummy with both hands and feet.


    Each strike made wood shavings fly everywhere.


    By the time he stopped, the wooden dummy had already been smashed into pieces of rotting wood.


    But this did not satisfy Arthur.


    The next moment, Arthur abruptly opened his eyes, his body sprang up, and his hands and feet shot out like snakes, grabbing at the air in front of him at unimaginable angles.


    Hisss, hisss, hisss!


    Even while wearing gloves and boots, the sound of tearing through the air still gave a sharp sensation.


    Especially with the enhancement of "Black Cat Boots" to "Cat Claw," Arthur''s feet left shallow traces on the stone ceiling as if they had been slashed by a sword.


    This time, Arthur felt satisfied.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' murmured to himself¡ª


    "Snake-shaped Cat Claw?


    No!


    Snake-shaped Cunning Hand is more like it!"


    Chuckling at a joke known only to him, the young ''Spirit Medium'' looked at the remaining secret techniques with a smile.

 Chapter 328 325

    With the study of "Cat Claw," Arthur had 120 XP left from the original 220.


    Looking at the remaining 120 XP, Arthur made his plans¡ª


    "Wand Combat Technique" upgrade to Lv3, 80 XP.


    "Noise Technique" upgrade to Lv4, 40 XP.


    Perfect!


    As for the "Extreme Illusory Shadow Technique," which Arthur had placed at the forefront of the second tier?


    Not enough XP!


    It could only be learned during the next big surge of XP.


    Although the promotion of his bloodline had caused Arthur''s spirituality to soar, allowing him to learn secret techniques previously beyond his grasp, among the many techniques available, Arthur still chose "Wand Combat Technique" and "Noise Technique." Apart from not having enough XP, demanding careful calculation, and already having a foundation in both techniques, it was precisely these two techniques that were incredibly covert and convenient.


    There''s no need to say much about "Noise Technique."


    As a young, kind, righteous, and naive ''Spirit Medium,'' "Noise Technique" was almost becoming Arthur''s signature skill.


    The sensation of carrying a BGM that could change at will was something Arthur couldn''t get enough of. Apart from "Hand of Void," no other skill could take the place of "Noise Technique" in Arthur''s heart.


    "Wand Combat Technique" was even more perfectly aligned with the current world. People might be wary of someone carrying swords or firearms, but they would never pay attention to someone with a magic wand in hand.


    Because more likely than not, they''d be holding one too.


    However, they would never expect that a magic wand could be used like a master combatant in battle¡ª


    "Wand Combat Technique Lv3: In the middle of the Silver Age, a master alchemist known as ''Lady Abel'' created this secret technique. Initially, its sole purpose was to compensate for her lack of physical strength, ensuring her safety when going out to gather materials. But as time passed, she continuously refined the technique, resulting in its current state: Effect: Consumes some physical strength, uses the Glyphic Language ''Ga'' to cast the secret technique, imbuing the magic wand with magical power, turning it into a wand capable of combat for 1 minute."


    (Note 1: The caster has and only has one "Magic Wand.")


    (Note 2: A "Magic Wand" can be replaced only after it is completely broken.)


    (Note 3: The "Magic Wand" cannot leave a 7-meter radius from the caster.)


    (Note 4: The combat ability of Lv3 "Magic Wand" is equivalent to a combat expert.)


    ...


    "Ga!"


    A soft chant, and the magic wand with a cat''s head on one side came to life. Under Arthur''s watch, it struck out, parried, and thrusted against invisible foes with dexterity and skill. Though not held by human hands, lacking the assistance of another arm and legs, its attack methods were not lacking at all.


    On the contrary, precisely because it wasn''t held by human hands, the wand''s attacks became more bizarre.


    Even the most experienced combatants could not predict the footwork or shoulder movements from a magic wand, thus lacking the ability to ''foresee'' beforehand.


    ''In an extremely short time, it could easily deal with 5 to 6 unarmed weapon bearers.


    If facing an armored opponent, one could choose to prolong the fight. As long as the 1-minute duration wasn''t up or if one didn''t encounter a Mystic Side Person, victory was just as assured!''


    Arthur silently assessed the speed, power, and skill exhibited by the magic wand.


    He was already pleased with the performance of the magic wand.


    But what if he truly encountered knights dressed like tin cans or the versatile Mystic Side Person?


    Arthur was always well-prepared with firearms and explosives.


    Taking the wand back into his hand and caressing the cat''s head with his palm, Arthur''s gaze shifted to the other recently upgraded secret technique¡ª


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Noise Technique Lv4: Though most people think it''s only good for pranks, or chasing away stray cats and dogs, Court Mage ''Xarlico'' from the Empire found it not entertaining enough. Thus, after discovering this secret technique, the court mage, who was rejected by his old friend ''Harrington'' for a card game invitation, began refining this technique in his boredom. However, most people were uninterested in the developments; Effect: Based on spirituality and expending a hint of physical strength, muttering the Glyphic Language ''Hei'' can create a loud bang or three rustling noises within an 18-meter radius of the caster."


    (Note 1: The loud bang is approximately 110 decibels.)


    (Note 2: The rustling noises can be the sound of wind blowing through a window, leaves rustling, or it can be footsteps, or the muted crying of men, women, or children, unclear speech, angry wails, or even the sound of ripping trousers, farting, or diarrhea.)


    ...


    Seeing the unique ''diarrhea noise'' of "Noise Technique Lv4," Arthur fist-pumped and wanted to commend the master with a ''Well done.''


    Although it was not the ''Stomach Cramps Diarrhea Technique'' he desired, this type of noise was sufficient in certain respects.


    Especially in specific situations.


    Such as...


    The platform at the "Swordsmanship Competition"!


    As soon as this sound rang out, if the person on the other side had any shame, they would be mentally crushed.


    Of course, they could also drop their trousers to prove their innocence.


    However, to some extent, the latter would cause even more of a mental breakdown than the former.


    ''Hehehe, you''d better not mess with me!


    Otherwise...


    I''ll make you understand what "worse than death" means!''


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' chuckled eerily to himself as he looked at the 100 XP points required for Lv5 [Noise Technique].


    Clearly, the Lv5 [Noise Technique] had also undergone some extraordinary changes.


    Arthur was full of anticipation in his heart.


    ''What will it be?


    Will it be the sound of a shrew''s scolding?


    Or the enticing moans of pleasure?''


    Guessing with the personality of that ''Court Mage Xarlico'' in mind, Arthur pondered.


    Meanwhile, the young ''Spirit Medium'' began to sort through the ''new home gifts'' received tonight¡ª


    Marinda, a cookbook titled "Exquisite Ingredients and Cooking".


    Malz, hmm, also a cookbook, called"Simple Cooking".


    Scott, a fountain pen with a water reservoir.


    Wiggins, a gold-mounted handgun.


    Haywood, changed from a mantel clock to a small gold bar weighing 20 grams.


    Linda''s gift was the most interesting and extremely exquisite, an orange-colored little cat doll, palm-sized. Winding the tail would coil the spring, and once fully wound, the little cat could walk back and forth on the ground with steady steps and a realistic demeanor, just like a real kitten.


    It was clearly the work of a master.


    Apart from Marinda and Malz, the gifts from everyone else seemed to match their own identities.


    Wiggins''s background led him to have a natural fondness for weapons, and if he had the money, he would naturally adorn them. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Haywood valued money highly, and after failing to attach himself to elegance, he had nothing left but his love for gold.


    Linda had Ms. Camille, and naturally, she followed the path of striving for excellence.


    All in all, everyone had put their hearts into their gifts.


    As for Marinda and Malz?


    The former, after giving away a [Glory Potion (Perfect)], [Black Cat Boots], and [Cat Claw], simply couldn''t afford to prepare precious gifts, even though these were all promised rewards.


    It was just human nature, nothing else.


    And Malz?


    There was a good chance he thought that Arthur lacked nothing, except maybe a bit in the cooking department.


    Or maybe, the old sheriff was afraid he''d go hungry.


    Moreover, it seemed that he was concerned Arthur would be discouraged by complex cooking processes and had specifically chosen a simple type.


    With this in mind, Arthur chuckled to himself.


    ''My cooking skills... when I get serious, it''ll give you a fright!''


    Thinking this, Arthur started to wind the tail of the orange cat doll in his hand again, watching the toy run another lap before shifting his gaze to the last gift.


    Brought by Police Chief Kuke from Dort District, he remembered it was also a book.


    ''It''s not another cookbook, is it?''


    Arthur wondered to himself and then picked up the book, only to be taken aback¡ª


    Huh?

 Chapter 326 Swordsman of Death!

    The book in his hand was bound in the most common type of paper and consisted of twelve pages in total. Aside from the cover, which didn''t have a single word on it, it was pretty much like those two cookbooks, but the content inside was not about cooking, though it was somewhat related to food¡ª


    Demon-Repelling Holy Salt: Mix 1 gram of gold with 500 grams of coarse salt, place it under the midday sun for a full 2 hours, and after two consecutive days, on the third day, use ''Spirituality'' to draw four overlapping ''Sun patterns'' in the coarse salt. Then quickly ignite the active gold to obtain 100 grams of Demon-Repelling Holy Salt (four ''Sun patterns'' attached).


    Evil-Repelling Brick Powder: Mix 1 gram of silver with 500 grams of flourishing household''s red brick powder, place it under the morning sun, and stir well for 1 hour. After two consecutive days, on the third day, use ''Spirituality'' to draw four crisscrossing ''Morning Sun patterns'' in the brick powder. Then quickly ignite the active silver to obtain 100 grams of Evil-Repelling Brick Powder (four ''Morning Sun patterns'' attached).


    Hiss!


    Arthur quickly flipped through the notebook, unable to help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    He had never expected Kuke to bring him such a valuable gift.


    He knew Kuke''s father was a Bounty Hunter with a wild background, but he hadn''t anticipated him being this resourceful¡ªhe managed to acquire the ''Demon-Repelling Holy Salt'' and ''Evil-Repelling Brick Powder,'' which could be made without the related ''Hunter''s Ritual.'' Rumor had it that during the Holy Empire Era, Hunters once allied with The Holy Court, and it was then that the Religious Tribunal conducted special research into the skills of the Hunters, among which were the ritual-free ''Demon-Repelling Holy Salt'' and ''Evil-Repelling Brick Powder,'' greatly favored by many tribunal deacons and even at one point surpassing The Holy Court''s own Holy Water.


    Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    But as the Holy Empire fell, The Holy Court had long turned to ashes, and that branch of research became nothing more than historical dust.


    He never imagined a Bounty Hunter would have related data.


    ''Did he unearth The Holy Court''s corresponding relics?


    Or...


    Did he directly inherit some legacy?''


    Arthur pondered.


    Regardless of which it was, Arthur knew he had to elevate Kuke''s father in his estimation, only then could he communicate further with the father.


    ''No matter how hard you try or how intelligent you are, nothing beats having a good father!'' Arthur sighed to himself.


    The young Spirit Medium was very aware that Kuke''s father was doing this to carve out a path for his son, a safe and smooth road.


    ''No wonder Kuke''s father chose to retire in his prime years and was content to build a farm on the outskirts of South Los¡ªpeople speculated it was because of Kuke, but clearly, it''s not just because of Kuke, but also this!


    Kuke''s father must have unearthed corresponding relics; if it were ''inheritance,'' it wouldn''t be so hasty!


    Nor would he worry about encountering unexpected dangers so much that he''d simply retire outright!


    Fortunately for Kuke''s father, he happened to meet Kuke''s mother in South Los.


    And after the early death of Kuke''s mother, he devoted all his love to his son.


    Now?


    He naturally wants to pass everything on to his son.


    Then...


    How much does he really know about the ''Mystic Side''?


    Based on some gathered information, Arthur first made a guess and then continued to deduce based on the father''s previous behavior.


    Clearly, Kuke''s father had undoubtedly come into contact with the ''Mystic Side,'' and he must have been a Mystic Side Person himself, but definitely not at the ''Arcana'' level¡ªif he truly reached the ''Arcana'' level, the previous situation where Kuke came under his wing wouldn''t have occurred.


    Keep in mind that although he had some fame at the time, it wasn''t enough to attract the son of an ''Arcana'' level Mystic Side Person.


    But he clearly knew the ''Arcana'' level, the ''Great Arcana'' level, and the ''Entrant'' level.


    It was precisely because he knew this that he brought out this great gift before the news of him being an ''Entrant'' was known.


    Of course, the most important thing isn''t this.


    The most important thing is¡ª


    He isn''t worried that I''ll become greedy!


    Therefore, he must have a prop, a scroll, or a potion that ensures safety even in the face of an ''Entrant''!


    ''If that''s the case...


    Then that would be excellent!''


    Arthur would never covet the props, scrolls, or potions in the other party''s hands.


    After all, the most precious thing of theirs was already in his possession.


    Kuke!


    As long as Kuke was there, so was Kuke''s father.


    Even if some problems arose, Kuke''s father would take action!


    This was also the message Kuke''s father wanted to convey.


    This was also the reason for Arthur''s sigh.


    As for Kuke''s father realizing that his contract with Kuke was nothing more than a facade?


    Arthur wasn''t worried.


    Or to put it more accurately, once the news of him being an ''Entrant'' and the events of the night when he "guided souls to The Eternal Resting Land" spread, he was not worried about these things at all.


    No discovery of the contract?


    But the one who performed the contract was an ''Entrant'' and had the ability to ''guide souls.''


    Anyone faced with such circumstances would only think that the contract was too secretive, that it was beyond their discovery, not that the other person was incapable¡ªjust like in the case of a serum that''s similar to other essence waters but claims to contain some seaweed plant essence and is sold at a price several to hundreds of times higher after concocting a story, ordinary people who use it would definitely feel it''s good.


    The product doesn''t work well?


    That must be your problem!


    Arthur started out doing the same thing.


    Bluff + story-making.


    But that was before!


    Now, Arthur was moving forward step by step.


    He intended to turn the fake into the real! S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As long as he eventually reached the heights that others envisioned, then he was genuine!


    How could he, a young, righteous, simple, and kind ''Spirit Medium,'' possibly deceive people?


    Slander!


    All slander!


    ''I am way more reliable than those expensive essence waters!''


    With such confidence, Arthur began walking toward the ground, while in the mind of this young ''Spirit Medium,'' he was still thinking about the formulas for [Demon-Repelling Holy Salt] and [Evil-Repelling Brick Powder].


    It wasn''t that he doubted Kuke''s father would deceive him.


    It was that just now, he had thought of the [Hunter''s Sword].


    There was no doubt that combining these three things could completely fabricate a ''Hunter'' identity.


    ''I wonder if the corpses controlled by [Control Corpse] can pick up the [Hunter''s Sword]?


    They should be able to pick it up, right?


    I''m not some demon, so why would the corpses I control be demonic?


    However, executing the [Slash of Vanquishing Evil] is a bit troublesome. The will of the corpses should have dissipated, right? I wonder if I can control some spirits to stuff them into the corpses as a battery for the [Slash of Vanquishing Evil]?''


    This was undeniably a very professional question.


    And Arthur, who was contemplating, suddenly paused.


    Because¡ª


    A most appropriate, and worth inquiring, candidate had just appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 327 Deformed Fanatics!

    North County, perpetually covered by ice and snow underneath a certain area.


    In a hidden tomb, candles as thick as arms brought light to the entire chamber, illuminating the Half Lich whose body was shriveled, with eyeballs and teeth fully exposed.


    Anyone who saw this Half Lich would be inexplicably horrified.


    It wasn''t just the instinctive terror, but also a curiosity that stemmed deep from the soul.


    Because¡ª


    it was tattooing itself.


    Using the burning "Soul Fire" as the source, it scorched its entire body''s bones and skin; as its bones began to melt and its skin also started to burn, the Half Lich began to control the "Soul Power" with its mind, tattooing the skin where the burning was most intense.


    The complex and mystical patterns consisted of nineteen million nine hundred and sixty-four thousand dots.


    Each needle prick brought a pain of the soul.


    But for William, as long as he could return to his master''s side, this little pain was nothing at all.


    He lived solely for his master.


    Without his master, he might as well have been dead.


    Now that his master was waiting for him, why should he hesitate?


    After nineteen million nine hundred and sixty-four thousand "needle pricks" on the skin, the burning of the "Soul Fire" continued, and so did the burning of the skin; but under that scorching, the almost-shriveled skin became clean and translucent. As this piece of skin was once again attached to where the "face" belonged, the melting skull started to reshape, revealing the face of a middle-aged man who appeared somewhat thin but exceedingly sharp and capable.


    This was not William''s original appearance, but a modified one.


    William knew clearly that he was returning to his master''s side, not to bring trouble to him.


    Therefore, changing his appearance was necessary.


    Feeling the still slightly stiff visage, William did not rush. He took a deep breath, and a sharper "Soul Power" began to inscribe on the skull.


    Unlike the previous tattooing "dots."


    This time, it was as if using a knife to "slice."


    Slice after slice.


    The dark and shriveled bones gradually became as white and smooth as jade, gaining a strange vitality. The attached "facial skin" also began to look vibrant and lifelike.


    When the final slice was made, William stopped.


    It wasn''t because the pain was unbearable, but because the "Soul Power" was too exhausted.


    Even though he was an almost Undying Half Lich, transforming the remainder of his body into a Semi-Corpse Demon in a "pure manner" could not be completed in one go.


    He needed to do it in stages, bit by bit.


    But he didn''t find it hard.


    Because, during rest, he could think of his master.


    Such thoughts would become his endless motivation.


    Just like before, William''s soul pulsed slowly, starting to recover in the unique way of Liches, but the next moment, the slowly pulsing soul turned into a flutter.


    Because¡ª


    ''William, are you there?''


    In the resonance of the soul contract, his master''s voice reached clearly into the depths of the Half Lich''s soul.


    ''At your service at all times, Master.''


    The Half Lich, originally lying in the Bronze Coffin, stood up straight and bowed in the direction of South Los.


    ''How have you been recently?''


    The gentle and sincere greeting made the Half Lich''s eyes brim with tears, even though it had no tears.


    ''As illuminated by your radiance, I am perfectly fine, and the transformation into a Semi-Corpse Demon is going exceedingly well. I believe it won''t be long before I can return to your side.''


    The Half Lich answered truthfully.


    ''That''s great!''


    The joyous anticipation energized the Half Lich tremendously, making it almost want to start the transformation into a Semi-Corpse Demon right away, but it restrained itself.


    This was, after all, the first formal conversation with the master from miles away.


    It must be cherished.


    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    ''William, how do you view the placing of other souls into a corpse to act as a power source for "Slash of Vanquishing Evil"?''


    Facing the young master''s inquiry, the Lich was even more delighted.


    Being thousands of miles away and still able to troubleshoot for the young master was truly great.


    ''Young master, you would need to use the "Soul Extraction Technique," "Soul Control Technique," "Soul Absorption Technique," and a few simple "Corpse Refinement Arts"...''


    The Half-Lich started explaining non-stop.


    All were mystical arts advanced through the "Power of Death."


    For others, each of these advanced mystical arts would require countless hours and careful experimentation, but for Arthur, who possessed a talent like "Breath of Death" which was beyond human, listening once was all it took to learn everything.


    "Soul Extraction Technique: When a corpse has been dead for no more than one hour and its soul has not completely dissipated, you can extract the soul of the other party."


    "Soul Control Technique: When facing extracted souls or ignorant lost souls who intrude into your territory, you can whip them with ''Aura of Death,'' making them experience pain worse than death. When the pain reaches its peak and the opponent''s will dissipates, you can control them and have them obey your commands, but you cannot prevent their dissipation after six hours."


    "Soul Absorption Technique: Souls about to dissipate emit a unique energy that nourishes the space they occupy. You can effectively use this energy to nurture something you value, but you cannot bring dead things back to life. However, living beings that endure the nourishment of soul power will experience a soul shock."


    "Corpse Refinement Art: One of the core mystical arts advanced through ''Aura of Death,'' you can choose to arbitrarily assemble corpses that have been dead for no more than six hours, or repair the original corpses. When you infuse them with the energy brought by ''Soul Absorption Technique,'' they can briefly ''live'' again, showing the posture of a living being, but it will not change the essence of the deceased."


    ...


    Arthur looked at the advanced techniques under "Technique of Death" that belonged to the "Aura of Death," according to William''s narration. Except for the "Corpse Refinement Art" which he had accidentally collected, the rest, the "Soul Extraction Technique," "Soul Control Technique," and "Soul Absorption Technique," were all found within the Sank family.


    ''The Sank family?


    Tsk, Hunter Family? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This is purer dark than the Black Wizard Family!''


    Arthur roughly guessed what the ''Sank family'' was planning just by looking at the three mystical arts.


    They were simply coveting the "Book of Death" in Old Sunk''s hands.


    The ''Sank family'' had already thought about killing Old Sunk and then directly extracting his soul for interrogation, but they were too straightforward and got discovered by Old Sunk.


    Old Sunk decisively initiated a scorched earth policy.


    Actually, if the ''Sank family'' had been more patient, they wouldn''t have needed to do any of this; they could just wait, and maybe Old Sunk would have handed everything over to them.


    Unfortunately...


    ''Greed, oh greed!''


    The young Spirit Medium uttered this exclamation.


    Afterward, a certain idea in his mind became even clearer.


    However, he was not in a hurry.


    Instead, he gently bade William farewell¡ª


    ''William, I look forward to your return.''


    ''Yes, young master,''


    the Half-Lich said solemnly.


    The once flagging ''Soul Power'' surged once more at this moment, not only quickly replenishing but also exceeding by a good amount.


    Mutants are terrifying.


    Fanatics are terrifying.


    And mutated fanatics, no one can understand just what they or They might be capable of.


    Arthur did not understand either.


    But he would patiently wait and appropriately encourage William.


    After all, what William believed in was him!


    Sensing through the soul contract that William had begun ''imprinting himself'' again, Arthur couldn''t help but stretch lazily and stand up from the chair.


    His subordinate was working so hard.


    He, of course, had to do something too.

 Chapter 331 328

    After tidying up and closing the "Safe House," Arthur climbed the stairs.


    After turning two staircase corners, the young Spirit Medium saw Pendragon, who was pretending to sleep in the Cat''s Nest¡ªalthough Pendragon was quite stealthy, the Ritual "Orange Cat" allowed Arthur to clearly feel how his cat pretended to be disdainful on the surface but was actually very nervous about his surroundings, not missing any little movement or noise.


    How to put it?


    A hypocritically indifferent little cat is really adorable!


    "Hehehe, come here, little kitty, let Daddy hug you!"


    With a weird laugh, Arthur picked up Pendragon and vigorously rubbed him.


    Pendragon struggled fiercely but was helpless to escape the devil''s claws.


    In the end, he could only lie helplessly in Arthur''s arms with an expression of resigned acceptance on his cat face.


    After a good five minutes, Arthur put Pendragon back in the Cat''s Nest. He then signaled Kuliqi that he could return, and after Kuliqi took up a watchful stance at the entrance to the parlor, Arthur finally headed for the kitchen¡ªas a result of the influence of his "Serpent of Death. Thin. Cripple" Bloodline, Arthur hoped the room could be warmer. Although the low temperature wouldn''t harm him, it would make him uncomfortable. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The neatly chopped wood mixed with coal was placed into the kitchen''s stove.


    The full combustion inside the stove started to raise the temperature inside No. 2 Cork Street, and thick smoke billowed from the chimney.


    Fujin and Wuni, concealed on the roof, were unaffected by the smoke, and their unique eyes of arcane creatures allowed them to continue watching the figures in the Shadows.


    ...


    As the cold night wind blew again, Jorge wrapped his coat tighter around himself. If it wasn''t for that big shot standing behind the guy he was following, he definitely wouldn''t have taken this sort of job.


    Compared to this kind of surveillance, he preferred robbery.


    The act of abruptly and decisively plundering others'' wealth, seeing the terrified faces and wails of those being robbed, was his favorite thrill.


    A whole 5 Suo a day?


    Ha, that''s a beggar''s wage!


    He used to make more than that from a single robbery.


    However, as a clever man, Jorge knew that robbery wasn''t a sustainable strategy. Although he wore a mask every time, if he did it too often, eventually he would catch the attention of those "Blue-Skin Dogs."


    Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    Rather than being chased by the "Blue-Skin Dogs" later on, it was better to become the sort of big shot the "Blue-Skin Dogs" wouldn''t dare to confront.


    So, when "Cripple" Finley approached him, he agreed without hesitation¡ªwithin their little circle, it was always rumored that a big shot backed "Cripple" Finley, who might even be a Noble.


    But now, Jorge was starting to regret it.


    ''Damn it, it''s too cold!


    I should have asked for more details!


    What if "Cripple" Finley is just bluffing other people?''


    The night wind, carrying the dampness of seawater, penetrated his clothes and made Jorge shiver uncontrollably, especially when he saw the thick smoke rising from the chimney of the target house. Imagining the warmth of the room in question, Jorge felt even colder.


    ''I''m going to find a place out of the wind to stay for a bit, that should be okay, right?''


    Thinking this to himself, Jorge moved deeper into the alley, recalling that there was a corner there that was perfect for sheltering from the wind.


    Just as Jorge neared the corner he remembered, suddenly a force appeared behind him, pushing him right into it.


    Before he could even scream, an invisible hand had already sealed his mouth.


    ...


    "Cripple" Finley sat in a chair, rolling his tobacco, with a lively fire burning in the fireplace¡ªthere wasn''t a tiny bit of cold in the room.


    Listening to the crackling sounds from the fireplace and puffing on his smoke, Finley''s thoughts began to drift.


    He used to be one of Lord Lisop''s attendants.


    But after an accident that broke his leg,


    just as he thought he would be unceremoniously expelled from South Town, that benevolent lord gave him a new job¡ªcollecting intelligence in South Los.


    For this, he was immensely grateful.


    And so, for ten years, he always fulfilled his duties with all his heart and soul.


    This time was no exception.


    Although he didn''t know why his lord was interested in a Spirit Medium, he immediately set to work upon receiving the command.


    First, he rented a place near the target''s location on Cork Street.


    Then, he hired Jorge and another person to follow the target.


    Finley knew exactly what these two wanted to do.


    All he wanted was to use him to climb onto the high branches of Lordship.


    Finley didn''t mind this in the slightest.


    His own mission, aside from gathering intelligence, included finding suitable candidates to recommend to his Lord.


    In the past ten years, he had recommended no less than a hundred people like Jorge to his Lord.


    Adding Jorge now wasn''t worth mentioning at all.


    Moreover, Lord Lisop had already promised him that, upon completion of this mission, he could retire back to South Town¡ªhe would own a house of his very own, his children would receive the best education, and his wife would live a happy life with him in their home.


    As long as he completed this mission, that would be enough.


    Thinking this, Finley let out one last smoke ring.


    He had to check on those two fellows working for Jorge¡ªhe knew their kind all too well, they were ruthlessly efficient but exceedingly lazy.


    If he didn''t keep a close eye on them, they were sure to screw up.


    After putting on his coat, Finley opened the door.


    But then, the scout for Lord Lisop was stunned.


    For some reason, there was a person standing outside his door.


    The individual was wearing a tattered hooded cape, and the garment was exceedingly dirty, caked with mud, as though they had been pulled out from the earth, with two fist-sized pouches at their waist but equally old.


    ''A vagrant?'' Finley thought, intending subconsciously to chase the person away.


    But as the person lifted their head, Finley was scared out of his wits.


    As a scout for Lord Lisop in South Los, Finley had killed more than once over the past ten years, and he considered himself to be quite brave, but he was startled nonetheless when he saw the person''s face before him¡ª


    Bandages!


    A face wrapped entirely in bandages, with just one bulging eye exposed, and on the stranger''s exposed palms and soles, there were also bandages.


    White mix with mud.


    Only then did Finley notice that the stranger wasn''t wearing any shoes.


    And the stranger''s longsword, starting from the hilt, was also wrapped in bandages.


    Sword?


    "Wait!"


    ''Cripple'' Finley shouted.


    However, the Bandage Swordsman opposite him seemed unresponsive.


    The sword in his hand swept across Finley''s neck like the wind.


    Thud!


    The fresh blood sprayed and stained the Bandage Swordsman.


    The rolling head fell into the interior of the room, making a muted thud.


    The Bandage Swordsman didn''t even look back and left right after.


    This scene was witnessed by the remaining three mystic side stalkers.


    The three individuals belonging to different forces began to convey messages in their own ways amidst their shock and uncertainty.


    Soon, new stalkers were following the Bandage Swordsman, toward Mule Street in the Dort District.


    The Bandage Swordsman''s steps did not cease, continuing further into Mule Street.


    Immediately, the three stalkers hidden in the shadows were puzzled.


    They knew that place.


    It was where a family annihilation case had occurred twenty years ago.


    The dead were of the Sank family.


    It was one of the cases solved by the Spirit Medium, Arthur Kredos.


    What was this bandage-wrapped swordsman doing here?


    Curiosity arose within the three stalkers, but the next moment, their pupils dilated sharply, and their faces were overcome with endless horror.

 Chapter 329 The Avenger Crawling Back from Hell!

    The Bandage Swordsman wandered through the desolate back alley ruins of Mule Street.


    Even though the case of the Sank family had closed, the residents of Mule Street still firmly believed the rumors that the area was haunted and concealed a ''Calamity''.


    It wasn''t just that the rumors had deeply ingrained in their hearts.


    It was also because...


    The ones who announced the closure were the always loathed and feared ''Blue-Skin Dog''.


    In the eyes of Mule Street''s residents, these ''Blue-Skin Dog'' besides extorting, only ever fooled the higher-ups with various methods.


    After all, as long as the bigwigs were appeased, these ''Blue-Skin Dog'' could continue to live carefree lives.


    As for common folk like them?


    Who would care?


    The ''Blue-Skin Dog'' wouldn''t care.


    Nor would the high-ups.


    Even those bigwigs were aware of some of the things the ''Blue-Skin Dog'' did.


    And then?


    Naturally, they silently permitted it ¡ª armed with such a preconception, Mule Street''s residents simply didn''t believe the back alley ruins'' situation was resolved.


    In their speculation, not only was the ruin''s issue unresolved, but it had also become more perilous due to the incompetence of these ''Blue-Skin Dog''.


    Maybe, a few people had to die each year.


    And whoever entered the back alley of Mule Street first, would be the scapegoat.


    With such a thought, Mule Street''s residents had long since become terrified of this place, and even chose to keep their distance.


    Thus, it was even more desolate than before.


    And in such desolate ruins, the Bandage Swordsman drifted like a ghost, dragging his longsword behind him.


    Whoo!


    The late autumn night wind stirred his lapels, and after the muddy, blood-stained duffle coat gathered deep stains that emitted a faint unusual smell when moved, exposing those bandages ¡ª originally white bandages, now dirtier with each stain.


    Naturally, this dirtiness also adhered specks of fresh blood.


    Although not much, it added a fierce aura.


    Especially under that exposed solitary eye, it made people shudder even more.


    Thus, the three stalkers trailing behind the Bandage Swordsman kept a considerable distance; they watched as this swordsman wandered around the ruins, occasionally stopping as if searching for something or pondering something.


    After several times, when the Bandage Swordsman reached the door of the original Sank family house, he suddenly raised his hand to his head, his body staggered, enveloped by an invisible pain.


    Hissss, Hushhhh!


    Deep, strange noises resounded around.


    It was uncertain where this sound came from, but it was certain that it was not a sound a human could make.


    The three stalkers immediately went on alert.


    They glanced at each other and maintained their distance; one of them took out a scroll, while the other two drew a firearm and a dagger¡ªon the way here, they had discovered each other and had speculated about each other''s identities. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And now, without any spoken agreement...


    They retreated together!


    Having encountered the ''Mystic Side,'' they had already understood how dangerous the seemingly magnificent and brilliant ''Mystic Side'' truly was.


    Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    Magnificent, because it was built upon heaps of bones.


    Brilliant, because it was constructed with endless fresh blood.


    Just like seeing a beautiful gem hiding a venomous snake underneath, anyone who reached out had to take the risk of being bitten to death by the snake.


    They had encountered it, but were unwilling to bear the ensuing risks.


    Therefore, they had become Scouts.


    For this, they did not regret.


    Even, they felt fortunate.


    Just like at this moment¡ª


    Silently, eerie blue flames appeared.


    They did not know what these flames signified, but their emergence made them feel a trembling of the soul.


    Suddenly, they witnessed the most incredible scene in their lives.


    The Bandage Swordsman raised his longsword high and struck down forcefully.


    A dazzling white brilliance appeared with the slash.


    The desolate ruins were instantly illuminated.


    Then, they were swallowed in that searing, Sharp slash.


    Weeds and stones flew all around.


    The eerie blue flames extinguished instantly.


    But these were not enough to dumbfound the three scouts. What truly dumbfounded them was the Bandage Swordsman himself¡ªthe searing, Sharp slash seemed to have impacted the Bandage Swordsman himself, his face''s bandages directly burst open, revealing a face with flesh turned inside out...


    Face of the dead!


    Not an adjective!


    But the face only the truly dead could possess!


    Looking at that completely bloodless, ash-white complexion, the three scouts felt as if witnessing the descent of a deity.


    The dead, had used the "Slash of Vanquishing Evil"?


    How was this possible?


    How could it be?


    Though they had not furthered their journey on the Mystic Side, their backing allowed them significant insight.


    That dazzling light, the hot and Sharpness of the strike, was the famous "Slash of Vanquishing Evil" known to be mastered by the Hunters against all evils!


    But...


    Why could a dead man use the "Slash of Vanquishing Evil"?


    Since when was a resurrected dead not considered evil?


    What kind of joke was this?!


    The three stalkers felt their worldviews shattering.


    However, they soon had no time to ponder these questions.


    Because¡ª


    The Bandage Swordsman turned towards them.


    With just one glance, the three felt a chill rise from the depths of their hearts.


    They didn''t know what kind of monster this Bandage Swordsman was, but they knew they were no match for him.


    Without hesitation, the stalker holding the Firearm shot at the stalker holding the Dagger.


    Bang!


    The stalker holding the Dagger fell to the ground.


    The other looked in astonishment at the stalker who had fired the gun.


    "Sorry, I think it''s best for one of us to stay behind and cover," said the stalker who had fired.


    Then, a "Flame Arrow" pierced through his calf.


    "That''s right!


    I think so too!


    I''m not fast, but I just need to be faster than you!"


    The stalker holding the scroll agreed, already running ten meters away, his speed definitely beyond normal, yet still no match for the longsword of the Bandage Swordsman.


    Thrust!


    The Bandage Swordsman decapitated with one sword stroke, then turned and walked back towards the stalker with the injured calf.


    "Your highness, wait, I am..."


    Thrust!


    Another sword strike ended the stalker''s words, decapitating him.


    The only remaining stalker already chose to close his eyes and await death.


    Upon becoming a scout, he had prepared for such an end, but he had never imagined it would be like this.


    Sudden, and completely unforeseen.


    ''Perhaps this is what death is like?'' Eli thought.


    But the expected pain did not come.


    Opening his eyes, Eli realized that the terrifying Bandage Swordsman was merely looking at him, yet had made no move.


    The Bandage Swordsman didn''t move, and Eli certainly didn''t dare to either.


    However, as the unwavering gaze continued, Eli felt the need to say something when the Bandage Swordsman began writing on the ground with his sword¡ª


    You too were betrayed.


    Seeing the words on the ground, Eli''s mind raced with the story of the Bandage Swordsman who, filled with resentment, had climbed out of hell to seek revenge after being betrayed and killed.


    Was it a vendetta against the Sank family?


    Or¡­


    As Eli speculated, the stalker suddenly thought of something and instantly stiffened¡ª


    Wait a minute! That''s not right!


    It should be¡­

 Chapter 330 The Shape of Survival!

    Could it be related to that ''Spirit Medium''?


    As this thought sprang from the bottom of Eli''s heart, it grew uncontrollably like wild grass¡ªan instinctual image formed in this Scout''s mind of the ''Spirit Medium guiding Lost Souls to The Eternal Resting Land.''


    The noise from that fireworks show was simply too great.


    Anyone who wasn''t blind or deaf would know what had happened.


    And those with well-informed sources knew even more about what happened afterward.


    Being a Scout, Eli naturally counted as someone with well-informed sources.


    Therefore, the first guess immediately followed¡ª


    The ''Bandage Swordsman'' in front of him couldn''t have just slipped out during that ''Spirit Medium guiding Lost Souls to The Eternal Resting Land,'' could he?


    But immediately, a second guess closely pursued¡ª


    The ''Bandage Swordsman'' appeared amidst the ruins of the back alleys of Mule Street, his recent demeanor clearly one of searching, remembering something¡ªprobably related to the Sank family.


    Conveniently, this ''Spirit Medium'' had solved the 20-year-old case of the murder of the Sank family.


    Was there any connection between these two matters?


    No!


    There must be some connection between these two matters!


    Eli hesitated for less than a second before becoming utterly certain.


    Then, this Scout began to hesitate again.


    This time, the hesitation was not about overturning his previous guesses.


    It was about considering how to benefit from this situation.


    Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, ultimately, until the ''Bandage Swordsman'' was gone, Eli said nothing, having a slight sense of gratitude towards the ''Bandage Swordsman.''


    More so because...


    He didn''t dare!


    He truly didn''t dare!


    Eli wasn''t some wildly brave guy.


    Otherwise, he would not have chosen to stay put upon facing the dangers of the Mystic Side, becoming a Scout for ''Count Bert.''


    Without being sure of the ''Bandage Swordsman''s'' circumstances, Eli definitely wouldn''t take the risk¡ªhis becoming ''Count Bert''s'' Scout wasn''t about truly serving Lord Count.


    It was simply because Lord Count offered a high enough price.


    Loyalty?


    It was nonexistent.


    And even if it did exist, what did it matter compared to staying alive?


    Alas!


    Eli let out a sigh filled with all sorts of emotions.


    He knew he might have just missed another opportunity.


    However, as long as he was still alive, this Scout was content.


    What''s more, the news of the ''Bandage Swordsman'' was sufficient for him to collect a hefty reward.


    ''One share for Count Bert.


    Sell one share to the Cloak Society.


    The Nobles of South Los would probably be very interested as well.


    If this happens a few more times, maybe I can consider retiring early!''


    With a slight calculation of his gains, this Scout immediately broke into a smile.


    Afterward, the Scout turned and left straightaway.


    But...


    Just after leaving the back alleys of Mule Street, the Scout stopped in his tracks, hiding in the shadows on the side, his gaze returning to the debris behind him.


    For a good ten minutes, after confirming there was no one around, the scout finally let out a slight sigh of relief.


    "It seems I was overthinking it!


    There can''t be that many schemes and tricks!"


    As the scout spoke, he shook his trousers, and a pellet fell from his ''leg'', along with a bladder filled with red liquid falling out from his trouser leg.


    This liquid, based on pig''s blood and mixed with some herbs, looked very much like human blood.


    When trailing with two other scouts and having caught sight of the ''Bandage Swordsman'', Eli instantly envisioned several possible scenarios and made ample preparations¡ªhe knew all too well the character of their kind of scouts. His practice of playing all sides was already considered a model of integrity.


    Most of them would double-cross and stab in the back at the first opportunity.


    Eli had been stabbed in the abdomen by a so-called comrade during his first mission as a scout.


    If his screams hadn''t attracted the attention of their target at that time, giving his so-called comrade a gunshot, he would have been dead long ago.


    So, upon noticing the other two scouts, Eli deliberately gave up the scroll and arm crossbow he carried and instead drew his dagger.


    What he needed to do was to remove himself from the ''game'' first.


    However, the Bandage Swordsman''s quick response was beyond his expectations.


    But none of that mattered anymore.


    What he wanted now was the bounty.


    With such a thought at the bottom of his heart and greed surfacing on his face, Eli walked away briskly.


    But a few minutes later, the scout sneaked back again.


    The other party confirmed the surroundings once more.


    Only after confirming that nothing had changed did the scout leave again.


    And this time, Eli truly left.


    In the shadows, Arthur observed the departing figure with a hint of appreciation in his eyes¡ªa simple admiration from one cautious person to another.


    Arthur hadn''t expected that just a ''small setup'' would encounter a scout as cautious and talented at acting as Eli.


    But the appearance of Eli did not make Arthur anxious.


    Arthur wasn''t worried that his little setup would fail.


    On the contrary, Eli''s appearance made it clear to Arthur that the success rate of his scheme was even higher.


    Because, Arthur believed that a cautious person like Eli would bring news that more people would trust¡ªEli''s behavior pattern destined the scout to have considerable reputation within his ''circle''.


    Simply put, as long as he could deceive Eli!


    Then...


    Under the inertia of thinking, the reputation that the other party had built up over time would become a force that couldn''t be ignored!


    As for how to deceive Eli?


    It''s simple.


    Just be more cautious and a better actor than Eli.


    Fortunately, Arthur possessed all of these qualities.


    Glancing back at the corpses of the two scouts in the ruins behind Mule Street, a trace of pity flashed in Arthur''s eyes. The ''Bandage Swordsman'' had successfully performed the ''Slash of Vanquishing Evil'', but it had scorched the Bandage Swordsman''s palm.


    Of course, this certainly didn''t mean he was any sort of demon.


    It also had nothing to do with the ''Bandage Swordsman'' or William.


    It must be an issue with the Corpse Refinement Art itself.


    ''Who would have thought that the Corpse Refinement Art was evil? Then it should be even more appropriate for me, a young, upright, innocent, and kind Spirit Medium, to use it!


    Let me, the user, spread love and justice across the world with you!''


    Thinking this way, Arthur quickened his steps and returned to No. 2 Cork Street.


    An hour after Arthur returned to No. 2 Cork Street, three pieces of news began to spread wildly¡ª''Arthur Kredos can guide souls to The Eternal Resting Land'', ''Arthur Kredos was injured while guiding souls to The Eternal Resting Land'', and ''Arthur has released an Evil Spirit from The Eternal Resting Land''.


    Arthur, who had Wuni keep an eye on Garcia, lightly rubbed Pendragon''s cat head, with a slight smile curling up the corners of his mouth¡ª


    ''Next, it''s just the final piece!''

 Chapter 331 Attitude in the Shadows!

    Arthur had three main reasons for involving the "Bandage Swordsman."


    First, to make his own injury appear more realistic ¡ª only if an accident occurred while "guiding Lost Souls" could the rumors of his injury be substantiated.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to lose control of the secret technique, letting the "Bandage Swordsman" appear.


    And with some subsequent searching, the second objective could be achieved ¡ª


    Alert Line!


    In the upcoming "Swordsmanship Finals" across the whole South County, Arthur had already laid hidden alert lines involving Jimte and Kalal.


    There was no reason not to lay one in South Los as well.


    None?


    Then create one.


    When he had Malz and Wiggins start to actively inquire about and search for the "Bandage Swordsman," such action couldn''t possibly escape the notice of others.


    Naturally, this would lead to speculation.


    At that time, letting the "Bandage Swordsman" collaborate a bit might just produce unexpected effects.


    And the third?


    The "Book of Death"!


    Arthur hoped to use the "Bandage Swordsman''s" noted interest in the "Sank family incident" to lure out Old Sunk ¡ª according to the notes, Old Sunk "died."


    But who seriously keeps a diary?


    With a cautious mindset, Arthur suspected this was Old Sunk''s precaution against the Sank family''s arrangements.


    Just look at what William had gained from the Sank family!


    "Soul Extraction Technique," "Soul Control Technique," "Soul Absorption Technique"!


    This doesn''t at all resemble a "Hunter Family."


    It''s more akin to a true "Black Wizard Family."


    Moreover, considering the activities of "witch hunting" back then, Arthur was beginning to suspect the "Sank Family" might be pawns of certain "Black Wizards."


    He, a newcomer, had already noticed something amiss.


    How could the well-informed Old Sunk not have noticed?


    Perhaps, this old hunter was merely going along with the mistakes.


    And even if Old Sunk had truly died, Gilbert from the trio back then was still alive, and he likely knew the contents of the "Book of Death" as well.


    Of course, even without any gains, it didn''t matter.


    This was merely acting on an opportunity.


    If there were gains, it would be a pleasant surprise.


    If not, then he would just keep searching patiently.


    Thinking this, Arthur once again felt the onset of sleepiness.


    This time, Arthur didn''t resist the urge to sleep again.


    And the influence of the "Orange Cat Ritual" combined with the influences of the "Serpent of Death.Thin.Cripple" Bloodline, almost the moment his head touched the pillow, Arthur fell asleep.


    Just as Arthur''s deep breathing sounds began, a pigeon landed in a town thirty kilometers away from South Los.


    The round-the-clock manned pigeon room immediately rushed towards the manor in South Town.


    "Lord, there is an urgent message from South Los."


    The old butler''s words instantly woke Lord Lisop.


    This nearly 60-year-old Lord abruptly rose from bed, his upper body bare and without a trace of excess fat, muscular and marked with numerous scars from knives, swords, and firearms, which added an intense ferocity that belied his age.


    "Read!"


    The old Lord said, as he began dressing and grooming his hair.


    The entire process was meticulous, as though he were still in a military camp.


    The old butler, once the personal aide to the old Lord, spoke softly ¡ª


    "Arthur Kredos guided Lost Souls to The Eternal Resting Land, suspected to be injured, an ''Evil Spirit'' escaped from The Eternal Resting Land and killed Finley."


    "Finley?


    The man whose leg you arranged to be crippled?"


    The old Lord had some recollection of the name.


    "Yes, initially I saw he had a good nature, so I chose him to be South Los''s spy; he has done very well, having gathered a considerable amount of useful information for us over the past decade, and recommended quite a few talents.


    Lord, your ''Iron Blood Team'' was initially formed from these people."


    The old butler promptly reminded him.


    He knew, of course, that the old Lord just needed a moment to recall who Finley was.


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    But as a butler, isn''t it supposed to make the service more convenient?


    As for Finley?


    The old butler believed that the Lord truly did not remember.


    After all, such a minor character was always arranged by him.


    "Hmm, take good care of his son, his wife¡ªlet his son join Little Lisop''s trusted aides, and then find a suitable woman from within the domain, to marry and have children as soon as possible."


    The old lord nodded and gave such an order.


    "Your Lordship''s kindness will be sung throughout the domain.


    Does the name Cotton, Andor ring any bells to Your Lordship?"


    The old butler suitably flattered.


    He continued, reporting in an extremely euphemistic tone.


    "Cotton?


    Is Andor the cook at Baron Kemir''s house?"


    This lord had no recollection of Cotton, who had also participated in the ''Seven Years'' War,'' but Grandma Andor made a deep impression on him.


    Of course, it was not because of Grandma Andor''s cooking skills.


    It was merely because Grandma Andor was the cook for Baron Kemir.


    Even if Grandma Andor''s cooking was indeed superb.


    "Yes, that''s her, and the Lost Soul guided by the ''Spirit Medium'' tonight is related to her."


    Following this, the old butler began to recount the whole incident in detail.


    "Ha, just some commoners, after all.


    Baron Kemir is truly disappointing.


    A dud is a dud!"


    Leaving such a comment, the lord then walked straight towards the study, and the old butler did not follow¡ªinstead, he just stood at the door after closing it.


    The old butler knew very well that the old lord would not allow anyone to hear what came next.


    Even him as the butler was not permitted.


    After the old lord entered the study and saw the door close behind him, he pondered slightly.


    This feeling of being completely understood was not good.


    ''Should I change butlers?''


    The old lord thought, but in the end, he shook his head.


    Finding someone as reliable and capable as this one was not an easy task.


    Of course, more importantly, it was not fitting for a noble''s demeanor.


    "I can only wait for Little Lisop."


    The old lord believed his son would perform to his satisfaction.


    After all, the butler had informed his son of those unseeable deeds he had handled.


    Now just needed an opportunity¡ª


    When Little Lisop was knighted as a ''Knight,'' that would be the time to act.


    A ''Knighthood'' was certainly not enough for their family; they must produce another lord!


    By that time, even if his peerage was not hereditary, the Lisop Family would still be passed down forever!


    Of course, the best outcome would be Little Lisop being ennobled.


    And his peerage becoming hereditary.


    That was certainly difficult.


    But it wasn''t impossible.


    Because...


    He had an ace up his sleeve! S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A real ace!


    Thinking this, the lord took out the ''Messenger Stone'' hidden in a secret compartment.


    In the way etched in his mind, the old lord activated the ''Messenger Stone'' he considered would never be used.


    The old lord began to consider his message carefully.


    And just as the lord finished his message, in the servant''s room at Number 6 White Bird Street, a servant who should have been asleep suddenly opened his eyes and revealed a meaningful smile¡ª


    ''Finally took the bait!''

 Chapter 332 I Planted a Seed!

    Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Arthur woke up for the first time at a little before noon, turned over in bed, pulled the blankets over his head and fell asleep again.


    When he woke up the second time, it was the hunger in his stomach that forced the young ''Spirit Medium'' to get up.


    Glancing at the clock indicating it was two in the afternoon, Arthur first stretched lazily ''on the bed'' and then twisted his body, crawled out from under the blankets, and squinted his eyes as he headed to the washroom.


    Half an hour later¡ª


    "Morning, Pan.


    Morning, Kuliqi."


    The fully awakened Arthur greeted his cat and dog while his gaze fell on the text in front of him¡ª


    [Guiding souls to The Eternal Resting Land greatly astonished the Mystic Side Persons of South Los, maintaining a skeptical attitude didn''t stop them from inquiring around and boasting; XP+100]


    [The appearance of the Bandage Swordsman led to more speculation among the Mystic Side Persons of South Los; XP+50]


    [Guiding souls to The Eternal Resting Land has spread your name far and wide in the local circle of tycoons; XP+30]


    [More people have heard of your name; XP+20]


    ¡­


    Arthur''s lips curled up into a smile.


    Everything was as he had anticipated.


    XP had brought a bountiful harvest and, without a doubt, in the days to come, the XP amount would continue to remain relatively high.


    And after the ''Swordsmanship Competition'' commenced?


    There would be another surge.


    So, Arthur didn''t hesitate, his gaze directly went to one of the core ''Spirit Medium'' Skills, [Noise Technique], and he chose to upgrade¡ª


    [Noise Technique Lv5: After extensive research into this secret technique, ''Xarlico,'' the Imperial Court Mage, discovered more ingenious uses beyond its original basis¡ªhe started to use the ''Noise Technique'' to mimic other people''s voices for pranks. When he imitated a man''s voice outside the bathroom, he scared the timid maids to cover their faces and scream, and when he imitated a woman''s voice in the washroom, the male servants'' pants would always end up wet. The court mage laughed heartily, and in his joy, he began using the secret technique to mimic his old friend ''Harrington'' confessing his love to the Court Lady ''Lith.'' Then, watching the two get married, the mage fell into deep thought¡­ Okay, he admitted that this secret technique was just a lowly prank, suitable for scaring away stray cats and dogs, and didn''t need to be developed further¡ªWhy? Why is this happening? Marriage? Are you kidding me? Women only slow down your research!]


    [Effect: Based on Spirituality, consuming a bit of physical strength, silently chant the Glyphic Language Hei to create 1-3 loud bangs or 1-5 rustling noises within a 25-meter radius of the caster, or you can mimic another person''s voice]


    (Remark 1: The loud bangs are approximately 120 decibels)


    (Remark 2: The rustling noises can be the sound of the wind blowing through the windows, the sound of leaves, footsteps, low cries of boys, girls, unclear speech, angry wails, or sounds like the ripping of trousers, passing gas, or diarrhea)


    (Remark 3: To mimic another person''s voice, you must have heard the voice and record it using the Glyphic Language ''GG'')


    (Remark 4: When recording with ''GG,'' only three voices can be recorded at a time; to record a fourth, one of the others must be erased)


    (Remark 5: This skill has reached its limit)


    ¡­


    ''Mimic someone else''s voice?!'' S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur''s eyes lit up.


    Although it wasn''t the ''fishwife''s scolding'' or ''moans of ecstasy'' he had guessed, this type of mimicking was even more fitting for a ''Spirit Medium.''


    ''It''s truly one of the core Skills of a ''Spirit Medium''!''


    Arthur thought to himself.


    As for the remarks of [Noise Technique]?


    Emmm¡­


    Even though the Imperial Court Mage ''Xarlico'' is quite pitiful, here''s to wishing the court jester ''Harrington'' and the Court Lady ''Lith'' happiness and joy.


    Afterward, Arthur''s gaze turned to the [Stone Bullet Technique] from the great master Hercules. The Lv2 [Stone Bullet Technique] just needed 100XP. Previously, Arthur might have hesitated when XP wasn''t growing rapidly, but not anymore. He wanted to see what the [Stone Bullet Technique] would become¡ª


    [Stone Bullet Technique Lv2: While serving as the librarian of the Imperial Library, aside from reading. Hercules loved playing stone bullets with the street kids to relax his brain and exercise his wrists. However, as he remained unbeaten, no one wished to play stone bullets with Hercules anymore, so this young master began to entertain himself¡ªWhat fun is there in tossing one stone at a time? Of course, it''s more interesting to play with hundreds at once! When hundreds of stone bullets collide together, the crisp sound brings me even more pleasure!]


    [Effect: Based on Spirituality, consuming physical strength, chant Glyphic Language Pa to control hundreds of pebble-sized stones within a 100-meter radius and direct them at any target within 100 meters of the caster''s line of sight]


    ```


    (Remark 1: The Stone Bullet Technique does not require chanting Glyphic Language and can be cast silently.)


    (Remark 2: You can control a hundred stone bullets at once, either launching them all together or in batches, as you see fit.)


    (Remark 3: The power of the stone bullets is equivalent to the power of a common youth throwing stones with a slingshot.)


    ...


    ''Just as I guessed!


    At Lv2, I can manipulate hundreds of pebbles, and the power is pretty decent too!


    So at Lv3...


    Hiss!


    Just a few?


    Arthur stared at the XP requirement for the Stone Bullet Technique Lv3, and subconsciously a twang of surprise escaped him.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' rubbed his eyes and used his fingers to carefully count the zeros after the 1.


    Five!


    Five zeros!


    That is 100,000!


    One hundred thousand XP!


    ''One hundred thousand, huh, one hundred thousand!


    What''s the point?


    Are you planning to pull a meteor from outer space with Stone Bullet Technique Lv3? Or maybe lift an island into the sky and smash it down?''


    Arthur''s face was a mix of emotions.


    Although there was a precedent that upgrading from Lv1 to Lv2 required jumping from 1 XP to 100 XP, isn''t 100,000 XP a bit too much?


    It''s like preparing for an Ancient Beast to evolve into a Tyrannosaurus Beast, but ending up going straight to a zombie Tyrannosaurus Beast!


    It was indeed beyond expectation.


    Even Arthur took a good ten seconds or more to return to his normal state.


    ''The Stone Bullet Technique at Lv3 must be really strong, huh?


    But 100,000 XP is too much, I''d have to become a ''Savior'' to achieve that in this lifetime!''


    Arthur couldn''t help but murmur complaints inwardly.


    Then, the young ''Spirit Medium'' decisively picked up the Heart of the Banyan, smeared it with his blood from his fingertip, ready to plant it in the yard of No. 2 Cork Street ¡ª the yard at No. 2 Cork Street couldn''t compare to the one at Yumir Manor, in fact, the yard at No. 44 White Bird Street was much smaller than that of Yumir Manor.


    But judging by the size of the banyan tree in the yard of Yumir Manor at that time, it would just barely accommodate ¡ª with the thick trunk entirely filling the yard, visitors would have to squeeze sideways to get to the door.


    To this, Arthur was indifferent.


    Because that was at least twenty years from now.


    Now?


    It''s still just a seed.


    Arthur''s requirement was just that a year later the Heart of the Banyan would grow into the War Tree and bring more protection to No. 2 Cork Street.


    So, after finishing the blood smear on his fingertip, Arthur walked out of the room, went straight to the center of the courtyard, pried up a square brick, and buried the Heart of the Banyan underneath.


    And then¡ª


    An abrupt supernatural event occurred!


    ```

 Chapter 333 Startling Surprise!

    Just as Arthur was about to cover the soil and water it, the recently planted "Heart of the Banyan" burst through the soil and grew rapidly in the wind.


    With the first breath, it still appeared as a tender sprout.


    With another breath, it transformed into a small sapling.


    With yet another breath, it stood over 3 meters tall.


    By the time the "Heart of the Banyan" ceased its growth, it had reached a height of 15 meters.


    And the text visible to Arthur had completely changed¡ª


    [Applying special blood, assessing...]


    [Assessment passed!]


    [''Heart of the Banyan'' has anomalously promoted to ''Death Serpent Banyan''!]


    [Name: Death Serpent Banyan]


    [Type: Other Types]


    [Quality: Epic]


    [Attributes: 1. Death Extraction; 2. Death Threat; 3. Snake Vine; 4. Snake Thorn; 5. Stealth;]


    [Remarks: A special plant from Hilt Tower, tainted by your blood, it has undergone a transformation beyond imagination, becoming bizarre, powerful, and loyal. It guards No. 2 Cork Street according to your command, or you may direct it to a new courtyard¡ªa mysterious promotion that even the heirs of Hilt Tower could not understand; your blood is truly magical!]


    ...


    [Death Extraction: Absorbs surrounding Aura of Death to nourish itself, for repair and growth, and can also store the Aura of Death]


    [Death Threat: Naturally emits a Death Threat which makes lower-level Undead involuntarily protect themselves. When a creature harbors malice, it must make a Will-2 check; if the check fails, it falls into a state of confusion and terror.]


    [Snake Vine: Vines hidden within the canopy are as flexible as snakes, not only capable of whipping enemies but their toxin can also paralyze enemies]


    [Snake Thorn: A massive root system hidden underground serves as the Death Serpent Banyan''s secret weapon; every creature pierced by it rapidly loses life, becoming nourishment for the Death Serpent Banyan] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Stealth: The Death Serpent Banyan can completely submerge underground, moving quickly, but it can also choose to pull out its roots and walk upright, albeit slowly]


    £¨Note 1: Total of 121 Snake Vines, attack range of 50 meters radius from the Death Serpent Banyan£©


    £¨Note 2: Total of 51 Snake Thorn roots, with the main root ignoring defenses of up to 3 defense levels and the remaining secondary roots ignoring defenses below 1 defense level; main root range is a 100 meters radius from the Death Serpent Banyan, secondary roots are within a 50 meters radius£©


    £¨Note 3: When the main root is damaged, the Death Serpent Banyan will suffer a fatal injury£©


    £¨Note 4: Death Extraction accelerates the growth of the Death Serpent Banyan, its current stage is: War Tree£©


    £¨Note 5: As long as the heart of the Death Serpent Banyan (War Tree level) remains, it will not die but will need to be replanted£©


    £¨Note 6: Special blood has accelerated the growth of the Death Serpent Banyan; within one year, you will receive a War Tree fighting for you, and within three years, an Ancient War Tree. As it grows into a War Tree, the number of Snake Vines and Snake Thorns increases and the speed of Stealth improves. As it grows into an Ancient War Tree, not only will it possess some degree of consciousness, but it will also master some basic arts of death, snakes, and plants, yet its loyalty to you will never change; with time and the absorption of ''Aura of Death,'' the Death Serpent Banyan will continue to grow until it reaches its limit£©


    ...


    Arthur looked at the Death Serpent Banyan quite unexpectedly.


    This mutation was truly beyond his expectation.


    Originally, he had prepared to plant it first and let it grow slowly, but who knew that after being smeared with his blood, the "Heart of the Banyan" would immediately become a War Tree-level "Death Serpent Banyan," and that the time for its growth would greatly shorten, requiring only three years to reach Ancient War Tree level.


    Of course, most importantly, the "Death Serpent Banyan" could burrow into the ground and move quickly¡ªwith the advent of gunpowder, some rules of the ''Mystic Side'' had long changed, especially for some large flammable creatures, proving to be a fatal blow.


    Just like that War Tree in ''Yumir Manor'' which had grown to War Tree-level; even if it was of a regular type, without the aid of gunpowder or oil, it would be virtually impossible to destroy it in one strike; it inevitably required a sacrifice of lives.


    But if it could burrow underground, that situation would greatly change.


    At the very least, one strike could make the "Death Serpent Banyan" even more lethal, not to mention in combination with "Death Extraction" and "Death Deterrence."


    If used well, the "Death Serpent Banyan" could truly become a war machine.


    A gleam of light flashed through Arthur''s eyes.


    He had already thought of a use for the "Death Serpent Banyan."


    But that would be later!


    Now?


    Facing the frightened, incredulous gazes of the surrounding neighbors, Arthur flashed an embarrassed yet polite smile.


    The only consolation was that someone would help him deal with the aftermath¡ª


    Whew!


    In the smoke filled with a rich mint and hints of apple, Marinda appeared before Arthur, expressing her dissatisfaction.


    "If you plan to make any large movements, please inform me in advance!


    Otherwise, it puts me in a difficult position.


    Or do you think that the Lord Count''s guards are idle?"


    With these words, a faint mist began to envelop Cork Street and Dar Alley under Arthur''s gaze, spreading out into the surroundings.


    As the mist spread, the ordinary people within its range began to faint.


    A dozen of the Countess of South Los''s guards appeared in the mist, starting to pay close attention to the neighbors near Arthur''s house¡ªin Arthur''s watchful eye, these guards approached the neighbors and whispered softly.


    "This tree was planted 20 years ago."


    "You played under this tree when you were a child."


    ¡­


    Such phrases continued to echo, and the fainting ordinary people began to whisper them too.


    "This tree was planted 20 years ago."


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I played under this tree when I was a child."


    ¡­


    After completing this, the Count''s guards saluted Marinda and Arthur and then promptly left.


    The frantic crowd soon calmed down.


    When the surrounding neighbors woke up, everything had returned to normal, especially Mr. Duer, who nostalgically looked at the "Death Serpent Banyan" and even muttered unconsciously.


    "When can I go play under the tree again?"


    However, upon noticing Arthur''s gaze, Mr. Duer immediately clutched his stomach.


    "Good afternoon, Arthur!


    Sorry, I need to use the bathroom!"


    Saying this, the neighbor fled in haste.


    Clearly, the fact that touching a ''Spirit Medium'' could bring misfortune had already been deeply ingrained in this neighbor''s heart.


    Watching the closed door of the other side, Arthur shrugged helplessly on the surface, but internally he pondered.


    ''Is this the ''protection'' for ordinary people?


    If it reaches a certain extent, where you can''t blame it on things like natural gas explosions, does it activate automatically?''


    Arthur had speculated more than once before on how the nobles hide the ''Mystic Side'' from ordinary people, but seeing it firsthand was still considerably shocking.


    That kind of mist and the manipulation of memory were enough to refresh anyone''s memory.


    Fortunately, it was useless against people from the Mystic Side.


    ''Perhaps this is why those from the ''Mystic Side'' consider themselves superior!''


    One side can dispose of life and death at will while the other remains unfazed.


    How could the latter ever consider the former as their equal?


    Even the most humble person would become incredibly arrogant over time.


    Arthur couldn''t help but sigh.


    But in the next moment, the young ''Spirit Medium'' was startled.


    Because he thought of something¡ª


    Were his ''predecessor''s'' memories real?


    And, were his own memories real?


    Could his so-called transmigration be fabricated?

 Chapter 334 Indomitable Spirit!

    An unexpected idea caused Arthur to freeze on the spot.


    To disguise this strangeness, he almost subconsciously looked up at the towering Death Serpent Banyan¡ªthe instincts of a Spirit Medium had long been imprinted deep within his soul.


    ''My memories are most likely real!


    If these memories were fabricated...


    That would be interesting!''


    In the blink of a thought, Arthur was not panicked in the slightest, instead, he was filled with a thrill that surged from the depths of his soul¡ªassuming, this speculation was true, then he very much wanted to know who was doing this to him.


    And why they were doing it?


    Furthermore...


    From this, was the world before his eyes even real!


    ''Tsk, it''s unclear! Unclear!


    Such a terrifying world!


    I dare not even think about it!''


    Arthur quickly composed himself, pressing these thoughts deep into his heart.


    Because, he was well aware that whether it was true or not, he wasn''t capable of confronting it now.


    Instead of constantly pondering, risking discovery by the possible existent beings.


    It was better to suppress it deep within his heart, to slowly explore, to accumulate strength, and then, to take action when the opportunity arose.


    A smile appeared on Arthur''s face, seen by Marinda.


    "What are you scheming now, you little schemer?


    Keep it down!


    Your smile is chilling to the core!"


    Marinda''s mouth twitched.


    "Of course, it''s about those fools who thought I was hurt!


    Who else could it be?


    Severely injured, I had no choice but to plant a War Tree to protect myself¡ªmakes perfect sense, right?"


    Arthur bowed his head, his smile lingering.


    "Ah, yes, yes, yes!"


    Marinda, having at some point picked up one of Arthur''s signature phrases, kept repeating it, then she proudly brandished her pipe.


    "How''s the taste of tobacco fed honey fruit liquor for a year?"


    For this lady, matters were just as Arthur said.


    The method before his eyes was just to make his ''fact of being injured'' more realistic.


    As for the ''War Tree''?


    Although rare, with the resources of Cat Faction Hei, having one or two already was not surprising for her.


    Therefore, compared to these established facts, Marinda was more interested in the tobacco in her pipe.


    This was an unexpected success!


    Arthur sniffed delicately for a moment.


    He indeed detected the sweetness of honey.


    And this hint of sweetness nicely offset the sharpness of mint, further bringing out the refreshing scent of apple, suggesting balance so delicate that a bit more would be too much, a bit less would be too little.


    "A flavor that''s just right!" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur assessed truthfully.


    This remark caused the corners of Marinda''s mouth to curl upwards as she playfully tapped Arthur on the chest.


    But immediately, the lady regretted the action.


    The onset of nausea had her gaze at Arthur full of regret.


    ''Arthur, how perfect it would be if you were a woman!''


    Reading the lady''s gaze, Arthur gave her the middle finger in response.


    The lady, with her pipe in her mouth, threw up two middle fingers in return.


    However, before leaving, the lady left Arthur a small bag of tobacco.


    About 10 grams.


    "Enough for two bowls, you better be grateful!"


    With a slight coquettish tone, she disappeared behind the Death Serpent Banyan, vanishing from sight.


    Looking at the small beautifully packaged bag of tobacco in his hand, Arthur knew this was something Marinda had prepared especially¡ªakin to a friendly share.


    He chose to accept it openly.


    Even though he didn''t smoke a pipe just yet. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    But in the future?


    What if he came to like it?


    Who knows.


    Nobody can be sure of the future, just as even gods can''t stop people from eating¡ªfeeling his increasingly hollow stomach, Arthur put the small bag of tobacco into Atos''s Box and so, in his pajamas, he walked past the Death Serpent Banyan and left No. 2 Cork Street.


    "Merlin!"


    Arthur shouted towards Dar Alley.


    "Coming, sir!"


    Merlin, with jet-black hair and a slight build but fair skin, ran to Arthur at top speed, holding today''s newspaper and Arthur''s first meal¡ªafter returning to South Los yesterday, Arthur had settled the remaining wages and decided to continue employing Merlin, noticing his diligence and unique daily routine.


    It was still fifty Zeroes a day.


    Merlin needed to buy the newspaper for Arthur in the morning, tidy up the courtyard, and also purchase Arthur''s first meal.


    If needed, he would also purchase a second meal.


    Aside from the newspaper, the rest of the expenses were to be accounted for weekly¡ªhowever, due to Arthur''s "good reputation", the nearby shops all agreed that monthly accounting was satisfactory.


    Beyond these duties, if there were visitors in the morning, noon, or afternoon, Merlin was also obliged to inform them of the appropriate time to visit and to record the visitors'' information.


    It was somewhat similar to the second or third manservant in a noble household.


    Arthur believed that Merlin would perform these tasks well.


    "Sir, may I place these here?"


    "Of course!"


    Merlin set down the newspapers and the basket containing food at the doorstep of No. 2 Cork Street, and hurried off after Arthur''s affirmation.


    Though still very polite, Arthur nevertheless noticed something off about Merlin.


    That ''offness'' was...


    Alarm!


    The alarm he showed looking towards the Death Serpent Banyan!


    ''Could it be just a coincidence?'' Arthur wondered, as Fujin silently followed him.


    He needed to confirm something.


    For someone like Merlin, who was ''extremely close'' to him, Arthur maintained a more cautious attitude, just as he would towards those ''strangers'' who approached him again.


    Standing beside the Death Serpent Banyan, Arthur''s gaze shifted to the drunk vagabond.


    The vagabond''s filthy coat material was indiscernible, his hair completely tangled, and his face was so dirt-encrusted it seemed to scab.


    The fellow simply stood on Cork Street, staring steadfastly at Arthur.


    Arthur also returned the look with a slight smile.


    "Do you recognize me?"


    The vagabond opened his mouth to reveal a mouthful of yellow teeth.


    "Not at all."


    Arthur honestly shook his head.


    "Then, do you know me?"


    The vagabond asked again.


    "I do."


    Arthur nodded.


    Then, the other party started questioning again¡ª


    "How do you know?"


    "I guessed."


    "Your guess wasn''t accurate enough."


    "Just as you were too late?"


    "As long as I have arrived, it''s not too late!"


    "Hmm, have some tea."


    The pair walked into No. 2 Cork Street, exchanging words, and as Arthur waved his hand, a cup of black tea prepared by the Hand of Void appeared on the small parlor table.


    "I prefer drinking alcohol to drinking tea."


    "The alcohol is too strong."


    Arthur picked up his teacup.


    "The tea is too cold, gets colder the more you drink."


    The vagabond didn''t move, just glanced at the teacup.


    "That''s why I have prepared black tea."


    Arthur gestured again, the vagabond stared at the cup and looked again, but shook his head.


    "Black tea does not warm the stomach enough."


    Though he said this, the vagabond finally picked up the teacup, and like drinking liquor, downed it in one gulp, then bowed courteously¡ª


    "Thank you for everything you have done for Cotton and Nicole!"


    With these words, the vagabond straightened his back, and bowed again to Arthur.


    But this time, it was a military salute¡ª


    "Daredevil Team Captain Bob reporting to you!"


    Saying so, the member of the Daredevil Team took a box from his chest, opened it towards himself, and then placed it in front of Arthur.


    As Arthur clearly saw the contents of the box,


    his eyes instantly narrowed.

 Chapter 335 Miss Qius Security Company Listed!

    The box contained a 10-milliliter test tube, and due to the test tube being laid flat, the volume of the liquid inside could not be read accurately; however, Arthur estimated that it contained about 5-6 milliliters.


    Of course, this was not the point.


    The point was the potion inside¡ª


    [Death Soldier Potion (Optimized)]!


    Arthur was surprised by the [Optimized] suffix on the [Death Soldier Potion].


    But what surprised Arthur even more was that at this moment, Bob radiated a fluctuation of [Spirituality].


    It was a friendly, wholeheartedly submissive fluctuation, and under this oscillation, the [Death Soldier Potion (Optimized)] revealed more remarks¡ª


    [Death Soldier Potion (Optimized): During the ''Seven Years'' War'', Bob gradually came into prominence in Daredevil Camp. He not only won the appreciation of his superiors but also the respect of his comrades. He saved his superiors and comrades'' lives more than once, especially when he took the ''Death Soldier Potion'' a second time and emerged unscathed. His superior immediately appointed him captain of the first squad of Daredevil Camp. Some individuals proficient in ''Potion-making'' took a great interest in Bob, hoping to obtain some of his blood. Bob cooperated fully, exchanging it for some ''Mystic Side knowledge.'' In an unexpected raid, Bob also inherited a ''Potion Master''s'' legacy, including some basic and advanced potion formulas. But most importantly, it contained the ''Death Soldier Potion''...


    After the war, Bob and a few comrades lived in North County for a while, but as his comrades passed away one by one, Bob was reminded of the pain of his mother''s death, which made him choose to leave. Over the next thirty years, Bob wandered, honing his killing skills while mastering the legacy left by the ''Potion Master'', making some modifications to it.


    Effect: When someone under your gaze takes this potion, they will become a Death Soldier loyal to you.]


    (Remark 1: Even an optimized [Death Soldier Potion] still has a risk of failure, and if it fails, the consumer will die.)


    (Remark 2: The physical and psychological state of the consumer will affect the success rate of the [Death Soldier Potion].)


    (Remark 3: The [Death Soldier Potion] is ineffective on those who already possess or have awakened to be a [Spiritualist].)


    (Remark 4: After surviving the potion, the Death Soldier''s [Physique] will greatly increase, and they will be fearless of pain, with a certain resistance to soul-affecting secret techniques.)


    (Remark 5: The optimized [Death Soldier Potion] significantly reduces the impact on the lifespan of the Death Soldiers, but they remain infertile.)


    ...


    Arthur looked at the [Death Soldier Potion (Optimized)] before him and a smile appeared on his face.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' was surprised by the suffix following [Death Soldier Potion] and also surprised that Bob had become a Mystic Side Person, but Arthur was not at all surprised that Bob would offer the [Death Soldier Potion].


    Arthur was quite certain that after receiving Malz''s letter, the other party had already arrived in South Los.


    Why not appear directly? Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    The other party was observing him.


    Observing to see if he was worth appearing for.


    And it was for this reason that the other party appreciated everything he did for Cotton and Nicole.


    Similarly, it was also because of Cotton and Nicole that the other party chose to appear and to be candid.


    Just as Malz had said, Bob was a very pure person.


    In the face of such a pure person, Arthur would not conceal¡ª


    "How much does it cost to make one?"


    Arthur asked directly.


    "Around 500 gold coins, with a certain failure rate. In my refinement, one out of two is successful," Bob replied.


    "And the success rate of consuming it?"


    Arthur continued to inquire about the key point.


    "If the consumer is in good enough condition, there is a one in five chance¡ªthis was the success rate during the ''Seven Years'' War''!


    After consuming the optimized potion, the chance is roughly between one-half and one-third, but the exact success rate still depends on the consumer''s condition."


    Bob stated candidly.


    Arthur immediately began calculating¡ª S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A 50% success rate for the potion?


    That means creating one [Death Soldier Potion (Optimized)] would cost 1000 gold coins!


    Plus the success rate of consumption, calculating at one-third¡­


    3000 gold coins!


    And this was the optimized version!


    If it was not optimized, it would cost 5000 gold coins each!


    ''No wonder with the way those nobles operate, they haven''t organized a large ''Daredevil Camp''¡ªwith the wealth of Old Lion and Mother Tigress, a thousand-man team would be a breeze, but losing half of them in a battle would be something both could hardly bear, surely leaving them breathless with heartache!''


    Arthur could clearly imagine the love-hate relationship those Great Nobles had with the ''Death Soldiers''.


    Love, for their loyalty and ability.


    Hate, a costly price.


    Of course, there''s the most important point¡ª


    Lifespan!


    After taking the "Death Soldier Potion," one''s lifespan is affected.


    Power does not come from nothing!


    Either possess talent or overdraw life.


    The former are the minority, the latter the majority.


    And the most common?


    Is still mediocrity.


    Whether by active choice or passive circumstance, this is the life most people lead.


    After all, 5000 gold coins is an amount the vast majority in South Los will never earn in a lifetime.


    And with a 5000 gold coin investment and ''the effect lasting only a few years'' as a premise, even the great nobles would consider it carefully.


    Similarly, when it came to Arthur, the investment was reduced to 3000 gold coins, but he also needed to consider this issue.


    Therefore, Arthur was very concerned about [Remark 5], as the optimized "Death Soldier Potion" significantly reduced its impact on the potion-taker''s lifespan.


    By how much was it weakened?


    Arthur immediately inquired this of Bob.


    "Those who take the unoptimized ''Death Soldier Potion'' can live at most for 5-10 years. I have taken the ''Death Soldier Potion'' twice and have broken this shackle.


    But I am the only one who has taken two doses of the ''Death Soldier Potion'' and still survived."


    No need for "Eagle Eye" or "Insight," Arthur could clearly see the memories and pain that surfaced in Bob''s eyes as he spoke.


    ''Was the initial intent of the optimized potion for the sake of comrades-in-arms?''


    Arthur speculated.


    After the "Seven Years'' War" ended, those soldiers who left with Bob probably also took the ''Death Soldier Potion.''


    As their lives reached their end, these few soldiers might have all tried taking a second dose of the ''Death Soldier Potion,'' but failed.


    Arthur thought this to himself, while Bob''s voice continued¡ª


    "Those who take the optimized ''Death Soldier Potion'' can live for at least 25 years!"


    Arthur didn''t ask Bob how he came up with such precise data.


    But upon learning that each ''Death Warrior'' could live for over 25 years, Arthur knew his ''Miss Qiu''s Security Company'' could be launched.


    3000 gold coins each?


    Then he would start with 30!


    With the ''contribution of 100k Black Gold'' from Harris, Arthur was not worried about the initial construction of the ''Death Soldiers;'' all of these people would become members of his Black Cat Faction.


    And with coastal trade set to begin, especially with ''tax exemption'' as a premise, Arthur believed the number of ''Death Warriors'' under his command would surely grow steadily.


    30 Death Warriors secured.


    Would 3000 Death Warriors be far behind?


    10000 Death Warriors is not a dream either!


    A slight smile played at the corners of Arthur''s mouth as he anticipated that day''s arrival.


    And now?


    It was time to select the initial members.


    The necessary criteria were to be parentless, spouseless, childless, and in good health.


    None of which required Arthur''s worry.


    There were too many in Rat Street who met similar requirements, Wiggins could handle everything.


    In fact, as soon as Bob had shown up, Fujin had already gone to notify Wiggins.


    Wiggins would be able to arrive shortly.


    However, before Wiggins arrived, Arthur had another matter to take care of¡ª


    Come out, my ''Bandage Swordsman''!

 Chapter 336 Wandering Heretics Among Mortals!

    Dusk, the setting sun was like blood.


    The ''Bandage Swordsman,'' with a blood-stained cloak, stepped out of Dar Alley and came onto Cork Street, tracing the elongated shadows of the buildings at twilight.


    The rapidly rising yet increasingly spaced buildings created an intricate interplay of light and shadow. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the blood-red sunlight shined on the ''Bandage Swordsman''s'' bloodstains, the filth within the blood became as dense as mud, making him appear like an Undead crawling from the earth.


    When the profound darkness enveloped the ''Bandage Swordsman''s'' bloodstains, the blood within seemed to congeal like fire, giving the impression he was an Evil Spirit amidst blazing flames.


    He did not belong to either light or darkness.


    He did not belong to the human world.


    He suddenly halted in his steps.


    Because...


    Smoke from cooking fires!


    The lingering scent of cooking smoke, the ultimate taste of the human world.


    He heard the bustling, urging voices from the kitchens.


    He heard the cheerful, expectant voices of the children.


    He heard the weary yet spirited voices in the dining rooms.


    Each sound made him and the entire street all the more out of place. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    He was like a heretic!


    He quickened his pace, amid the terrified and evasive gazes of the passersby, under the expectant eyes of the stalkers, he moved towards No. 2 Cork Street, step by step.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of a large banyan tree, he gripped the hilt of his sword tightly.


    "Hehe, the show is starting!"


    "What on earth is this thing?"


    "Should be an Undead creature, right?"


    "Who cares, just keep watching!"


    His sharp hearing allowed Eli, a Scout in name for Count Bert, to catch every word of the stalkers around him, which made him curl his lip in disdain.


    Undead creature?


    Where is there an Undead that can use the ''Slash of Vanquishing Evil''?


    But what is this ''Bandage Swordsman''?


    Eli was clueless.


    But what he did know was because of this ''Bandage Swordsman'' appearing right now, not only did he make a fortune, but he also traded for two excellent props from the Cloak Society and Count Bert.


    The danger of the Mystic Side kept him from advancing.


    Yet the props of the Mystic Side drew him in like moths to a flame.


    Who wouldn''t love the safe and convenient props of the Mystic Side?


    And if you could get your hands on a couple more, who would refuse?


    So Eli, who had sworn to himself that he would retire after selling the information, came back again.


    ''One more time!


    One more time and I''ll retire¡ª''


    ''Find a secluded street in the Shire District to set up a shop, run a small tavern!''


    Just like last time, Eli told himself this again.


    He kept his gaze firmly on the ''Bandage Swordsman,'' watching as the figure suddenly took a step to the left, just when the stalkers were still puzzled¡ª


    Whoosh!


    Crack!


    The sound of something cutting through the air had already resounded.


    The spot where the ''Bandage Swordsman'' had been standing now had its cobblestone surface shattered.


    But all the stalkers, including Eli, failed to see what launched the attack!


    Then, the ''Bandage Swordsman'' took another step to the left.


    This time, every stalker widened their eyes.


    But,


    They still saw nothing clearly.


    Still a ''whoosh'' followed by a ''crack.''


    All they saw was the cracked ground.


    ''What is that thing?''


    Faced with the unknown, Eli instinctively retreated 10 meters and then pulled out the Dagger that had accompanied him the longest.


    Some stalkers who also stepped back, their vigilance at first apparent, now looked on with scorn upon seeing Eli''s Dagger¡ªthey thought that even if they failed to acquire the ''scroll,'' they should at least obtain a respectable Firearm.


    Dagger?


    Even a dog wouldn''t use it.


    After that, the stalkers only spared a fraction of their attention for Eli.


    It was only when they noticed that Eli was retreating again, almost about to leave Cork Street, did the disdain in the stalkers'' eyes grow thicker.


    Their position was already more than thirty meters away from No. 2 Cork Street, sufficiently safe. How much further back would someone like Eli retreat?


    Fifty meters? Sixty meters?


    Immediately, no one paid any more attention to Eli.


    Such a coward wasn''t worth it.


    Moreover, the ''Bandage Swordsman'' had made another move.


    After taking two steps to the left, the ''Bandage Swordsman'' leaped to the right in a large bound.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    Crack crack crack!


    Amidst the continuous sounds of tearing through the air, the ground far to the left of his original position was shattered, a clear sign that the unknown attacks had changed.


    But, the ''Bandage Swordsman'' had anticipated this once again.


    That''s right!


    Prophetic!


    All the stalkers simultaneously harbored this thought deep down.


    However, anyone with a bit of insight knew that such ''prophecy'' did not exist. It should be a form of battle ''instinct''¡ªan instinct formed by honing one''s skills to the utmost and integrating life-and-death combat experience.


    It looked simple, but it was incredibly difficult.


    Whether it was honing one''s skills to the utmost or integrating countless life-and-death experiences, it was not something ordinary people could achieve.


    The former was limited by Talent, while the latter was restricted by Death.


    To be able to integrate both...


    ''This ''Bandage Swordsman'' is definitely not an unknown nobody!


    A strong figure related to the Sank family?


    Who could it be?''


    Every stalker began to speculate.


    And this was exactly what Arthur wanted.


    Using Fujin''s eyes, he observed the expressions of all the stalkers from the shadows, then he had the [Death Serpent Banyan] launch its next attack.


    Of course, it was necessary to ''inform the Bandage Swordsman'' beforehand.


    The next moment¡ª


    The whole Cork Street darkened.


    As if night had fallen.


    But, every stalker stared dumbfounded at the sky above them.


    Hundreds of vines appeared there, blocking the last vestiges of twilight.


    At this moment, they finally understood what had been attacking them.


    Vines!


    Shock reflected in the eyes of each stalker.


    They had never imagined that these vines, only as thick as two fingers, could become so powerful, shattering the cobblestone pavement with a whip, breaking bones and snapping sinews on contact with a body!


    Even those clad in armor wouldn''t escape unscathed!


    More importantly...


    Quantity!


    With so many vines, even if the ''Bandage Swordsman'' truly had prophetic ability, he would still be whipped to dust.


    But at this moment, the stalkers no longer had the time to worry about the ''Bandage Swordsman''!


    Watching the hundreds of writhing, coalescing vines above them, every stalker''s scalp began to tingle; those closest to No. 2 Cork Street scrambled backward in a panic.


    But, it was too late!


    The vines fell like rain.


    Those stalkers closest and next closest to No. 2 Cork Street were directly whipped into a pulp.


    While those farthest from No. 2 Cork Street were the luckiest, protected by the bodies in front of them and aided by their own speed.


    They ran out of the [Snake Vine]''s range of attack.


    Almost instinctively, those who escaped turned back to look with lingering fear.


    Then, those stalkers stood there, frozen.

 Chapter 337 The Colossal Entity of the Human World!

    The whipping vines fell like a tempest, yet the ''Bandage Swordsman'' strolled through them with ease.


    Every time the vines struck down, they barely missed the ''Bandage Swordsman,'' as if they were just a hair''s breadth away from hitting him.


    But a miss is as good as a mile!


    That slight difference allowed the ''Bandage Swordsman'' to step forward, one step at a time.


    He was getting closer and closer to No. 2 Cork Street.


    Feeling the ''Bandage Swordsman''s'' approach,


    immediately, the banyan tree began to shake.


    Within the rustling of leaves, one could sense the feeling of anger.


    The ceaselessly thrashing vines all came to a halt.


    It was then that the stalkers, who had run far away, finally relaxed and let out a breath.


    "Such a terrifying ''Bandage Swordsman''!"


    "If such dense attacks can''t harm him... then he must be confident about dodging a volley of rifle fire, right?"


    "Definitely!"


    "Truly terrifying!"


    "But, he''s still doomed, right?"


    "For sure!"


    "Those vines have gathered up, they won''t give him any more chances!" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they watched the vines line up, murmurs of discussion rose among the stalkers.


    An experience of escaping death seemed to have drawn them closer together.


    As for Eli, he discreetly increased the distance once again¡ªhe could see clearly that these seemingly chatty fellows were all armed.


    And their intentions?


    One could guess with their big toes.


    Stalkers were, in some ways, worse than robbers, because robbers specialized only in robbery, whereas stalkers often took on the role of robbers as well.


    Sometimes they even doubled as thieves.


    Overall, highly unprofessional.


    Of course, he was different.


    Unlike the average stalker, he was a professional scout, who just occasionally trafficked information and picked up spoils of war.


    Moreover, he at least had the patience to wait until everything was over.


    Even if he guessed the outcome, he had to watch until the end.


    Furthermore...


    Thinking of the ''Slash of Vanquishing Evil'' the ''Bandage Swordsman'' possessed, Eli didn''t think the battle would end this way¡ªabout the ''Bandage Swordsman'' being Undead and mastering the ''Slash of Vanquishing Evil,'' he had only sold that information to the ''Cloak Society'' and ''Count Bert.''


    Why not ''spread the word''?


    Naturally, because the ''scarcity'' of news represents its value.


    Although after today, this news would no longer be ''scarce,'' what did it have to do with him?


    When he sold it, the information was genuine and valid.


    More importantly, he had made his earnings!


    And...


    He was about to earn much more!


    Eli looked towards No. 2 Cork Street with great anticipation.


    The dense banyan vine had obscured the sky, and as they uniformly fell, it seemed as though the heavens were collapsing.


    Seeing the scene he had anticipated unfold, a few impatient souls among the stalkers who had just escaped death could no longer hold back, lashing out at the people around them.


    The quick-reacting ones dodged and began to retaliate after escaping the first strike.


    The slow ones lay in pools of blood.


    The killings born out of chaos intertwined with the most despicable parts of the human heart, morphing into a hideous visage that leered at its prey.


    Or rather...


    Gifts!


    In their eyes, these were gifts.


    Gifts known as ''windfalls.''


    But when that dazzling white light appeared, they all turned around in shock; they saw that burning, sharp slash split the dark sky.


    They saw the ''Bandage Swordsman''s'' scorched palm.


    Black as death, as if belonging to the Undead!


    Undead?


    Undead!


    The stalkers realized in an instant!


    ''The ''Bandage Swordsman'' was Undead!


    But how could the Undead use "Slash of Vanquishing Evil"?


    Just like the first time Eli encountered the "Bandage Swordsman" using "Slash of Vanquishing Evil," the worldviews of these stalkers were shattered.


    They stood there, dazed, somewhat at a loss as they watched the "Bandage Swordsman" standing in front of No. 2 Cork Street.


    A low growl filled their ears.


    Just by observing that pitch-black, bone-chilling palm, they understood the frustration it held.


    Just like Eli, they began to speculate.


    Arthur, with Eagle Eye''s vision, glanced over the stalkers, pausing slightly on Eli before controlling the "Bandage Swordsman" to exhibit a very puzzled expression.


    But in the next moment, the revealed cyclopean eye showed a hint of surprise.


    Without paying any more attention to No. 2 Cork Street or the banyan tree, the "Bandage Swordsman" turned and dashed into a nearby alley.


    The stalkers who had previously been fighting over their greed didn''t hesitate to follow.


    But Eli did not.


    This professional Scout rushed to the nearest information trading hub.


    The information about that banyan tree was quite valuable, after all.


    As for the loot on the ground?


    Who does the loot in front of No. 2 Cork Street belong to?


    Unless he was out of his mind, he would definitely not touch those things.


    Arthur looked appreciatively at the professional Scout and manipulated the "Death Serpent Banyan" to pull back all the bodies and loot on Cork Street¡ªthe bodies became the best nourishment for the "Death Serpent Banyan," much like the previously crushed corpses had restored the "Snake Vine."


    And the loot?


    Arthur would go through it later.


    For now?


    He needed to address the lady in front of him.


    A lady who stood at an imposing height of 2.5 meters¡ªsolidly built yet not at all bloated.


    This lady had fiery red hair that was left untied, and she carried a colossal sword on her back like a door. Anyone seeing this lady would naturally feel a psychological pressure due to her stature and build; those of a timider disposition might even fall over in fright, despite the lady''s face being not at all unpleasant.


    However, Arthur recovered quickly from his initial surprise.


    He was purely astonished by her height.


    Then came the warranted caution.


    Even though she had appeared alongside the Count''s Guards.


    The Count''s Guards, wrapped up tightly with only their eyes exposed, began ''cleaning up'' once more, but their gazes occasionally swept over Arthur¡ªwith the benefits of "Eagle Eye" and "Insight," Arthur clearly read emotions such as ''not you again,'' ''enough already,'' ''I''m tired'' from the eyes of these guards.


    In response, Arthur expressed that his attention was entirely captured by the lady in front of him, and he did not notice anything else.


    "Hello, Kledos Advisor, I am Julie, Lord Count''s Swordsmanship Master!"


    The lady introduced herself.


    "Good evening, Swordsmanship Master Julie,"


    Arthur replied with the proper etiquette.


    Then, suitably, a look of confusion appeared in his eyes.


    Seeing the perplexity on Arthur''s face, the Swordsmanship Master laughed out loud.


    "Please rest assured, as the Shire District Police Station''s Advisor personally employed by Lord Count, you won''t have to compensate for these damages!"


    The Swordsmanship Master pointed at the smashed pavement, joking.


    The implication in her words was clear: We''re on the same side, no need to worry.


    Arthur obliged with a smile.


    And likewise, joined in the jest.


    "If compensation is required, may I go to the Shire District Police Station and get reimbursed by Chief Malz?"


    "Of course, as long as Chief Malz still has money¡ªthat Chief has recently spent a fortune at the club, probably even dipping into his pension fund."


    The Swordsmanship Master winked at Arthur, displaying a knowing smile that any man would understand.


    "No wonder that bastard gave me a menu when he was at my New House Salon! Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    I thought he was reminding me to eat well when I''m alone!


    That scoundrel, toying with my emotions!"


    Arthur grumbled indignantly.


    The Swordsmanship Master burst into hearty laughter.


    When the laughter subsided, she immediately asked.


    "What''s the deal with that ''Bandage Swordsman''?"


    "An accident."


    Arthur sighed softly, his eyes brimming with helplessness.


    Seeing the helplessness in Arthur''s eyes, the Swordsmanship Master sighed in relief and thought to herself¡ª


    ''Just as the Lord Count expected!''

 Chapter 338 Grant Someone the Authority, a Future Boundless!

    The Swordsmanship Chief clearly remembered, when the news arrived last night, Lord Count immediately showed a smile¡ª


    ''Guiding the Undead towards ''The Eternal Resting Land'', and now there''s an extra one that seems to have crawled out from ''The Eternal Resting Land''?


    It seems our Mr. Kledos is also a tender person!


    He...


    was trying to find a way to resurrect his own parents!


    In the ''Mystic Side'', resurrection of the deceased has always been deemed taboo.


    Because¡ª


    It''s too dangerous!


    Since the Imperial Age, every resurrection attempt has never ended well.


    The slightly better outcome is the death of the ritual performer.


    A more common outcome is the entire family dying together.


    An even more serious case would result in the death of everyone sharing the same bloodline. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    Just like in the mid-Silver Age, the once-glorious Edward Family met with total disaster because the Edward brothers tried to resurrect their mother. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All people of the Edward Family who shared the same bloodline died overnight.


    As a result, a distant relative with little blood relation, in name only, ''Bert'' inherited the title, land¡ªwhat was left after being devoured.


    Nobody expected that this ''Count Bert'' could restore the glory of the Edward Family.


    After all, what he inherited wasn''t even a farm.


    It was a...


    Mill.


    And one so decrepit that many factions looked down upon it.


    But relying on that very mill, ''Count Bert'', considered a country bumpkin, spent ten years becoming the true Count Bert, founding a Bert Family that could not be ignored.


    Some rumored that the country bumpkin Count Bert had inherited the Edward Family''s secret legacy.


    Others whispered that Count Bert actually carried the Edward Family''s bloodline, and thus was protected by the land.


    Otherwise, why would a meteor fall from the sky to crush thirty thousand rebels to ashes during their decisive battle with the rebels?


    Everyone thought the country bumpkin Count Bert was doomed at that time; a fight of 1000 against 30,000¡ªanyone would know the outcome.


    But it was this incredible reversal that cemented the bumpkin as the Lord Count.


    And this miraculous turnaround only made the ''Bert Family''.


    The Edward Family?


    They still turned to dust in history.


    Therefore, as the Swordsmanship Chief and Countess of South Los, Julie was here.


    She needed to remind Arthur¡ª


    "Death will not be trifled with!


    All reversals are taboo!


    Even that one from the ''Death Poetry Society'', who pridefully calls himself ''Child of Death'', cannot... So please be cautious, Kledos advisor."


    Observing the solemn appearance of the swordsmanship chief before him.


    Arthur instantly understood the purpose of her appearance at the doorstep of No. 2 Cork Street.


    She had mistaken him for wanting to resurrect his ''parents''.


    No!


    It was the Earl of South Los who had made that assumption about him.


    If possible, Arthur wouldn''t mind completing the ''Kledos Family'' for the sake of gratitude, but he was aware of such a ''Death Taboo.''


    Many of the books in the secret chamber of Yumir Manor had mentioned this.


    Therefore, without absolute certainty, Arthur would never attempt it.


    However, that was something he knew.


    When facing others, of course, he had to ''act'' accordingly¡ª


    "Hmm, I won''t!


    I will absolutely not meddle with ''Death''!"


    Arthur affirmed with utmost certainty, his tone decisive.


    Then, the young ''Spirit Medium'' emphasized.


    "Accident!


    It was all an accident!"


    "That''s good!"


    The Female Swordmaster smiled and nodded, then¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "It was a pleasure to meet you.


    ```


    "I hope next time we can share a drink and be merry!"


    Without further pleasantries, the Female Swordmaster briskly left with the Countess''s guards. Arthur, with a smile still on his face, saw them off before heading back to No. 2 Cork Street.


    But the moment the door closed, an additional hint of playfulness crept into Arthur''s smile.


    ''The Lord Count is a bit too sensitive!''


    In the past, his interactions with the ''Countess'' were mostly facilitated by Marinda acting as an intermediary, but now Julie had suddenly appeared, bypassing Marinda entirely.


    This made it clear that the Countess had begun to take him seriously.


    She had placed him within the scope of those she deemed necessary to observe.


    For Arthur, who was just starting out, this wasn''t good news.


    So, make the best of a bad job.


    He had to give that Mother Tigress something to hold onto, to put her at ease.


    ''Arthur Kredos, who is obsessed with ''resurrecting his parents,'' starts to dabble in death, researches death, and even inherited the contemporary ''Black Cat'' of the ''Cat Faction.Black'' precisely because of this, is much safer than the one who accumulates power and recruits subordinates.''


    Alas!


    I''m not a bad person.


    I just lack a sense of security.''


    Arthur sighed to himself.


    He had even guessed what kind of measures the Mother Tigress would use to ''lure'' his ''obsession.''


    ''When the time comes, show the appropriate ''struggle''¡ªas the contemporary ''Black Cat'' Arthur and as a son to his ''parents,'' it is essential to swing between duty and familial love!''


    With this in mind, Arthur''s gaze shifted to Bob and Wiggins, who had finished their conversation.


    "Sir, based on your requirements and current conditions, 30 ''Death Warriors'' will take about three months¡ªmainly because a considerable amount of time is spent in the initial selection. They need to undergo at least three months of intensive training within our company at the docks to effectively improve the success rate of the Death Soldier Potion," said Bob.


    "Three months?


    That''s acceptable!"


    Leave professional matters to the professionals. This had always been Arthur''s principle, as long as he retained control over the final result.


    "For those who are eliminated, don''t waste them; integrate them into the standard security team¡ªyou can discuss with Malz and Kuke. They certainly wouldn''t mind a bit more police force.


    After that, it''s all about showing our professionalism when called into action.


    I want the people of South Los to think of us first when they need security," Arthur reminded Bob.


    It wasn''t just what he said; the crux lay in communication with Malz.


    Arthur did not want Bob''s ''premature arrival'' to be misunderstood by Malz, creating unnecessary distance.


    Clearly, Bob understood what Arthur meant and immediately nodded in agreement.


    As Bob and Wiggins left, Arthur gave the latter a subtle signal without leaving any trace.


    Suddenly, the previously disheartened Wiggins perked up.


    His look toward Bob became even more cautious.


    Unlike the previous ''wariness'' of mistakenly thinking his position was being replaced, this caution stemmed from the ''mission'' given by the superior.


    Indeed, how could the superior abandon him so easily?


    He must have a more important mission!


    Not only to manage Rat Street well for the superior but also to keep an eye on this stranger!


    Reminded of this, as he truly left No. 2 Cork Street, Wiggins stealthily gestured to Arthur, signaling "leave everything to me."


    Watching the departing pair, Arthur inwardly sighed¡ª


    ''It''s so hard to be the leader of a small organization!''


    Arthur truly wanted to throw everything away and live the life he desired, recklessly and without concern.


    Unfortunately...


    That wasn''t possible!


    If he really did that, it would probably end up like another ''Muck Cart Murder.''


    That terrible experience was enough to last a lifetime.


    Another time?


    Arthur respectfully declined.


    So, after a brief moment of sentiment, Arthur''s eyes grew sharp¡ª


    ''Preparation for registering for the Swordsmanship Competition, huh?


    Baron Korol, Baron Hausman, Lord Lisop, Lord Bern, Lord Ernest, Lord Dibwa, Lord Bass...


    You''re also preparing to register, aren''t you?


    I want half of your men dead before the competition even starts!''


    ```

 Chapter 339 Sign Up!

    The registration address for the "Swordsmanship Competition" was at Elta Square.


    The Elta Square, previously struck by a "gas lamp explosion," had undergone a complete repair under the auspices of the Earl of South Los, who "personally funded" the restoration, yet this explosion made the Earl start to reconsider the safety of "gas lamps," delaying the planned renovation of the "gas lamps," previously set to start in April of the following year, once again.


    Even the persistent lobbying and persuading by several "Gas Lamp Companies" of Inner Bay bore no fruit.


    Rumor had it that these "Gas Lamp Companies" were already looking for help from others indirectly¡ªshares that were once 100% were being continuously reduced.


    Especially under the competition among these gas lamp companies, the share ratio was visibly being carved away, incrementally bought up by the locals of South Los.


    Of course, all of this was none of Bern''s concern.


    Bern didn''t even know about these things.


    As a coach at the "Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club," what he cared about more was this "Swordsmanship Competition"!


    He was 20 this year, but hadn''t had his 20th birthday yet.


    So, he still qualified to participate in this "Swordsmanship Competition."


    Besides him, there were also two other students in the club who met the requirements¡ªbeyond their ages, they must at least withstand ten moves under his instruction.


    Otherwise, it would just be a waste of the registration fee.


    However, by the time Bern finished registering with the two students, he realized...


    It seemed like he might also be wasting the registration money.


    The contestants in this "Swordsmanship Competition" were too strong.


    Not to mention the contestant that had just brushed past him, heading towards the eastern corner of the square, tall like a small giant, the one standing in the western corner was also extremely formidable; he felt a stinging sensation in his eyes just from a brief glance.


    There were also contestants at the northern and southern sides of the square.


    Though they did not stand alone like in the eastern and western corners, but in groups of threes and fives.


    Still, each group of contestants exuded a unique aura.


    That aura...


    It was somewhat like the "Spirit Medium"!


    The thought that these people all possessed the strength of the "Spirit Medium" made Bern couldn''t help but wryly smile.


    Moreover, what was more important was that all of these people were strangers.


    As a coach with a bit of fame within the South Los swordsmanship circles, Bern was just twenty, but he was familiar with most sword practitioners.


    Unless...


    ''Nobles?''


    What happened?


    Why did all these nobles send someone to compete?''


    Bern had some understanding of the ways of the nobles.


    They couldn''t possibly take the field personally in the "Swordsmanship Competition," but the "Noble''s" rights allowed them to choose to have their attendants participate on their behalf.


    This kind of thing has happened in past "Swordsmanship Competitions."


    But it was only an occasional occurrence, once or twice.


    A participation on such a large scale as seen now, however, was unprecedented.


    This aroused Bern''s attention considerably.


    But no matter how the young coach speculated, he was clueless.


    About the ''Swordsmanship Competition Champion''s reward including a knighthood title,'' at this stage, it was still circulating only among a small circle of people in the know.


    Outside this small circle?


    No one would be informed of anything further.


    Just like Bern and those commoners similar to him.


    They wouldn''t know what was happening until the very last moment.


    And by the final moment, even if they knew a great deal, everything would have already been decided, with no chance of change.


    So, for most people of South Los or them, the "Swordsmanship Competition" was more of a celebration with a performance element. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The protagonist?


    It would never be them.


    Certainly, even minor characters and extras could get a "reward" in such a celebration.


    It was like the owner of "Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club" who was constantly weaving through the crowd.


    Todd Gili, the owner of the "Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club," originally wanted to replicate the "miracle" of the last Swordsmanship Competition.


    But upon realizing that the people standing at the north, south, east, and west corners of the square were all extraordinary, he quickly gave up his original plan.


    The owner began to flash a smile and started networking.


    Bern and the two students didn''t care about this.


    It wasn''t something they needed to worry about.


    What they needed to worry about was the Swordsmanship Competition that began tomorrow.


    So, after greeting their boss, Bern left with the two students¡ªtaking advantage of the remaining time to once again clarify the battle plan for himself and his students.


    The appearance of those family servants of the nobility...


    It disrupted his original plan.


    Clearly, many commoner contestants who were not content were thinking the same as Bern.


    They came in a hurry and left in a hurry.


    Fighting for the only chance they might have to "make something of themselves." Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    Even if...


    The hope was slim.


    Standing in the shadows of the bell tower, Marinda with a pipe in her mouth, her gaze swept over the competitors at the east and west corners of Elta Square with derision¡ª


    The contestants there were the "family servants" representing the interests of "Baron Korol" and "Baron Hausman."


    This was "noble privilege," and no one could say anything about it.


    However, Marinda was still surprised at the shamelessness of both barons.


    This lady recognized the two contestants.


    One, with a large and strong stature like a little giant, was Kangsion, the "Whale Slaying Sword" with a considerable reputation in the Nearshore Islands.


    The other, a slender man exuding a sharp aura, was the well-known ruins explorer "Storm Sword" Deljo from Bert Territory.


    Both were Great Arcana Level contestants.


    In their respective territories, they each had their own forces.


    The former owned Whale Island and had at least 200 men under him, controlling various facilities on the island such as docks, pubs, inns, and brothels.


    Although the latter did not have many people, a complete adventure team of 12 was not to be underestimated by anyone.


    And persuading such people was not easy.


    "Heh, to acquire the knighthood, did you reveal part of your family''s core legacy?" Marinda sneered to herself.


    She knew a bit about Baron Korol and Baron Hausman.


    She also knew that the core legacy that could touch the Entrants, even just a part of it, would be attractive to Arcana Level powerhouses like Kangsion and Deljo.


    So much so that they were willing to appear as family servants for both households¡ªthis was to circumvent the "noble rules" that began in the Silver Age: non-nobles shall not touch "noble knowledge."


    Although with the onset of the Pioneer Era, these "rules" had loosened in some places.


    But in most areas, they were still unbreakable.


    At least that was the case in South Los.


    But what this lady was even clearer about was that having a legacy wasn''t enough; one also needed Talent, otherwise, the Korol and Hausman families would both be Entrants by now.


    Therefore, her eyes were full of mockery.


    Not mocking Whale Slaying Sword and Storm Sword, but mocking the Korol and Hausman families.


    "Sometimes, the existence of rules isn''t a constraint, but a protection...


    I hope you understand what you''re doing!" Marinda thought to herself as her gaze moved to the north and south corners.


    Immediately, her eyes grew stern.

 Chapter 340 Hes Here!

    In the southern corner of Elta Square stood men from the houses of "Lord Ernest," "Lord Dibwa," and "Lord Bass."


    They were the second son of "Lord Ernest."


    The nephew of "Lord Dibwa."


    The nephew of "Lord Bass."


    All three of them possessed ''Succession Rights'', but would never become the ''Heir''.


    In front of them, there were at least four to five successors in line.


    Therefore, after learning about the rewards for the ''Swordsmanship Competition'' Champion, they took their chances here.


    Moreover, because of the Earl of South Los''s ''preference'' towards Arthur, these three nobles allied with the Earl couldn''t exercise their ''Noble Privilege''.


    They could only rely on their own abilities.


    Won?


    They would naturally acquire the title of ''Knight''.


    Lost?


    That was just due to lack of talent.


    In any case, with the Earl of South Los''s intervention, there was a rare display of ''fairness'' between Arthur and the three noble youths.


    Marinda''s gaze swept past these three.


    What truly made the lady ponder were the contestants from the north corner, representing "Lord Lisop" and "Lord Bern."


    There stood Little Lisop, far from robust like his father, dressed impeccably, smiling and greeting the merchants seeking connections.


    Clearly, those who shared the same thoughts as the owner of ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'' were not in the minority.


    Around Little Lisop stood four distinct individuals.


    A young man with an expressionless, icy demeanor, holding the hilt of his sword behind Little Lisop¡ªhe was the ''Servant'' of the Lisop Family.


    He was also one of the participants in the ''Swordsmanship Competition''.


    The remaining three, with their tanned skin clearly weathered by wind, rain, and sun, making their features more rugged, stood in the three front positions to the left and right.


    Even though they were dressed in western suits, the jewelry on their ears and hair revealed that they lived at sea for many years.


    Pirates!


    Marinda recognized the origins of these three at a glance.


    She had known before that the three sons of the Bern Family were in constant conflict.


    But she hadn''t expected things to escalate to this point.


    They even dared to use the power of pirates.


    ''Aren''t they afraid of being hanged?''


    The lady''s eyes narrowed slightly with danger¡ªshe had no fondness for pirates whatsoever.


    When her business was just getting started, these scoundrels caused her no small amount of trouble.


    So, when she gained power, she turned four Pirate Islands into her private territory.


    The dead pirates fed the fish.


    The living pirates grew sugar cane for her during regular times.


    Of course, the most important role of these living pirates was still to let her newly enlisted guards ''taste blood''¡ªafter a relatively mild first bloodshed experience, they would be much more likely to survive in battle thereafter.


    Therefore, to give her own people a better chance of survival,


    Marinda would regularly hunt for pirates.


    It could be said that their identities had long determined that their struggle would be to the death.


    And now?


    Pirates had appeared before her.


    Marinda was holding back from taking action.


    She knew she could not disturb the ''Swordsmanship Competition'' held in high regard by the Countess.


    But fortunately, her reliable partner had a legitimate reason to get rid of these guys. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    And her?


    She needed to consider the Bern Family''s affairs.


    Her partner''s price wasn''t low, and coincidentally, she also needed a complete estate to match her Baroness''s status.


    As for Baron Kemir''s estate?


    That place was too old and broken, not befitting her status.


    More importantly, Baron Kemir''s estate was not close to South Los.


    While this did not hinder her travels, it would impede the hosting of the ''Lady of the Long Night Salon''¡ªcompared to the minor affairs at number 6 White Bird Street, the lady preferred to hold salons within her own estate.


    Of course, she would invite the Countess in advance.


    Even with secrecy, it must be done "open and aboveboard."


    Just like her partner.


    Thinking of Arthur, the lady''s brow furrowed slightly.


    ''Arthur, why haven''t you come yet?


    This guy couldn''t have overslept, could he?''


    Marinda guessed, puffing on her pipe.


    Similarly, Little Lisop, who was dealing with the merchants around him, also wondered why Arthur hadn''t arrived yet.


    ''Is it because he needs to treat his wounds, so as not to be detected by others?


    Or...


    Did others, just like him, use some little tricks to delay the ''Spirit Medium''s'' journey?''


    Little Lisop''s gaze involuntarily swept across the corners of the east and west sides of the square.


    If someone made a move in advance, in Little Lisop''s eyes, it could only be one of these two houses.


    As for the ''Bern Family''?


    Although he had already formed an alliance with the ''Bern Family,'' deep down, Little Lisop still looked down on the ''Bern Family'' for their vulgarity and ignorance.


    How dare they collaborate with pirates!


    Wait to be hanged by Mother Tigress!


    Little Lisop glanced at the three pirates representing the ''Bern Family,'' their faces full of defiance, and his contempt for the ''Bern Family'' grew.


    Without a doubt, with the death of Old Burne,


    The ''Bern Family'' was definitely doomed.


    Should he take action?


    He must take action!


    But he had to be careful not to alert the Earl!


    Little Lisop''s mind was racing, but when dealing with the merchants, he was impeccable.


    Even if he despised them in his heart.


    He still needed to maintain the necessary demeanor.


    Just like the man in front of him who claimed to be the owner of the ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club,'' who actually wanted to discuss with him about seizing the championship of the Swordsmanship Competition!


    ''Ignorant insects! S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They have no idea what this ''Swordsmanship Competition'' signifies!''


    Thinking this, the son of the lord still smiled warmly.


    "Of course, if there is a chance, we must collaborate!"


    The words of Little Lisop delighted the owner of the ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club''.


    "It is an honor to meet you here," he said.


    In his excitement, the owner of the ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'' bowed again.


    He even forgot that Little Lisop had already said such words several times before.


    Time passed by the minute and second.


    Soon, there were less than 10 minutes left until 5 o''clock in the afternoon.


    Freeman, in charge of registration, couldn''t help but stand up once more to look out toward Elta Square.


    For anything related to his ''father,'' Freeman was concerned.


    And this was already the seventh time this ''Newborn Bloodline'' had done so.


    This made Amiel, who was beside him, rub his temples.


    Lady Talin, who had stayed up all night reading novels, just wanted to go home and catch up on sleep¡ªthe story of the detective Truman was quite intriguing.


    She hadn''t expected that everything was manipulated.


    But such an interesting novel wasn''t officially published.


    Instead, it was privately printed by the author at his own cost.


    That author named ''Garcia'' has always been very poor, right?


    Why does he suddenly have money?


    And just as Lady Talin from Talin was pondering this, she clearly sensed the heavy breathing of Freeman beside her.


    Immediately, Amiel, who had been ''slacking off,'' straightened up and simulated a serious demeanor.


    Because, allowing Freeman to undergo such changes at this moment, there was only one possibility¡ª


    The ''Spirit Medium'' had arrived!

 Chapter 341 Death Whispers Softly

    Ivan, crouching in a small alleyway on Cork Street, busily planted a bomb inside a snack cart disguised as something else, all while keeping a close watch on No. 2 Cork Street, hidden behind a large banyan tree.


    1000 gold notes!


    As long as he could block the owner of No. 2 Cork Street from leaving or injure him, he would receive this bounty!


    The job had suddenly appeared at the ''Bounty Tavern'' yesterday afternoon.


    Everyone was shocked by such a big offer.


    The ''Bounty Tavern'' was located at the junction of the Shire District and the Dort District, not along Cicico Ruins Road but on the other side, on Boding Street.


    No. 233 Boding Street''s ''Water Lizard Tavern'' was one of the ''Bounty Taverns''.


    Of course, it''s not that the Shire District didn''t have ''Bounty Taverns''.


    However, the ''Bounty Taverns'' in the Shire District had an entry threshold; not everyone could get in.


    Many mercenaries, bounty collectors, and bounty hunters sneered at such thresholds, but in reality, some of the really big jobs were at the ''Bounty Taverns'' in the Shire District.


    And the ''Water Lizard Tavern''?


    Most jobs there were worth 50-100 gold notes.


    Occasionally, there would be a job worth 200 gold notes.


    Any more?


    None.


    Therefore, the offer of 1000 gold notes made everyone who was drinking at the ''Water Lizard Tavern'' freeze.


    The next moment, it was a scramble for the job.


    Even though they knew who lived at No. 2 Cork Street, it was the same.


    Never underestimate those who earn their keep from bounties.


    They not only possess exceptional strength but also have incredibly good information networks.


    Therefore, they were all too familiar with the reputation of ''Spirit Medium'' Arthur Kredos.


    But,


    the job also mentioned, didn''t it, that merely hindering him from leaving or injuring him would suffice, and it wasn''t truly a head-on confrontation!


    So, these people were full of confidence.


    Ivan was one of them!


    Ivan, who was skilled at using explosives, had always looked down upon the so-called ''Mystic Side''¡ªhe had killed at least two ''Mystic Side Persons''.


    Maybe those guys had bizarre methods, but in terms of real combat power, Ivan thought they were just so-so.


    Those Flame Arrows weren''t any better than firearms.


    And the so-called secrecy was a joke in the face of Explosives.


    If one bundle of explosives wasn''t enough, then use two.


    As long as you keep layering them, even the most powerful ''Mystic Side Person'' is bound to be obliterated.


    Just like now, facing Arthur coming out of No. 2 Cork Street, the bounty collector already had two bundles of explosives in his hand¡ªIvan''s plan was simple, to use two bundles of explosives to harass that ''Spirit Medium'', and then, to ignite all the explosives in the snack cart.


    What next?


    He forcefully pushed in the direction of that carriage.


    Then, just wait to collect the money.


    Perhaps that ''Spirit Medium'' wouldn''t just be blocked or injured, he might even be blown to bits.


    By then, he would definitely get a hefty bonus.


    Thinking so, Ivan grinned.


    Then, suddenly, Ivan sensed something off.


    He heard heavy breathing that sounded like that of a large animal.


    Instinctively, Ivan looked down.


    And then¡­


    he lost his head.


    Kuliqi bit off the bounty collector''s head in one bite and then leapt onto the roof of the building, using the chimney as a shield, leaping toward his next target.


    From the moment Arthur left the house to the time he got into the carriage,


    all four bounty hunters lying in wait nearby were taken down by Kuliqi.


    And many more bounty hunters had their throats slit by Fujin and Wuni as they passed by in Silence.


    Arthur''s carriage started off slowly, and bodies began to fall gradually to the ground.


    The Fresh Blood flowed slowly, as lifeless eyes stared after the departing carriage.


    With the elevated view provided by Fujin, Arthur could clearly see the ''flowers'' blooming constantly on both sides of the road as his black carriage rode past.


    Crimson and vivid.


    Resentful and fearful.


    The blood and emotions of the corpses began to intermingle, celebrating for ''Death''s'' passage, and as one body after another fell, they were performing the ''Song of Death'' with their lives.


    Silence and withering song.


    Life, at this moment, became cheap.


    No!


    It should be said to have become fair.


    In the face of ''Death'', everyone is equal.


    But Arthur was an exception.


    Because¡ª


    he was "Death" itself.


    All along the way he killed.


    Corpses lay everywhere, a testament to decay.


    Edwin, the coachman, smelled the scent of blood. In fact, from just a moment ago, the scent of blood crazily assailed his nostrils.


    ''How many people have died?''


    Edwin was not one who had never seen death.


    Even, he had personally killed quite a number.


    This coachman of Marinda had been through countless battles, big and small.


    But the coachman had never experienced what lay before his eyes¡ª


    a sudden mountain of corpses and a sea of blood!


    Without any warning, death had simply appeared.


    Not one or a few.


    But a group!


    But swathes and swathes of the dead!


    ''Malz is probably going to be working overtime non-stop.


    I hope he can hold up!''


    Edwin started to adjust his mindset in his own way.


    He was very clear about how these guys died; his subordinates were regulars at the "Bounty Tavern" in South Los, so naturally, he knew what had happened.


    And this was also one of the reasons he became Arthur''s coachman again.


    Marinda hoped that Arthur could make it to Elta Square without any trouble.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    And the other reason?


    It was to publicize her relationship with Arthur to more people.


    ''Perhaps the mistress also didn''t expect Lord Kledos to be so "direct," right?


    But it''s good!


    It''s like clearing a piece of "business" for the mistress!


    The mistress and Lord Kledos really have a spiritual connection!''


    Edwin, of course, remembered the name Arthur had asked him to use.


    On the surface, Edwin chose to follow Arthur''s instructions, addressing Arthur as Arthur, but deep down, Edwin still gave Arthur his honorifics.


    Not just because of Arthur''s strength, but also because Arthur had always "cooperated" with Marinda''s actions.


    You see, his mistress had received news from the "Bounty Tavern" yesterday and thus had the idea of bringing the "Bounty Tavern" under her wing.


    Previously, she had wanted to, but there had been no justifiable reason.


    Now?


    Not only did she have a reason, but those guys were also all dead.


    Completely replaceable by her subordinates.


    To put it simply...


    Good riddance!


    Having completely adjusted his mindset, Edwin started humming a country tune he had just casually adapted¡ª


    "Arthur, Arthur, so stubborn.


    How''s your garden doing?


    Crimson blood, beautiful eyeballs, where are they buried?


    The bodies line up in neat rows!"


    This adaptation was just an impromptu creation by the coachman.


    Nothing special.


    But Arthur heard it.


    The young Spirit Medium rolled his eyes, indicating Edwin''s adaptation was really bad, then, he lifted his left hand and gently snapped his fingers.


    Snap!


    In the crisp sound, the Death Qi from those fresh corpses swarmed.


    In an instant, vast amounts of invisible ''Death Qi'' hovered above the carriage, moving with it, growing stronger as the carriage moved.


    By the time the carriage arrived at Elta Square, the ''Death Qi'' above had already turned into dark clouds in the eyes of the Gifted Ones, shielding out the last sliver of sunlight.


    And in their ears, endless cries and howls of the Undead rang out.


    The oppression brought by the pure condensation of ''Death Qi'' directly made the [Spirituality] of the Gifted Ones tremble.


    And when the carriage door opened and the young Spirit Medium stepped out slowly, the condensation of ''Death Qi'' around him reached some kind of climax¡ª


    Thump! Thump!


    The Gifted Ones at Elta Square fell to the ground one after another.


    Their gazes towards Arthur were filled with horror, and in their hearts, there was only one voice¡ª


    This, was Spirit Medium Arthur Kredos?!


    S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 342 Pirates Blood!

    In Elta Square, the ''Gifted Ones'' were horrified and puzzled.


    Merely possessing ''Talents,'' but not yet genuinely realizing them, they could not comprehend the scene before them, while those who had stepped into the ''Mystic Side'' felt the sweat in their palms.


    Entrants!


    Was this the might of an Entrant?


    They looked at the slowly walking ''Spirit Medium'', Arthur Kredos, with doubt and fascination.


    Including the Xi Jin brothers.


    But soon, the three pirate brothers cracked a smile.


    Excitement!


    What could be more thrilling than hunting an Entrant?


    Naturally, an injured Entrant!


    An injured Entrant was a rare opportunity for the trio¡ªwho had inherited some of the ''Pirate King'' Edward''s legacy and had stepped into the ''Mystic Side'' through the ritual ''Pirate''s Blood,'' requiring them to plunder continuously: wealth, women, power, to further their advancement through ''Pirate''s Blood.''


    Over the past decade, their acts of plunder had already pushed ''Pirate''s Blood'' ritual to the limit of the ''Arcana Level.''


    Just one more grand act of plunder was needed to smoothly promote them to the ''Great Arcana Level.''


    As to why they dared to challenge an ''Entrant'' when they were just at the ''Arcana Level''?


    Besides being at the peak of the ''Arcana Level,'' it was because those elevated by ''Pirate''s Blood'' on the ''Mystic Side'' could ''Resonate'' and ''Amplify.''


    This was the unique aspect of ''Pirate''s Blood,'' allowing the strength of the other two to be concentrated onto one person, harnessing their combined power of two hundred percent.


    This was also the secret behind their ability to constantly plunder seemingly more formidable fleets on the high seas and come out successful every time.


    When their powers ''Resonated'' in one person, the ensuing ''Amplification'' could push the resonated individual to the brink of the ''Great Arcana Level.''


    When facing an Entrant who was severely injured.


    The limit of the ''Great Arcana Level'' was not without a fighting chance.


    As for how they were so certain Arthur was injured?


    They certainly didn''t trust the intelligence provided by their collaborators.


    They trusted their eyes more.


    Arthur, in front of them, emitted an astonishing presence, but when compared to other ''Entrants'' they had encountered before, there was a hint of ''instability''¡ªit was clear that Arthur had indeed been injured.


    Only an injured ''Entrant'' would look like this.


    The three brothers exchanged glances.


    Eventually, the eldest of the Xi Jin brothers stepped forward and made his way towards Arthur.


    At this scene, the attention of everyone else in Elta Square was immediately drawn.


    Especially the ''Gifted Ones,'' who couldn''t understand why this man would dare to challenge such a formidable ''Spirit Medium.''


    The remaining ''Mystic Side Persons,'' although surprised, showed expressions eager for the spectacle.


    What about ordinary people?


    There weren''t many ordinary people in Elta Square at the moment.


    The moment Arthur appeared, those ordinary people all fainted.


    The guards of Earl of South Los had taken them all away.


    There would inevitably be an infusion of memories.


    False memories?


    Unimportant!


    For ordinary people, knowing too much was not good; in contrast, being aware of only what they should know would make them happier.


    Of course, if they didn''t want the happiness arranged by others, then they should resist.


    Like swifts facing the storm head-on.


    Unfortunately, such people were too few.


    So few as to be negligible.


    Most of the time, people are willing to talk but never to take action, no matter how many millions of words they say.


    Even Arthur was the same.


    If he could live a tranquil life, Arthur would not be scheming and struggling so much.


    He would willingly be someone''s dog. Alas, they didn''t want him.


    They didn''t want him, and they even wanted to kill him for his flesh.


    Then don''t blame him for sharpening his claws and fangs, ready to taste those guys.


    Watching the leader of the Xi Jin brothers approaching, Arthur identified the man as a pirate at first glance, the small ornaments and the condition of his skin made the man''s identity quite easy to recognize.


    As a result, he could most likely discern that the ritual they had chosen was "Pirate''s Blood".


    This ritual, originating from the "Pirate King" Edward, is the most commonly selected by pirates on the Mystic Side.


    Compared to other rituals, "Pirate''s Blood" is not only simple but also requires only soaking in rum, belting out the "Pirate''s Song", and then, before all the fresh blood has drained, finding the hidden gold coin in a box filled with stones using the hand that had been cut.


    No complex or hard-to-find base materials are needed, just a ship adrift on the sea will do.


    Moreover, the effects of "Pirate''s Blood" are extremely rapid, as long as constant plundering keeps the spirituality pleased, one can quickly rise through the ranks.


    Why did Arthur know this so clearly?


    Because of William.


    After encountering the Mystic Side, William, given his pirate origins, paid particular attention to the Mystic Side of piracy.


    And why didn''t William choose "Pirate''s Blood"?


    Pros and cons!


    While growing rapidly, pirates who chose "Pirate''s Blood" for their ritual would indeed grow physically stronger and could control their ships at will, without the need for more sailors, navigating and manipulating sails, rigging, cannons, and so on by mere thought.


    But they lacked a substantial number of secret techniques.


    And once they left their ship, the combat power of pirates who chose "Pirate''s Blood" would plummet drastically. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why was Edward able to become the Pirate King in the first place?


    Wasn''t it because of the "White Crow"?


    Without a legendary warship as his steed, the highly ambitious William at the time wouldn''t have chosen "Pirate''s Blood".


    However, owing to his background, his collection of "Pirate''s Blood" ritual materials was quite comprehensive.


    Therefore, Arthur was very clear about the intentions of the three pirates before him.


    It was nothing more than "resonance" and "amplification", then using their Physique to overpower him.


    If they had been other Mystic Side Persons, Arthur might have hesitated, worrying about whether they possessed some secret technique, considering whether he needed to engage them at close quarters.


    But three pirates who had performed the "Pirate''s Blood" ritual.


    And, pirates who had come ashore, no less.


    Arthur''s expression remained unchanged as he continued to walk forward at a leisurely pace.


    Seeing Arthur''s unwavering approach, joy flickered across the eyes of the eldest Xi Jin brother.


    Perfect!


    He had chosen their strongest suit, Physique!


    Then...


    Die!


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Murderous intent surfaced within him, his face twisted with ferocity.


    The eldest of the Xi Jin brothers collided straight with Arthur.


    It wasn''t a head-on collision, however.


    But a clash of shoulder against shoulder.


    Bang!


    In the muffled sound, the face of the eldest Xi Jin brother, twisted with ferocity, suddenly changed, as an overpowering force from the point of impact coursed through him.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    The leader of the Xi Jin brothers was forced to retreat step by step until he was caught by his two younger brothers, who stopped his backward momentum.


    "Resonance!"


    The eldest Xi Jin brother shouted, and his two brothers immediately stood behind him, placing their palms on his shoulders.


    Watching this scene, Arthur silently removed the glove from his right hand.


    The young Spirit Medium lightly flicked at the spot he had just been hit.


    Dust, of course, was nonexistent.


    But,


    Misfortune was indeed present!


    It, leads to death!

 Chapter 343 Walking over Corpses!

    Doom is intangible, formless.


    Death shadows every step.


    Thump, thump thump!


    The hearts of the Xi Jin brothers began to beat violently, gradually synchronizing their rhythms¡ªResonance, using their hearts as the foundation to invoke "Spirituality" through Ritual, unifying as one entity and lending their strength to a single person.


    This unique technique of the "Pirate''s Blood" had been utilized by the Xi Jin brothers countless times already.


    Even with their eyes closed, they could complete everything within a breath.


    However, just as they were about to finish, the eldest of the Xi Jin brothers subconsciously glanced at Arthur.


    Looking at Arthur''s calm demeanor and tranquil gaze.


    For some reason, the eldest of the brothers felt a sudden pang in his heart.


    Does he know we''re using "Resonance"?


    Then why isn''t he taking precautions?


    Could it be that he is confident his "Physique" surpasses that of the three of us combined?


    Although the eldest Xi Jin brother admitted to himself that he had underestimated his opponent, he did not believe that Arthur''s "Physique" could surpass the combined total of the three brothers.


    Nor could it be possible that it was double their combined total.


    Meaning...


    The use of "Resonance" was exactly what their opponent wanted to see.


    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    The opponent had prepared a strategy specifically targeting their "Resonance."


    This thought caused the eldest Xi Jin brother''s heart to skip a beat.


    Suddenly, the previously unified heartbeats developed interference.


    The remaining two Xi Jin brothers didn''t understand why their elder brother made such a mistake, but they immediately adjusted their heartbeats, aiming to sync them once again with their brother''s.


    Similarly, the eldest Xi Jin brother also realized his mistake.


    He did not know what sort of plan Arthur had.


    But once "Resonance" begins, it''s like an arrow on the bowstring, it must be launched.


    Immediately, the eldest Xi Jin brother quickly adjusted his heartbeat, trying to match the rhythm of his two younger brothers.


    But just when the two brothers instinctively coordinated with their elder, intending to synchronize with the current rhythm.


    There was another miscalculation.


    The Xi Jin brothers panicked.


    They quickly tried to adjust again.


    But,


    It was wrong again.


    Three strikes and you''re out.


    The next moment¡ª


    Thump thump thump!


    Bang!


    The sound of their heartbeats grew louder, like the bursting sound itself.


    Thud, thud, thud.


    Three bodies, dressed in suits and leather shoes, fell to the ground simultaneously.


    Arthur, however, didn''t even spare them a glance, merely slowly raising his gloved hand.


    And it was at this moment that the young ''Servant'' standing behind Little Lisop suddenly made his move.


    Clang!


    The Longsword unsheathed, the young Swordsman''s face, ice-cold, was filled with intense murderous intent.


    Kill Arthur Kredos!


    This was, after all, one of his most important missions on this journey.


    And the other?


    Of course, it was becoming the Champion of the Swordsmanship Competition.


    Obtaining a ''Knight'' title from the Earl of South Los would help stabilize that great man''s schemes in South Los once again.


    Perhaps, it could even take things to the next level.


    That was what he really wanted to do.


    And to become a ''Servant'' for Little Lisop?


    It was nothing more than a temporary expedient.


    How could the Lisop Family possibly employ him?


    He was loyal to that great man from the very beginning to the end.


    Thinking of the praise from that great man after he killed Arthur Kredos and became the Champion of the Swordsmanship Competition, receiving the ''Knight'' title.


    The young Swordsman''s blade became even faster.


    On the Swordsman''s blade, a chorus of bird calls could be heard.


    Arthur immediately recognized that the opponent was using the White Bird Sword Technique!


    Not the inferior version he had imitated, but the simplified "White Bird Sword Technique" that the Duke of the Inner Bay had adapted for the Seven Years'' War!


    Although it was far from the original, the simplified version already possessed a third of the true "White Bird Sword Technique''s" grace.


    Hum hum hum!


    Among the fine chirp-like sounds, the young Swordsman''s blade moved even faster.


    The killing intent hidden within the sword made Marinda in the Bell Tower clench her fists.


    Previously, this lady could not confirm the identity of the individual. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But as he drew his sword, the lady immediately knew the opponent''s identity¡ªa Diehard, selected by the Duke of the Inner Bay from the army and secretly trained as an elite.


    Unlike the overt Lion Guard.


    These elites were more akin to a Hidden Guard.


    Specially crafted to deal with certain matters for the Old Lion that weren''t suitable for public attention.


    ''Damn bastard!''


    Marinda''s gaze swept over the Old Lion''s Hidden Guard, her eyes fixated on Little Lisop¡ªthe son of a lord displayed considerable speed.


    "Stop! Stop right now!


    I command you to stop immediately!


    This isn''t in line with the contract I signed!"


    Little Lisop shouted loudly.


    He appeared completely taken aback by the unfolding events.


    However, Marinda knew that while the surprise might be genuine, his current actions were merely to extricate himself from the situation.


    He was supposed to act ignorant of the young swordsman''s identity, as if he himself had been deceived.


    But in reality?


    He must have already been in cahoots with the Grand Duke.


    No!


    More accurately, it was his father who had been in cahoots with the Grand Duke.


    ''Damn "noble rules," they''re so binding!''


    Marinda cursed inwardly, her brow slightly furrowing as she pondered how she could maximize her benefits.


    As for Arthur?


    This lady wasn''t worried at all.


    How could ''Cat Faction. Hei'' possibly fail to deal with a Hidden Guard of the Old Lion?


    But to others unaware of the truth, it seemed more likely that the Old Lion''s Hidden Guard who struck suddenly would win.


    Especially the Hidden Guard himself was of this belief.


    He had keen intuition!


    As Arthur put on his gloves again, he could sense that dreadful aura dissipating.


    Clearly maintaining such a posture or using such secret techniques for long with his injuries was impossible for Arthur.


    Moreover, sustaining this posture or using these techniques was likely to aggravate Arthur''s injuries.


    This was why he drew his sword so decisively.


    He was already injured, and now more severely so¡ªthis was an opportunity he had no reason to relinquish¡ª


    Buzz buzz buzz!


    The sound of bird song grew louder, the sword moved faster, and the murderous intent on the young swordsman''s face became almost tangible.


    His heart was cold.


    His sword was cold.


    And then...


    He was frozen solid.


    Originating from the Evil Spirit Orb, the Cold instantly turned the young swordsman into an ice sculpture.


    The ice sculpture, maintaining a charging posture, fell straight to the ground.


    Crack!


    Along with the body, it shattered into crystals of ice that sparkled brilliantly and beautifully under the evening sun.


    But the next moment, the sunlight was obscured.


    The ice crystals were enveloped in Shadows.


    It was Arthur.


    Arthur stepped onto the ice crystals, disregarding their composition, he continued forward.


    Walking over corpses?


    Who wasn''t advancing over the bodies of their enemies?


    Arthur had not even the slightest ripple in his heart.


    It was not until then that the onlookers realized Arthur had never stopped his advance, maintaining his unique cadence throughout.


    Hiss!


    ''Whale Slaying Sword'' Kangsion.


    ''Storm Sword'' Deljo.


    Both drew in a cold breath instinctively, stepping back in an effort to be less conspicuous.


    ''Lord Ernest,'' ''Lord Dibwa,'' and ''Lord Bass,'' the lords'' relatives, stared dumbfounded at the scene.


    This was their opponent?


    What a joke!


    We''d be dead if we went up there!


    The three noble scions inwardly wailed.


    But the onlookers who were just there to observe and not compete had fewer reservations; they reassessed the rapidly rising ''Spirit Medium'' with looks of amazement.


    Afterward, they stepped aside slightly, giving clear access to the path leading under the Bell Tower.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Arthur stepped forward. Upon reaching the base of the Bell Tower, he looked at Freeman and Amiel and said softly¡ª


    "Arthur Kredos, registering."


    As his words fell, the Bell Tower immediately rang out with a loud resonance.


    No more, no less, precisely five tolls.


    Not too early, not too late, just at five o''clock.

 Chapter 344 Different Expressions!

    Freeman''s face blossomed with an enthusiastic smile as he respectfully placed a registration form before Arthur and diligently pointed to where a signature was needed.


    "Just sign here, please."


    Between the words, a sense of ''pride'' inexplicably emerged on the visage of the Newborn Blood Descendant.


    To this Newborn Blood Descendant, the stronger Arthur was, the stronger it proved his ''father'' to be¡ªeveryone knew that cooperation was based on the equality of strength between both parties.


    And the stronger his ''father'' was, the safer he himself would be.


    Even if his ''father'' didn''t acknowledge him, the relationship between them was indeed real and indisputable.


    Moreover, such non-acknowledgment could be mitigated.


    For instance...


    Take a roundabout approach!


    Watching the ''Spirit Medium'' signing, Freeman felt immensely grateful that he had ''correctly calculated'' the profits of Rat Street in advance.


    With these profits, he hoped he could establish some connection with the ''Spirit Medium'' before him, right?


    Freeman thought so, his smile growing more fervent.


    This elicited a look of disdain from Amiel standing beside him.


    ''Such a tasteless fellow, not even knowing to offer this greatness a chair.''


    With that thought in mind, the lady from Talin immediately rose and moved her own chair behind Arthur.


    "Your Excellency, you may sit while signing."


    After saying this, Amiel lowered her voice and said,


    "Your Excellency, do you need a maid?


    I can cook and also concoct some Magic Potions, and I have a rudimentary understanding of Alchemy..."


    Amiel was introducing herself.


    At this moment, Amiel was filled with regret for her ''recklessness'' upon their first meeting.


    If she had known how powerful Arthur was, she would have ''stated her intentions'' at their first encounter.


    Instead of making amends like now.


    While mending the pen after the sheep is lost wasn''t too late, everything spent was real.


    After Arthur had signed his name and returned the form to Freeman, he calmly observed Amiel¡ªwith the young ''Spirit Medium,'' the lady''s impression from Talin was indelibly strong.


    Not only because she had impersonated Marinda at their first meeting,


    but also due to her subsequent display of ''adaptation to circumstances.''


    The way she was prepared to discard her pride to survive and live better was indeed commendable.


    Arthur was certain that the lady from Talin before him possessed a survival capability comparable to that of a cockroach.


    Under Arthur''s gaze, however, Amiel thought of even more¡ª


    ''Do I need to warm the bed if I become a maid?


    That''s how it''s depicted in those comic books.


    Should I go buy some pantyhose?


    Or get a maid outfit tailored for easy wear?


    One wouldn''t be enough; what if it gets dirty and needs to be washed, so two easy-wear maid outfits will do, and two pairs of pantyhose!


    That''s another significant expense!


    After buying these, I might not have enough left for the newly released ''Dangerous Liaisons'' comic book this month... Should I ''calculate'' the income from Rat Street like Freeman?


    Not too much, but enough to buy lots of comic books!


    Especially that collector''s edition ''Eye-Opener'' I''ve had my eyes on for so long!''


    The thoughts of the Talin-born lady dwelled on her favorite comic books, and upon recalling their content, she immediately flushed with embarrassment.


    ''Hey, hey, hey, why are you blushing?


    You''re not projecting yourself into some bizarre role, are you?''


    Arthur thought critically, but outwardly he remained calm.


    Since their relationship was only casual, any extra words were unnecessary.


    Maintaining silence, on the other hand, proved to be a decent choice.


    Even so, it made the surrounding "Gifted Ones" feel envious¡ªAmiel might have been fundamentally unreliable, but his looks were undoubtedly great, even handsome, especially his light blue eyes, which were particularly attracting.


    As the person in charge of registration, Amiel certainly left a profound impression on these young men.


    Many of them were even smitten.


    These youngsters even decided that once the registration was over, they would try to invite Amiel.


    But before they could extend their invitation, everything had already ended.


    Seeing Amiel kneeling submissively and bashfully in front of Arthur, the young men, though resentful, also knew that they stood no chance.


    ''Hmph, what''s so great about this ''Spirit Medium''?''


    Many "Gifted Ones" felt sour deep down.


    Compared to the "Gifted Ones," those who had already stepped into the "Mystic Side" were full of envy, amazed that someone could establish a connection with an "Entrant," which was truly remarkable.


    However, among these "Mystic Side People," "Whale Slaying Sword" Kangsion and "Storm Sword" Deljo were not included.


    Since his arrival, "Whale Slaying Sword" Kangsion had been recalling every scene involving Arthur and had been putting himself in the combatant''s role.


    The final outcome left him worried.


    Because no matter how he simulated it, he would not be a match for the other party.


    The power he prided himself on was completely futile against that silent "Cold Aura."


    Yet to just give up like that, Kangsion found it hard to let go.


    He knew well that the reward was a method to break through the shackles of the "Great Arcana Level," something he had desperately sought but never found.


    If he missed this opportunity, he would likely never be able to join the ranks of "Entrants," especially after witnessing Arthur''s might, for "Whale Slaying Sword," obtaining the status was now a must.


    ''Maybe I can¡­''


    Suddenly, an idea flashed through the mind of "Whalen Slaying Sword."


    Afterward, Kangsion no longer lingered, turning around to leave the square.


    "Storm Sword" Deljo followed shortly after.


    In contrast to "Whale Slaying Sword" Kangsion''s worries, "Storm Sword" Deljo was in much better spirits.


    He was confident that he could handle that "Cold Aura."


    ''Thank you to that unnamed swordsman for appearing as a stepping stone.


    If it weren''t for you, I too would have been turned into an ice sculpture if I had suddenly encountered such "Cold Aura," but not anymore!


    However, the ''secret technique'' that the ''Spirit Medium'' used against the Xi Jin brothers¡­


    What is it?''


    With such curiosity, "Storm Sword" planned to have his companions gather as much information on the "Spirit Medium" as possible.


    He hoped to find a shred of Spider Silk within.


    Little Lisop stood amongst the crowd, watching "Whale Slaying Sword" and "Storm Sword" depart, while continuously muttering the previous words that ''he had nothing to do with that young swordsman.''


    He was the very image of someone scared out of his wits.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    This caused people around to look at Little Lisop with disdain.


    And that was exactly what Little Lisop wanted.


    He needed such disdain.


    Because he had already figured out how to deal with Arthur!


    Glancing at the "Spirit Medium" under the Bell Tower from a distance, the son of a lord sneered coldly in his heart, thinking viciously¡ª


    ''Rejoice! Be happy!


    You''ll never know what you''ll face later on!


    I''ll make you understand what the ''reality of the world'' is!'' sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With this in mind, the son of the lord also turned and quickly left Elta Square.


    What the lord''s son completely failed to notice was that as he left, the corners of the "Spirit Medium''s" mouth, who had never paid him any attention, lifted ever so slightly.

 Chapter 348 345

    Since Arthur had already entered Elta Square, how could his eyes not follow?


    Fujin, hidden at the top of the Bell Tower, overlooked Elta Square, taking in every expression and performance; everything was under his gaze.


    Those ''Gifted Ones''.


    Those ''Mystic Side People''.


    Of course, that also included Little Lisop and three other Noble nephews.


    Let''s not mention those three Nobles trapped in a dilemma.


    ''Whale Slaying Sword'' Kangsion and ''Storm Sword'' Deljo, as well as Little Lisop, Arthur could guess what they intended to do. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    However, compared to the first two, Arthur was looking forward to what Little Lisop would do even more.


    The other party would certainly resort to what they do best by habit.


    The whole ''Noble Trick'' set.


    Arthur had been looking forward to it for a long time.


    ''Come on!


    It must be quick!


    Don''t let me down!''


    Arthur silently thought to himself as Wuni, who was standing by, followed him.


    Although he derogatorily called the ''Noble Rules'' a ''Noble Trick'', it did not prevent Arthur from paying close attention to every word and action of the other party.


    He needed to know what they were doing and when.


    Then, he would be able to take effective countermeasures.


    He might even have some unexpected gains!


    Arthur thought to himself, his gaze turning towards the entrance of Elta Square¡ªafter the young ''Spirit Medium'' had attracted most people''s attention, the lady quietly descended from the Bell Tower and came to the carriage by the entrance of the square. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon seeing Arthur''s gaze, the lady smiled brightly and waved her hand.


    Arthur immediately smiled back.


    He then nodded to Freeman and Amiel before getting up and heading towards Marinda.


    Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Arthur and Marinda, in an intimate posture, headed towards the carriage.


    Amiel watched Arthur depart, her eyes reflecting a sense of loss¡ª


    Thighs!


    The glittering golden thighs were drifting away from her!


    If it weren''t for Marinda''s presence, she would have definitely slid over and clung to those glittering golden thighs.


    What about the embarrassment with so many people looking?


    What is there to be embarrassed about?


    Some people can kneel in front of a crowd at a construction site and ask someone to be their godfather!


    Her, Amiel, merely wanted to cling to a pair of thighs, so what?


    Was there anything wrong with it?


    No!


    A secure thigh was key to living a life of complacency!


    This was the lifelong pursuit of her, Amiel!


    "Stop looking, or Miss Caesar will find trouble with you!"


    Freeman warned.


    It wasn''t that he and Amiel were particularly close, but a hands-off supervisor like Amiel was hard to find. If he had to replace her, his plans would definitely be delayed substantially, not to mention the added complexity in warming relations with his father.


    Amiel did not respond, simply bowing her head to pack her things.


    Because she knew Freeman was telling the truth.


    She had heard quite a few rumors about the ''Lady of the Eternal Night''¡ªthe previous daring to impersonate her was because she had the orders of the Lord Count.


    But now there was no Lord Count to back her up!


    ''Sigh, I''d better go back and revisit the new painting book I got!


    Only the world within the painting book can heal my wounded soul!''


    Amiel once again immersed herself into a certain role, starting to feel sorry for herself.


    Freeman was used to it and didn''t care at all.


    But the surrounding youths looked at Amiel''s desolate expression and then at Marinda, who was so intimate with Arthur¡ªtheir eyes were red with jealousy¡ª


    "Is that the ''Lady of the Eternal Night''?"


    "Sure enough, she has the unconventional beauty that rumors say she does."


    "Damn it, what''s with that ''Spirit Medium''? Why do both Lady Amiel and Miss Caesar look at him differently?"


    "Being strong makes you amazing, huh?"


    "Looking handsome gives you the right to do whatever you want, huh?"


    ¡­


    Such voices, of course, could not escape Arthur''s ears.


    He really wanted to tell these youths that being strong truly made one amazing, and being handsome indeed gave one the freedom to do as one pleased, but regrettably, he knew during these carefree years of their youth, their pride was such that they would absolutely not take his words to heart.


    Therefore, he chose to express himself through actions¡ª


    Arthur, who was walking side by side with Marinda, suddenly raised his hand.


    He didn''t actually touch Marinda, but from behind, it looked as though he had placed it on her waist.


    "Childish!"


    That was Marinda''s comment.


    This lady had also heard what the youths were saying.


    So, she didn''t object but rather played along.


    After all, this was also beneficial for her, as it helped her to better cleanse her ''sullied reputation.''


    Thus, when Marinda turned her head and her deep blue eyes looked at Arthur, they rippled like a lake disturbed by a gentle breeze.


    This scene was witnessed by the youths in the square.


    Immediately, their hearts shattered in that moment.


    They each became utterly dispirited.


    Arthur and Marinda, on the other hand, climbed onto their carriage with smiles, and as the coachman Edwin cracked his whip, the carriage slowly pulled away¡ª


    "I hope this state of theirs won''t affect the official match tomorrow afternoon."


    "Don''t worry, the hearts of youths are quite resilient¡ª when a better-looking or entirely new lady appears before them, they will bounce back."


    Arthur said this as he adjusted his sitting position.


    When facing his collaborator Marinda, Arthur had long since stopped sitting up straight and instead made himself comfortable in whatever way he pleased.


    Marinda did the same.


    The lady laid back in her chair and, after packing some tobacco into her pipe, began to puff out thick clouds of smoke.


    After the pipe had flickered several times, the lady spoke again¡ª


    "Arthur, what do you think about ''Bounty Tavern''?"


    "Fifty-five points," Arthur replied.


    At the moment Marinda spoke, Arthur knew exactly what this woman was scheming.


    It was nothing more than to incorporate ''Bounty Tavern'' into her sphere of influence.


    Of course, Arthur had no objections to this.


    He was not one to scorn the prospect of his power growing.


    "How about I give you it all?


    Fifty-five points?


    Do you know how much I invested in the early stage?


    Do you know how much I need to invest for maintenance afterwards?


    Twenty-three points!"


    Marinda rolled her eyes, ranted a bunch, and then threw out a price.


    The twenty-three and the remaining five, Arthur didn''t inquire.


    Because, the young Spirit Medium knew, that five was for the Lord Count.


    Merchants like Marinda, who wanted to make a living in South Los, had to follow certain rules.


    Him?


    He was an exception, at least for the time being.


    Not because the Countess looked at him differently.


    But because his business...


    Was too small!


    Although ''Mr. Wu''s Exchange'' had opened, it was still some time away from turning a profit, and ''Miss Qiu''s Security Company'' was in the same boat.


    However, as things progressed, he would probably have to learn from Marinda.


    Unless¡­


    Thinking of something, Arthur suddenly lowered his voice and asked¡ª


    "What''s your view on South Town?"

 Chapter 346 Greed! Greed! Still Greed!

    From South Los, one would only have to travel thirty kilometers southwest to behold a town with a population of twenty thousand.


    This place is South Town!


    A town that was established only after the Seven Years'' War had ended.


    In other parts of South County, such a population would be enough to be called a small city.


    But near South Los, it can only be called a town, and only a town¡ªin fact, it''s practically impossible to find such a large gathering of people near South Los.


    Unless...


    There were no coal and iron mines.


    At the end of the Seven Years'' War, the young Lisop, who was bravely aggressive in combat, was the first to achieve three remarkable feats and was knighted as a ''Knight'' by Baron Bolna, the commander at the time. Later, he saved Baron Bolna in the battle of the Mord River Path with a ''Desperate Assault'' that turned the tide of the entire battle, allowing the Southern County Alliance to win. With this merit, he was awarded the title of ''Lord.''


    Although it was not hereditary, it was enough to make others envious.


    But what was most enviable was the Lord''s luck¡ª


    Holding the title of Lordship, even if it wasn''t hereditary, one still needed to own a piece of land. A manor with 200-300 people was the preference of Lords at that time.


    Lisop was no exception; he chose the then-unnamed land of ''South Town'' as his domain¡ªlocated away from ''South Los Avenue'', and given that the Southern County Alliance was in its honeymoon phase, the Old Count of South Los did not pay much mind. Once Lisop offered the appropriate gold coins and swore allegiance to the Old Earl, he gained this land.


    Such an oath was different from the Lionheart Ceremony.


    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The Lionheart Ceremony was much more formal and was a contract in the truest sense, with not only a ''Ceremonial Sword'' but also the notion of ''Meritorious Service.''


    It was a shared glory and a shared loss.


    But an oath?


    It was more like a form of employment.


    The strongest bond between both parties was ''taxes.''


    Anything more?


    That would likely be an alliance by marriage.


    Beyond that, there was nothing.


    In the beginning, no one cared about this obscure land.


    It wasn''t until after the Seven Years'' Battle ended, as Lisop was building a manor and struck coal, followed by iron that people realized just how lucky Lisop was.


    It''s important to note, the Old Earl''s surveyor had inspected that no-name land and even dug down ten meters, but coal was found at eleven meters. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In any case, once this news spread, the reputation of the Old Count of South Los took a hit.


    Everyone mocked the Old Earl for his ''blindness.''


    And then, the ''fake cheque'' incident dealt another blow to the Earl''s reputation.


    On top of that, during the Seven Years'' War, the Old Earl was in charge of logistics and had no ''glorious military achievements,'' gradually being overshadowed by the younger Grand Duke of Inner Bay.


    Rumors claimed that the Old Earl''s death in dejection began with Lord Lisop''s actions.


    Of course, Marinda was aware of these matters.


    Moreover, she knew some secrets.


    For example, the role the Old Lion played in these incidents.


    However, this lady was very clear that Arthur was not asking about these.


    But a more ''practical'' question¡ª


    "How confident are you?"


    Marinda sat up straight, holding her tobacco pipe in her hand again, her expression serious.


    But at the sight of Marinda''s demeanor, Arthur simply rolled his eyes.


    "Why did you suddenly leave the Bell Tower and decide to wait for me beside the carriage?


    Don''t tell me you just wanted to purely witness the crushing of those young people''s hearts!"


    Arthur mercilessly exposed the other party.


    The young Spirit Medium was certain that Marinda had chosen to reveal herself so candidly, apart from reinforcing the perception of their ''relationship'' to outsiders, because she wanted to see Little Lisop''s frustration¡ªor rather, that latter reason might be the most important.


    He also knew the history of South Town.


    After Marinda informed him that entrants from the nobility of South Los would appear in the competition, Arthur had spent the last two days, aside from necessary sleep and preparation, reviewing information about these Nobles.


    Especially Lord Lisop.


    There was no choice!


    He was too noticeable.


    Not only because of the coal and iron mines but also his ''wavering'' attitude.


    The former represented interest, and the latter the favor of the Earl of South Los¡ªfrom a certain perspective, it was a win-win situation.


    He wanted the coal and iron mines.


    He also wanted the favor of the Earl of South Los.


    Of course, it wasn''t easy!


    That''s why they needed Marinda.


    And Marinda, even after being exposed, didn''t show a hint of embarrassment. The lady took her cigarette holder, once again lounged carelessly on her chair, and after taking a deep puff from her pipe, she continued.


    "What''s with that look?


    I sense you''re up to no good."


    "You''re mistaken¡ªI''m about to inherit the title of Baron Kemir. How could a baron have no land of his own?


    What do you think of South Town?"


    Arthur said.


    Marinda who was leaning back crossed her legs in the chair completely.


    South Town, she coveted it.


    Alas, the difficulty was too great.


    That''s why she had chosen the Bern family''s estate.


    And her enthusiasm earlier was only to gain more favor from that Mother Tigress!


    However, the lady did not outright refuse but instead furrowed her brow, pondering seriously.


    About three or four seconds later, the lady finally spoke.


    "Impossible!


    Lord Count would never allow another ''Lord Lisop'' to emerge!


    Even though I''ve always displayed loyalty toward Lord Count, it wouldn''t be allowed!"


    "Nothing is impossible for a willing heart!"


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' shook his head and said¡ª


    "When a person is faced with two terrible choices, they will always choose the lesser of two evils."


    "Sure, so they say.


    But can you be certain that neither of those terrible choices will touch Lord Count''s nerves?


    Keep in mind, if they do, Lord Count is the type to flip the table!"


    Marinda emphasized.


    Yet, the lady was writing a name on the palm of her other hand with her finger.


    Old Lion!


    Clearly, the lady''s words said no, but her body was exceptionally honest.


    She had already begun to think about how to take advantage of the situation.


    In the whole of South County, only the Duke of the Inner Bay could overrule the Earl of South Los.


    And as it happened, Lord Lisop had numerous connections with the Duke of the Inner Bay, which truly could be exploited!


    But how to use it?


    Marinda, having a preliminary idea in mind, looked again at Arthur.


    The lady wanted to ''hear'' Arthur''s thoughts.


    However, the young ''Spirit Medium'' didn''t immediately reveal his thoughts and instead changed the subject.


    "It won''t be necessary, as long as we make good use of it, Lord Count will definitely side with us¡ªa 235 split should be enough."


    "Should that be enough?"


    Marinda''s words were not too certain.


    But the word written on her palm was very affirmative¡ª


    Not enough!


    Other industries, of course, would be no problem.


    But the mining industry, definitely not.


    South Los, though rich from its extensive coastal and overseas trade, does not have actual mining resources.


    And everywhere places all sorts of restrictions and high prices on exporting mineral resources!


    Not to mention, the cost of coal South Los imports from other regions to get through the winter is astronomical each year.


    One could say that the coal and iron mines of South Town are the final pieces to complete the Earl of South Los''s power puzzle.


    With this in mind, Marinda was certain that the Earl of South Los would never agree to the previously mentioned profit-sharing ratio.


    "Then it''s almost settled,"


    Arthur said, smiling. He spoke softly¡ª


    "Now, all we need to do is invite His Excellency!"

 Chapter 347 The Start of Sincerity!

    ```


    Invite that noble?


    Invite whom?


    Who can be involved in such a matter?


    Marinda''s normally unfazed eyes showed a hint of confusion, and when Arthur mentioned that name, the lady was even more stunned¡ª


    "Julie?


    Is it the Julie I know?"


    The lady asked for confirmation.


    "Unless you have another lady who is 2.5 meters tall and with a robust physique by your side, then Lady Julie is indeed the one you''re imagining,"


    Arthur said with a smile and a shrug.


    Marinda stared intently at Arthur, and after confirming that Arthur was not joking, the lady couldn''t help but sigh.


    "You''re such a scoundrel!"


    Marinda had roughly guessed what Arthur was planning.


    It was different from the layout she had been plotting.


    Arthur''s was bolder and...


    Honest!


    Yes, honest!


    Because this guy had never intended to deceive the countess.


    In fact, he had planned to drag the countess into the game from the beginning.


    If that was the case, then executing the plan would be much simpler!


    Moreover, the countess who would be in on the game also had to honor the ''noble rules''¡ªnot only reducing the risk of her flipping the table but also turning her into an ally...


    "Sly Arthur!


    How could someone like you ever be the ''Black Cat''!


    You are more like a snake!"


    Marinda muttered. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ah yes, yes, yes!


    You''d better take a good look at my ''shadow''¡ªperhaps beneath a cat''s feet, there really is a snake!"


    Arthur rolled his eyes and leaned back in his chair.


    Marinda responded with a raised middle finger, then exhaled a ring of smoke.


    This ring of smoke did not dissipate like the previous ones but quickly expanded big enough to fit a person through.


    The next moment, Marinda stepped into the ring of smoke and vanished.


    Clearly, Marinda had gone to extend the invitation to Lady Julie.


    And both had tacitly avoided mentioning how Arthur came to know this lady.


    In South Los, some things don''t need to be asked repeatedly.


    Yet some things must be emphasized over and over.


    For example: Food!


    "Tonight, Marinda and I are hosting a guest.


    I need three portions of beef pie in puff pastry and the same amount of creamy pumpkin soup, plus servings for eight of the mixed fried and roasted platter and equal shares of white bread, and three servings of food at their creative discretion.


    Oh, and don''t forget a barrel of decent wine,"


    Arthur instructed Merlin, who was tidying and arranging the courtyard.


    He then took out two gold notes.


    Based on past estimations for ''Grandma Andor''s Kitchen'' food, one gold note was more than sufficient to cover the cost and setup.


    The other gold note was for the wine.


    Arthur had not forgotten that when Lady Julie left, she had mentioned ''enjoying wine and pleasant conversation.''


    Clearly, this was a lady who loved her wine.


    Even if there were some ulterior motives, the basic preferences still needed to be accommodated.


    "Of course, sir,"


    Merlin set down his gardener''s trowel and took the gold notes, then headed toward Dar Alley¡ªrunning errands for the household in his spare time was part of the secondary and tertiary manservants'' duties.


    ```


    As for why there was leisure time?


    Of course, it was because the Death Serpent Banyan had occupied almost the entire courtyard of No. 2 Cork Street.


    Merlin, except for tending to that small patch of cat grass and catnip fields, didn''t have to deal with weeds anymore, which greatly reduced his workload.


    Moreover, such errands allowed Merlin to feel at ease.


    Earning five Zeroes a day for almost doing nothing, however, could invite idle talk.


    Arthur clearly perceived his ''manservant''s sense of ease.


    He found it interesting¡ª


    ''A child with "Talent" who has not entered the "Mystic Side," and an uncle who has?''


    Interesting!''


    Previously, when Arthur noticed something off about Merlin''s reaction to the Death Serpent Banyan, he had sent Fujin to investigate.


    Then came an unexpected discovery.


    Arthur never imagined that Merlin''s seemingly ordinary Uncle Gaius would turn out to be a "Mystic Side Person."


    Furthermore, he was researching potion-making¡ª


    When Merlin hurried back, the man emerging from the secret room still had a test tube in his hand.


    The subtle bubbles emanating from the test tube were all too familiar to Arthur; it was a phenomenon that occurred when a potion was perfected by harmonizing the base material with "Spirituality."


    Such a discovery astonished Arthur.


    Almost instantly, Arthur began to suspect that Merlin''s presence by his side was premeditated.


    Did Gaius and Merlin, this uncle-nephew pair, harbor some secret intentions?


    But Arthur did not rush to seek confirmation.


    He knew that such confrontation would not yield the best results, especially with Merlin and Gaius operating under his watchful eye. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Waiting for the other party to slip up would be the best choice.


    Thinking this, Arthur pushed open the door and entered No. 2 Cork Street.


    Almost immediately, he saw his cat.


    Pendragon sat perched on a stand to the side of the corridor, eyes fixed on Arthur as he returned home, meowing continuously with elongated, grumbling tones.


    Clearly, Pendragon was still questioning why Arthur hadn''t taken him along.


    ''Of course, it was because I don''t want you to be in danger!''


    That''s what Arthur thought to himself, but that''s not what he said aloud.


    The young Spirit Medium, after hanging up his coat, scooped up the large ginger cat and said¡ª


    "We all left, and someone had to stay to watch the house, right?


    Home is very important. Without it, we would have no place to sleep or eat. You wouldn''t want to sleep on the streets or miss out on dried fish, would you?"


    "Meow~"


    The elongated meow began to shorten.


    Though still somewhat puzzled, the cat was clearly starting to accept what Arthur was saying.


    Unquestionably, even the smartest of kittens can still be swayed by dried fish.


    To make Pendragon accept this reasoning more quickly, or to completely divert his attention, at Arthur''s command, Kuliqi''s dog''s head emerged from Arthur''s shadow, displaying a provocative and sly expression as if to say, ''Come at me!''


    "Meow!"


    Pendragon instantly fluffed up and pounced from Arthur''s arms.


    Cat scratch!


    Cat flying kick!


    Kuliqi ducked and ran with his tail between his legs.


    Watching this scene, Arthur smiled at his dog, who looked to him for rescue, and gave a thumbs up.


    He then entered the kitchen.


    Although the two apprentices would help with the setup, there were some basics that Arthur had to handle himself¡ªaside from the Hand of Void carrying Atos''s Box, the remaining five Hands of Void began adding charcoal to the boiler, boiling water, arranging tea utensils, searching for tea and snacks, etc.


    Sitting in the chair, Arthur quietly waited for his guest.


    But then, in the next moment, the young Spirit Medium''s brows knitted slightly¡ª


    ''Hmm?''

 Chapter 348 Fat Sheep!

    No. 2 Cork Street?


    Right here!


    ''Whale Slaying Sword'' Kangsion searched for his destination and, once he had confirmed the direction, the middle-aged man, tall and sturdy like a young giant, tightened his grip on the door-sized great sword on his back. It was only when his palm touched the hilt that he felt a trace of reassurance.


    In fact, had he not been in South Los, the master of Whale Island would have long since held his great sword in hand.


    At the same time, he would need to summon his private soldiers.


    It wasn''t that he was a coward.


    Everyone knew that the master of Whale Island was not a coward.


    It was just that the man he was about to face imposed such an overwhelming pressure on him.


    It wasn''t the first time he had heard the name of the other party.


    ''The Stormcaller'' Bolbinton, who had once sought refuge on Whale Island, had mentioned him¡ª


    ''If you don''t understand death,


    then, you should meet Arthur Kredos!''


    When he spoke those words, Bolbinton shivered like a fledgling from a brothel.


    At that time, Kangsion even mocked the other''s cowardice.


    Especially when he mentioned he would attend the ''Swordsmanship Competition'' and that ''Arthur Kredos'' would also participate, Bolbinton left that very night without saying goodbye and headed to the next island. After that, Kangsion was ready to treat the so-called ''Stormcaller'' as a joke.


    And then...


    He became the joke!


    He witnessed the death brought by ''Arthur Kredos'', and even though it was several hours ago, the fear still gripped him.


    That fear, it was truly a power of a different level!


    It was an utterly irresistible crushing force!


    He wanted to flee, but he couldn''t!


    Because...


    He had to become an ''Entrant''!


    If he didn''t become an ''Entrant'', Whale Island would be doomed!


    This was something he could not accept at all!


    So, after much thought, he came.


    He couldn''t defeat Arthur, that was a fact, and naturally, he couldn''t obtain the critical chart for breaking through to ''Entrant'' status from the hands of ''Baron Korol.''


    However, that didn''t mean he had no other methods.


    For example: to exchange for the crucial chart of an ''Entrant'' from Arthur Kredos.


    ''It should be possible!''


    Kangsion cheered himself on.


    He swore he hadn''t been this nervous his first time.


    With this in mind, Kangsion took a step forward and walked into Cork Street, sticking close to the wall.


    Then¡ª


    Damn! S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What the hell is this!


    Kangsion looked at the [Death Serpent Banyan] in the courtyard of No. 2 Cork Street and instinctively retreated, and his Plank Sword was immediately drawn.


    The ''Whale Slaying Sword'' looked tense, sweat beginning to form on his forehead¡ªhe didn''t recognize the [Death Serpent Banyan], but the overwhelming pressure it gave him was unmistakably real.


    It was...


    The feeling of death!


    It was very similar to the ''Aura of Death'' he felt when he encountered ''Arthur Kredos'' that afternoon!


    But more importantly, this [Death Serpent Banyan] was planted in the courtyard of ''Arthur Kredos'' home.


    ''Is this what an ''Entrant''s'' courtyard is like?


    A casual plant is enough to instill fear in me!''


    Kangsion swallowed, hoping the saliva could moisten his parched throat.


    Meanwhile, Arthur, concealing himself on the side, saw that the time was right and pretended to open the door¡ªalthough the [Death Serpent Banyan] was strong, it was still only a ''sapling'' that wasn''t even a match for the War Tree; to truly deter his opponent, it required some of his ''assistance.''


    ''No need to thank me!


    Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    For me, this is what I ought to do!''


    Arthur gently touched the [Death Serpent Banyan], taking advantage of the fact that the tree could not speak.


    Afterwards, he moved past the banyan to appear in front of Kangsion.


    "Good evening, Lord Kledos!


    I mean no harm, I''m just here to visit you!"


    Kangsion immediately put away the Plank Sword and greeted Arthur with an unprecedentedly restrained attitude, waiting for Arthur''s response.


    He swore, he had never been so nervous waiting for a response, not even after the first three seconds with that lady.


    "Ah, you shouldn''t have come."


    After sighing, Arthur didn''t persuade the visitor to leave but instead turned and walked into No. 2 Cork Street.


    Does he know why I''m here?


    Kangsion was taken aback.


    Almost subconsciously, Kangsion thought of Arthur''s title, ''Spirit Medium.''


    If it were any other ''Spirit Medium,'' the odds would be that it''s fake, a deception.


    But the ''Entrant'' before him...


    Must be real!


    After all, he had heard about the other guiding the deceased to The Eternal Resting Land!


    But that thought was quickly dismissed by Kangsion as he looked at the door to No. 2 Cork Street that had not been closed and hurriedly followed.


    "I apologize for the intrusion, please excuse me!"


    Upon stepping into the corridor, the master of Whale Island said so, uncharacteristically polite.


    Then, he proceeded with caution through the corridor and into the ''Spirit Medium Parlor.''


    When he saw the cups and teapot set out on the table, the master of Whale Island became even more certain¡ª


    Lord Arthur Kredos already knows everything!


    I have nothing to hide anymore!


    With this realization, the nervousness that had gripped the master of Whale Island faded away.


    It was simple, if the other party knew everything and was still willing to meet him, it meant there was still hope for resolving the matter.


    If he had refused to meet at all, that would have been the most troublesome scenario.


    Wait, wait!


    My three-second incident...


    Suddenly, the Island Master became restless.


    He had paid a hefty price to shut up that lady.


    But he couldn''t muster the same leverages for the person before him.


    In nervous apprehension, the overwhelming embarrassment made the Island Master lower his head, unable to face Arthur''s gaze directly.


    ''Huh?


    Does he think there''s something to discover about me?''


    Arthur looked quite surprised at Kangsion standing before him; after a brief contemplation, he said directly¡ª


    "Speak."


    "My first three seconds... no, I mean, I didn''t have a first time... that''s not right, it wasn''t my first time in three seconds..."


    As Arthur asked, Kangsion almost instinctively spoke.


    After the words left his mouth, Kangsion realized what he had said and began to explain repeatedly.


    Whoa!


    Arthur''s eyes lit up; he must have discovered some significant leverage!


    Yet, as a young, upright, naive, and benevolent ''Spirit Medium,'' Arthur still maintained his composure and continued¡ª


    "That''s not it!"


    "Oh, the thing just now, that was about a friend of mine, not me, I just miss him since leaving Whale Island, that''s why I misspoke!"


    After explaining once more, Kangsion then continued.


    "Master, I wish to exchange with you the ''Entrant''s Chart!''


    If possible...


    I am willing to offer all the wealth I have accumulated over the years!"


    ''Entrant''s Chart?''


    Is this the key to entering the ''Entry'' level?


    Although he was hearing about these for the first time, it didn''t stop the young ''Spirit Medium'' from slightly shaking his head and speaking in an even more indifferent tone¡ª


    "Not enough!"

 Chapter 349 Gift of the Sea!

    "When you have the initiative, be bold."


    "Demand a high price from strangers."


    "Demand an even higher price from acquaintances."


    These were Old Charlie''s words, and Arthur agreed deeply¡ªhaving the initiative meant that everything was soon to be his.


    As for why demand an even higher price from acquaintances?


    At that time, Arthur didn''t understand this either and asked Old Charlie with some confusion.


    Old Charlie could only sigh helplessly in response to this question.


    "Spiritual compensation fee!"


    Arthur still did not understand at the time, and Old Charlie did not explain further.


    Now, of course, Arthur understood¡ª


    Once you take money from an acquaintance, no matter whether you lose money or make a profit, they believe you earned, which makes them uncomfortable.


    If they find someone offering a lower price than yours, it is even worse; the acquaintance will only scold you for being unscrupulous.


    However, they never care about quality or reliability, focusing only on the price.


    But if it were a stranger''s shop, they would not care as much about the price, paying more attention to the quality of the store instead.


    It''s somewhat like when dating a rich person, not caring about money but needing spiritual support, and when dating a poor boy, not caring about spiritual support, but needing money.


    "Maybe this is ''business'', not the so-called ''acquaintance''s intentions'', huh!"


    Arthur muttered to himself a pun he just thought of, his gaze turning towards Kangsion in front of him.


    After Arthur decisively refused, "Whale Slaying Sword" Kangsion didn''t show anger on his face, nor was he surprised, but he just softly sighed¡ª


    "Indeed ''nobles can''t be trusted''!"


    Initially, when I contacted ''Baron Korol'', he said he only needed 100,000 gold coins to give me an ''Entrant''s'' chart.


    While I was figuring out how to raise the money, he suddenly contacted me, saying that if I helped him with a favor, he could give me a better ''Entrant''s'' chart!


    Obviously, that scoundrel was exploiting their locked-up knowledge to squeeze me!


    But Master, you didn''t!


    You just honestly refused me, without ever thinking of deceiving me!


    Your sincerity is enough to prove that you are indeed a master!


    Moreover, the ''Entrant''s'' chart in your hands must be better than that rogue noble''s!


    Please teach me!


    "I can accept anything except death or slavery!"


    Kangsion said this, bowing deeply to Arthur.


    Are there different kinds of charts?


    And they vary in quality?


    As Kangsion bowed, Arthur quickly organized the information.


    And when Kangsion straightened his back, Arthur continued to speak calmly.


    "Do you know where I am from?"


    "Your origins?"


    Kangsion looked perplexed.


    ''Swordsmanship Competition'' registration is today, ''Whale Slaying Sword'' just arrived in South Los, and information about Arthur was only heard from Baron Korol''s attendant on the way.


    Of course, it wasn''t comprehensive.


    No!


    It definitely wasn''t comprehensive!


    Or those cunning nobles definitely hid the most crucial information!


    "I am the ''Black Cat'' of the current ''Cat Faction.Black''!"


    Arthur spoke frankly, revealing what was no longer a secret.


    With Garcia''s ''publicity'', in South Los at this moment, anyone who seriously investigated could know this information.


    As for why Kangsion hadn''t tried to investigate?


    The probability was that he was absolutely confident in himself!


    He didn''t think with his ''Great Arcana Level'' prowess that he would face any opponents in the ''Swordsmanship Competition''¡ªeven if other participants also enjoyed ''Noble Privilege'', ''altered age, origin'', and the like.


    In fact, that was the case.


    In any part of South County, ''Great Arcana Level'' represented a power that couldn''t be ignored; as long as it wasn''t when facing some ''Great Nobles'', nobody would question his rule over a territory.


    Just like Kangsion''s Whale Island, it was just like that.


    Hence, Kangsion had never considered that a ''Swordsmanship Competition'' might encounter an ''Entrant'', he thought his biggest opponent in this ''Swordsmanship Competition'' would be ''Storm Sword'' Deljo.


    Hiss!


    As Arthur sharply inhaled a breath audibly, realization dawned on Kangsion''s face.


    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "No wonder there''s a power of death mixed in, is this ''Cat Faction.Black''s'' ''Communicate with Spirits''?


    No wonder you can''t teach me!


    The difference in initial rituals makes the ''Entrant'' charts different; although they can still be used, they will cause a lot of trouble later, some even causing irreversible damage!"


    Watching realization dawn on Kangsion''s face, Arthur sat there, unfazed, while internally he thought¡ª


    "Exactly!


    The ritual is related to the subsequent ''charts''!"


    What would the follow-up chart for the "Orange Cat" ritual be?


    A self-portrait of the Great Orange Cat?


    Or a chart of the Great Orange Cat eating?


    After mocking himself, Arthur quickly became serious.


    When Kangsion mentioned the "chart," Arthur had guessed whether the "chart" and the "Gifted One" stepping into the "Mystic Side" were closely related rituals.


    The answer was neither good nor bad.


    Different rituals could also use "charts."


    But, there was a corresponding price to be paid.


    And certainly, it was not as perfect as it would be under a direct lineage.


    Even more, one could not advance further.


    And this was exactly what the nobles and the major powers wanted!


    They needed the "Mystic Side Persons" who did not belong to their "inner circle" to always be one level below them¡ª


    ''Knowledge linked layer by layer, yet blocked at every level, huh?


    What an effective tactic!''


    Arthur thought to himself, yet he was not anxious at all.


    With his current situation, he had too many breakthrough points to make up for this.


    The Earl of South Los goes without saying. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The remaining three of the four Barons of South Los.


    Beyond the nobles, there were also other forces worth watching.


    Moreover, he had the greatest advantage, he was already an "Entrant"¡ªas long as this was true, he had the initiative and room to maneuver.


    Arthur''s thoughts were racing with many ideas.


    And Kangsion had made a decision across from him.


    "Master, your character and strength have thoroughly convinced me!


    I hope you can extend a helping hand to Whale Island¡ªbecause there has emerged a ''Western Sea General'' among the pirates of the Western Sea, and not to be outdone, the pirates of the Eastern Sea also plan to hold a ''Pirate Gathering'' next ''Summer Celebration Day,'' which will affect both coastal and oceanic trade.


    But those of us on immovable islands will be hit first.


    These pirates will loot everything they see like a swarm of locusts passing through.


    But if there were an ''Entrant,'' it would be different!


    The prestige of an ''Entrant'' is enough to deter them!"


    Kangsion had changed his strategy.


    This ''Whale Slaying Sword,'' realizing he could not become an ''Entrant'' in a short time, immediately decided to hire an ''Entrant'' to go to Whale Island.


    He didn''t trust anyone else for this task.


    But Arthur?


    This ''Whale Slaying Sword'' absolutely trusted him.


    It wasn''t just the character Arthur had displayed that made the ''Whale Slaying Sword'' respect him, but also the reputation of the previous generation''s ''Black Cat''¡ªeveryone knew the previous ''Black Cat''s'' aloofness.


    How could the successor of such a person be inferior?


    At least there was no worry about him seizing another''s nest.


    Kangsion would be terrified of other ''Entrants'' going to Whale Island, but he was reassured with Arthur there.


    "I am willing to use all my savings to invite you to a holiday on Whale Island.


    Of course, to more justifiably fly the flag of the Kledos Family, you will have a thirty percent share of the island''s future income."


    While saying this, ''Whale Slaying Sword'' Kangsion stood up and bowed.


    This time, it was no longer a bow.


    But a kneeling on one knee, holding up the Plank Sword in an oath¡ª


    "Tumultuous waves, stormy winds, and thunder!


    I swear by the sword in my hand that from this day onward, I will defend the reputation, interests, and territory of the person before me, share common cause with him, and fight to the death against his enemies.


    My oath will spread over the great sea!


    And it shall never change!"


    Kangsion almost gave Arthur no chance to refuse and began his vows.


    Unlike the vows of the ''Lionheart Ceremony.''


    And different from ordinary vows.


    This was the ''Gift of the Sea''!


    With the stimulation of Kangsion''s "Spirituality," Arthur could easily sense the intentions of the person before him¡ªalthough it was not as intimate as the ''Lionheart Ceremony,'' it still had its binding powers.


    A perfectly resigned expression appeared on Arthur''s face.


    And seeing the resignation on Arthur''s face, Kangsion immediately felt elated inside¡ª


    ''Indeed, one must be shameless!


    This time...


    I''ve hit the jackpot!''}


    Afterward, this ''Whale Slaying Sword'' stood up, leaned in close to Arthur, and asked in a low voice¡ª


    "Master, shall we go for a big score?"

 Chapter 350 That Big Vote!

    Planning something big?


    Arthur looked at Kangsion with a hint of amusement in his gaze.


    If it hadn''t been for the recent "Gift of the Sea", he would have thought that this ''Whale Slaying Sword'' was trying to set him up.


    However, precisely because of the "Gift of the Sea", Arthur understood that the ''big job'' the ''Whale Slaying Sword'' spoke of was probably truly significant.


    Perhaps it was precisely because such a ''big job'' existed that it had led to the ''Whale Slaying Sword''s'' preconceived notions and the subsequent ''Gift of the Sea''.


    When a person has a certain goal in mind, anything that happens that may benefit this goal will be rationalized by them.


    Old Charlie had said this.


    Arthur agreed deeply.


    So, at this moment, Arthur naturally did not mind hearing what the ''Whale Slaying Sword'' had to say.


    "Master, the reason these pirates from the Eastern Sea knew so quickly about what happened in the Western Sea is that someone has been deliberately spreading the word.


    That person is very secretive, and very capable!


    But obviously, he is not familiar with ''the rules of the sea''... He will never know what kind of people he has hired, and what those people might blabber after drinking too much."


    Upon saying this, the ''Whale Slaying Sword'' smirked proudly.


    As the owner of Whale Island, Kangsion was essentially privy to anything that happened on the island.


    Plus, the nonsense that sailors spoke when drunk and their boasts in brothels.


    Kangsion always managed to know some things others didn''t.


    Of course, some were true and some were false, requiring discernment.


    This time was no exception.


    And this time, Kangsion took it especially seriously.


    Because, the sailor who went on babbling after getting drunk bled from seven orifices and died¡ªsuch an obvious display of contract power prompted Kangsion to immediately block the news and initiate a thorough investigation.


    "Through my investigation, I am certain that this person is up to no good!


    As for what exactly he wants to do?


    I don''t know yet!


    However, one thing is for sure, because of this person''s propaganda, some impatient bastards have already started to gather¡ªCoconut Island, that''s where they are congregating.


    They use it as a base...


    And it''s not far from my Whale Island!


    But before they reached Coconut Island, my men confirmed that they had been spotted loitering on several uninhabited islands nearby!"


    As Kangsion spoke, a smile appeared on his face.


    Arthur understood the meaning behind that smile instantly.


    Pot calling the kettle black!


    No!


    It''s acting in the name of justice!


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' quickly corrected his inner phrasing.


    Pirates mostly live by plundering and rarely save up wealth, preferring to spend their ill-gotten gains on liquor and women.


    But not all pirates do that.


    For example: pirate captains.


    These captains don''t refrain from indulgence because they have accumulated a wealth far beyond that of the crew members!


    Simply put, they still have leftovers after enjoying themselves.


    Most of the time, these treasures would be kept where each captain deemed safest.


    Especially when setting out for certain tasks, these captains would definitely arrange their wealth securely in a safe place.


    Like those uninhabited islands nearby!


    ''After the ''Gift of the Sea'' and showing goodwill towards me?''


    Arthur thought subconsciously.


    Because, such wealth, easily taken, was something Kangsion himself could easily achieve.


    But right away, Arthur shook his head in secret.


    ''No!


    Though these pirate captains are wealthy, solely relying on these treasures is definitely not enough to be considered "high rollers"!''


    After all, Kangsion is the master of Whale Island.


    The wealth he possessed absolutely surpassed that of the pirate ship captains.


    Therefore, even if Kangsion harbored covetous thoughts, he would not use the term "high rollers" to describe them.


    Hence, Arthur did not speak out immediately, instead patiently waiting for Kangsion to continue.


    As expected, after a brief pause, Kangsion immediately went on to say¡ª


    "While sending people to scout those deserted islands, I encountered Bloody John''s men!


    They seem to be quite interested in those islands, too!


    Even though they pretend nothing''s amiss, I could detect their anxiety¡ªBloody John, who is rumored to have obtained part of Pirate King Edward''s inheritance, is actually nervous about those insignificant deserted islands... I don''t believe there isn''t any secret there.


    As for this bastard eyeing the captains'' wealth?


    I don''t believe it either!"


    The Whale Slaying Sword spoke with great certainty.


    And Arthur did not rebuke him.


    Because, in William''s notes that were left behind, Bloody John was also mentioned.


    Before the Seven Years'' War, at the end of the Silver Age, Bloody John had already taken to the sea, and it wasn''t until the period of the Seven Years'' War, as he repeatedly raided military ships and his notoriety rose, that he became an idol to the later generations of pirates¡ªWilliam''s own journey to sea was inspired by this very Bloody John.


    ''The inheritance of the Pirate King...


    The White Crow!''


    The image of this ''Sky Battleship'' sprang to Arthur''s mind, and then, somewhat uncertain plans he had previously rapidly began to solidify¡ªhe definitely wasn''t looking to trap Marinda.


    Definitely not!


    He simply wanted to gain more control, that''s all!


    "Keep a close eye on him!"


    Arthur said so.


    "Understood, Master!


    If there is any news, I will contact you immediately!"


    The Whale Slaying Sword pulled a Messenger Stone from inside his clothes.


    After Arthur took the Messenger Stone, the Whale Slaying Sword once again bowed respectfully. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "At your command at any time!"


    With those words, the Whale Slaying Sword rose and bowed to Arthur again, and after confirming there were no further orders, he chose to leave quietly.


    Standing in the courtyard, Arthur watched as the figure disappeared into the night, feeling a slight admiration in his heart.


    ''A fellow good at seizing opportunities and daring to take risks!''


    Carrying that admiration, Wuni on the rooftop followed silently and without trace.


    Although Arthur had the ''Gift of the Sea'', when faced with such risk-taking individuals, he still chose ''observation''¡ªgetting personally involved was rare, but not unheard of.


    Arthur did not want to make a wrong move and lose everything!


    Afterward, Arthur stood at the entrance of the courtyard, replaying the recent meeting in his mind while he waited for the meal delivery from Grandma Andor''s Kitchen and his guest to arrive.


    Fortunately for the young Spirit Medium, one followed the other.


    The meal came first, the guest arrived after.


    It was perfect timing, neither making him wait too long nor appearing rude to his guest.


    And Merlin had timely delivered two barrels of alcohol.


    The mead was a regular purchase.


    The other barrel of apple cider was complimentary.


    Standing next to the dining room, close to the kitchen, Arthur watched Marinda and Julie emerge from the smoke rings, greeting them with a warm smile¡ª Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Good evening, Lady Julie!"

 Chapter 351 Guests!

    Although Grandma Andor had passed away, her two distant nephews and apprentices had clearly perfected her craft.


    The taste of the beef in crusty pot and fried roast platter was almost the same as Arthur remembered.


    A tiny bit imperfect, Arthur believed that time would definitely improve the flavors.


    However, the apprentices'' freestyle dish took Arthur by surprise.


    Stewed chicken!


    That was the freestyle dish of the two apprentices.


    Called "stew," it was actually frying the chicken thighs on low heat until both sides were golden brown before stewing, then pouring in white mushrooms and garlic for saut¨¦ing before setting aside.


    Then, they would start by stir-frying onions, followed by diced red carrots, and finally mixing in tomatoes until they disintegrated into a sauce. Only then did they add the previously seared chicken thighs and large prawns together with chicken broth mixed with an appropriate amount of brandy, stewing the prawns thoroughly until they were delicious.


    Even though Arthur slightly minded the faint taste of alcohol, he ended up eating the whole chicken thigh.


    The soup?


    He took a shallow sip.


    The faint fragrance of alcohol was filled with a rich taste of freshness.


    It was the flavor of chicken, shrimp mixed with black pepper, basil leaves, garlic, fennel, and tomato.


    The taste was not bad, but to prevent even a tiny bit of alcohol from influencing him, Arthur picked up the lemon water and began to drink it in big gulps.


    People always have a tendency to be lazy.


    Or put it another way...


    Boundaries are always meant to be broken.


    If you want your boundaries unbroken, you must guard them and never give up because of anything.


    Because if you give up once, there will be a second time, and then a third time.


    And after three times?


    It becomes normal.


    Then, it leads to the exclamation, ''It''s already like this, just let it be.''


    Arthur certainly didn''t want that for himself.


    Not that he had exceptional willpower.


    Arthur was simply afraid of dying.


    Marinda watched Arthur drinking water in big gulps, took a soup spoon to her mouth, gently blew on it, and deliberately winked at Arthur.


    Arthur''s lips curled into a smile as he placed a slice of white bread on Marinda''s plate.


    "Dear, have some bread," he said, his fingertips gently brushing Marinda''s wrist.


    Suddenly, a sense of nausea surged.


    Immediately, the lady lost her appetite.


    The lady gently set down her soup spoon and glared at Arthur.


    Arthur responded with a smile, then his facial expression slightly changed.


    Marinda stepped on his toes with her shoe.


    The thick soles adequately shielded the lady''s aversion to men.


    "Here, have some soup,"


    Marinda pushed the cream of pumpkin soup towards Arthur with an unprecedented smile,


    "Hmm, okay," Arthur nodded.


    But as Marinda pushed the cream of pumpkin soup, her hand trembled.


    Her other foot was now being stepped on by Arthur.


    "Is the bread tasty?" Arthur asked softly while exerting pressure.


    "Tasty.


    Is the soup delicious?"


    Marinda nodded with a smile, her feet also starting to exert force.


    The two stared at each other, exerting pressure under their feet, not knowing who started to rotate their ankles first, or if both started simultaneously.


    The pain goes right to the heart through one''s fingers.


    It is even more intense in the toes.


    Even for two people of robust "Physique," their faces had stiffened at this moment.


    But neither of them spoke.


    At this moment, speaking would mean admitting defeat.


    This was something neither of them could accept.


    Moreover, not only could they not speak out, but they also had to perfectly accept the other''s provocation before they could retaliate.


    Otherwise, they would lose.


    Mysteriously, the two had reached a tacit understanding again.


    Therefore¡ª


    "Darling, try adding some chili sauce."


    A large dollop of chili sauce appeared on Arthur''s plate.


    The spiciness surged, causing Arthur''s face to turn slightly red.


    "Hmm, you should try this white pepper."


    Arthur''s wrist shook lightly, and the drifting white pepper flew towards Marinda''s nostrils. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    Her nostrils tickled, and Marinda''s eyes almost instantly turned red.


    Gulp, gulp!


    Julie, who had just finished a jug of wheat juice in large gulps, looked at Arthur, whose face had turned red at some point, and then at Marinda, whose eyes had reddened at some point, and the Swordsmanship Chief couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Your relationship is really wonderful!"


    Hearing such a compliment, Arthur and Marinda simultaneously smiled slightly, then tacitly tucked in their feet and once again simultaneously rubbed the foot that had been stepped on for a long time behind the unharmed leg.


    "You just wait, bastard!"


    "Heh, afraid of you, bastard!"


    Their gazes intertwined, sparking an extraordinary heat.


    But, this only made the Swordsmanship Chief even more envious¡ª


    "With Advisor Kledos around, Marinda, your choice for Swordsmanship Chief can finally be settled, right?"


    Julie inquired.


    Choosing the Swordsmanship Chief?


    Arthur was puzzled deep down, swiftly collected his thoughts, and subtly glanced at Marinda.


    Marinda entirely ignored looking at Arthur, but the lady''s finger, resting by the edge of her plate, subtly twitched under the cover.


    The plate obstructed Julie''s line of sight.


    But Arthur could see all too clearly.


    Arthur''s thoughts sprang into action, and he immediately listened intently¡ª


    "Yes, Mary will be my housekeeper and manage the kitchen, as for Edwin, he will be the Head Hunter. As for Arthur, I''ve already discussed it with him, he will be both the Swordsmanship Chief and Guard Commander¡ªWith Arthur having won the ''Swordsmanship Competition'' of South Los, I don''t think there will be any objections."


    Marinda nodded slightly and said.


    "Of course, but have you decided on the guests yet?"


    The Swordsmanship Chief continued.


    "Aside from Lord Count, I haven''t decided on the other guests yet. Sister Julie, do you have any suggestions?"


    Marinda affectionately asked the Swordsmanship Chief.


    "Lord Ernest, Lord Dibwa, and Lord Bass would be good choices. As for Baron Korol and Baron Hausman, I will help inquire for you, Marinda.


    Lord Bern''s health is increasingly worrying.


    However, he will send an appropriate gift as an apology for his absence.


    As for Lord Lisop?


    Hasn''t he been the theme of our dinner tonight?"


    The Swordsmanship Chief smiled warmly at Arthur.


    "Of course!


    From start to finish, he''s been our topic.


    Similarly, we should also be his topic.


    And furthermore..."


    Arthur responded smoothly.


    Having been tipped off by Marinda, Arthur had roughly guessed what the Swordsmanship Chief was about to say¡ªAs a token of gratitude for his and Marinda''s openness, the Countess of South Los had not only finalized the matters of Marinda''s ''inheriting the noble title'' and his ''knighthood after winning the championship'', but also gifted him the estate of Lord Bern.


    Arthur, although not fond of the cryptic ways of noble conversation, was very accustomed to them, handling and responding with ease.


    Of course, Arthur wanted more than just these.


    So, under the astonished eyes of the Swordsmanship Chief, Arthur stood up, looked toward the main door, and whispered¡ª S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "3...2...1!"


    As the countdown ended, the doorbell at No. 2 Cork Street rang¡ª


    Ding-ding!

 Chapter 355 352

    Clatter, clatter.


    The carriage wheels rolled over the gravel road, and unbeknownst to the coachman, a heavy rain had begun, making him exceedingly cautious. He didn''t even bother to don his raincoat, instead brightening the carriage lamps and controlling the speed as best as he could.


    Because the coachman was well aware that the boss sitting inside the carriage was not a forgiving person.


    Especially tonight, the coachman distinctly noticed something off about his boss.


    It was a mix of excitement and nervousness.


    Even, when boarding the carriage, he had almost tripped.


    The coachman didn''t know what his boss was up to; he was just a coachman whose only duty was to deliver his boss to the destination.


    As for the rest?


    It was none of his business.


    Nor did he dare to meddle.


    "Hurry up! Speed up!"


    The shout from inside the carriage forced the reluctant coachman to accelerate¡ªhe wanted to explain that the rain was too heavy, but he dared not.


    Feeling the carriage picking up speed again, Todd Gili snorted coldly.


    He then stopped paying attention to the so-called clever coachman.


    However, he had made his decision.


    After tonight, he would replace the coachman.


    He didn''t need someone who took liberties.


    Besides, after tonight, he would be Lord Gili.


    He would no longer be just a businessman.


    He wouldn''t have to rely on the "Jorge Jock Swordsmanship Club" for a living anymore.


    He would live a richer, more carefree life.


    Because he had ingratiated himself with a big shot!


    Even Todd Gili himself had not expected that Lord Lisop''s butler would seek him out and entrust him with a task.


    Without any hesitation, Todd Gili had agreed.


    To think, this was the son of a lord!


    Although it felt somewhat wrong to that ''Spirit Medium,'' it was better than letting himself down.


    Of course, he was also cautious of the ''Spirit Medium''s'' mysterious nature, but the butler had assured him¡ªhe would definitely be safe.


    Suddenly, the owner of the swordsmanship club had no more worries about the future.


    Nobles cannot be trusted!


    Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Of course, Todd Gili had heard this saying before.


    But at this moment, Todd Gili''s eyes were already blinded by greed, his palm resting on the side of a chest, fingers tapping lightly.


    He was completely lost in the beautiful fantasies of the future.


    Why can nobles not be trusted?


    This is why nobles cannot be trusted!


    Greed, the original sin.


    "Hurry up, you lazy thing!"


    Opening the carriage door and looking at the heavy rain outside, Todd Gili barked. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The coachman hurriedly jumped down from the carriage to hold an umbrella over Todd Gili.


    The whole process was quick enough.


    But Todd Gili still felt it was slow.


    This made Todd Gili even more convinced that he should dismiss the coachman immediately, yet considering he needed a ride back tonight, he decided to stick with the original plan and dismiss him tomorrow¡ªbut he would dock his pay for tonight.


    ''Huh, why is there a big banyan tree here?


    Was it here before?


    I think it was!''


    Todd Gili felt a bit dizzy but didn''t take it to heart, thinking he was just overwhelmed with the preparations for the "Swordsmanship Competition" these days and too excited for tonight.


    Standing in front of No. 2 Cork Street, he held a small chest in one hand and straightened his attire with the other.


    Then, he rang the doorbell.


    Ding-dong~


    The brass bell engraved with a blessing under a chimera sounded a clear ringing, which carried far even in the heavy rain.


    About two to three seconds later, the door opened¡ª


    The young ''Spirit Medium,'' holding her Orange Cat, stood in the corridor, the candlelight illuminating her figure, which seemed softer against the backdrop of Pendragon.


    "Good evening, Lord Kledos!


    "I came for our agreement!"


    Standing outside, the owner of the Swordsmanship Club revealed a humble yet enthusiastic smile, just like the one he wore the afternoon he first met Arthur.


    He wanted to make Arthur feel at ease.


    But...


    Looking at the other person''s smile, Arthur inexplicably thought of the encounter at the Red Rose Restaurant that noon¡ªthe sliced cheese teeming with writhing maggots.


    Instantly, Arthur''s good mood was completely gone.


    He had almost forgotten about it.


    But now, the person in front of him reminded him of it again.


    If it weren''t for the plans that followed, he would stuff a handful of live maggots into the other''s mouth right now.


    "Hmm, good evening."


    Arthur nodded and stepped aside to clear the hallway.


    Todd Gili was somewhat perplexed as to why Arthur was so indifferent.


    After all, he had come to fulfill their agreement.


    After all, it was Arthur who had requested this.


    Could something unexpected have occurred?


    Already apprehensive, Todd Gili, carrying a small box, walked toward No. 2 Cork Street with great trepidation. However, before entering, the owner of the Swordsmanship Club did not forget to stamp his feet, making himself appear a bit cleaner¡ªeven though he had done the same before, it felt like it had a special significance this time.


    It seemed...


    like a ritual.


    A ritual of becoming someone superior.


    Almost immediately after stamping his feet, Todd Gili''s nervousness disappeared.


    This was evident in Todd Gili''s reaction upon seeing the Crimson Painting, the fierce deer head, the war armor, and the terrifying appearance of ''Ms. Anna.''


    The other party was undoubtedly entering No. 2 Cork Street for the first time.


    Logically speaking, he should have been as startled as ordinary people by Old Charlie''s arrangement.


    Indeed, at first, the owner of the Swordsmanship Club was truly taken aback.


    But he quickly calmed down.


    The way he moved forward was almost serene.


    ''Terrifying greed!''


    Watching the state the owner of the Swordsmanship Club had achieved through something akin to self-hypnosis, a sincere exclamation formed in Arthur''s heart¡ªhuman potential is infinite, especially when the goal is within reach, it can awaken boundless potential.


    Arthur agreed with this statement.


    But he didn''t think it was accurate enough.


    He believed that ''potential'' should be replaced with ''desire.''


    Desire is the engine of humans!


    Relentless!


    Endless!


    "Lord Kledos, please forgive my tardiness¡ªyou know, knowledge is immensely valuable, particularly knowledge about swordsmanship.


    It took me a great effort to find these two items."


    Todd Gili emphasized again.


    Arthur did not dispute this.


    Knowledge is immensely valuable, a universally recognized fact.


    Even learning ordinary text requires spending far more money than in other industries.


    As for knowledge of swordsmanship?


    True swordsmanship knowledge has long involved ''Mystic Side knowledge,'' which is invaluable in itself since swordsmanship was originally developed by nobles to stimulate their descendants'' bloodlines.


    Although there have been some changes due to the passage of time, the essence has not changed.


    Therefore, the value is still extremely high.


    Even now, Arthur would not ignore it.


    After all, his ''Serpent of Death'' bloodline still carried the labels ''thin'' and ''fragmentary.''


    Seeing that Arthur finally showed interest, Todd Gili did not hesitate at all and immediately opened the small box, taking out the scroll and spreading it out in front of Arthur.


    Almost instantly, text began to emerge before Arthur''s eyes¡ª


    [Secret Technique Discovered: Swift Bird Breathing Technique!]


    [Secret Technique Discovered: Swift Bird Meditation!]


    ...

 Chapter 353 Cold Ice Rain!

    Surprise flashed in Arthur''s eyes, yet the text before him continued¡ª


    [Judgment: Possesses ''Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo Lv3''. Would you like to expend 100XP to merge with ''Swift Bird Breathing Technique'', ''Swift Bird Meditation Technique''?]


    ...


    Seeing the fusion prompt appear, Arthur was not surprised.


    What truly surprised him was the small box in Todd Gili''s hands that contained the ''Swift Bird Breathing Technique'' and ''Swift Bird Meditation Technique''.


    Clearly, that Little Lisop had conducted a rather thorough investigation on him, even knowing about the "Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo" that he had used only a handful of times.


    Hence, he had specifically brought out the ''Swift Bird Breathing Technique'' and ''Swift Bird Meditation Technique''!


    ''You really went all out to set me up, kid!''


    Arthur thought to himself, his face alight with ecstatic joy.


    Seeing Arthur''s expression, the owner of the Swordsmanship Club felt a burst of joy in his heart.


    "As per our agreement, they are now yours!"


    So said the owner of the Swordsmanship Club.


    "Thank you for everything you''ve done for me.


    I will always remember it!"


    Arthur appeared grateful.


    "An agreement! Yes, an agreement!"


    The club owner murmured, but his heart was filled with disdainful sneers.


    ''Hah, that''s all a ''Spirit Medium'' amounts to?''


    With a sense of contempt, having completed his task, the Swordsmanship Club owner had no further desire to stay at No. 2 Cork Street. He couldn''t wait to report back to that noble person.


    Thus, he promptly took his leave.


    Arthur, meanwhile, with a smile, saw him out the door.


    After watching the man board the carriage and noticing Edwin stealthily following from a dark corner, Arthur then turned and walked back into No. 2 Cork Street.


    In the Spirit Medium Parlor, Marinda and Julie, who had just emerged from a secret chamber, were looking at the two scrolls of secret techniques inside the small box.


    Emotion was evident on their faces.


    However, their feelings were headed in different directions.


    Like Arthur, Marinda was astonished by Little Lisop''s bold move.


    But Swordsmanship Master Julie was nostalgic¡ª


    "Ah, ''Swift Bird Swordsmanship''!


    Back when the Grand Duke introduced this swordsmanship during the ''Seven Years'' War'' to train soldiers and swordsmen, it incited the opposition of the entire South County nobility.


    Even the Old Earl was a firm detractor.


    And now it seems...


    That Grand Duke was truly remarkable!


    He used this swordsmanship to gain unparalleled fame among commoners, and it made many nobles so preoccupied with their power struggles that they completely neglected the ever-changing battlefield.


    Even though this was not ''Lion Swordsmanship'', it was the same."


    With that, the Swordsmanship Chief let out a deep sigh.


    Arthur, following that sigh, reflected on the information he had consciously been gathering lately¡ª


    The Duke of the Inner Bay was known as the Lion, not only for his unique bloodline ability ''Lion Group''.


    ''Lion Swordsmanship'' was also indispensable.


    It was a swordsmanship that perfectly integrated with ''Lion Group''.


    It allowed the user to exert their charisma to the utmost degree.


    Or to put it another way...


    ''Monarch''s Presence''!


    Legend has it that a young Old Lion was able to turn a two-thousand-strong elite musketeer squad to defect on the spot, because he had mastered ''Lion Swordsmanship'' to a high degree, complemented by his bloodline''s ''Lion Group'' ability.


    Of course, there was another version of the story as well.


    To build up the young Old Lion''s reputation, the Golden Lion Family had ''burned'' all the gold coins it had saved over a hundred years, creating that astonishing scene¡ªmarveling at the Old Lion''s ''talent gap'' that he needed so many gold coins to achieve that effect.


    With someone of ''normal talent'', the effect would have been tenfold.


    Arthur was skeptical about this piece of news.


    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Although he believed that there was no such thing as an unfounded rumor, and that everything must have a certain cause, the ''Golden Lion Family'' originally didn''t have just one heir, the Old Lion.


    If the Old Lion were really that bad, how could he possibly have received such strong support from his family?


    Besides this piece of news, there were many other rumors that were difficult to distinguish between truth and falsehood¡ª


    For example: in the spring, the Old Lion needed the company of 30 ladies per day, but each time it only lasted 10 seconds, and once a lady was so dissatisfied with the short duration that she grabbed him by the collar and beat him up.


    For example: the Old Lion''s favorite thing was to stroll in Inner Bay at dusk, as if surveying his territory, but he always got lost, to the point that the night patrol mistook him for a suspicious person and took him to the police station, where he was locked up with a bunch of hooligans. The following day, the entire Lion Palace was in an uproar when the palace steward fetched him back, still eagerly chatting with the scoundrels, seemingly reluctant to end the conversation.


    For example: the Old Lion could consume 40kg of meat in a meal, particularly fond of barbecues. Each time he faced the court doctor''s advice to eat more vegetables, he would hide the unwanted vegetables under the table and feed them to rabbits, waiting until the rabbits were plump enough to roast and eat them in the middle of the night. Once, he failed to control the fire, burning half of the backyard.


    For example: the Old Lion actually had no whiskers and was bald; his lush hair and beard were all fake. Once, during a meeting, he put his whiskers and hair on backward, and when someone pointed this out to him, he immediately adjusted them nonchalantly and continued to engage with his guests in cheerful conversation.


    ¡­


    In summary, if you compiled these true and false stories about the Old Lion into a book, it would definitely be a bestseller.


    The people of Inner Bay would definitely adore their lord''s various ''interesting lives''.


    Because they were truly amusing.


    Even if one stripped away the aura of the Old Lion as the ''Grand Duke'' and the ''Pioneer,'' he was still funny enough to make people burst into laughter.


    Just like Arthur, who took it as a ''joke book.''


    Without truly encountering the Old Lion, Arthur would definitely not jump to conclusions.


    In the face of such an adversary, any deviation would prove fatal.


    What about the Earl of South Los?


    The same applies.


    "Lady Julie, please keep this box and the secret technique safe¡ªI think I may need you to clear my name in tomorrow''s competition," Arthur remarked with a sigh.


    "That''s exactly what I''m here for!" the Swordsmanship Chief laughed in response.


    At the same time, the Swordsmanship Chief promptly produced a contract, detailing every event that had just occurred.


    Instantly, Arthur gained an immediate impression of the reliability of the Swordsmanship Chief.


    No verbal agreement was as powerful as a contract.


    "Consider this my personal compensation!"


    After handing over the contract to Arthur, the Swordsmanship Chief picked up the barrel of honey fruit wine that had just been opened and took one sip, waved off Marinda''s offer to see her out, and headed straight outside.


    "Julie is a good person, right?


    I hope she won''t get caught up in the upcoming chaos and fall into the abyss," Marinda murmured while clenching her pipe, her voice somewhat muffled.


    Because this lady was all too aware that it was impossible.


    The other party''s established identity meant she would inevitably be in the midst of the whirlwind.


    As for falling into the abyss?


    Who knows.


    She herself didn''t even know if she would remain safe and sound.


    And Arthur¡­


    He probably didn''t know either, right?


    Subconsciously, Marinda turned to look at her partner.


    In the heavy rain, the young ''Spirit Medium'' stretched out his hand to catch the icy autumn rain, his face calm yet filled with undeniable certainty¡ª


    "Chaos is never the abyss!


    Chaos has always been¡­ S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the ladder leading up!"


    With that, Arthur turned to Marinda with a radiant smile.


    Marinda was momentarily stunned in place.


    Watching the man in front of her, the flicker of the flame in her pipe quickened.


    And then¡­


    She was doused with a faceful of rainwater.

 Chapter 354 The Swordsmanship Competition Begins!

    When Marinda left, she almost set No. 2 Cork Street on fire.


    "This woman is truly terrifying!"


    Arthur, who dodged a final shady kick upon her departure, clicked his tongue and turned to pick up his cat.


    "Hehehe, little kitty.


    Daddy will tell you a story, once upon a time there was a mountain, and atop that mountain, there was a temple where an old father would tell stories to a little kitty, about how the women down the mountain are tigers!


    Hey, women are tigers, you must be careful!"


    Arthur, holding his cat, returned to No. 2 Cork Street.


    Only after the door closed did the young ''Spirit Medium'' sigh in his heart.


    Who among my family would understand?


    Not only do I have to plan my own schemes, but I also need to take into account the psychological state of my partners, fearing that any little mistake might lead to a complete failure.


    Yet, still I am misunderstood!


    How tough it is for me!


    But my little kitty is good!


    "Pan, you must not let down your old father, okay?"


    Arthur rubbed Pendragon''s face against his own.


    Pan, with a look of disdain, kept pushing Arthur with the pads of his paws, and when he couldn''t push him away, he would hit him twice, then, the kitty was left in utter despair.


    Not bothering to return to the dining room to clean up, Arthur, following habit, added enough coal to the furnace and adjusted the gas valve before returning to the Spirit Medium Parlor, picking up the books he brought back from ''Yumir Manor''¡ªaside from the parts that interested him, Arthur only roughly flipped through the rest, not quite reaching the degree of thorough reading.


    But this did not meet Arthur''s expectations.


    Not reaching the depth of intensive reading meant that skimming was fundamental.


    This was a habit that Arthur retained from his past life¡ªfor any book of value, he did this.


    Such a habit had brought substantial benefits to Arthur.


    Therefore, he had no intention of changing it. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pendragon, who had initially been let go and run out, soon returned and, seeing Arthur engrossed in reading, leaped straight into Arthur''s arms, nestled there with his eyes squinted, and when Arthur''s hand landed on him, he let out a series of purring sounds.


    Then, Arthur even tucked his feet under Kuliqi''s belly.


    Kuliqi, lying at Arthur''s feet, shifted his belly a bit to let his soft fur cover his master''s feet more comfortably.


    Throughout, the ''Death Hound''s'' eyes stayed closed, only its ears kept changing direction.


    Outside, the rain grew heavier.


    Inside, it was warm, quiet.


    The night, gradually passed.


    When the next day arrived, even though there was still a little rain, it could not dampen the enthusiasm of the people of South Los.


    The thrice-yearly ''Swordsmanship Competition'' was an extraordinary celebration for the average citizens. For this, local merchants had prepared well in advance, and according to their respective business associations, they brought out their carefully chosen goods and hung out their huge signs.


    These signs were not only large but also brightly colored.


    The key was to stand out!


    In such extensively attended festivities, every merchant was wise and wouldn''t miss the chance for advertising.


    Besides, the fees for these stalls were not cheap, so the merchants naturally wanted to make the most of it.


    The money collected from the fees naturally belonged to the Lord Count.


    The Earl would use these funds to hire circuses, bards, and singers to warm up the crowd for the ''Swordsmanship Competition'' that wouldn''t start until noon.


    Of course, the money would certainly not be completely used up.


    The rest would naturally be invested into the upcoming ''Cold Winter Festival''.


    One should know that both the ''Harvest Festival'' and the ''Cold Winter Festival'' are sponsored by the Earl, who must also supply a limited amount of alcohol and meat to the residents of South Los.


    That is not a small expense.


    Do you expect the Earl to pay out of his own pocket?


    Unrealistic.


    For the Earl to contribute a little, and for the remaining costs to be shared among the merchants, that was already a kindness.


    And this ratio was roughly about 1:9.


    When Arthur stepped out around eleven in the morning, the drizzling rain had already stopped.


    Edwin was driving the carriage to pick up Arthur, as always.


    "Good afternoon, Arthur."


    Marinda''s chauffeur greeted him.


    Without needing Arthur to ask, he relayed the events of the previous night¡ª


    "Just as you and the Lord predicted, Little Lisop was ready to kill to seal the lips of others.


    We saved the person.


    The killer was fooled by an Illusion Technique.


    This fellow had a bit of repute in the Old Town of South Los before, disappeared for several years; I thought he was dead, but he turned out to have offered his services to Lord Lisop."


    Saying this, the chauffeur opened the carriage door for Arthur.


    "That Lord Lisop seems to have more ambition than we imagined,"


    Arthur commented.


    This wasn''t baseless speculation.


    It was what the ''Bandage Swordsman'' had heard from Eli, the scout and part-time intelligence trafficker.


    After the ''Bandage Swordsman'' played his part as expected and temporarily exited the scene, this fellow stuck to him like a plaster.


    Arthur knew all too well what the other party wanted to do.


    It was nothing more than having tasted the sweetness, wanting to pry more information from the ''Bandage Swordsman''. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    But Arthur did not have the ''Bandage Swordsman'' cast the fellow out.


    Because this guy was pretty clever, he seemed to have noticed the ''Bandage Swordsman''s'' lack of information and would occasionally let slip some secret news.


    Therefore, Arthur not only learned that Lord Lisop had an official Guard, but he also had a covert Guard.


    "Then we can only pray that his strength matches his ambition,"


    the chauffeur joked.


    Edwin thought this Lord Lisop was as good as dead.


    Being targeted by his own master and Lord Kledos at the same time, even the favor of the goddess of Destiny wouldn''t be useful unless he was a bastard of Destiny; otherwise, his demise was certain.


    "Hmm, I''ll wish him well,"


    Arthur said as he boarded the carriage.


    The carriage started to move slowly as Edwin cracked his whip.


    And the blessing of ''Death'' had already been sent.


    Lord Lisop, who was in his own manor, seemed to sense something and looked around as he raised his head¡ªjust now, he had felt a chill down his spine.


    This feeling was somewhat foreign to him.


    Since he had left the battlefield, he hadn''t experienced this sensation.


    But he never doubted this feeling.


    Lisop knew full well that it was this intuition that had given him everything he currently had.


    Even though it was later confirmed not to be Bloodline, but a kind of quasi-Talent, it didn''t affect the Lord''s trust in his own instincts.


    Especially at this moment!


    ''Have I exposed my traces?


    No!


    I absolutely cannot allow it!


    I must act immediately!''


    Thinking this at the bottom of his heart, his face twisted into a peculiar ferocity.


    It was a kind of bloodthirsty, excited, and distorted pleasure.


    Just the thought of that result made the burly frame of the Lord tremble.


    At this moment, the bell rang out in Elta Square¡ª


    The Swordsmanship Competition had officially begun!

 Chapter 355 Who Said Standing While Sleeping Isnt Heroic!

    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    The bell tower in Elta Square began to ring, totaling twenty-seven times¡ªeach celebration in South County begins with twenty-seven bell tolls to commemorate the original Twenty-Seven Braves.


    And because the eras of the Braves differed, the twenty-seven bell tolls were not in succession but divided into three sets.


    The first set of three tolls represented the Hero of the Sword, Hero of the Shield, and Hero of the Staff from the Golden Age who acquired a piece of land for humanity to thrive on from dragons, elves, orcs, dwarves, and other races.


    The second set of nineteen tolls represented the nineteen heroes who emerged to fight for humanity during the Imperial Age and the Fog War.


    The third set of five tolls was for the five heroes of the ''disappeared century'' of the Holy Empire.


    As for the first twenty-two heroes, the people of today hold no doubts about their existence.


    But as for the five heroes of the Holy Era, their existence was questioned due to the lack of records.


    However, as an ancient custom, it was still preserved.


    Amidst the echoing bell tolls, the Swordsmanship Chief of the Earl of South Los stood on the high platform, reciting the count''s blessing¡ª


    "When the storm comes, please hold fast to the rope in your hands!


    When the waves rise high, please hold tight to the oar in your hands!


    I wish to give you courage and promise¡­"


    Because of the Earl of South Los''s habit of staying out of the public eye, he did not appear in this ''Swordsmanship Competition'' as usual.


    Indeed, not only at the ''Swordsmanship Competition,'' but also at the four fixed festivals of South County¡ª''Peace Festival'' and ''Storm Calming Day''¡ªthe Lord Count rarely made an appearance.


    The last time he appeared was at the ''Storm Calming Day'' three years ago.


    However, even though the Lord Count did not appear, the blessing speech was still lengthy, enough to make Arthur sleepy.


    For today''s ''Swordsmanship Competition,'' Arthur did not stay up all night reading; he went to bed early.


    And then...


    He didn''t fall asleep.


    It''s strange how people are unable to sleep the night before they have important things to do, yet when the time comes to handle these tasks, sleepiness attacks.


    Just like Arthur at this moment.


    He certainly had slept the necessary ''six hours.''


    But right now, his eyelids felt as heavy as if they weighed a thousand pounds.


    Especially with the Swordsmanship Chief''s recitation of the blessing speech ringing in his ears, it was almost as if it were a lullaby.


    Arthur knew what the next part of the blessing speech would be without even listening.


    It was nothing more than revisiting history, looking forward to the future, and extolling the South Los Family...


    It was always the same.


    There was no difference.


    No!


    There was a difference. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    When he stood and listened before, Arthur couldn''t sleep.


    Now, standing and listening, he could fall asleep, supported by the strong balance provided by the enhancement of his Physique and the secret technique ''Cat and Snake.''


    Moreover, his slight snoring was controlled so well that it seemed like prolonged breathing.


    Unless someone stared directly at Arthur, they would never notice he was asleep.


    And since Arthur was at a front row position, it was virtually impossible for him to be discovered.


    The only one who might realize Arthur was asleep, the Swordsmanship Chief Julie reciting the blessing, was ''intently'' reading¡ªher 6,000-word speech was personally written by the Lord Count, and she had to recite it without missing a word; she was so focused that she didn''t notice Arthur dozed off.


    About half an hour later, the recitation finally neared its end¡ª


    "The ''Swordsmanship Competition'' begins now!"


    When she reached the word "begins," the Swordsmanship Chief let out a sigh of relief.


    She had finally ''read'' it all.


    And that change in mood immediately altered her tone of voice.


    Arthur was instantly awakened and instinctively began applauding.


    Clap, clap, clap!


    The crisp sound of clapping was followed by applause all around the next moment.


    On the other side, Little Lisop snorted disdainfully to himself.


    ''Show-off! Just wait until I bring you down!'' he thought.


    Arthur clearly felt this malice.


    But it didn''t matter; he was eagerly waiting.


    Holding the A-01 card, Arthur walked directly to the ring representing District A¡ªthe ''Swordsmanship Competition'' had rings set up in eight districts, A to H.


    Arthur''s card was for District A1.


    ''Whale Slaying Sword'' Kangsion was in B1.


    ''Storm Sword'' Deljo was in C1.


    And Little Lisop was in District D.


    The three sons of the Bern Family were in District E.


    As for ''Lord Ernest,'' ''Lord Dibwa,'' and ''Lord Bass,'' three young nobles from noble houses, they were in districts F, G, and H, respectively.


    The exceptions were Little Lisop and the three sons of the Bern Family.


    Because their ''servants'' had suffered an accident, they had to compete themselves.


    What about the draw results?


    Of course, it was fair and just!


    A public drawing under the watchful eyes of everyone¡ªhow could they cheat using heated wooden balls?


    Impossible!


    "Absolutely impossible!"


    According to the order, Arthur was the first to go on stage.


    As contestant number one, he needed to fight at least nine matches before he could enter the quarterfinals, which was extremely disadvantageous for anyone, but Arthur was the exception.


    The opponent was a student from the ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club.''


    Upon seeing Arthur, the opponent''s face turned pale.


    This student remembered well how Arthur had effortlessly defeated his own coach, whom he couldn''t last three moves against.


    Right then and there, the student was about to concede defeat.


    But at that moment¡ª


    "Draw your sword and attack like you do in your regular training!"


    Arthur spoke up.


    The student was stunned.


    So were the spectators all around.


    What was going on?


    Arthur, ignoring the gazes of those around him, faced the opposing student with a gentle smile and nodded encouragingly.


    "Alright!"


    The encouraged student nodded vigorously and then drew his sword to attack.


    He had a certain foundation, but that was about it.


    Approximately the level of ''Basic Swordsmanship Lv1.''


    Arthur watched the opponent''s blade and footwork, silently evaluating.


    After deftly sidestepping the thrust, Arthur said aloud.


    "Move your wrist, don''t brute force it, you''re using a sword, not swinging a hammer."


    "Oh, got it!"


    The student nodded repeatedly and attacked again.


    By that time, the crowd had realized that Arthur was giving a lesson.


    "Such a benevolent lord!"


    "Indeed!"


    "This lord''s character is even better than his swordsmanship!"


    "Correct!"


    ...


    The area was filled with endless words of admiration.


    And this was exactly what Arthur wanted.


    When it came to harvesting a heap of reputation in the ''Swordsmanship Competition,'' flashy fights were one approach, but displaying virtue was even better.


    Because people liked the latter.


    It also further irritated Little Lisop.


    It definitely wasn''t because he was about to take over ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club,'' and in order to better run the club and attract more people, he had to openly select talented individuals.


    Definitely not!


    As for why ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'' would belong to Arthur?


    You have to pay the price when you make a mistake, right?


    Given the huge mistake Todd Gili made, it was only right and reasonable to compensate Arthur with the ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club,'' wasn''t it?


    Smack!


    After another exchange, the sword in the young student''s hands was knocked away by Arthur''s swift hand.


    This time, the young student didn''t attack again.


    Instead, he bowed respectfully, as an apprentice would.


    "Thank you for your teachings!"


    He spoke with genuine gratitude because even just a few attacks had made the student feel his swordsmanship had greatly improved.


    ''If I could receive guidance from Lord Kledos regularly, my swordsmanship would surely advance rapidly.''


    With this regretful sentiment, the student picked up his longsword, bowed again to Arthur, and then finally leaped off the stage.


    The second contestant followed.


    Just like the first, it was a teaching match.


    Then came the third, the fourth... sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gradually, the people in the square were completely drawn to the A Block stage.


    Compared to the other seven stages of fierce battles, the A Block stage was just too unusual. If it had been a mix of fighting and teaching, the former would surely be more attractive, but with seven stages of combat and only one teaching match, the latter unconsciously drew attention.


    Because it was different.


    Especially after ''Whale Slaying Sword'' and ''Storm Sword'' effortlessly ''cleared'' their matches, Arthur''s stage drew even more attention.


    And every time an opponent finished an attack and Arthur began to comment on their swordsmanship, there was always a cheer from the crowd.


    ''What a populist clown!


    If you want the adoration of these commoners, then you must endure their criticism¡ªwho told you not to realize that these fools are only fit to be deceived!''


    Little Lisop, the last to appear in the D Block, was constantly monitoring Arthur.


    Watching more and more people gather around Arthur, the son of the lord knew his chance had arrived.


    Eyeing the two fighters still battling in the D Block and the three people queueing in front of him, the son of the lord walked toward the A Block with a noble''s distinctive drawn-out intonation, shouting just before Arthur''s next contestant could go on stage¡ª


    "Wait!"

 Chapter 359 356

    A distinct, special tone drew the attention of everyone near Arena A area.


    People looked puzzled at this young noble dressed in a white base shirt, riding breeches, and a brocade jacket¡ªnot because Little Lisop was so famous that all the people of South Los recognized him, but because of the way the riding breeches showed off the white stockings on his lower legs, a style exclusive to traditional nobility.


    Of course, there were also those eye-catching...


    High heels.


    In fact, as far back as the Seven Years'' War, victorious soldiers had identified nobles by their high heels.


    After all, one could discard wigs and coats.


    But the foot deformities caused by wearing high heels over many years were impossible to change in a short time.


    Many speculated maliciously that the reason why noble attire was simplified during the Pioneer Era was to make future escapes more convenient.


    Thus, a man wearing high heels could only be a conservative noble.


    This was already common knowledge among the people of South Los.


    For this reason, those nearby refrained from shouting or cursing.


    Little Lisop was very satisfied with the angry yet silent expressions around him.


    This made him feel ''powerful.''


    Just like his father.


    Especially when Little Lisop saw the fleeting displeasure on Arthur''s face, the upcoming burst of pleasure made him involuntarily pick up a handkerchief and gently wipe non-existent sweat from his palms.


    But the next moment, the nobleman''s son''s hand stiffened.


    "Get down, you pretentious fellow!"


    "You, a lord''s son, why pretend to be a Great Noble?"


    "You don''t have a title!"


    "Get down!"


    ...


    Suddenly these sounds emerged from some corner of the crowd, and then, they became incessant and overwhelming.


    This disturbed Little Lisop.


    Especially when he saw the mocking look on Arthur''s face, his irritation quickly morphed into rage.


    Immediately, the nobleman''s son raised the handkerchief to his lips, covering his expression.


    Then, the nobleman''s son subtly altered his original plan.


    He skipped some steps of the plan, eager to witness the tragic downfall of the "Spirit Medium" before him.


    As for whether the remaining steps would affect the overall plan?


    Of course not!


    After all, he was destined to win!


    How could he lose with conclusive evidence?


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please quiet down.


    You might be puzzled and dissatisfied by my presence here.


    But actually, I am here for ''fairness''¡ª


    The fairness that belongs in the arena!"


    The tone was still unique, but as he raised his voice, it lost all semblance of elegance, sounding as if a duck were quacking.


    However, the content of his words still captivated the surrounding common folk.


    Curiosity appeared in the eyes of the people.


    This made Little Lisop''s face break into a smile. The lord''s son, walking in high heels along the perimeter of the rectangular arena, circled twice to peak their curiosity to its highest before returning to his original spot¡ªabout three meters opposite from Arthur.


    This was an excellent position.


    One that Little Lisop had carefully chosen.


    He could clearly see the expressions of the crowd surrounding the arena and also see the expression of the Spirit Medium across from him.


    Seeing Arthur''s brow furrow, as he opened his mouth to speak yet ultimately closed it without a word, Little Lisop laughed inwardly.


    ''Ah, noticed something''s amiss?


    Too late!''


    With several silent, cold laughs, Little Lisop cleared his throat twice and began to speak to the expectant crowd¡ª


    "Do you know why our ''Spirit Medium'' Arthur Kredos is so powerful?"


    "Why?"


    His speech was interrupted, but this time Little Lisop wasn''t annoyed; instead, he looked towards the man he had arranged there and slowly said.


    "Because he stole our family''s treasure¡ª


    ''Swift Bird Swordsmanship''!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd erupted in astonishment.


    People''s eyes, when turned towards Arthur, were filled with surprise, disbelief, and a bit of... ''So that''s how it is'' realization.


    Arthur distinctly felt such gazes.


    For this, the young ''Spirit Medium'' was utterly unmoved.


    He had anticipated such a scene long ago.


    Not a tiny bit surprised.


    Because...


    This is human nature!


    People love to first deify and then pull the deities they have shaped off their pedestals.


    They never tire of this self-made and self-destructive process.


    The ''joy'' it births is purely seductive and makes one delightfully corrupt.


    Or maybe...


    This is an enticement brought forth purely by evil.


    And there''s no one who can resist it.


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    Arthur admitted he couldn''t either.


    Therefore, he chose to stay away from such people and things.


    But what if he was ''labeled'' one of them?


    No fear, nor refusal.


    Only a faint excitement.


    ''Thank you, world, for having the ''Mystic Side''!''


    Arthur sincerely thanked the world.


    When great power was bestowed upon him, it always made complex matters seem simple.


    Externally, Arthur was looking at Little Lisop more coldly¡ª


    "Do you know what you''re saying?"


    "Of course!"


    "Then do you know the consequences of slandering others?"


    "Of course!"


    "And are you able to bear those consequences?"


    "Of course!"


    With each question, Arthur stepped forward, the ''Death'' aura around him deepened.


    And though Little Lisop was shaking all over from the ''Death'' aura, almost kneeling to beg for mercy, not a bit of stutter tainted his words.


    They were resounding.


    Forcefully emphatic. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Little Lisop looked at Arthur, who had now approached, with immense satisfaction in his eyes.


    This son of a Lord assured.


    The ''Spirit Medium'' before him was ferocious only on the outside.


    The opponent had clearly figured everything out, planning to intimidate him with the aura of an ''Entrant'', and then, likely, to go back home to deal with the ''Swift Bird Breathing Technique'', ''Swift Bird Meditation''.


    How could he possibly let him have his way!


    Whew!


    Right in front of Arthur, this son of a Lord took a deep breath, then loudly said¡ª


    "I, Little Lisop, have absolutely not slandered ''Spirit Medium'' Arthur Kredos!


    All present can testify!


    If I have slandered ''Spirit Medium'' Arthur Kredos, I am willing to become your attendant, I am willing to compensate with all my fortune.


    Including but not limited to properties in South Los and South Town."


    Little Lisop paused.


    Then, he continued in a voice that only he and Arthur could clearly hear.


    "Oh, by the way.


    I have a ten percent stake in the coal and iron mines business in South Town.


    I think that should offset my disrespect towards an ''Entrant'', right?


    Of course, that''s assuming I have slandered you."


    Saying this, Little Lisop turned and looked towards the high platform.


    There was Lady Julie, the Swordsmanship Chief representing the Earl of South Los.


    This son of a Lord bowed first, then loudly called out¡ª


    "Lady Julie, please mediate justice for me!"

 Chapter 357 Ask for a Hammer, Get a Hammer!

    Just moments ago, the disturbance in Arena A area had already captured the attention of people in other parts of the venue.


    And with the cry of this son of a noble, the eyes of the entire Elta Square were now focused here, and the duels that were taking place in the arenas had also come to a halt.


    "Hiss!"


    "What? ''Spirit Medium'' Arthur Kredos actually stole someone else''s secret technique?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you know?"


    "The reason ''Spirit Medium'' Arthur Kredos is so powerful is that he steals other people''s secret techniques!"


    "Do you know?"


    "The reason ''Spirit Medium'' Arthur Kredos is so powerful is because he can steal other people''s secret techniques!"


    "Do you know?"


    "''Spirit Medium'' Arthur Kredos can obtain other people''s memories and secret techniques by consuming their souls!"


    ...


    In less than five minutes, rumors had begun to morph into tall tales.


    Moreover, they spread in every direction with unbelievably exaggerated content.


    "Ha, the little games of nobles!"


    ''Storm Sword'' Deljo scoffed.


    He had encountered similar situations himself.


    However, after he had beheaded that bastard, all the rumors fell apart on their own.


    Nonetheless, he had faced some punishment for it.


    For instance: a hefty fine.


    When he paid the fine, he could clearly sense the glee of the opposing Minor Noble family¡ªbecause of this, he suspected that they might have deliberately provoked him.


    The subsequent half-year of his squad tightening their belts only further convinced him of the nobility''s shamelessness.


    Just like what was happening now.


    Even without knowing the full story, Deljo was certain that this was the work of nobles.


    "This guy is doomed!"


    ''Whale Slaying Sword'' Kangsion looked with absolute certainty at the smug Little Lisop.


    A noble without a legacy is just like that.


    If it had been a Noble Family with three generations of legacy, they would never choose to target an ''Entrant.'' Only these upstart nobles would fail to understand what an ''Entrant'' really represented.


    It was an existence entirely different from ''Arcana Level'' and ''Great Arcana Level.''


    No!


    Even when dealing with ''Arcana Level'' or ''Great Arcana Level,'' a Noble Family with three generations of legacy would be extremely cautious.


    Because they were well aware that their own status stemmed from ancestors possessing the same power.


    As for the ''new nobility''?


    Their Meritorious Service is commendable.


    And worthy of admiration.


    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    But power...


    That is fundamental.


    Just like those great pirates who roam the seas, even though they are despised by everyone, they still earn the reverence and even worship of others.


    Because they possess strength that ordinary people do not have!


    The sea can accommodate everything, but the powerful always stand out, so distinctive!


    Just like that Pirate General of the Western Sea!


    He is the best example.


    He earned his current status and position with his own fists, punch by punch.


    ''Pirates are probably the most pragmatic people in the world.''


    Probably because...


    They are not protected?''


    Kangsion thought inwardly, his gaze sweeping over the civilians around him who had become agitated.


    This ''Whale Slaying Sword'' clearly remembered that just moments ago, these people were praising that Master¡ªhe, who had completed his match early, had witnessed the whole process.


    This made Kangsion reflect on the Earl of South Los.


    It was he who had spoiled his own subjects.


    In a sense, he could be considered a good lord.


    Because on his Whale Island, such an individual would have been hanged long ago, and that person''s wife and children would have become slaves.


    And this was already an act of mercy.


    On other islands, the families of such individuals would be hanged as well.


    ''Truly an ''enviable'' South Los!'' Kangsion thought to himself as he listened to the ever-growing clamor of the crowd, with heartfelt emotion in his heart.


    However, this ''Whale Slaying Sword'' had no intention of intervening.


    He was well aware that the Master had planned all along.


    So, the wielder of the Whale Slaying Sword quietly watched the Earl of South Los''s Swordsmanship Chief walk toward the arena¡ª


    "Good afternoon, Swordsmanship Master Julie!"


    Little Lisop bowed respectfully to the Female Swordmaster.


    As his head was lowered, the son of the Lord couldn''t help but smile.


    Listen to the voices around!


    "Bastard!"


    "Liar!"


    "Get down from there!"


    "''Spirit Mediums'' should be sent to the Burning Stake!"


    The voices were as tumultuous as before.


    But to Little Lisop, they sounded so sweet and pleasant.


    ''Commoners are only worthy of being deceived, not treated kindly!''


    Thinking about his father''s words, Little Lisop straightened his back, his smile already replaced by a serious expression.


    "Swordsmanship Master Julie, I earnestly request for your justice!


    Lord Arthur Kledos has stolen my family''s secret technique!"


    "Are you sure?"


    The Countess''s Swordsmanship Chief countered.


    "Sure!"


    Little Lisop answered with utmost certainty.


    "Are you sure?"


    The Countess''s Swordsmanship Chief asked again.


    This time, Little Lisop immediately sensed something was wrong.


    However, Little Lisop did not think about himself but thought of Arthur''s lover, Marinda, the lady known for her cruel methods who was closely associated with the Countess, even rumored to have become the Countess''s financial backer.


    So, are they trying to pressure me under the guise of the Countess''s identity to brush this off?


    ''Ha!


    Too naive!


    Do they really think the Lisop Family would fear that Mother Tigress?''


    With a series of cold laughs in his heart, Little Lisop looked at the Swordsmanship Chief with an even more serious expression.


    "Are you going to shield a thief?"


    "I will not shield a thief!"


    The Female Swordmaster shook her head decisively.


    Then, she turned her gaze to Arthur.


    "Advisor Kredos, do you have anything to ask?"


    This inquiry puzzled Little Lisop.


    It also confused those around.


    Because it did not seem like a question for a thief, but rather a consultation.


    And the next scene confused everyone even more.


    The eyes of the young ''Spirit Medium'' filled with compassion, his voice softly inquiring Little Lisop¡ª


    "Are you certain?"


    Watching Arthur at this moment, hearing his question, Little Lisop felt a bit panicky.


    This time, he began to doubt himself.


    Was there something wrong in the plan?


    Impossible!


    Every part of the plan was perfect; even the people involved were silenced, and if there were any problems, it would still be without evidence. At the very least, they could use these fools to attack the ''Spirit Medium.''


    With that thought, Little Lisop reaffirmed confidently.


    "Sure!"


    As these words were spoken, everyone saw the look of regret and dullness appearing on the young ''Spirit Medium''s'' face, and even a touch of sorrow.


    As if he couldn''t bear to see what was before him, the young ''Spirit Medium'' turned away.


    The next moment¡ª


    A contract appeared in the middle of the arena.


    It floated in the air, displaying its contents to everyone around.


    And when the people clearly saw its contents...


    Boom!


    The crowd erupted.

 Chapter 358 Arthur Gives Wings to Everyones Dreams!

    The contract was made of lamb skin with Glyphic Language for the watermark, and the content written was in the common language.


    The blossoming radiant glow signified that the contract had already taken effect.


    Of course, what most captured people''s attention was the written content!


    From the appearance of the owner of ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'' last night to his departure, the Female Swordmaster had plainly described everything she witnessed.


    Even, it had written about events that could possibly happen today.


    And this was the crux!


    Because¡ª


    The Swordsmanship Chief had repeatedly asked the ''Spirit Medium'' from a bystander''s perspective if they should really give the other party another chance.


    The ''Spirit Medium'' had the same response each time.


    Give.


    Recalling the scenes that had just unfolded, everyone had a moment of realization.


    No wonder such a dialogue had occurred just now!


    So, that was it!


    At this moment, no one doubted the authenticity of the contract.


    ''Mystic Side People'' never doubted the authenticity of ''contracts''.


    Those with vast experience had also heard of the reputation of ''contracts''.


    As for ordinary people?


    Perhaps everyone was just following blindly.


    But after calming down, they all saw Little Lisop''s ashen face¡ªeven those who couldn''t read, upon seeing Little Lisop''s expression, wouldn''t doubt a single word on this ''contract''.


    Then¡­


    Guilt, self-blame.


    People looked at Arthur, who remained composed on the stage, and suddenly felt too ashamed to show their faces.


    What had they just done?


    Why had they doubted such a compassionate man?


    Why did they question such a tolerant man?


    After soul-searching, everyone couldn''t help but lower their heads, not daring to look at Arthur again.


    But then, everyone looked up again.


    They turned their gaze to Little Lisop.


    Right!


    They weren''t wrong!


    The one at fault was Little Lisop!


    It was this damn Noble who had led them on purpose!


    ''Nobles are untrustworthy''!


    This age-old saying struck a chord in everyone''s instinctual core at that moment¡ªthe final defense mechanism inherent from birth.


    Escape!


    Escaping may be disgraceful, but it works!


    Especially under these circumstances, passing the blame to a reprehensible Noble was indeed the best option¡ª


    "Bastard!"


    "Despicable fellow!"


    "You swindler!"


    Little Lisop was being cursed as vehemently as Arthur had been just moments ago.


    After all, it was the same group of people who were cursing.


    They vented the unease that arose from their guilt through cursing, as if by insulting Little Lisop, the mistakes they had made before no longer existed.


    Some of the more extreme individuals even picked up stones from the ground and threw them straight at Little Lisop.


    Swish!


    Thwack!


    The stone, thrown with force, was aimed directly at Little Lisop''s eye.


    If it hit, it would be far from trivial.


    But a hand intercepted the stone.


    It was Arthur.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' with a gentle smile looked around at the people and said softly,


    "I can feel everyone''s anger!


    But I can feel even more so everyone''s goodness!"


    Arthur''s words once again captured the attention of those around him.


    Goodness?


    Everyone was taken aback.


    They were indeed angry, but goodness?


    Could they, in their recent actions, be considered good?


    Each person began to question.


    Arthur, capturing the expressions of everyone in view, still smiled, his face even showing a touch of being moved¡ª


    "Please never doubt your own goodness, for only truly good-hearted people would feel such great anger in the face of deceit!


    You even forgot your own status, crossed over the boundaries of class.


    All to seek justice on my behalf.


    Isn''t this enough to demonstrate your goodness?


    Look at this.


    It is the best proof of your goodness."


    Saying so, Arthur opened his palm to reveal the stone in his hand.


    An ordinary stone, but for some reason, it seemed to radiate an inexplicable glow in the eyes of everyone.


    And Arthur continued to speak.


    "I will always cherish it.


    It represents the most beautiful light in the hearts of all of you.


    It is something I must remember for the rest of my life."


    With that, Arthur bowed slightly.


    Excuses we find for ourselves can only deceive us, but excuses given by others are the true wings that free us from ''constraints''.


    Arthur was willing to give wings to everyone.


    After all, he was a "Spirit Medium"!


    There was no good or evil, no right or wrong.


    What was there?


    Benefit!


    Tucked beneath numerous "protective shells" was the most pure benefit.


    That was what the young "Spirit Medium" pursued.


    But no one could really see this clearly.


    When Arthur bowed in greeting, all those around him immediately returned the gesture in unison, be they common folk, merchants, contestants, or those "Mystic Side Persons."


    The former was utterly moved by Arthur''s kindness and benevolence.


    The latter, though still skeptical, had to go with the flow.


    As a result, an unprecedented scene occurred in the vast Elta Square¡ª


    A salute from tens of thousands!


    Some Painters from Clara Street, sculptors, and playwrights who witnessed this scene shook all over and teared up.


    "This is it!


    Yes, this is it!


    This is the scene I want!"


    Many began to mutter to themselves.


    "A pen, a paintbrush, give me a paintbrush!"


    Many more shouted excitedly.


    Arthur saw this scene and looked at these people with an immensely kind gaze.


    They were his XP creators, after all!


    Although the scene before him was enough to generate a massive wave of XP, the key was a steady flow!


    "Does anyone have a paintbrush?


    Please lend it to these gentlemen for the time being. I am willing to pay for the use.


    Of course, if it''s too expensive, that won''t do.


    I''m just a not-so-wealthy ''Spirit Medium''."


    Arthur said this from the stage.


    Immediately, laughter emanated from those around.


    "I''m willing to sponsor these gentlemen. I''ve already sent my servant to fetch paintbrushes and all the tools," another voice offered.


    "And me!"


    "Me too!"


    The merchants in the crowd stood out.


    With their keen sense of smell, they had discovered a business opportunity.


    Although they were initially apprehensive, as they felt the increasingly amiable gazes from around, these merchants knew they had made the right bet.


    The remaining merchants, feeling annoyed but not wanting to fall behind, also joined in.


    Arthur, of course, would not stop them.


    He couldn''t wish for more.


    So, the young "Spirit Medium" on the platform smiled, and that smile encouraged those who joined later.


    Even a few young Painters had already taken out their charcoal pencils and begun sketching the "Spirit Medium" on paper.


    And through the filter of their hearts, the "Spirit Medium" depicted on the papers began to lose its accuracy, turning the merely handsome features into extraordinary beauty, moving towards resembling the divine statues once seen in Temples, with eyes clear as spring water, a smile filled with compassion and kindness, and his black clothing shining in this moment.


    And Little Lisop at Arthur''s feet?


    Diminutive and ugly, in Arthur''s radiance, he became akin to a "Fallen Demon" or some other malevolent creature.


    The figure of the Female Swordmaster on the stage had also been sized down appropriately.


    In short, all the glory was cast upon the "Spirit Medium."


    The rest?


    No longer important.


    With his exceptional vision, Arthur saw this sketch.


    ''How lifelike!'' he acknowledged with great affirmation.


    But Arthur did not forget what was important.


    So, he spoke again¡ª


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please allow me to step away for a moment to attend to a personal matter."


    Arthur said, looking towards Little Lisop.


    Instantly, everyone understood what Arthur intended to do.


    No one objected to Arthur handling this matter privately.


    Because, at the end of the day, it was Arthur''s personal affair.


    In fact, many were guessing that the benevolent Lord Kledos must be preparing to let off a scoundrel like Little Lisop in private.


    Why privately?


    Of course, for fear that the impulsive crowd would do something out of line.


    What a compassionate lord!


    People admired in their hearts as they watched the figure turning and descending from the stage, and once again, they bowed in salute, shouting from the depths of their souls¡ª


    "Very well, Master!"


    Their voices thundered through the sky. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The voices echoed on and on.


    The voices made Arthur''s steps lighter.


    ''What a pity, with the "Mystic Side" here, otherwise I would have been able to call out loud¡ªbut still, I left something behind.


    When I become the "Shadow Earl," things will go even smoother!'' Arthur thought, as he stepped into the Bell Ringer''s room beneath the Bell Tower.


    Little Lisop followed behind him, dazed.


    And when both of them had entered¡ª


    Creak!


    The door closed firmly.

 Chapter 359 Breaking the Deadlock

    The sound of the door closing echoed in Little Lisop''s ears, and it was as if he had just woken from a dream.


    Without any hesitation, the son of the Lord turned and ran.


    Upon reaching the door, he first pushed hard, then pulled forcefully after his initial attempt failed.


    But the door was already securely locked, and no matter how hard the son of the Lord tried, he couldn''t open it again.


    Then, the son of the Lord began to shout.


    "Let me out!"


    "Let me out!"


    "Open the door!"


    His exhausted cries were enough to make one frown, but not a single sound came from outside.


    However, the son of the Lord did not give up; not only did he continue shouting, but he also began to bang heavily on the door.


    Bang bang bang!


    The loud banging echoed throughout the room.


    But, as before, there was still no response.


    It was at this moment that the son of the Lord finally gave up.


    Little Lisop turned around and looked at Arthur, who was seated on one of the two chairs in the room, and then at the contract and pen on the coffee table¡ªa contract that hadn''t been written on yet.


    What was it for?


    The son of the Lord knew all too well.


    This was his "Indenture Contract"!


    As he thought of the miserable days ahead, the son of the Lord''s lips trembled slightly, not because he wanted to say anything but purely out of fear.


    After a good four or five seconds¡ª


    "Lord Kledos, I think there has been some misunderstanding between us!"


    With an awkward yet polite smile on his face, the son of the Lord bowed submissively to Arthur and spoke softly.


    "Hmm."


    Arthur nodded as if in agreement, his eyes and face void of any superfluous emotion, still with that calm smile.


    But a sudden coldness fell upon Little Lisop.


    The son of the Lord instantly understood what Arthur meant.


    If he said any more nonsense...


    He would surely die.


    Instantly, the son of the Lord slumped onto the floor, defeated.


    Yet the unwillingness in his heart made him raise his head again the next moment and ask a question.


    "When did you know?"


    "I don''t know.


    I never speculate about others with malicious intent.


    But I also don''t want to get hurt."


    Arthur answered like this.


    Such a ''cautious'' response was necessary when dealing with a noble''s son, as no one could be sure if the other party carried any kind of recording prop.


    Arthur certainly didn''t want to become a villain overthrown by a word or two from the other party.


    After all, he, Arthur Kledos, was a young, upright, naive, and kind ''Spirit Medium''.


    Correct!


    And he was still temporarily respected by the people of South Los!


    How could he possibly make such a basic mistake? Especially when his skills "Eagle Eye" and "Insight" were flashing their alerts, it was even less likely.


    Arthur''s face maintained a gentle smile, and his words grew increasingly gentle¡ª


    "If you don''t want to fulfill the agreement, I won''t blame you..."


    His words were full of tolerance.


    But the coldness became even more intense.


    Little Lisop knew that his last scheme had failed as well.


    The son of the Lord helplessly released the ''Recording Stone'' he had been clutching in secret, then stood up, brushed the dust off his body nonchalantly, and boldly picked up the pen on the table to start writing the ''Indenture Contract''.


    His face no longer showed panic or defeat.


    All that remained was defiance.


    Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Without a doubt, all of this had been a ruse by the other party.


    Facing himself, who was driven into a corner, the son of the Lord hadn''t given up either.


    Even after signing an "indenture contract," it was the same.


    After all, he was just an "attendant," not a "slave."


    "I still have a chance!


    All of this is just because I''m unlucky!"


    Little Lisop thought to himself.


    Arthur took one look and guessed the young lord''s thoughts.


    But the young "Spirit Medium" didn''t care.


    For, from the moment the other party had voluntarily stepped up to challenge him, he had completely lost his chance.


    The "contract" did include only a tenth of the dry shares in the deal involving the three shops in South Los and the coal and iron mines in South Town, but these were enough to become the "key" to leverage the entire South Town.


    And, most importantly...


    This would become his bargaining chip!


    The chip to "ask" the Earl of South Los for Cat Faction items.


    As a "Cat Faction. Hei" and the current Black Cat, reclaiming what belonged to the Cat Faction was beyond question.


    Definitely not because he wanted to test whether it included the Cat Faction''s "entry-level atlas."


    After writing the "contract," Arthur raised his hand and stored it in "Atos''s Box," then softly said.


    "Since you''ve made your choice, please wait here.


    I still need to finish the competition.


    Afterward, I''ll take you back to No. 2 Cork Street."


    After speaking, the young "Spirit Medium" seemed filled with emotion, shook his head involuntarily, and let out a sigh.


    Watching the "Spirit Medium''s" demeanor, Little Lisop politely responded¡ª


    "Alright, I will wait here for you."


    On the surface, this was a master and servant well-versed in etiquette.


    Even, the servant''s etiquette was a bit better, maintaining a respectful posture even after the master had left.


    But the Female Swordmaster standing outside the Bell Tower easily noticed the small movement of the other party¡ª


    The palm that he slipped into his jacket pocket was trembling ceaselessly.


    Clearly, he had acknowledged his defeat.


    But he didn''t believe he had completely lost.


    He believed he still had a fallback plan.


    For example...


    The father who was a lord.


    And this was precisely what she wanted.


    A long time ago, Lord Lisop had become a thorn in the side of the South Los House. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If it weren''t for the "Noble Rules" and the carefulness of that lord, the Lisop Family would have been exterminated long ago.


    "Threaten with selling coal and iron mines to that Old Lion?


    Hmph, this time I want to see how your Old Lion will save you!"


    The Female Swordmaster became incensed whenever she thought of her past encounters with that lord.


    Although he was not a hereditary lord, everything within his territory still belonged to him while he was alive.


    Simply put, everything in South Town was under his control.


    Those two mines included.


    And it was precisely because of these two mines that for many years, he had always maintained some sort of "initiative"¡ªthe Old Lion publicly praised Lord Lisop more than once for his brave performance in the "Seven Years'' War."


    What the Old Lion desired, the South Los House was naturally well aware of.


    As for killing Lord Lisop?


    The Old Lion would love nothing more than for the South Los House to do so.


    If the South Los family did, the Old Lion would have grounds to intervene in South Los Territory.


    After all, Baron Bolna, whom Lisop saved, had long since become a staunch supporter of the Duke of the Inner Bay, and by "Noble Rules," if Lisop were to meet an unexpected death, Baron Bolna had both the responsibility and the duty to investigate the cause of his savior''s death and to seek revenge.


    Thus, there was a deadlock between the two parties.


    However, that was before.


    Now?


    The point to break the deadlock had appeared!


    The Female Swordmaster, looking at Arthur beside her and turning several thoughts in her mind, finally settled into a smile¡ª


    "The wheat juice last night was good, can I go and try it again tonight?"

 Chapter 360 Each Has Their Own Scheme!

    "Lord Lisop, you really do invite disdain!"


    Upon hearing the Female Swordmaster''s somewhat impatient inquiry, Arthur sighed internally.


    The Female Swordmaster noticed Little Lisop''s subtle movement.


    Arthur saw it too, of course. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for Little Lisop reaching out to his own father, Arthur was not surprised.


    In fact, Arthur would have been surprised if the other party had not done so.


    According to his plan, the next step would be to negotiate with Lisop.


    And that so-called wheat juice mentioned by the Swordsmanship Chief was just an excuse to get involved.


    Arthur''s attitude was also at play.


    The attitude he adopted after acquiring a ten percent stake in the South Town coal and iron mines.


    People are prone to change at any time. Continue your journey at My Virtual Library Empire


    Such changes not only alter oneself but also influence others to undergo corresponding changes.


    Friends can become enemies.


    Enemies can also become friends.


    Only interests are eternal.


    Therefore, to have eternal friends, one must surely share interests.


    Or rather...


    Having a common goal can suffice as well.


    The Countess of South Los, on the other hand, was different.


    Her current role for Arthur was like a ''protective umbrella''.


    Arthur needed her to deal with enemies that might arise, like the Old Lion.


    Therefore, the Countess of South Los''s involvement was all to Arthur''s advantage and no harm.


    So¡ª


    "Anytime is fine,"


    Arthur gave a positive response.


    Hearing such a decisive answer, the Female Swordmaster''s smile grew wider.


    "I was in too much of a hurry last time and forgot to bring a gift.


    Next time I go, I will surely bring one!"


    The Female Swordmaster said this.


    "I am most grateful."


    Arthur replied, and then, they shared a smile with each other.


    You have your stance, and I have my response.


    That''s always how things are settled.


    Interests are also distributed in such a manner.


    Arthur and the Female Swordmaster returned to the A-stage arena.


    However, this time, the Female Swordmaster did not take the stage but instead completely handed it over to Arthur¡ªin her eyes, this was Arthur''s stage.


    There was only one protagonist in today''s ''Swordsmanship Competition,''


    And that was Arthur.


    A tall and sturdy woman like her, standing at two meters and fifty centimeters, would do well not to steal the limelight by going on stage.


    The very self-aware Female Swordmaster once again represented the Countess to announce the continuation of the ''Swordsmanship Competition,'' then, entrusting everything to her deputy, quietly left Elta Square.


    Although the Lord Count might already be aware of everything, she still needed to report back as it was her duty.


    Of course, more importantly, she needed to prepare a gift for Arthur.


    The words she had just spoken were not merely for the sake of speaking.


    And for all of these, she needed to consult with the Count.


    Both Kangsion, wielder of the Whale Slaying Sword, and Deljo, bearer of the Storm Sword, watched the departing Female Swordmaster and the Count''s Guards emerging from the crowd and the shadows with varied expressions.


    "Indeed, choosing such a cautious method to come to South Los was most correct!"


    Deljo, the Storm Sword, frowned inwardly.


    As a pure adventurer and treasure hunter, Deljo and his team constantly traveled and treasure hunted.


    As such, he could clearly feel the undercurrents surging through all of South County in recent years.


    As for why?


    It was, of course, due to the Old Lion''s advancing age!


    The reason he accepted the invitation to South Los, apart from the offer of an ''Entry-level Atlas'' from Baron Hausman, a reward too tempting to refuse,


    Was his desire to come to South Los ''Open and Aboveboard''!


    Otherwise, his sudden appearance in South Los would have surely drawn attention!


    And even, would have exposed his real purpose¡ª


    That relic!


    The very thought of the ruins of the "Tower of Mist" made the "Storm Sword" uncontrollably excited.


    Compared to the "Entry-level Atlas" reward offered by "Baron Hausman," it was the ruins of the "Tower of Mist" that he truly valued.


    If his earlier investigations were not wrong, within these ruins there were not only multiple "Entry-level Atlases," but also a great many treasured props and secret techniques.


    After all, this was the tomb of one of those four wizards.


    Although he did not know which one.


    But regardless of which, it would grant him everything he had ever dreamed of.


    The "Storm Sword" wished he could take action right away.


    But no, he couldn''t!


    Under the watchful eyes of the public, everyone was paying attention to the "Spirit Medium," and if he chose to leave, it would be far too conspicuous.


    ''Calm down! Calm down!''


    The "Storm Sword" told himself there was still ample time to find the location of the ruins, forcing himself to calm down, but the occasional anxiety that crossed his face caught the eye of the "Whale Slaying Sword" nearby.


    ''What''s this guy so anxious about?''


    The "Whale Slaying Sword" wondered, paying closer attention in secret.


    Similarly, Arthur, who had been discreetly keeping an eye on the two, also noticed the unusual behavior of the "Storm Sword."


    ''Hmm? Besides what I''ve guessed before, could he have other business in South Los?''


    Arthur thought to himself, hiding his curiosity and stepping onto the stage unhurriedly.


    Even though the "Swordsmanship Competition" had been interrupted by an accident, its resumption was even livelier¡ª


    Of course, only around Elta Square''s A-zone stage.


    Clap, clap, clap!


    With Arthur''s entrance to the stage, the applause erupted instantly.


    "Sorry, everyone.


    I was held up by some personal affairs.


    Now, let''s continue!"


    Arthur said this and bowed once more.


    Afterward, he looked toward his next opponent.


    As before, it was another instructional match.


    But unlike before, this time even the audience ''joined in.''


    With every effortless dodge by Arthur, people gasped in awe.


    With every piece of instruction from Arthur, people responded with applause.


    And eventually, even after Arthur had finished his match, there were still people seeking guidance.


    Arthur did not refuse.


    Not only was it very beneficial to his prestige, but he was also about to own a Swordsmanship Club.


    This enthusiastic instruction would help the Swordsmanship Club grow¡ªsuch a club owned by a highly skilled and willing-to-teach swordsmanship Champion would be an unrivaled attraction for the youth passionate about swordsmanship.


    And so, the instruction continued until late into the night.


    Even when the last participant to receive guidance stepped down from the stage, Arthur maintained his smile but playfully shrugged his shoulders¡ª


    "Everyone, I think I missed dinner time.


    Marinda, did you save some food for me?


    I feel like I could eat a whole cow right now!"


    Arthur called out toward Marinda outside of Elta Square.


    His demeanor was just like that of most men returning late from overtime work.


    This familiarity unconsciously narrowed the distance between Arthur and the people around him, leading them to subconsciously embrace Arthur as one of their own.


    And this was exactly what Arthur wanted.


    Even though the present world had its ''Mystic Side,'' the support of the majority was still important.


    Marinda kept up her smile.


    She conducted herself with proper decorum¡ªnot only did she actively take Arthur''s hand, but she also nestled against him, lifting her head slightly with passionate love flickering in her eyes as she gazed at Arthur.


    Everyone who saw this scene smiled knowingly.


    They liked this scene.


    So, Arthur and Marinda performed it for everyone to see.


    But no sooner had they gotten into the carriage¡ª


    Ugh!


    Marinda let out a series of retches.


    Arthur quickly withdrew to the corner of the carriage.


    The young "Spirit Medium" feared being splattered with vomit.


    This disloyal act prompted Marinda to flip Arthur the bird.


    But Arthur was indifferent, simply asking in a soft voice¡ª


    "Are you ready?"

 Chapter 361 Im Just Good at Guessing, and I Never Lie!

    Late at night, outside the gates of No. 2 Cork Street.


    Lord Lisop''s butler stood next to the carriage, looking towards the alley entrance with an anxiety that seemed to materialize before his eyes¡ª


    "Young master, you must be safe!


    Indeed, those so-called Hidden Guards are not to be trusted!


    They''ve exposed themselves without even realizing it!


    Now the young master has to endure such great humiliation!"


    Thinking of what had happened in Elta Square, the butler was deeply anxious.


    In the butler''s view, his young master''s plan could not possibly go awry!


    Therefore, the fault could only lie with those Hidden Guards who had been recruited.


    And every time he thought of his young master being punished for someone else''s mistake, the old butler began to pray.


    On the carriage, Lisop glanced at his elderly butler, let out a cold laugh in his heart, and then closed his eyes to think quietly.


    The failure of Little Lisop had no impact on his plan.


    On the contrary, it could make his plan go more smoothly.


    "Perhaps this is compensation from the heavens!"


    Lisop thought to himself, his body unconsciously twisting with excitement.


    He was already impatient. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, he knew that it was just a bit early yet.


    He needed to wait patiently a little longer.


    Afterward...


    That would be the time for him to truly savor the delicious fruits of his scheme.


    "Your Lordship, that gentleman has returned!"


    The butler''s voice rang in his ear, and Lisop immediately opened his eyes, then pushed open the carriage door and jumped down¡ªeven though his age was such that in a common household he would have been a grandfather, his movements were still agile.


    Similarly, Arthur noticed the robust old man at first glance.


    The ramrod straight posture, the sharp gaze.


    The man possessed an even stronger military air than Malz.


    And his way of communicating was just as direct¡ª


    "Good evening, Lord Kledos.


    I''ve come concerning Little Lisop and the dealings of the South Town iron and coal mines."


    The man stated plainly.


    Honestly, Arthur was not at all averse to this kind of direct communication.


    But the Lord Lisop before him gave him a strange feeling.


    It seemed as if...


    He was impatient!


    "Indeed, a father''s concern for his son!"


    Arthur recalled the journey back when Marinda had emphasized the fact that Lord Lisop had only one son.


    Immediately, a smile appeared on the young ''Spirit Medium''s'' face.


    "Let''s talk in my study."


    Arthur said so.


    And acting as the ''Hostess'', Marinda had already entered No. 2 Cork Street ahead of them, lighting the candles in the corridor and Spirit Medium Parlor.


    She also added coal to the stove.


    By the time Arthur and Lord Lisop entered the Spirit Medium Parlor, Marinda was already bringing in the tea.


    "Thank you."


    Lisop expressed his gratitude in a somewhat stiff manner.


    Clearly, as a traditional Noble, the Lord found it difficult to accept Marinda''s hairstyle and attire.


    However, as a Noble, he did have the requisite manners.


    After a brief Knightly courtesy, the Lord sat in the chair opposite Arthur¡ªback straight, only sitting on a third of the seat, hands instinctively placed on his knees.


    It was a military habit.


    Part courtesy, part readiness for swift reaction.


    Arthur, half-leaning in his own chair, looked at Lord Lisop before him and smiled.


    "What are you willing to offer in exchange for Little Lisop?"


    The other man was straightforward, so naturally, Arthur was not going to beat around the bush, either.


    "The wealth possessed by Miss Caesar is among the top in South Los, and I cannot offer any compensation in terms of wealth.


    And you?


    Your reputation in the ''Mystic Side'' of South Los is esteemed, and I also cannot offer any compensation in terms of secret techniques and props.


    However, I have some information that could serve as compensation,"


    Lord Lisop said seriously.


    Arthur looked at the man unobtrusively.


    Without a doubt, the other''s words were indeed ''fact.''


    At least, the part about Marinda was true.


    Yet this kind of truth bestowed a profound compliment upon Arthur.


    "Even though he once was a soldier, has he developed considerable ''rhetoric skills'' after becoming a Noble?"


    Keep in mind that those words were not just flattery.


    More importantly, they were ''bargaining chips!''


    Lord Lisop cast aside the tangible and instead used "empty news" as a bargaining chip!


    Of course, information has value.


    But it is all relative.


    Moreover...


    It has directionality!


    As a "Spirit Medium," Arthur knew all too well the dangers of telling "the whole truth" or "half-truths" far exceeded those of lies.


    However, Arthur did not object.


    Because what he liked most was precisely this manner of telling "the whole truth" and "half-truths."


    He, Arthur, the young, kind, upright, and naive "Spirit Medium," never lied.


    "Agreed."


    As Arthur nodded, Lord Lisop immediately produced a contract.


    He began to describe according to the "Principle of Truth" and the "Principle of Immediate Effect."


    Then, he signed his own name.


    After Arthur verified its correctness, he also wrote down his own name.


    Once Lord Lisop likewise confirmed everything was in order, he immediately said,


    "I have a piece of information for you. There is a spy of a very special identity within your residence, observing your every move, and currently plotting in secret..."


    "Death Poetry Society."


    Without waiting for Lord Lisop to finish, Arthur directly interrupted.


    Lord Lisop was not particularly surprised.


    For this lord, it was not unimaginable for Arthur or Marinda to detect a spy from the Death Poetry Society in their midst.


    But he was certain that neither Arthur nor Marinda could possibly know the spy''s true identity!


    So, this lord calmly revealed another piece of information.


    "This spy from the Death Poetry Society has already aligned with the nearby pirates, planning a significant move..."


    "I know, ''Bloody John'' has already appeared in the nearby waters."


    Once again, the words were interrupted.


    This time, Lord Lisop was genuinely taken aback.


    The lord began to doubt his earlier conjecture.


    Could it be that Arthur and Marinda had already discovered the identity of that Death Poetry Society spy?


    Otherwise, how could it be that the news he''d just learned was already well known to the other party?


    When Arthur accurately mentioned "Bloody John," the lord checked the contract, and the complete contract was telling the lord that everything Arthur said was true.


    Looking at the astonished Lisop, Arthur''s expression was filled with calm, but inwardly he mused,


    ''No wonder when I heard the "Whale Slaying Sword" description, there was always a sense of familiarity; so it was this fellow playing tricks... Collaborating with pirates, he really is aiming to stir up something big!''


    Arthur took particular interest in this very special "Death Poetry Society" spy.


    After all, since he had arrived in South Los, a great part of his experiences related to this individual.


    He didn''t know how many of the other''s plans he had foiled.


    If given the chance, the other party would undoubtedly wish to kill him.


    And him?


    For self-preservation, he would also need to kill the spy.


    The notion of being watched from the shadows, as if a venomous snake was fixated on him, was something Arthur would graciously decline.


    Before, Arthur found no way to act.


    But now, things were different.


    Looking at Lord Lisop before him, Arthur quickly conjectured in his heart.


    With the spy being so deeply concealed that even Marinda couldn''t find him despite having a general direction, yet before him, Lord Lisop could¡ªwhat did this imply?


    It implied that Lisop shared a quite intimate relationship with the other party.


    Only thus could Lisop know about him.


    But it was just knowing; with the spy''s caution, he would never "expose" himself so easily, and it shouldn''t even be possible for Lisop to know, to begin with.


    Which means...


    ''An intermediary!


    There must be someone between the two!'' Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Arthur narrowed his eyes in thought, and an individual instantly leapt to mind.


    Meanwhile, Lord Lisop adjusted his emotions and continued,


    "This spy from the Death Poetry Society has recently gained tremendous support, the person backing him is..."


    "Duke of the Inner Bay."


    Words interrupted once more, Lord Lisop''s eyes widened as though seeing a ghost, staring at Arthur.


    How could you know again?


    Mention one thing, and you know it, mention another, and you know it still.


    ''Could the Death Poetry Society''s spy have been turned by you?''


    Lisop became rather restless.


    The lord realized he might have been kicking an iron board.


    And looking at the lord, Arthur simply smiled warmly¡ª


    He finally understood what the lord was aiming for!

 Chapter 362 Speculator!

    The first impression Arthur got from Lord Lisop was that of a straightforward soldier, perhaps with a bit of eloquent speech, but not much.


    However, as their conversation went deeper, Arthur gradually saw the true nature of this lord¡ªa speculator!


    A speculator masquerading as a soldier.


    Undoubtedly, he was extremely successful.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the information provided by the other party continuously pointed to the Old Lion, Arthur would never have discovered his true face.


    ''This is because he hit a wall with the Old Lion!


    So, he chose to tentatively reach out to the Mother Tigress?


    No!


    To be precise, Lord Lisop wanted to use the Mother Tigress to pressure the Old Lion!


    Such a bold fellow!''


    Arthur, having discerned the other''s intentions, judged inwardly.


    This boldness didn''t refer to his maneuvering between the Old Lion and the Mother Tigress, but that he was willing to risk his own son!


    Lord Lisop couldn''t possibly be unaware of Little Lisop''s plan.


    And knowing it, the lord still let Little Lisop proceed.


    Was this confidence in his own son?


    Or did he not care about his son''s life or death?


    Given his behavior, it should be the former.


    But Arthur had some doubts.


    Because, whether Little Lisop succeeded or failed, it was advantageous for Lord Lisop.


    If Little Lisop succeeded, he could leverage more bargaining chips, both proposing a trade to the Mother Tigress and holding out for a better deal with the Old Lion.


    If Little Lisop failed, it was just the current situation, using some ''information'' to pressure the Old Lion.


    But besides success and failure, there was also¡­


    Accidents! S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If there was an accident in Little Lisop''s plan,


    Little Lisop would certainly die.


    Did Lord Lisop not know these risks?


    He definitely knew them!


    And knowing them, still choosing to let his own son undertake such a dangerous task, could he really be a qualified father?


    Arthur was perplexed within his heart.


    As for Lord Lisop''s jumping around, what did he want?


    The hereditary title of lordship!


    Beyond that, Arthur could think of nothing else.


    Even, Arthur could imagine Lord Lisop having offered his ''loyalty'' to the Old Lion more than once, only for the Old Lion to brush him off with a laugh.


    The Mother Tigress was wary of the Old Lion.


    Similarly, the Old Lion was also wary of the Mother Tigress.


    In mutual wariness, both parties could engage in clandestine conflicts, but they would absolutely not confront each other openly.


    The Old Lion in Inner Bay knew very well, once he accepted Lord Lisop''s ''loyalty'', it would mean completely breaking face with the Mother Tigress of South Los!


    The Old Lion in his youth wouldn''t care.


    But now?


    The Old Lion had to consider more.


    The coal and iron mines in South Town were valuable, but starting a war over them was absolutely not worth it!


    Compared to South Los, which lacked coal and iron, Inner Bay wasn''t short of these resources!


    ''Young you, using your own ''life'' as a bargaining chip, accomplished three first landings and earned the status of ''knight''!


    Then, having tasted the sweetness, you used your life as a chip once more, saved the then-Baron Bolna in a ''Desperate Assault'' that turned the entire battle around, and earned the title of lordship from your merits¡­


    No! No!''


    Arthur, pondering over the life of the lord before him, suddenly frowned internally.


    A speculator who has tasted sweetness is hard to stop.


    And over more than thirty years after the ''Seven Years'' War'', it was very strange that there had been little activity from him.


    You should know that compared to the period of the ''Seven Years'' War'', after the war ended, there were even more ''speculative'' opportunities; given the other party''s pattern of behavior, it wasn''t possible to remain indifferent.


    Even, if they had pledged allegiance to the young Old Lion at that time, it would have been enough to secure a hereditary title of nobility.


    ''Was he entangled in some matter that consumed all his energies?


    What kind of matter takes thirty years to complete?''


    More speculations surged in Arthur''s mind, but on the surface, he just smiled, looking at Lord Lisop¡ª


    "My lord, we need to be a bit more honest with each other,"


    "Hmm!"


    Lisop responded affirmatively.


    But in the eyes of this lord, there flashed a hint of helplessness. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Clearly, everything before him was somewhat beyond this lord''s expectations.


    In this lord''s estimation, the three pieces of information he had just given should have been enough to secure the return of his son and the iron and coal mines, but now¡­


    Not to mention getting both his son and the iron and coal mines back, it would be good enough just to get his son back alone!


    And that would still require more iron and coal mines as chips!


    Thinking about the need to use more iron and coal mines to retrieve Little Lisop, a feeling of reluctance filled Lisop''s heart.


    But this was the only valuable bargaining chip he could offer to the Spirit Medium before him.


    Moreover, thinking about the years of arrangements and planning, Lisop secretly gritted his teeth.


    "I''ll trade the iron and coal mines business to get back Little Lisop!"


    The lord declared.


    Immediately, Arthur''s smile grew even more splendid.


    More iron and coal mines business was exactly what Arthur needed most right now¡ªunlike subsequent distributions, the iron and coal mines business he acquired now would be his alone.


    As long as the Earl of South Los still cared about his own honor, his family''s honor, it was impossible for him to swallow everything.


    ''Thank the ''rules of nobility''!''


    Arthur thought to himself silently, then made his offer¡ª


    "Thirty percent!"


    "Impossible!


    Absolutely impossible!"


    Upon hearing Arthur''s offer, Lord Lisop jumped up.


    The lord loudly protested.


    In the loud cries of despair, the lord''s facial expression twisted into what is known as ''anger''.


    But Arthur showed no reaction whatsoever and maintained his smile.


    With the initiative in his hands, how could Arthur possibly be anxious?


    Moreover, the young Spirit Medium had already prepared to pull through a drawn-out negotiation until dawn.


    After all, nighttime was precisely when his mind was most active.


    However, contrary to Arthur''s expectations,


    Lord Lisop, who a moment ago had been so angry his face distorted, suddenly calmed down the next moment.


    The other party sat back down in his chair, still in that military posture.


    After weighing for a few seconds, the other party then said¡ª


    "Twenty percent!


    That''s the most I can give you!"


    Arthur was shocked.


    You should know, he hadn''t only prepared for a tug-of-war, but in Arthur''s mind, securing ten percent of the iron and coal mines business would have been a huge victory, and if only half of that could be agreed upon, he would have accepted it.


    Who would have thought that the lord would not only skip the negotiation but also be so generous.


    ''Did I perhaps misjudge this father just now?


    Maybe that kind of risky behavior is indeed a family creed of the Lisops!''


    Faced with such a generous Lisop, Arthur couldn''t help but think to himself.


    Subsequently, Arthur stood up and extended his hand¡ª


    "Pleasure doing business with you!"

 Chapter 363 Can you catch it?

    Looking at the outstretched palm of the ''Spirit Medium'' before him, Lord Lisop''s eyes still showed displeasure, yet he was not rude.


    Standing up, this noble shook hands with Arthur, and immediately started to write the details of the trade agreement on the contract that had just been made, marking some specifics.


    For example, if the lord violated the contract, he would directly face death, and so on.


    Once Arthur had checked for errors, the noble pricked his finger and dripped blood onto the page¡ªunlike the public contract with Little Lisop, such private trade agreements required one party''s blood as proof.


    Especially the blood of the ''noble'' side, which was more important.


    Because it was verifiable!


    Arthur watched as the other''s blood dripped onto the parchment, the crimson intermingling with black ink, glowing for less than a second, after which all the writing on the contract was shrouded in a faint red hue, and the inherent luster of the contract itself became even more intense.


    After checking again, Arthur collected the contract and gestured to Lord Lisop to proceed.


    The noble immediately stood up and walked outside No. 2 Cork Street.


    Under the banyan tree, Little Lisop had been waiting for a long time with Edwin''s company.


    Seeing his father emerge, the son of the noble immediately lowered his head in shame.


    Lord Lisop looked at his son but said nothing, just gently patted his shoulder¡ª


    "Let''s go, back to South Town."


    "Yes, Father." Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Lord Lisop left with Little Lisop.


    Edwin also returned to the carriage.


    Arthur, however, was staring at the noble''s carriage.


    He always felt that something was amiss.


    And as a ''Spirit Medium'', Arthur had unshakable trust in his ''intuition''!


    Therefore, in the next moment, Fujin on the roof of No. 2 Cork Street took flight, blending into the night.


    Simultaneously, Arthur couldn''t help but ask Marinda, standing by his side¡ª


    "Does Lord Lisop really have no Bastards? Only the one son, Little Lisop?"


    The lives of the nobility were quite dissolute.


    Most nobles had not just one, but several illegitimate sons and daughters.


    Some traditional noble families could even form a whole family guard with their bastards.


    This was not an exaggeration.


    For some traditional nobles, openly acknowledging the bastards, signing contracts with them, and bringing them into the family for work was a cost-effective method¡ªnot only did it spare worries about succession rights, but it also maintained bloodline bonds.


    Even better if one or two of them awakened their bloodline.


    And many new nobility who followed tradition were also adopting this practice.


    What about Lisop?


    He happened to be a new noble who followed tradition.


    "Lord Lisop only has the one son, Little Lisop!


    At least, according to the information I have collected!" Marinda emphasized.


    No one could provide a one hundred percent accurate answer.


    But this lady was obviously shocked by Lisop''s actions¡ªtrading twenty percent of coal and iron mine business to get his son back. If this news got out, it was likely that a crowd, including noble scions, would come to be Lisop''s sons.


    You see, that twenty percent stake was astronomical!


    Because it was an ongoing, yearly dividend!


    If those twenty percent stakes in the coal and iron mines were hers, she wouldn''t need three years to organise a new ocean-going trade fleet.


    And after that?


    It would snowball!


    As long as the mineral resources didn''t exhaust within ten years, she was confident she could embed her influence across South County, and even expand her business territory to North County.


    Unfortunately...


    The twenty percent profits were not hers.


    They were Arthur''s!


    Although Arthur was her partner, knowing well of Arthur''s ''greed'', she was very aware that to utilize these resources, she had to pay a substantial price.


    ''What should I trade with?''


    The lady started pondering.


    Unconsciously, she furrowed her brows.


    Because she really couldn''t think of what she could trade.


    Bowing her head in thought, Marinda followed behind Arthur, walking past the Death Serpent Banyan towards No. 2 Cork Street, and as they reached the corridor, Arthur suddenly asked¡ª


    "Marinda, do you think the Lord Count would agree if I used one-tenth of my shares in the South Town iron and coal business to exchange for South Town?"


    "Though South Town itself isn''t worth much, it''s still a town with a population of twenty thousand!


    So, ten percent won''t be enough!


    Fifteen to twenty percent would be more reliable!"


    After evaluating, Marinda said this.


    Then, the lady glanced at Arthur, who was lost in thought, and directly reminded him.


    "Murdering a noble is a grave sin!"


    To obtain South Town from the Earl of South Los, it was necessary for South Town to return to the Earl''s hands first.


    And for South Town to return to the Earl, the current owner Lord Lisop must die.


    However, it was well known that Lord Lisop was in good health.


    Not just robust but also agile.


    With that constitution, he could easily live another twenty years without any trouble.


    Of course, accidents always happen.


    No one knows what might occur tomorrow.


    But,


    Marinda didn''t hope that Arthur would be the one to act.


    After all, nobles not only have plenty of means to protect themselves but also possess numerous ''methods to pursue murderers''.


    If willing to invest resources, these nobles could always find out who killed one of their peers.


    Marinda didn''t want her partner to lose his future.


    She and Arthur were still young and had plenty of time to wait. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, apart from advising as a partner, the lady also harbored a slight private grievance.


    After all, on the previous day, Arthur had asked her about her thoughts on South Town.


    And she had expressed her interest quite openly.


    But now?


    Arthur was already scheming to acquire South Town for himself.


    ''Hmph, a man who forgets favors at the sight of profits!


    When I first easily heard about ''Bloody John,'' confirming that you were putting yourself in danger to lure the other party out and chase after the whereabouts of the ''White Crow'', I felt apologetic and thought I needed to compensate you.


    Now?


    Humph!


    Gone!


    This message that I heard by chance will serve as your compensation to me!''


    Marinda hmphed several times in her heart, took up her pipe again, and puffed forcefully twice until her cheeks were puffed out. Then she exhaled the thick smoke towards Arthur.


    The lady was showing her disdain for Arthur in her way.


    Almost instantly, the smoke enveloped Arthur.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' waved his hands to disperse the smoke while continuing to walk forward and said¡ª


    "How could I possibly murder a noble?


    I have no grievances with Lord Lisop!


    Besides, I have just completed a pleasant transaction with him."


    "I never said it was Lord Lisop; you''re obviously guilty with a thief''s conscience!"


    Marinda rolled her eyes at Arthur as she spoke.


    "People with dirty hearts see everything as dirty!"


    Arthur retorted.


    "Heh, my heart is as pure as a virgin''s compared to yours," scoffed Marinda, spewing out another cloud of smoke at Arthur.


    Having reached the door of the Spirit Medium Parlor, Arthur stopped in the face of such a ''smoke attack,'' turned around to look at Marinda, who had an indignant expression, and revealed a smile.


    "What are you trying to do?"


    Marinda became alert.


    But the young ''Spirit Medium'' shook his head, turned, and continued into the Spirit Medium Parlor, taking out the contract he had just signed with Lisop.


    Without stopping, he tossed it backward, whispering¡ª


    "Catch."

 Chapter 367 364

    Marinda raised her hand, and the contract scroll fell directly into it.


    Looking at the contract scroll in her hand, the lady''s face was filled with astonishment.


    A feeling of unfamiliarity she had never known before rose from the bottom of her heart.


    It was akin to the sensation of suddenly ascending from a low valley to the clouds, not just simple physical pleasure, but a more gentle feeling.


    It was as if a continuous warm flow filled her empty soul.


    She felt an unusual sense of security.


    This unfamiliar feeling stunned the lady.


    She stared blankly at Arthur''s back. Under the candlelight of No. 2 Cork Street, his figure seemed to have gained an extra ''light.''


    The appearance of this light made Arthur dazzling.


    Marinda, with a cigarette holder in her mouth, couldn''t help but murmur softly¡ª


    "Is this for me?"


    Arthur, who was walking ahead, immediately paused upon hearing this.


    Then, when the young ''Spirit Medium'' turned around, he saw the lady with a look of terror and panic, beginning to step back.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' raised an eyebrow.


    He felt this woman hadn''t held her fart properly.


    In fact, that was the case.


    The next moment¡ª


    "I thought we were friends, and you actually want to sleep with me?!"


    Without hesitation, Arthur raised a middle finger.


    "When I am with you, who exactly is sleeping with whom?"


    As Arthur spoke, his face wore an expression that said, don''t think you can take advantage of me.


    Then, he emphasized more strongly¡ª


    "How could it be for you!


    Exchange!


    I am offering two-tenths of the iron and coal mining business in South Town in exchange for any resources related to Cat Faction and Cat Hole, secret techniques, props, and so on, that you can find."


    Arthur stressed.


    He wasn''t Old Charlie; how could he risk his life just to hit on a woman?


    Choosing Marinda as the exchange partner was naturally due to the pleasant cooperation they''d had all along.


    Although Marinda has various shortcomings, there is one virtue that Arthur, as a partner, appreciates the most: intelligence!


    This woman isn''t ungreedy, crafty, or ruthless.


    But when facing a true collaborator, the clever Marinda would offer enough fairness.


    That''s precisely what Arthur needed!


    It was also because of this that their cooperation became increasingly enjoyable.


    At least, Arthur could be sure that he would exchange for something of equal value and not be shortchanged.


    And the business of two-tenths of iron and coal mining in South Town...


    ''Perhaps it could be exchanged for an Entry-level Atlas to Cat Faction or Cat Hole!''


    Arthur thought to himself.


    If possible, he would like to seek what he wanted from Marinda rather than trade with the Countess of South Los.


    Although the latter had a higher chance of finding it, the risk involved would also skyrocket.


    One wrong move could expose unnecessary flaws.


    ''Ah, still too weak.''


    Arthur sighed inwardly.


    Then he watched as Marinda raised both hands, retaliating with two middle fingers.


    "You scared me to death!


    In the future, you must say such things in advance; otherwise, I would think you were a pervert!" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Marinda let out a breath of relief.


    "You are the pervert, your whole family is perverted!"


    Arthur''s mouth twitched.


    "Humph, how did you know?"


    "Though, parting with two-tenths of the iron and coal mining business for South Town does feel a bit reluctant. Suddenly, I feel that Bern Manor might be more appropriate¡ªbut I really want those two-tenths. However, the Cat Faction and Cat Hole secret techniques, rituals, and props I''ve collected so far are nowhere near enough to match them, they''re completely unequal.


    So, let''s consider those two-tenths of the business to be co-managed by us, and as for the rest...


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    I''ll write you an IOU!


    The kind that calculates interest!


    Once I find suitable resources from the Cat Faction or Cat Hole, we will correct it in one fell swoop!"


    Marinda looked proud, but she steered the conversation back on topic.


    As Arthur watched the woman seriously calculating the deal, the corner of his mouth lifted.


    Look, this is why he was willing to cooperate with this woman.


    Clever Marinda always brought fairness.


    Afterward, the two of them walked side by side, each with a smile on their face.


    They walked past crimson paintings, under the fierce deer heads, around the battered armors and hanging meat hooks, entering the Spirit Medium Parlor under the watchful gaze of the seated ''Ms. Anna.''


    Neither of them spoke.


    Moreover, no one could guess what they were thinking.


    People like Arthur and Marinda simply couldn''t be conjectured with ordinary reasoning.


    When they wanted to speak, no one could stop them.


    When they wanted to hide, no one could peek into their thoughts.


    Perhaps, only when they were face to face could they guess a bit of each other''s thoughts.


    So...


    They chose to walk side by side.


    "Would you like some tea?"


    Upon entering the Spirit Medium Parlor, Marinda asked.


    Then, without waiting for Arthur to refuse, the lady went straight into an adjacent kitchen to boil water.


    "No need for tea!


    Do you have any pastries?"


    Remembering the taste of the tea Marinda made last time, Arthur''s taste buds started to turn bitter.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' asked while picking up Pendragon.


    Marinda didn''t answer.


    However, when she returned with the boiled water, the table had a new plate of pastries on it.


    "Hmm?"


    Arthur cautiously sipped the tea this time.


    It was completely different from before.


    Delicious!


    It wasn''t the kind of ''honey water tea'' he''d brew himself, harsh and heavy, but a pure skilled method to fully bring out the advantages of the tea leaves.


    Arthur was certain.


    This woman had tricked him last time.


    Facing Arthur''s glaring eyes, Marinda remained calm.


    "This is the second time I made tea for someone¡ªthe first was last time."


    "Oh, you''ve improved quite impressively then," Arthur replied with disbelief, finishing the tea and then picking up a pastry.


    In the eyes of someone like Arthur, who pretended to enjoy tea,


    No matter how tasty the tea,


    It was never as good as the pastries.


    Especially since Marinda''s cook, Lady Mary, had skills truly worthy of recognition¡ª


    "If possible, please have Lady Mary transcribe a copy of her pastry recipes for me; I think I might expand my culinary horizons."


    Arthur said, enjoying the flaky crust and sweet, chewy filling of an egg tart, a contented smile on his face.


    Sweets always made people happy.


    Particularly for someone like Arthur, whose heart was full of darkness, sweets were indeed one of the few forms of redemption.


    Marinda?


    It was the same.


    The lady listened to Arthur''s words with a disdainful look.


    "Tsk."


    A single word, simple yet revealing endless mistrust.


    Marinda never believed Arthur understood cuisine, just as she firmly thought Arthur was a bad egg.


    Copy a recipe, indeed!


    Clearly, he was plotting to poach her cook!


    Did she really seem unaware?


    As Marinda was ready to further mock Arthur''s delusional hopes, she suddenly noticed something off about him.


    Surprise and astonishment appeared on Arthur''s face.


    Marinda knew well that a bad egg like Arthur always maintained a calm or falsely smiling facade and rarely showed his true feelings like this.


    Unless he truly encountered something incredible.


    Immediately, the lady''s curiosity was piqued.


    She promptly asked¡ª


    "What happened?"

 Chapter 365 Father and Son!

    Late at night, a carriage sped out of South Los.


    The coachman shouted, and the wheels rumbled on.


    Inside the carriage, however, the atmosphere was heavy and solemn.


    Just moments ago, Lisop had told his son that it was with an exchange of twenty percent of the South Town Iron and Coal Mine''s profits that he had been able to return safely.


    Lisop could see that upon hearing this news, his son felt even more guilty.


    But,


    That was not what he wanted.


    He did not want to see such guilt.


    Therefore, the Lord spoke again¡ª


    "It''s not your fault, my son!


    I was careless..."


    "No, Father!


    It''s all my fault!


    It was my arrogance and carelessness that caused shame and loss to our family!"


    Little Lisop interrupted Lisop''s words.


    The son of the Lord looked at his father, his fists clenched so tightly that his fingernails dug into his flesh, and fresh blood trickled slowly down his palms.


    The old butler beside him immediate took out a handkerchief to bandage the young master.


    There was a look of heartache in the eyes of the old butler.


    And guilt filled his words.


    "It''s all my fault, if only my investigation could have been more thorough, this wouldn''t have happened!"


    "You''re not at fault!


    The fault is mine!


    And it''s because of that guy, if it weren''t for him..."


    Smack!


    Facing his family butler''s comfort, Little Lisop forced out an ugly smile, then became gritting his teeth, his eyes filled with intense hatred, but in the next moment, that hatred was replaced by astonishment. The son of the Lord covered his face, looking at his father in surprise.


    He did not understand why his own father would hit him.


    "Don''t blame your mistakes on the strength of your enemy¡ªwhen you choose someone as your enemy, you should be prepared for their strength!


    If you can''t face even this fact...


    I will not hand South Town over to you!"


    Lisop said in a deep voice.


    Caught in shock and confusion, Little Lisop immediately nodded upon hearing his father''s words.


    He thought his father was right.


    He should not make excuses for himself.


    The old butler thought the same.


    However, what appeared in their eyes at this moment was more of surprise.


    "Did His Highness agree?"


    Little Lisop asked in pursuit.


    The old butler also looked expectantly at his master.


    Both were well aware of what Lisop had been recently trying to do¡ªseeking the Grand Duke''s help to make the title of Lordship hereditary.


    But previously, the matter had been at a standstill.


    Even though the Lisop family had already offered many benefits, the Old Lion was still vague and unclear.


    However, Lisop''s recent mention of "handing over South Town to you" seemed to suggest that there had been a major breakthrough.


    "Yes!


    When you became a vassal of the ''Spirit Medium'' in the public eye, His Highness contacted me¡ªhe was worried that I would completely side with Lord Count because of you.


    So, he agreed."


    Lisop nodded with a complex expression on his face.


    Little Lisop and the old butler felt the same way.


    A sense of ''destiny'' immediately plunged the carriage into a brief silence once again.


    After three or four seconds, it was Little Lisop who broke the silence.


    "What must we give up?"


    After confirming that he could be the future master of South Town, Little Lisop, who had been receiving noble education since he was young, quickly grasped the key issue.


    "Fifty percent of the iron and coal mine''s profits!"


    Lisop replied.


    Even if he knew they would pay a heavy price, upon hearing his father''s words, he still felt heartache.


    Together with the agreement given to the ''Spirit Medium,'' the Lisop family was now left with just twenty percent of the profits from the South Town Iron and Coal Mine.


    Although a twenty percent yield was already not meager, enough to make any Noble of South Los envious,


    it was an astronomical figure for common folks.


    But clearly, he could have inherited even more.


    Unwilling!


    Angry!


    Wave after wave of emotion surged in Little Lisop''s heart.


    Even with the education from his father, at this moment, Little Lisop still found it difficult to restrain himself.


    Almost involuntarily, the son of the lord began to contemplate how to take revenge on Arthur¡ªof course, not in an open and aboveboard manner.


    It had to be covert, unknown to others.


    ''Perhaps I can tamper with the earnings from the iron and coal mines?


    Or maybe cause a mining disaster?


    Make them pay more?'' Little Lisop pondered.


    Isn''t that just human nature?


    Greed has long been seared into our bones.


    With rationality as a restraint, the demon known as ''greed'' is suppressed in the depths of the heart, but once that restraint is loosened, all that remains is madness.


    Lisop certainly knew what his son was thinking.


    The Lord immediately spoke,


    "Do not resort to those sneaky tricks!


    Whether it''s His Highness or the ''Spirit Medium'', both are exceedingly astute individuals.


    Especially that ''Spirit Medium'', who possesses eyes that can see into a person''s heart!


    So, Little Lisop, do not do anything unnecessary hereafter, just cooperate.


    And now?


    We have more pressing troubles to deal with!"


    Having said that, the Lord sighed deeply, his eyes falling upon his old butler with a hint of apology.


    Little Lisop immediately understood what his father meant.


    The ''mistake'' at the Swordsmanship Competition must have someone to take the blame.


    Otherwise, it would seriously affect the ''honor'' of the Lisop Family, even causing unrest among the people, and impacting future developments.


    Therefore, someone must step forward to take responsibility. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It could not be him, nor could it be his father.


    That left only their family''s old butler.


    The butler''s status was just right.


    He had a certain standing and authority, a plausible explanation for outsiders.


    Even if it could not withstand careful scrutiny, as long as it was plausible, that was enough.


    Moreover, his father had hinted to him in the past that the old butler knew too much.


    With this thought, Little Lisop looked towards his father, and understanding everything when he saw his father looking down in silence,


    Without hesitation, he raised his right hand to cover the old butler''s mouth beside him, flipped his left hand to reveal the dagger hidden in his sleeve, and plunged it directly into the old butler''s heart.


    Thud!


    In the sound of metal slicing through flesh, the old butler''s eyes bulged wide.


    But in his eyes, there was no surprise, no disbelief.


    Just resignation and a deep regret.


    This look took Little Lisop aback.


    What surprised the young lord even more was that even in his final moments, the old butler''s raised hand was not struggling.


    Instead, it simply came to rest on his hand.


    There was no strength.


    It was more like¡­


    A caress.


    Startled, Little Lisop instinctively withdrew his hand, and his whole body leaned back against the carriage.


    But the Lisop across from him just laughed.


    He laughed heartily.


    Laughing so hard that he leaned forwards and backwards.


    Excited and delighted¡ª


    "Hehehe hahaha haha haha haha! Hill, how does it feel to be killed by your own son?"


    Lisop stared at the butler whose breath was fading, and asked with a fierce expression.

 Chapter 366 The Distorted Avenger!

    Boom!


    It was as if a thunderclap had exploded in Little Lisop''s mind.


    He sat there, stunned, completely at a loss.


    And the old butler, still with the dagger embedded in his chest, looked at Lisop with eyes full of pleading.


    "Pl... Please..."


    "You have the nerve to ask me for anything?


    Do you know why I chose to enlist in the army?


    Do you know what sustained me through battle after battle, certain to die?


    The family!


    I wanted to build a family that future generations could be proud of!"


    Lisop cut off the old butler''s words, his voice involuntarily rising, and by the end, he pointed at the old butler and shouted.


    "But because of you!


    You worthless piece of trash!


    You destroyed everything!


    Just when I was striving to further the Lisop Family, you and that whore Jenny had the audacity to get together!


    Hah, do you know?


    Before I strangled her to death, she begged me to spare you and this bastard!" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, Lisop turned his gaze to Little Lisop across from him and swung a punch at his face.


    Bang!


    The punch was heavy.


    It landed squarely on the chin.


    Little Lisop seated there was lifted from his seat, his head striking the carriage above.


    "Looking at that face makes me sick!


    But for the sake of revenge, I endured it for twenty years!


    Do you know what these twenty years have been like for me?


    Every day, I told myself to be patient! To restrain myself! Not to show anything out of place!"


    Lisop spat a mouthful of thick phlegm right onto Little Lisop''s face.


    Afterward, the Lord looked at his butler again.


    "I was patient! I restrained myself!


    Even for this, I gave up the life I had planned, became conservative¡ªas everyone thought I had become content after acquiring the land, finding iron and coal mines, no longer ambitious!


    But only I knew what I wanted to do!


    Revenge!


    To have my revenge on you, and that whore Jenny!


    I wanted you to suffer the most painful death¡ªI wanted your son to kill you with his own hands!


    Only this way, could I be rid of this hatred haunting my heart!"


    Lisop''s face twisted to the extreme, his words filled with ice-cold malice.


    The old butler could only beg.


    He didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    He could only look at Lisop.


    Then, a smugness suddenly crept into Lisop''s voice.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let this little bastard off, I will have my son personally rid of him!"


    Lisop elongated his tone.


    The old butler suddenly seemed to grasp some realization, becoming agitated all at once.


    Watching this, Lisop laughed again.


    "Haha, yes!


    Exactly as you''re thinking!


    Your so-called son, is my son¡ªmy son from raping your wife, my son!


    I will have my son, chop up your son piece by piece!"


    Lisop bent down to the old butler, saying each word deliberately.


    The old butler reached out and clutched at Lisop''s collar.


    But it was useless.


    The robust Lisop quickly shrugged off the grip, and even grabbed the old butler''s hand in return.


    "Take a good look at your son!


    In a little while, he''s going to be chopped to pieces!"


    Lisop whispered into the old butler''s ear.


    The old butler struggled to lift his hand, seemingly trying to push Little Lisop out of the carriage, urging his son to flee for his life, but his hand only lifted halfway before falling heavily.


    The old butler breathed no more.


    Lisop released the old butler''s body somewhat reluctantly.


    So many years!


    He had waited so many years!


    This retribution is nowhere near enough!


    Everything is just beginning!


    Lisop glared at that bastard and punched him viciously again, knocking him unconscious before jumping off the now-stopped carriage¡ªLisop hadn''t bothered with any disguise, so of course, the coachman had overheard plenty of secrets.


    This was something Lisop simply could not allow.


    It pertained to his plans for the future!


    Did they really think two-tenths of his iron and coal mine''s profits were so easy to take?


    He would surely give that ''Spirit Medium'' quite the shock!


    Therefore, he could not allow anyone to detect even a hint of what was to come!


    And this ensured the coachman''s death.


    Even as the frantic coachman ran for his life with all his might, he was quickly overtaken by the nimble Lisop.


    Then, amidst pleas for mercy, the coachman had his neck twisted and broken by Lisop.


    Carrying the body back, Lisop surveyed the surroundings to ensure no one had seen, then he tossed the corpse into the carriage and took the coachman''s seat himself, driving towards South Town.


    And all the while, the Lord remained completely unaware that atop a branch, there blended into the night, sat a Crow.


    ...


    When Little Lisop woke from his faint, he found himself in a cellar.


    He was first stunned, then began trembling uncontrollably.


    He remembered everything that had just happened.


    Lisop was only his father in name.


    Raising him had been nothing but a scheme to use him for revenge against his biological father.


    Butler Hill was his real father.


    And he had killed his own father.


    "No!


    This isn''t real!


    It''s fake!


    All of it is fake!"


    Little Lisop howled in anguish, the once well-dressed young man now banging his head against the ground, utterly unable to accept reality.


    Watching all this from the shadows, Lisop let out a laugh.


    "Yes! That''s right! That''s right!"


    "Feel the pain!


    Savor the pain!"


    Lisop emerged from a corner.


    How could he possibly leave this mongrel alone in the cellar? If he committed suicide, all his efforts would have been in vain.


    He had just wanted to appreciate the look on the other''s face a bit longer.


    And now?


    Iron chains and shackles appeared in the hands of the nobleman.


    "Father..."


    Bang!


    Before Little Lisop could even speak, he was kicked hard in the stomach by Lisop.


    "Shut your mouth, you bastard! If you dare insult me with that word again, I''ll rip out your tongue!"


    Lisop shackled the mongrel before him, and then, as if tethering a dog, he tied the boy to a stake he''d prepared in the cellar¡ªsecured there, he couldn''t bang his head against the walls.


    As for biting his tongue to commit suicide? A dirty rag sufficed to gag him.


    "Just wait!


    The most thrilling part meant for you is about to start!"


    Looking at Little Lisop tied there, the nobleman sneered and then turned to leave.


    Step, step, step!


    The sound of footsteps faded, leaving the tightly bound Little Lisop consumed by resentment, confusion, pain, and terror.


    Negative emotions tangled in the depths of the young man''s heart.


    In the end...


    Ashen despair.


    Perhaps, for him, death would be a release.


    The young man finally gave up struggling and slumped there, defeated.


    But at that moment, a mysterious hand suddenly appeared over the young man''s head.


    The warmth of the palm sent a shiver through him.


    Then, a voice of sorrow yet gentleness rose¡ª


    "Are you certain?"

 Chapter 367 Kind Father!

    Are you sure?


    A familiar voice pulled Little Lisop''s thoughts back to an earlier time, a time when he was asked the same question, a time when he saw pity on the face of the voice''s owner.


    Back then, he did not understand where this pity came from.


    Now he...


    understood.


    His destiny had been sealed at that time.


    And the Master who saw his destiny was trying¡­ trying to stop him!


    Yes!


    That kind Master was trying to stop him.


    But he did not listen!


    He regretted it!


    Little Lisop cried.


    A loud cry under regret!


    Self-healing after the breakdown!


    "Cry, after you''ve cried¡ªtell me how you decide to choose."


    In a gentle voice, Arthur sat down beside the bound Little Lisop, allowing Little Lisop to cry loudly while leaning on his knees.


    In the middle of crying, Arthur''s palm gently caressed Little Lisop''s head and back.


    "Bluff" sparkled to its peak at this moment.


    Like a light in the darkness, it lit up the cellar.


    At least to Little Lisop, who had fallen into an extreme state after his breakdown, it appeared so.


    At first, he leaned on Arthur''s knees.


    Latter, he lay prostrate before Arthur.


    And Arthur''s expression remained gentle, his eyes filled with pity.


    After three or four minutes, the crying subsided.


    Little Lisop raised his head and looked up at Arthur in front of him.


    "Master, what should I do?"


    Little Lisop asked respectfully.


    "It all depends on you.


    If you choose Death, I will guide your soul to the Land of the Dead.


    If you choose to live, I will go through the difficulties with you."


    Arthur lowered his head and watched Little Lisop, the smile on his lips growing gentler.


    Such a smile seemed to contain endless power, giving the present Little Lisop a sense of... backup.


    He had backup.


    He was not alone. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had someone to confide in.


    He had someone to seek refuge with.


    How could a heart, as if dead, choose Death after having all this?


    "I want to live, Master!"


    Little Lisop said so.


    However, the moment the words left his mouth, perplexity appeared in Little Lisop''s eyes¡ªhe had to face his father¡­ no, Lisop.


    Lisop was about to return with the ''Executioner''.


    He needed to face them.


    How should he face them?


    Upon thinking, a wave of pain burst forth from deep within his brain, Little Lisop cried out ''Ah!'' and collapsed to the ground in agony.


    Pain!


    An unparalleled pain!


    But the next moment, it was gone.


    Because that warm palm was once again placed on the top of his head.


    Little Lisop subconsciously looked up.


    In a daze, the young man seemed to see a figure sitting majestically on a throne above the clouds, looking down on all living beings with pity.


    Unconsciously, Little Lisop once again neatly knelt down before that¡ª


    "Master!"


    Arthur, seeing Little Lisop''s manner, knew that this young man probably half lost his mind.


    In just one night, not only did his father become an enemy, but he also killed his father.


    Anyone would have a mental breakdown in his place.


    And out of an instinct for self-preservation, to survive, Little Lisop needed a mental anchor in his state of mental breakdown.


    And his appearance became that mental anchor.


    Arthur guessed this.


    But what Arthur did not guess was that Lisop was so incredibly mad and twisted.


    Having observed everything, Arthur could confirm that Lisop also belonged to that kind of extremist.


    With a noble status, the other could have easily dealt with his own steward, but for more gratifying revenge, he chose to endure for twenty years.


    Such a temperament was truly frightening.


    Such distortion even more so made one''s hair stand on end.


    So...


    Lisop must die!


    Thinking this, Arthur plucked a strand of hair.


    "Ka!"


    In the clear Glyphic Language, the strand of hair seemed to come alive. The shackles on Little Lisop were all unlocked, but Arthur did not remove them, and even handed the torn rag back to Little Lisop ¡ª footsteps were already sounding by his ear.


    One belonged to Lisop.


    The other must belong to his son.


    "Whatever choice you make, I will support you!"


    Arthur whispered, then completely disappeared into the Shadows.


    The next moment, Little Lisop also heard those deliberately made footsteps.


    Lisop wanted to torment him.


    He wanted to keep him in constant fear.


    Before, he would have been afraid.


    But not anymore.


    Before, he would have felt pain.


    Now, there was still a trace of pain...


    Wait, why should I feel pain?


    I shouldn''t feel pain, I still have my Master!


    Like true family, my Master supports me!


    A crumbling spirit reborn from the ashes, soaked in deceitful words, became distorted and blindly obedient, but no longer in pain. It was as if warmed by a Kind Father, nourishing Little Lisop''s heart and soul.


    Little Lisop was no longer himself.


    No!


    He was still himself.


    He just saw things more clearly.


    He just understood who truly deserved his concern.


    So, he was still Little Lisop.


    The loud footsteps approached closer.


    Little Lisop became even calmer.


    The damp, cold cellar that reeked badly, in Little Lisop''s eyes, became bright, warm, and fragrant because¡ª


    the Master was with him!


    Lisop entered the cellar with his son, coming up to Little Lisop.


    The Lord looked kindly at his excited and confused son, and began to give guidance¡ª


    "Tel, do you see him?"


    It''s him!


    It''s this guy who forced me to make you live a life worse than that of animals!


    Now, pick up your Dagger and start by chopping him up bit by bit, starting from his hands and feet!"


    Tel, the son of the old butler.


    Just a few months younger than Little Lisop.


    The young man who used to respectfully call him ''young master,'' now had eyes shining with greed and ferocity as he stepped closer to Little Lisop.


    Tel seemed to be living in a dream.


    He turned out to be the real son of the lord... no, his father.


    His father told him it was to avoid danger that he had to adopt such a strategy.


    About this, he was doubtful.


    But he wanted to inherit South Town.


    He wanted to own everything of South Town.


    So, he came.


    So, he drew his sword against Little Lisop.


    So, his sword was snatched away by Little Lisop.


    Tel had also been taught swordsmanship by the same master as Little Lisop, but it was only incidental, as the master paid more attention to Little Lisop.


    In terms of swordsmanship, Tel was far inferior to Little Lisop.


    And, seeing Little Lisop shackled, Tel didn''t care at all.


    By the time the Lord''s son realized it, the Dagger was already at his own neck.


    This scene happened in a flash.


    Totally beyond Lisop''s expectations.


    As the Lord tried to intervene, Little Lisop had already taken Tel as a hostage against the back of the wall, the Dagger at Tel''s neck opening a gash.


    "Calm down! Let''s talk!"


    Seeing his own son wounded, Lisop was shocked.


    Little Lisop, however, smiled.


    "Talk?


    Sure!"


    Saying this, Little Lisop forced the Dagger inward with a jerk.


    Puh!

 Chapter 368, Section 1, Subsection 2!

    Bloodied ears slid from the side of Tel''s head.


    But, Tel did not cry out.


    It was not fearlessness, nor was it indifference to pain.


    It was because the moment Tel, the son of a lord, had just opened his mouth, Little Lisop''s dagger had been thrust into his mouth, the cold and sharp blade pressing tightly against the noble''s son''s tongue, rendering him immobile, especially with the sensation that the tip might pierce deep into his throat at any moment. Even though the pain was severe enough to make his whole body tremble, the noble''s son still raised his hands high, not daring to make a sound.


    On the other side, Lisop didn''t dare to move either.


    In fact, after taking one step forward, the lord stopped in his tracks.


    The lord watched Little Lisop with an expression that was seemingly crying yet smiling, but also concealed a hint of madness.


    He knew that his plan had worked.


    After crumbling, Little Lisop had gone mad.


    And according to his plan, this was the most delightful moment for torture.


    Except...


    Tel was being held hostage.


    The lord didn''t know how Little Lisop had unlocked the shackles and chains, but he knew that now was the time to placate Little Lisop.


    He absolutely had to retrieve Tel.


    After all, he had only this one son.


    With this thought, the lord spoke¡ª


    "My son, you have passed the test!"


    Lisop''s face once again showed the smile that Little Lisop was familiar with.


    Seeing such a familiar smile, Little Lisop was taken aback.


    What stunned the young man even more were Lisop''s words.


    A test?


    What test?


    Was everything that just happened a test?


    Little Lisop became bewildered.


    The young man looked incredulously at Lisop.


    Seeing Lisop nod affirmatively, with eyes full of encouragement and joy, Little Lisop began to believe that the recent events had indeed been a test.


    Or more accurately, Little Lisop wanted to believe it was a test.


    Seeing Little Lisop''s reaction, the lord smirked with pride and contempt in his heart.


    This was what he had wanted.


    With everything that had unfolded before, he knew that simply asking for calm with his mouth was utterly useless and would only provoke Little Lisop, the lunatic.


    So, he had to start from a key point.


    What was Little Lisop''s key point?


    Identity!


    The ''identity'' of Little Lisop that he had declared with his own mouth.


    Words spoken could not be changed, of course.


    But words spoken could carry different meanings.


    Nobles were most adept at such tricks.


    And he, Lord Lisop?


    Had long since learned these little tricks!


    Tel, who was being held by Little Lisop, was utterly confused.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Could it be that just now father... no, the master was just bluffing him?


    Was he using him to test the young master?''


    Upon this realization, despair flickered in Tel''s eyes.


    Lisop noticed the expression on Tel''s face and felt quite helpless that his son didn''t understand how to cooperate, but he had no recourse, and wouldn''t blame his son.


    Because he knew the education his son had received before wasn''t sufficient to handle the current situation.


    But that was something that could be remedied.


    Now, what had to be done was to make his son safe.


    As for the ear that had been cut off?


    It was of no consequence.


    Among nobles, there were plenty of ways to reattach an ear.


    While thinking this to himself, the lord looked at Little Lisop and, smiling, slowly took out a blank contract from his bosom, biting his finger and writing in the presence of both Little Lisop and Tel¡ªby Lisop, I sell the South Town Iron Mine and coal mine to Little Lisop for the price of 1 Gold Coin.


    A radiant glow began to bloom.


    The contract took effect!


    No!


    There was one step left!


    One Gold Coin was still needed!


    "Come!


    My son!


    Come and take what belongs to you!


    You shall be the master of South Town, and next, you must follow me and learn how to truly manage a town, and how to become a qualified lord!"


    Little Lisop had no Gold Coins on him, of this, Lisop who had searched him could be certain.


    So, the lord took out a Gold Coin from his pocket.


    The lord''s idea was simple, to use the Gold Coin as a prop to distract the eye. When Little Lisop went to take the coin, that would be his chance to kill Little Lisop.


    As long as he killed Little Lisop, naturally, there would be no need to honor the contract.


    Although he couldn''t torment Little Lisop, which was a bit regrettable, saving his son was the top priority.


    And to ensure his own son''s safety, Lisop continued to imply with his words to Little Lisop¡ªa qualified lord should not kill his subjects indiscriminately.


    Inside the cellar, Little Lisop, looking at the Gold Coin in Lisop''s palm, felt an excitement that was beyond words.


    It''s fake!


    It''s indeed fake!


    All of it was fake!


    It was truly wonderful!


    "Hehehe haha!"


    The ecstatic joy in his heart made Little Lisop burst into manic laughter.


    The evasive ''he'' appeared once again.


    Pushing aside the one who was born from the collapse.


    He knew everything was fake.


    He was still the son of Lord Lisop of South Town!


    He was Little Lisop!


    He had to inform his father about the ''Spirit Medium''s'' Bewitchment!


    But before that¡ª


    Thrust!


    Little Lisop''s Dagger thrust forward, piercing Tel''s throat.


    Tel''s eyes widened as he fell rigidly to the ground as Little Lisop let go of his palm.


    Looking at the fallen corpse, Little Lisop methodically flicked Fresh Blood off the blade of his Dagger, his gaze seeking recognition and yearning to boast, turned towards Lisop¡ª


    "Father, you once said that as a qualified lord, you must never let your subordinates know too much, especially when one of them harbors ill will towards you!"


    Looking at the body on the ground, Lisop stood still as if struck by lightning.


    Dead!


    His only son was dead!


    The lord''s eyes dimmed at this moment.


    But the next moment, the lord''s expression became Distorted.


    "You!


    It''s all your fault!


    I will kill you!"


    Lisop roared as he pinned Little Lisop to the ground, his fist raised high, but it did not come down¡ªthe lord looked down in shock at the Dagger that was plunged into his chest, his face showing astonishment and disbelief.


    Thump!


    Lisop fell to the ground.


    Little Lisop was completely stunned.


    He had just acted on reflex and raised his sword when Lisop lunged at him, but who knew it would pierce Lisop''s heart.


    The next moment¡ª


    "Father?! Father?!"


    Little Lisop got up and embraced Lisop.


    "Get off me, you bastard!"


    The lord struggled and bellowed with all his remaining strength.


    But the struggle soon became powerless.


    The voice weakened rapidly.


    About a dozen seconds later, no matter how Little Lisop called out, the lord would no longer respond.


    From the Shadows, Arthur watched the scene.


    He slowly put on his gloves.


    Misfortune, for the moment, dissipated.


    But ''Death'' was still present.


    He watched intently all that he saw.

 Chapter 369 The Ringtone!

    Arthur gazed upon the corpse of Lisop.


    This lord had died with his eyes wide open, a look of rage upon his face.


    Anyone who saw the lord''s body could feel that sense of unwillingness and anger.


    Although Arthur would not have allowed this lord to live, he did not know that the lord would die so coincidentally, so... dramatically?


    Contemplating the scene before him, Arthur made his assessment.


    Then, the young ''Spirit Medium'' turned his gaze toward Little Lisop.


    At that moment, Little Lisop was not in a good state¡ª


    "Did I kill my father?


    Did I kill my father again?


    Why do I say again?


    It was Little Lisop who killed him, not me!


    Then who am I?


    It''s fake, all that just now was fake!


    It''s real, all that just now was real!


    How could I possibly not distinguish?


    I can''t distinguish ahhh!"


    Little Lisop held his head and screamed madly.


    One-time destruction is not fearful.


    What''s terrifying is repeated destruction.


    The fleeing him, believing he could finally grasp everything, faced collapse again.


    This time he couldn''t escape, he couldn''t avoid it.


    He was firmly targeted by ''Death.''


    Or rather...


    He chose death.


    He just disappeared.


    He believed everything was false, and such falsehood allowed him the autonomy to choose.


    But Little Lisop did not die.


    ''He'' still existed.


    ''He'' firmly believed that the Kind Father would not abandon ''him.''


    Indeed, it was so.


    After glancing once more at that brand new ''1 Gold Coin'' contract on the ground, the young ''Spirit Medium''s palm reappeared over ''his'' head.


    Even though he was wearing gloves, ''he'' could feel that temperature.


    And that voice made ''him'' brim with tears¡ª


    "No matter how you choose, I will be with you."


    The gentle voice nourished ''him.''


    It also made the him who disappeared in the collapse completely turn into nourishment.


    ''He'' became stronger, and finally, completely replaced him.


    The new Little Lisop crawled on the ground, kissing Arthur''s boots, whispering in his heart¡ª


    ''Father!''


    Afterward, Little Lisop got up swiftly, rushed to Lisop''s body, tore a corner of his garment, took the bitten finger dripping with fresh blood, and quickly began writing on the piece of clothing¡ª


    Butler Hill, Tel were bribed by the Death Poetry Society, is...


    The Blood Book abruptly ended.


    A single ''is'' left room for rampant speculation.


    Arthur instantly guessed what Little Lisop was about to do.


    Lisop was dead.


    But that did not mean Lisop was without value anymore.


    On the contrary, the deceased Lisop, in a sense, became even more valuable.


    Because the former Lisop had saved Baron Bolna.


    Because the current Lisop''s territory was in South Los.


    The former, related to the Old Lion.


    The latter, related to the Mother Tigress.


    And...


    Both coveted the mines of South Town!


    This was almost common knowledge.


    With this suggestive Blood Book, it really could mean anything.


    Arthur thought to himself, his eyes reflecting more pity.


    Meanwhile, Little Lisop picked up that ''1 Gold Coin'' contract, along with the Blood Book, and handed them over to Arthur for safekeeping, then said¡ª


    "Master, leave the rest to me."


    Arthur did not refuse.


    In this matter, it was not appropriate for him to directly intervene.


    Indeed, his appearance would make a ''normal'' situation abnormal and invite suspicion.


    But it was different for the victim, Little Lisop.


    Everything would seem reasonable.


    Even if there were some unreasonable details, Arthur would make them appear reasonable since, tonight, the Mother Tigress''s Swordsmanship Chief was coming to visit...


    ...


    Arthur returned from the secret passage to No. 2 Cork Street and as he came up from the basement bedroom, Marinda was chatting with the Countess''s Swordsmanship Chief, Julie¡ª


    "Although the advent of gunpowder altered the dynamics of the battlefield, it only changed part of the situation, not all of it, as secret techniques are the true power!"


    The Countess''s Female Swordmaster said so. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, secret techniques are indispensable, but gunpowder can also be combined with secret techniques to exert greater power."


    Marinda did not object.


    As a ''Mystic Side Person'', this lady was quite aware of the potency of secret techniques.


    Even, to some extent, those true powerhouses could influence the direction of a battle.


    And...


    Those kinds of powerhouses were not scarce in South County.


    Old Lion, Mother Tigress, and even those well-known Great Nobles were such powerhouses.


    And her?


    She was also striving to become one among such powerhouses.


    So far, she was quite successful.


    "Right!


    From being a ''Gifted One'' to becoming a ''Mystic Side Person'', and even growing into an ''Arcana Level'', that is an incredibly lengthy process.


    Even with extraordinary talent and ample resources, it starts from ten to twenty years.


    In this process, there are many uncertainties.


    And a firearm can reduce at least half of these uncertainties.


    Therefore, letting ordinary people use gunpowder as the basis to serve ''Mystic Side Persons'' is a very good choice."


    The Countess''s Female Swordmaster nodded repeatedly.


    However, it was clear that the Swordmaster misunderstood Marinda''s meaning.


    Marinda meant ''complementing secret techniques with gunpowder,'' not ''ordinary people armed with gunpowder weapons serving Mystic Side Persons and Nobles.''


    But this clever lady would not dispute with the Female Swordmaster at this time.


    Their views were different.


    But both were right.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    The only difference was their perspectives.


    Just at this moment, Arthur walked in, and Marinda immediately smiled, saying,


    "Have you finished your meditation?"


    When he had just left, the two had agreed to use ''meditation'' as an excuse.


    This was the perfect excuse for a ''Mystic Side Person.''


    Every ''Mystic Side Person'' has their fixed or unfixed meditation times.


    The fixed ones, naturally, are times set each day to channel one''s spirituality.


    The unfixed ones, those are random, maybe a breeze could inspire a ''Mystic Side Person," leading to meditation.


    "Yes!"


    Arthur smiled and nodded, then greeted the Female Swordmaster.


    "Good evening, Julie."


    "Good evening, Arthur."


    The Female Swordmaster then handed a box she was holding to Arthur.


    Clearly, the matter of ''making up for the gift'' was not mere talk from this Female Swordmaster.


    Inside the box was a wind chime with several tiny cylindrical bodies¡ª


    [Name: Warning Wind Chime]


    [Type: Other Type Items]


    [Quality: Secret Technique]


    [Attributes: 1, Malice Detection; 2, Melodious]


    [Remarks: One of the protective props created by Master Alchemist ''Lady Abel,'' who always pays attention to personal safety while searching for materials abroad. This inspiration came from the Vigilance Oil Lamps carried by Great Nobles of the Western Sea during winter battles in North County, although unlike the brutal ''Lamp Shadow Sentinel,'' this master prefers more gentle methods]


    ...


    [Malice Detection, when emotions filled with negative energy appear within a fifty-meter radius of the wind chime, it immediately rings out, but under normal breeze, it will absolutely not ring, even if it is swaying.]


    [Melodious: When the wind chime rings, the melodious sound will cause the malignant intruder to fall into a daze. This requires a ''Spirituality'' check; unless the ''Spirituality'' score is above 5, the daze will not occur, but the sound of the chime would become more urgent]


    ...


    "I really appreciate your generosity!"


    Arthur said sincerely.


    Any form of mystic tool is precious.


    Because you can never know when it might save your life.


    Thus, even though Arthur was not lacking in mystic tools, he would not refuse.


    Moreover...


    This also represented the sincerity of the Swordmaster.


    Without a show, Arthur glanced at the description of [Malice Detection] on the [Warning Wind Chime], understanding everything already settled in his mind.


    "Come, let me help you hang it up!"


    The Female Swordmaster said as she picked up the [Warning Wind Chime] and began walking toward the door.


    In response, Arthur did not stop her but instead thanked her with a smile.


    The two meters five stature of the Female Swordmaster just made her particularly fit for the task.


    "Is it alright here?"


    The Female Swordmaster raised her hand, gesturing above the Crimson Painting.


    "Of course."


    Arthur nodded repeatedly.


    Just as the Female Swordmaster had barely hung up the [Warning Wind Chime], the melodious sound rang out¡ª


    Ding-a-ling!

 Chapter 373 370 Chapter: An Unexpected Opportunity!

    Peals of pleasant sound began to echo in the corridor of No. 2 Cork Street.


    But just in an instant, the ringing became harsh to the ears.


    Arthur, Marinda, and the Female Swordmaster looked at each other¡ª¡ª


    Where was the malice coming from?


    Or to be precise...


    Who bore malice toward this Female Swordmaster?


    One must know that the [Warning Wind Chime] was hung by the Female Swordmaster herself.


    Following the rules of using Mystic Tools, it was naturally aimed at the Female Swordmaster.


    Arthur definitely harbored none, as he had adjusted his state as soon as the [Warning Wind Chime] was hung.


    Marinda was also clear of suspicion, Arthur trusted his partner, who would certainly have adjusted her state.


    Hence, only one possibility remained.


    From outside!


    It could only be someone from outside!


    Instantly, Arthur narrowed his eyes and looked outside the door.


    Marinda did the same.


    The Female Swordmaster, momentarily astonished, saw their reactions and swiftly turned her attention to the door as well.


    And about a few seconds later, a clear sound of footsteps emerged.


    The visitor rang the bell at No. 2 Cork Street.


    "Lord Julie?"


    The person inquired softly.


    "Yes, I''m here!"


    The Female Swordmaster said this and went straight to open the door and walked out.


    Outside stood a guard of the Countess of South Los.


    The uniform and the Sword that accompanied it were unmistakable.


    And that face, Arthur had seen it before.


    Upon seeing the Female Swordmaster, the person immediately saluted and then handed over a note. The Female Swordmaster reached out to take it, but the blade of her great sword was quicker.


    Whoosh!


    The great sword swept across with a whistling sound that made one''s scalp tingle.


    The pseudo guard of the Countess instantly tried to dodge, but a mysterious force appeared upon the great sword, dragging the so-called guard of the Countess forcibly into collision with the blade.


    Clang!


    A loud metallic sound reverberated in front of No. 2 Cork Street.


    As the edge of the great sword was about to sweep past the body, this supposed guard of the Countess blocked it with a Dagger.


    The edge of the great sword was stopped.


    Yet the terrifying power contained in the blade was not blocked.


    The pseudo guard''s Body resounded with the noise of bones breaking and tendons snapping, while he flew backward, blood spraying wildly from his mouth.


    And before he had flown out even two meters, he was ''sucked'' back again.


    But all this was no longer important.


    What mattered was that the guard''s confidence had been struck.


    He had believed his disguise was perfect.


    He was not just some random replacement.


    He was a genuine Spy who had grown up under the Earl of South Los, with a ''contract'' as his cover.


    If this sudden event hadn''t been so crucial, he would not have taken action against the Swordsmanship Chief to distract the Earl''s attention.


    But, unexpectedly, he had been discovered.


    And moreover, he was discovered right from the start.


    Previously...


    He had likely been under surveillance all along!


    The Female Swordmaster in front of him was waiting for him!


    Waiting for him to transmit important information!


    Waiting for him to expose himself!


    Realizing this, the guard completely tore off his disguise.


    The face that had been pale due to the blood loss now turned a deep shade of purple, and the body emitting cracking noises started to give off a faint stench.


    At the same time, a rich Aroma of Death emanated from the guard''s Body.


    "''Death Poetry Society''!"


    The Female Swordmaster exclaimed lowly, her eyes filled with terrifying murderous intent.


    The Female Swordsmanship Chief was aware of some minor actions by the "Death Poetry Society," but she didn''t take them to heart.


    But this time it was different!


    The "Death Poetry Society" had the audacity to plant a spy right beside the Lord Count!


    This had crossed the line for the South Los House!


    There was no holding back!


    The "suction" on the massive sword had more than doubled, and her strength sky-rocketed to the extreme. The muscles on the arms of the Female Swordsmanship Chief, which were already knotted with veins, began to grotesquely swell at an alarming rate. In merely a breath''s time, their size reached a frightening 100 centimeters, and her entire figure seemed to grow taller as well.


    "3 meters!"


    After eyeing it for a moment, Arthur came up with a rather accurate estimate.


    Then, he sized up the member of the "Death Poetry Society."


    His eyes gleamed with a playful light.


    Arthur swore it wasn''t intentional. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the Female Swordsmanship Chief brought out the "Warning Wind Chime" to show her sincerity, Arthur didn''t refuse to demonstrate his own sincerity¡ªhe merely released a tiny, seemingly insignificant bit of malice to remind the Female Swordsmanship Chief that there were people outside with ill intentions.


    And why were they harboring ill will?


    Of course, it was because an accident had happened in South Town.


    There were those who did not wish for the Female Swordsmanship Chief to be informed or to appear.


    There were those who hoped to use some method to divert the Female Swordsmanship Chief''s attention.


    After all, when the Countess of South Los was confined in seclusion, this Female Swordsmanship Chief could be considered the Countess''s representative.


    If they could distract the Female Swordsmanship Chief, then naturally they would have diverted the Countess''s attention as well.


    Arthur assured himself he merely intended to divert the Female Swordsmanship Chief''s attention a bit.


    Who knew the "Death Poetry Society" would take the initiative to cooperate! Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    It wasn''t just cooperation at the present moment!


    There was also coordination from South Town!


    When Little Lisop handed over the Blood Book and the contract, Arthur knew that other powers must be hiding in South Town¡ªit was for safety that Little Lisop would choose to do so.


    Arthur was not surprised at this.


    If he had enough influence, he would have also stationed people to watch over such an important place like South Town.


    However, what Arthur didn''t anticipate was that the "Death Poetry Society" would be the first to emerge.


    In Arthur''s original conjecture, it should have been the Old Lion of Inner Bay who should have been the first to show.


    Even if the "Death Poetry Society" had a cooperation with the Old Lion of Inner Bay, at such a time it should have been the Old Lion''s "spy" who acted first.


    This was not simply a matter of order.


    It had to do with interests, ambition, and...


    Respect!


    "No way! It couldn''t be!


    Could someone be acting on their own accord?


    If you dare do this...


    Then I will not show any mercy!"


    Having grasped a crucial point, Arthur revealed a benign smile in his heart.


    The Old Lion had always cast an oppressive shadow over Arthur.


    Coupled with the "Death Poetry Society" occasionally appearing around the Old Lion, even after Arthur obtained the "Breath of Death" Talent, he did not dare to be careless.


    But now?


    Things were different!


    Everything was different!


    The Old Lion and the "Death Poetry Society" were not nearly as close as he had imagined!


    This presented an opportunity for him!


    He was going to make the "Death Poetry Society" and the Old Lion fight a good fight!


    Only then would he have more time to develop!


    So, Arthur, who had been standing in front of No. 2 Cork Street, made his move.


    Arthur sighed softly and then took a step forward.


    But his foot did not land on the ground, seemingly stepping on an invisible stair instead.


    It wasn''t just one step!


    Each step was the same!


    Under the astonished gaze of Marinda, Arthur stepped step by step into mid-air, looking down at the "Death Poetry Society" members and the Female Swordsmanship Chief, who were separated by shock, whispering to himself¡ª


    "So that''s how it is!"


    After saying this, Arthur raised his right hand and lightly tapped his index finger towards the "Death Poetry Society" member.

 Chapter 371 Pale Hand!

    Arthur looked down at his opponent, pointing from midair, as calm as the light clouds and gentle breeze.


    Read chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    However, the member of the Death Poetry Society standing on the ground instinctively sensed an unprecedented crisis falling from the sky¡ª


    "Roar!"


    A loud roar, akin to that of a wild beast, erupted from the mouth of this Death Poetry Society member.


    Their originally pale, slightly green face turned completely greenish-blue, and four canine teeth protruded from their mouth, while strands of grayish-green hair stood up like a hedgehog''s spines.


    What was more critical was that a three-meter-tall skeleton phantom appeared behind this Death Poetry Society member.


    No sooner had the phantom appeared than the aroma of death, thick and rich, filled the area around.


    Wither, decay.


    Accompanied by cold.


    Great Arcana Level!


    Undoubtedly, Great Arcana Level!


    Moreover, it was not just an ordinary Great Arcana Level but a particularly special one that had truly reached its peak, just a Chart away from breaking through to Entrant.


    Feeling the unique wither and decay of the Aura of Death, Marinda and the Swordsmanship Chief were very certain of this.


    At the same time, Marinda''s heart was filled with surprise.


    As someone who had also chosen some Power of Death, this lady could clearly sense something extraordinary about this Death Poetry Society member before her eyes.


    Different from any other Death Poetry Society member she had previously seen.


    The aura of death they wielded was more restrained yet more volatile.


    Very contradictory!


    But it genuinely existed.


    ''By using their own "Death" to deceive the power of the "contract"¡­


    No!


    To be precise, they were resisting the "contract," using the power that defied the "contract" to continually cause their own ''Death,'' thus absorbing such Aura of Death to imbue their organs, bones, muscles, and thereby transform into this current form!


    Death Poetry Society''s Walking Dead¡­


    Tsk!


    One should say, the ''Ghoul Ritual!''''


    A spark of interest lit up in Marinda''s eyes.


    As for the three major rituals of the Death Poetry Society, naturally, Marinda was aware of them.


    Grudge Rite.


    Ghoul Ritual.


    Dirge Singer Ritual.


    Most members of the Death Poetry Society would choose the Dirge Singer Ritual, which was better at manipulating emotions through words, directing others towards death.


    Even members of the new faction of the Death Poetry Society who opt for a more direct method of death do the same.


    For the Dirge Singer Ritual is easier to complete compared to the Grudge Rite and Ghoul Ritual.


    Therefore, most of the Death Poetry Society members Marinda could meet were those who had completed the Dirge Singer Ritual, like those who underwent the Ghoul Ritual to become enormously strong and fearless against swords and cannons?


    This was the first time she had seen one.


    And the Grudge Rite?


    Marinda had not witnessed one yet, but she was filled with anticipation.


    For her, who had chosen to wield part of the Power of Death, such ''experiences'' were all beneficial, no harm.


    However, compared to Marinda''s keen interest, the Female Swordmaster''s expression turned grim.


    She had never imagined a Death Poetry Society member who had reached the Great Arcana Level and wielded special powers would infiltrate the Earl''s side.


    Perhaps such powers would pose no threat to Lord Count.


    But what if?


    Destiny is unpredictable.


    Life is unpredictable.


    No one can be sure whether a single nail could truly destroy a nation.


    But everyone would do their best to take care of this nail.


    Moreover, there was a hidden crisis¡ª


    "The Ghoul Ritual"?


    But what about that disguise?


    Ha, "Pale Hand"!


    You bunch of motherfucking bastards!"


    The Female Swordmaster, of course, was also aware of the three major rituals of the Death Poetry Society, but unlike Marinda, this Swordsmanship Chief was more concerned about the disguise of the Death Poetry Society member present.


    To deceive the "contract" to obtain death by using the "Ghoul Ritual" posed no problem.


    However, covering up various symptoms of death that appeared on one''s body was not the forte of the "Ghoul Ritual."


    Or rather, the "Ghoul Ritual" simply could not achieve this.


    And in the heart of this Swordsmanship Chief, there was only one organization capable of doing so¡ª


    "Pale Hand"!


    Unlike the Death Poetry Society, which worships death, considers death elegant like poetry, and merely produces death,


    The "Pale Hand" pursued the "Sacredness of Death"!


    This band of madmen believed that death should be holy, filled with a sense of ceremony, accompanied by flowers and applause.


    They paid more attention to what happens after death! S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Therefore, compared to the death of ordinary people, the deaths of some significant figures naturally satisfied them more!


    The rumored death of the family of the Blood Marquis was shadowed by the "Pale Hand."


    Of course, these were just rumors.


    The Female Swordmaster could not be sure.


    But there was something that this Female Swordmaster could confirm: the deaths of the Viscount Primo family, vassals to the South Los House, were inseparably linked to the "Pale Hand."


    Although initially, the South Los House just wanted to diminish the power of the Viscount Primo family.


    The Primo Family, whose three scions had all awakened their Bloodline Power, had already affected the South Los House''s rule over South Los to some extent.


    Thus, the Old Earl made some responses at that time.


    But the Old Earl certainly did not want the Primo Family to disappear.


    Yet the result was that the entire Primo Family perished in battle, including the women of the family, who died on the front lines of the Seven Years'' War.


    And this became one of the Old Earl''s heartaches.


    Clearly, these rat-like fellows had appeared again in South Los.


    Moreover, they had set their sights on their own Lord Count!


    The mere thought of this made the Female Swordmaster''s teeth grind audibly.


    However, she wasn''t impulsive.


    She knew that tracking down those rat-like madmen was not easy.


    With the exposure of this Death Poetry Society member, those "Pale Hand" members must have already concealed themselves¡ªthese fellows are craftier than sewer rats and would definitely not stay in the same place.


    So, the Female Swordmaster''s gaze was focused solely on the Death Poetry Society member in front of her from the beginning to the end.


    She wanted to learn more from him.


    For instance¡­


    Arthur''s true strength!


    This Swordsmanship Chief had always been vigilant toward the concealed Kledos Family in South Los, especially when rumors about "Cat Faction. Black" started circulating, making her even more cautious, especially since the South Los House had also gotten a share when the "Cat Faction. Black" was initially exterminated.


    Now that the current "Black Cat" of the "Cat Faction. Black" had appeared again, being extra cautious was not an overreaction.


    At this moment, opportunity was scarce!


    "Arthur, let me see your strength¡­


    Hmm?!!"


    This Swordsmanship Chief thought in her heart, her gaze firmly fixed on the battlefield.


    But the next moment, the Female Swordmaster''s eyes widened in shock, her gaze filled with astonishment and disbelief, her mouth involuntarily falling open, with only one thought remaining in her mind¡ª


    How is this possible?

 Chapter 372 Silent Whisper. Silent Burial!

    Thud!


    The over three-meters-tall, substantial skeleton head exploded.


    There was no earth-shattering noise.


    It was just a soft sound.


    Like a soap bubble flying under the sunlight.


    Once it flew, it was destined to disappear.


    And the member of the ''Death Poetry Society'' who had completed the ''Ghoul Ritual'' was wailing as he fell to the ground, his body that could withstand a direct hit from the Little Emperor Cannon rotting at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    What was more important was that the Female Swordmaster even saw a plea in the eyes of this ''Death Poetry Society'' member?


    A plea?


    How could that be possible?!


    The ''Death Poetry Society,'' a bunch of lunatics pursuing death, how could they possibly beg in the face of it?


    The Female Swordmaster stood there beginning to doubt if she had seen wrongly.


    Beside her, Marinda was also slightly unable to hold back.


    The lady lifted her hand just in time to steady the pipe that almost fell from her mouth.


    She stared blankly at Arthur floating in mid-air.


    She knew Arthur was powerful.


    Born in the ''Cat Faction. Hei.''


    The current ''Black Cat.''


    In hiding for many years.


    Any of these conditions could describe someone powerful.


    But Marinda never imagined Arthur could be so strong.


    How could that lightweight finger have such formidable power?


    Moreover, a more important point was that she had never heard of a similar secret technique!


    That left only one possibility¡ª Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Is this a secret technique of the Kledos Family?


    Apart from the pure killing intent and swordsmanship of death, they have also created such a powerful and silent secret technique?


    The fearsome Kledos Family!''


    Marinda couldn''t help but think.


    The Female Swordmaster beside her also had a similar thought in the back of her mind.


    Arthur in mid-air caught one glimpse of the expressions of both women.


    Without needing the Skill enhancement of "Eagle Eye" or "Insight," Arthur could guess what Marinda and the Female Swordmaster were thinking at the moment.


    Without any hesitation, the young ''Spirit Medium''s'' palm slowly lowered, and he said indifferently¡ª


    "Silent Whisper. Silent Burial!"


    Arthur was a nice guy who didn''t like to disappoint others.


    So, since Marinda and the Female Swordmaster were already guessing, Arthur naturally wanted to satisfy their conjectures.


    He absolutely wouldn''t tell the two that such a situation was merely borne from his Talent "Breath of Death."


    Any Death Qi.


    Any Power of Death.


    It was all useless before him.


    "Breath of Death" was a natural counter to all Death Qi and users of the Power of Death.


    It didn''t matter whether they were at Arcana Level or Great Arcana Level.


    Even if ''Entrants'' came, it would be the same.


    But such a fact was too boring.


    And such words, even more so, were boring.


    Therefore, aside from its core swordsmanship, the Kledos Family gained an additional Core Mystical Art.


    Why don''t the other members of the Kledos Family know it?


    How do you know they don''t?


    They just haven''t used it, that''s all.


    Thinking this, Arthur slowly stepped down from mid-air.


    He silently thanked his best support, "Hand of Void," again in his heart.


    Standing before the ''Death Poetry Society'' member, the ''Aura of Death'' was still surging incessantly from within the body of the other, being absorbed into his own.


    Arthur glanced at the Death Qi Value that was still crazily rising, having already broken past the 2000 mark, and a look of resignation appeared in his eyes.


    Even wearing "Daniel''s Hope," although the curse was greatly reduced, the effect on isolating the absorption of Death Qi was poor.


    Especially when something like this ''Mobile Storage Vessel'' appeared, it was even more so the case.


    Arthur lowered his head, looking down at this "mobile storage vessel."


    At this moment, the other party''s body had already decayed to the point where their innards were exposed.


    Those exposed organs were decaying rapidly, as if the oxygen in the air was laced with potent poison. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the other party had not died yet.


    Having been in contact with death for an extended period, the other party possessed a slightly stronger resistance than the average person, allowing them to cling to a last breath¡ª


    "You, you¡­


    Death''s Child!"


    After the other party stammered out these words, both of their eyeballs popped and shattered, and their entire body deflated and decayed like a punctured ball, resembling a piece of deadwood.


    This sight was as if the words the other party had just uttered carried a "terrible curse."


    Still shocked by the Kledos Family''s secret technique "Silent Whisper. Silent Burial," Marinda, the female swordmaster, immediately looked up in surprise, her gaze involuntarily locking on Arthur.


    But Arthur appeared quite composed.


    "It''s just some additional effects of the secret technique ''Silent Whisper.''"


    That''s what Arthur said.


    It indeed was an effect caused by "Breath of Death" absorbing the other party''s innate death qi, similar to what the members of the Death Poetry Society had experienced before.


    At this, neither Marinda nor the female swordmaster objected.


    ''Because the previous Black Cat fell in battle, during the period of concealment, they began to borrow the concept of "Communicate with Spirits" from the Cat Faction''s core mystical arts. Did they create the more aggressive and secretive secret technique "Silent Whisper"?'' thought Marinda and the female swordmaster, a chill settling in their hearts.


    The fact that it was more aggressive was worrying enough.


    Not to mention becoming even more secretive!


    This thought was already enough to rob them of peace of mind.


    Remembering the scene that had just unfolded, and being certain that Arthur didn''t need any preparation before making a move, when everything happened in complete silence, both ladies felt the hair on their backs stand on end.


    They knew that if caught off guard by such an attack, they wouldn''t have a chance to dodge; they would have to endure it head-on.


    The outcome would naturally be¡­


    Injury or death!


    And neither of those outcomes was acceptable to them.


    ''Thank goodness I''m on good terms with this guy!'' Marinda thought, slightly relieved.


    The female swordmaster, however, became even more vigilant.


    ''Before confirming complete safety, I absolutely cannot let Arthur meet Lord Count!


    No!


    It''s best if they never meet in this lifetime!'' she resolved silently, while she showed Arthur a bright, hearty smile.


    "Such an astounding secret technique!"


    "Thanks to my grandfather. The design of these secret techniques all came from him, and I am just a lucky user," Arthur replied modestly.


    In the Mystic Side, age isn''t absolute, but the elders do tend to be respected easier, as longevity is also a form of capital.


    "Mr. Charlie?


    If I have the chance, I will definitely pay a visit to this gentleman!" the female swordmaster responded with utmost politeness.


    The battle they had just witnessed had dramatically elevated the status of the Kledos family in her eyes.


    She would not overlook Arthur.


    And naturally, neither would she overlook the other members of the Kledos family.


    Especially that eldest member of the Kledos family needed to be watched carefully.


    "There will be a chance!


    My grandfather would never refuse a visit from a lady!" Arthur uttered openly while ribbing Old Charlie.


    He believed that as the "name of the Kledos family soars," Old Charlie''s fame would shine even brighter. Better to be upfront now than to be caught off guard later.


    After all¡­


    He was not Old Charlie.


    Besides, Arthur believed that the interested parties must have already scrutinized the Kledos family.


    In fact, this was true. Upon seeing the female swordmaster show an awkward yet polite smile, Arthur simply shrugged helplessly.


    Then the young Spirit Medium''s demeanor turned serious as he softly said¡ª


    "We have big trouble now!"

 Chapter 373 Hidden Killing Intent!

    Arthur raised his hand and pointed at the decaying body on the ground, then pointed at himself, Marinda, and the Female Swordmaster.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' could clearly feel that when his finger pointed at the two, Marinda''s figure flashed with an illusory sense like smoke, and the Female Swordmaster''s whole body tensed up.


    It was obvious that the Kledos Family''s secret technique ''Silent Whisper'' had begun to take root in their hearts.


    Arthur expressed his own innocence in response.


    Immediately, Marinda and the Female Swordmaster returned to normal.


    Neither of them felt embarrassed.


    Moreover, they didn''t linger on this topic and looked directly at the decayed body on the ground¡ª


    "With Arthur at No. 2 Cork Street, and Julie and me here, it''s not just a Mystic Side Person of Great Arcana Level who would meet such a fate, even an ''Entrant'' would end up the same, even if they possessed special powers, the gap in power levels would not change because of it.


    Great Arcana Level is Great Arcana Level!"


    Marinda said.


    "Does this mean someone wants to divert our attention using him?"


    The Female Swordmaster immediately grasped the key point.


    "No!


    Not us!


    It''s you, Julie!" Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    Marinda emphasized.


    Immediately, the Female Swordmaster''s complexion changed.


    Then, she took out a communication crystal from her waist pouch and began to contact quickly¡ªfrom the Mount Gale Region to Spring Water Town, Grass Branch Town, Bass Town, Barny, then to South Town, Bern Manor, Oakwood Manor, followed by Bol Lake, Mandela, Kemir Manor, Harold Manor.


    Among them, Bol Lake and Mandela were respectively the territories of Baron Korol and Baron Hausman.


    And these places nearly included all the territories of the vassals of the Countess of South Los.


    After receiving the replies from the Female Swordmaster, all the nobles responded except for South Town and Kemir Manor.


    Kemir Manor, due to Baron Kemir''s death and the absence of heirs, the entire family had been confirmed extinct, and the manor was naturally ''sealed'' by the Countess. It would only be reopened when Marinda inherited the title, so the lack of response was normal.


    But South Town was not normal.


    Moreover, South Town was especially important because of its iron and coal mines.


    Without any hesitation, the Female Swordmaster immediately took out another Messenger Stone¡ª


    "Madam Susan, may I speak?


    This is Julie!


    There''s been a problem in South Town, and I need to dispatch a hundred-man cavalry unit from the Lord Count to investigate."


    The Swordsmanship Chief asked with a respectful tone.


    "All right.


    They will depart immediately!"


    An aged female voice came from the communication crystal.


    Arthur listened to this aged female voice, showing just the right amount of surprise.


    He had not heard of this Madam Susan before.


    "To focus entirely on ''Ascend Step'', the Lord Count has delegated all miscellaneous tasks to Madam Susan¡ªMadam Susan is the steward of the South Los House, having served since the Old Earl, a very capable and kind old lady.


    And I, the Guard Commander, the Head Hunter, and Granny Cullen are responsible for assisting this old lady.


    Granny Cullen is in charge of the house''s kitchen, with exquisite culinary skills."


    The Female Swordmaster explained to Arthur.


    As Arthur increasingly showed his value and position, the Female Swordmaster did not mind him knowing more about these matters.


    "I see," Arthur said, feigning realization.


    Internally, he thought,


    ''So, the ''Mother Tigress'' has begun to ''Ascend Step,'' huh?


    What pressure indeed!''


    Arthur, secretly letting out such a sigh of relief, didn''t wait for the Female Swordmaster to ask and took the initiative to say¡ª


    "I have a thirty percent share in South Town''s iron and coal mine profits!


    I need to go and see for myself!"


    Arthur stated.


    Marinda, on the other hand, narrowed her eyes in thought.


    South Town!


    Four hours ago, Marinda had welcomed the visit of Lord Lisop from South Town in her capacity as the hostess of No. 2 Cork Street.


    She had also risen to see him off.


    Then, Arthur left.


    Then, South Town had an accident.


    ''How could it be such a coincidence?


    It must be related to this guy!''


    Looking at Arthur, who volunteered to step forward, Marinda was certain in her heart, yet her face did not show a tiny bit of her thoughts. She just smiled faintly at Arthur and said¡ª


    "As your lover and partner, I''m quite curious about South Town as well."


    After that, Marinda waved her hand.


    In the thick smoke, a carriage guarded by the Undead appeared outside No. 2 Cork Street.


    Faced with the clear stance Arthur and Marinda were taking, the Female Swordmaster couldn''t help but smile.


    "Thank you both!"


    While saying this, the Female Swordmaster stepped forward, heading towards the carriage outside the courtyard.


    She knew all about Marinda''s ''vehicle''.


    Not only was it extremely fast, but it could also fly low to the ground.


    With this carriage, they would certainly reach South Town in the shortest possible time.


    But the next moment, the Female Swordmaster was stunned.


    Because Arthur and Marinda were looking at her with a strange gaze.


    Subconsciously, the Female Swordmaster looked down at her clothes.


    ''I''ve controlled it very well; I didn''t have a wardrobe malfunction, did I?''


    Then, she touched her face.


    ''There is no food on my face either, right?''


    Looking at the puzzled expression of the Female Swordmaster, Arthur spoke softly¡ª


    "It''s too conspicuous!"


    Suddenly, the Female Swordmaster understood.


    The other party had already dispatched a Mystic Side Person at the limit of ''Great Arcana Level'' to divert attention. Naturally, there would be more preparations.


    Marinda''s ''vehicle'' was, of course, part of it.


    It would probably receive special attention as soon as it appeared near South Town.


    "So, precisely because it''s conspicuous, we can use it as a different kind of trap to attract those lurking Peeping Toms.


    And then, we can capture them all in one fell swoop!"


    Marinda explained from the side, while opening the door of her ''vehicle''.


    Because¡ª


    Arthur had already begun to move Explosives out of No. 2 Cork Street.


    The whole process didn''t involve any verbal communication.


    Even, there was no exchange of looks.


    Watching the two, one moving Explosives and the other loading them, the Female Swordmaster felt somewhat redundant.


    Then, the Female Swordmaster suddenly came to her senses.


    Just now, what Arthur said was ''three-tenths of the income from the South Town Iron and Coal Mine''!


    Wasn''t it one-tenth?


    How had it become three-tenths?


    "It was a deal with Lord Lisop.


    He asked me for some help.


    Maybe¡­ sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the lord had a premonition and that''s why he made the deal with me."


    Arthur sighed, his expression grew somber.


    [Bluff]was shimmering at this moment.


    Frequent unexpected events?


    It doesn''t matter.


    He, Arthur, as a ''Spirit Medium'', excels at improvisation.


    He would make everything seem reasonable.


    "So that''s what it was!"


    The Female Swordmaster said, continuing to feign sudden understanding on her face.


    But Arthur saw a hint of unnaturalness in her expression.


    Immediately, Arthur''s heart tightened¡ª


    He guessed a possibility.

 Chapter 374 Go Forward!

    The Countess of South Los was planning to make her move against Lisop!


    No!


    Seeing the expression on the Female Swordmaster, it''s possible she has already made her move¡ªFor the Countess, infiltrating Lisop''s Hidden Guard was a piece of cake.


    Even more so, the Countess had dispatched more than one person.


    And then?


    It would naturally be a slow ''corrosion and usurpation'', completely hollowing out Lisop.


    And at the crucial moment, she could deliver a fatal blow!


    For example, when the Old Lion of Inner Bay and Lisop reached a contract that was ''absolutely detrimental'' to South Los, that would be the time for the Countess''s spies to act.


    However, the Countess had definitely not expected this unexpected turn of events to occur.


    ''If that''s the case... it''s not too bad!''


    Arthur somewhat relaxed at the thought.


    The unexpected intervention of the Death Poetry Society had made Arthur worry about Little Lisop¡ªIn fact, the moment a member of the Death Poetry Society appeared, Arthur was prepared for Little Lisop''s ''death''.


    An ordinary person, even an expert in swordsmanship, was sure to die against an organization from the Mystic Side like the Death Poetry Society.


    Therefore, Arthur slightly changed his approach when taking over South Town.


    However, the situation did not turn out for the worst.


    ''Facing "death", I''m really quite lucky!''


    Arthur lamented in his heart, but outwardly, he maintained a calm demeanor as he looked towards the Female Swordmaster and Marinda.


    "Let''s split our forces!


    I really can''t manage silent concealment!


    You go ahead, and I''ll follow closely with the cavalry!"


    The Female Swordmaster immediately said with a sense of helplessness in her tone.


    Her constant height of two meters fifty, along with her robust build, gave the Female Swordmaster strength far beyond the average person, but unavoidably sacrificed some dexterity in return.


    She had no doubt about her linear explosive speed being strong.


    But when it came to moving forward in silence and stealth, the Female Swordmaster just couldn''t do it.


    No sooner said than done, the decisive Female Swordmaster turned and left.


    Arthur and Marinda naturally wouldn''t refuse.


    Or rather... S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This is what the two of them wanted!


    As the Female Swordmaster departed, Marinda took a deep puff from her pipe¡ª


    The fire in the pipe burned bright.


    After consuming a quarter of the tobacco, the light from the pipe finally dimmed.


    Whoosh!


    Thick smoke was exhaled by Marinda, turning into a light grey fog that enveloped the Ghost Carriage laden with explosives.


    Roar!


    The Undead around the carriage let out silent roars, and then, the grey fog thickened rapidly.


    It continued until it completely covered the Undead and the carriage, at which point the carriage lifted into the air.


    From Arthur''s perspective, he could still see the outlines of the carriage and the figures of the Undead, but he knew that to ordinary people, this was nothing but a cloud of mist.


    "Such a convenient ability!"


    Arthur exclaimed with admiration.


    "Want to learn? I can teach you!"


    Marinda said with a smile, the pipe still in her mouth.


    Seeing that smile, reminiscent of a fox, Arthur gave the finger¡ªa clear response that he perfectly sensed that part of Marinda''s ''Ghost Carriage'' belonged to ''Death''.


    But it was only a part!


    The rest of the power should be ''Smoke''.


    Beyond the smoke, there were also some forces that Arthur could not identify.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    In simple terms, even if Marinda taught him, Arthur wouldn''t be able to learn.


    And that''s exactly why Marinda was so generous in her offer.


    "Tch!"


    Seeing Arthur''s finger, the lady made a sound of retaliation.


    Arthur did not respond further but instead took a step forward, vanishing into the Shadows.


    ''So hasty?


    Everything must be related to you!''


    Marinda thought and immediately quickened her pace to follow.


    In the sky, the grey fog was gliding swiftly, while on the ground, two sounds followed in Silence.


    Arthur was all ''Innate Skill''.


    The "Serpent of Death" Bloodline granted Arthur a special Shadow Concealment effect, which inherently provided him with a +5 level stealth effect. This was enough to render Arthur utterly silent as he moved swiftly.


    Not to mention when it was combined with one of the Core Mystical Arts, "Silent Successive Steps."


    Arthur seemed like a shadow, shuttling through the darkness of the night.


    Marinda, on the other hand, was shrouded in smoke, appearing like a specter, floating straight ahead.


    She lacked Arthur''s dexterity.


    But she had something more bizarre.


    Because...


    Marinda moved in a straight line.


    Whether it was tall trees or low shrubs, Marinda went straight through them as if these obstacles didn''t exist at all.


    This secret technique was extremely similar to the "Ghost Carriage," yet it had subtle differences.


    ''A common origin but with new changes...


    A case of out with the old, in with the new?'' Arthur pondered silently.


    As for Marinda''s somewhat ostentatious way of moving?


    It was naturally because she felt pressured by Arthur''s Family Secret Art "Silent Burial," which is why she decided to showcase her abilities to Arthur.


    The lady was well aware that any lasting cooperation required a balance of power between both parties.


    Arthur was aware of that as well.


    Likewise, the young Spirit Medium understood another aspect of long-term cooperation: trust.


    Therefore, once they had truly left South Los behind, Arthur''s steps started to slow down a bit.


    Marinda immediately sensed the change.


    The lady quickly approached¡ª


    ''Lisop is dead!''


    Without making a sound, Arthur conveyed the message through lip-reading.


    ''Did you kill him?''


    Marinda frowned.


    Arthur immediately rolled his eyes.


    He knew the woman before him was doing it on purpose.


    It was seven parts probing and three parts jest.


    In response, Arthur flashed the lady a smile that carried ''one part aloofness, two parts sarcasm, three parts mockery, and four parts nonchalance.''


    In the end, that smile turned completely into derision.


    At least that''s how Marinda saw it.


    But Marinda did not get angry.


    Because she got the answer she wanted.


    Lisop wasn''t killed by Arthur.


    There might be some connection, but it definitely wasn''t Arthur who took action himself.


    With that in mind, it was enough.


    Otherwise, she would have to reconsider her cooperation with Arthur¡ªshe had already hinted before that if similar mistakes were made again,


    she didn''t need such a foolish partner.


    ''High likelihood it''s the ''Death Poetry Society''!


    Small chance it''s the Old Lion of Inner Bay!


    And there''s...''


    Arthur continued gesturing with his mouth, but he didn''t vocalize the last possibility.


    Almost immediately, the lady guessed the last answer.


    Her heart chilled in an instant.


    She thought again of the surprise Arthur had revealed earlier.


    What could make a faker like Arthur show his true feelings?


    A surprise?


    Possibly, but not that transparent.


    So, it must be an unexpected coincidence that nonetheless made perfect sense!


    Which was¡ª


    ''The Death Poetry Society,'' the Old Lion of Inner Bay, and the Countess had all made their move on Lisop independently.


    As a result, the Death Poetry Society got there first, and when the Old Lion and the Countess''s people realized it, they had to protect Little Lisop to prevent the situation from escalating!


    And the people from the ''Death Poetry Society,'' to expand their victory...


    Wait, hold on!


    Momentarily stopped by a sudden realization, Marinda''s steps came to a halt.

 Chapter 375 Evil Instrument!

    "What kind of organization is the ''Death Poetry Society''?"


    To most people, the members of this organization are sick.


    The kind with mental illness!


    After all, normal people stay away from death, whereas the ''Death Poetry Society'' worships it.


    Therefore, the ''Death Poetry Society'' has irreconcilable differences with normal people.


    Thus, what normal people pursue is truly insignificant to the ''Death Poetry Society''.


    Discover exclusive tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    For example, the mineral resources of South Town!


    Others, powers that be, may covet them eagerly.


    But the ''Death Poetry Society''?


    They couldn''t care less.


    But now that the ''Death Poetry Society'' has gotten involved, it must be for a greater death.


    Almost instantly, the lady''s mind made connections with previous information Lisop had mentioned about the ''three incompletes''¡ª


    1. The ''Death Poetry Society'' spy hidden by her side.


    2. The pirate alliance they had formed.


    3. The skilled team they possessed from the Duke of the Inner Bay.


    ''South Los!


    South Town was just a diversion!


    The real target of those bastards from the ''Death Poetry Society'' is South Los!''


    With this in mind, Marinda took out a messenger stone and began relaying messages.


    You see, most of her industry was in South Los.


    If anything were to happen, she would suffer unimaginable losses.


    And more importantly, she had to be wary of not just everything those bastards from the ''Death Poetry Society'' might do, but also those who would loot a burning house.


    Even more so, the latter might be even more terrifying.


    Because...


    You never know who might get involved.


    For example, the Mother Tigress of South Los.


    Though the Countess had shown quite good character, behind her there was still the South Los Family¡ªwho knew what could happen?


    Therefore, she had to be cautious.


    While Marinda was sending her messages, Arthur was rather nonchalant.


    Earlier on, he had Wuni send a message to Malz and others.


    Not to look after his property.


    But to hide well.


    The only things Arthur could really call his industry in South Los were ''Miss Qiu''s Security Company'' and ''Mr. Wu''s Exchange,'' but these two industries had just been established.


    Simply put, they were mere shells.


    If they were lost, it wouldn''t matter.


    After all, if the land is gone but the people remain, both can be restored.


    For this reason, Arthur had great faith in the South Los House''s ability to protect South Los.


    Furthermore, he firmly believed that even if the warehouse bearing the signs of ''Miss Qiu''s Security Company'' and ''Mr. Wu''s Exchange'' were blown to the skies, the Countess, in an effort to appease the public, would surely compensate him appropriately.


    So, Arthur didn''t care at all. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even when Marinda''s gaze fell upon him, Arthur quite openly mouthed the words¡ª


    ''Trust in our Lord Count!''


    Immediately, this prompted Marinda to flip him off once more.


    Arthur responded with a smile.


    But the very next moment, Arthur''s smile faded, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    ...


    Rat Street, second floor of the Relief Grocery Store.


    Haywood sat in the corner watching Malz, who was sitting on a stool, while the old sheriff held his cat and squinted as if asleep.


    But Haywood knew the old sheriff was merely feigning sleep because the long board case had not left his back.


    If there were any disturbance, he would be up in an instant.


    Of course, there was another person¡ª


    Bob finished polishing the darts, daggers, shortswords, and longswords and sheathed them in his sleeves, boots, and on both sides of his waist respectively.


    Then, the old soldier began to adjust his hand crossbow and firearms.


    The arrows would need a poison coating.


    The firearms, he would need three.


    Watching his preparations, Haywood touched the matchlock gun, acid, and oil he carried, feeling himself to be like a defenseless farmer.


    Seeking some comfort, Haywood looked over at Scott, who kept his head down as he trimmed adhesive tape.


    The young editor had no weapons.


    Haywood was certain of that.


    This gave Haywood a bit of relief.


    At least he wasn''t the only farmer.


    But the next moment, the former greedy landlord couldn''t sit still.


    Because Wiggins, who had come up from downstairs, was carrying a box of explosives and placed half of it in front of Scott.


    The young editor then picked up the freshly cut tape and started wrapping these explosives.


    Alright!


    I''m just a farmer!


    Watching Scott''s adept actions, Haywood began to despair.


    But almost immediately, Haywood found a new source of confidence.


    Kuke!


    In front of this new police chief of Dort District, there were only two Firearms presented.


    Even more?


    It was just a dagger!


    It looked somewhat antique, but that was all there was to it.


    ''This should be someone on my level!''


    ''Luckily, I''m not the only useless one under the boss''s command!''


    Haywood thought with relief.


    He planned to cozy up to this new police chief of Dort District in the future.


    After all, they were similar...


    But before the landlord with a black heart could finish his thoughts, the ancient-looking dagger suddenly trembled, emitting a unique ringing sound that only weapons make.


    Hum!


    The sound was deep, filled with bloodlust.


    It wasn''t an illusion!


    But a true sense of bloodlust.


    Because someone had already had their throat slit by that man Bob.


    Haywood hadn''t noticed when someone had entered the second floor of the ''Relief Grocery Store'', just as he hadn''t noticed Bob''s swift attack.


    "Nice dagger."


    Bob glanced at the dagger in Kuke''s hand with a hint of surprise.


    Although he had noticed the intruder, the dagger in Kuke''s hand had sensed it even earlier.


    ''A sentient weapon picked up on purpose?''


    The former Daredevil Team captain thought, turning his head to look at his old friend.


    "I''ll leave this to you."


    After saying that, the Daredevil Team captain leapt out of the window.


    Clearly, compared to passive defense, Bob preferred taking the initiative to attack.


    Watching his old friend''s actions, Malz''s face was tinged with helplessness, just like when he learned that the other had arrived in South Los early but had been lurking in the shadows all along.


    However, compared to the latter, at this moment, Malz felt more accustomed to it.


    Moreover, fighting side by side with Bob again reminded Malz of the old battlefield¡ª


    Step, step-step!


    Amid the cries of battle, the old sheriff seemed to return to the battlefield in his memories, the sound of uniform steps in his ears, and one hundred and nineteen comrades at his side.


    In front of them were...


    The enemy!


    Enemies hidden on the side of the ''Relief Grocery Store''.


    Standing in the second-floor room, Malz clearly saw them.


    ''Fire!''


    The captain''s voice echoed in his ears.


    Instinctively, Malz pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    The bullet shot out.


    Piercing through the wall.


    Striking the enemy right between the eyes.


    The enemy, who was in the midst of casting a secret technique, fell backwards to the ground.


    Another fine scratch appeared on the butt of the heavy Matchlock Gun.


    At this moment, one hundred and one.


    Then, Malz turned his head and blew lightly.


    The matchlock lit up again, the trigger was pulled again¡ª


    Bang!


    Another scratch was added.


    One hundred and two.


    Malz turned his head to blow on the matchlock once more, preparing to pull the trigger a third time when a breeze appeared behind him, heading straight for his neck.


    "Watch out!"


    The people in the room shouted, with Wiggins and Kuke rushing towards the intruding attacker.


    Seeing the two men charging at him, the attacker let out a cold laugh.


    Too slow!


    Too slow!


    Just watch him die!


    The attacker thrust the dagger straight down¡ª


    Thump!


    A longsword swept across the attacker''s neck.


    The attacker, looking at the broad-bladed, antiquated sword, was filled with disbelief.


    Because¡ª


    At the hilt of the sword, an eye was slowly opening.

 Chapter 376 My close friend Arthur once said...

    ```


    Those eyes were abnormally lively, just like human eyes.


    No!


    To be precise, they were human eyes.


    When the eye at the handle of the dagger opened, Malz''s left eye simultaneously disappeared¡ªsunk deep into its socket, leaving behind nothing but a hollow pit.


    But in the next moment, a faded medal appeared over it, as if it were an eyepatch.


    Not only did it emit a faint fluorescence, but when this glow shone upon the corpses on the ground, they melted away like burning candles.


    Turning into a viscous wax, it was absorbed by the heavy matchlock gun and the broad-bladed saber.


    Then, an even more refined power, mediated by the heavy matchlock gun and the broad-bladed saber, surged into Malz''s body.


    His aging body immediately regained vitality, and it became even stronger.


    At the same time, a deep voice echoed in Malz''s mind¡ª


    "Do you feel it?


    This is my power!


    Submit to me!


    I will give you even more power!"


    As he heard this voice, Malz''s complexion changed slightly.


    Evil Spirit?


    Or High-level Malevolent Spirit?


    Just as Malz pondered these guesses, the scene before the old sheriff changed.


    He found himself in a pitch-black wasteland.


    The chilling wind that blew over his body made all his joints feel as if they were freezing, and the breath from his mouth turned into sharp ice crystals, falling like sowing seeds.


    Then, the wind grew even stronger!


    Malz had to exert all his strength just to stand firm.


    But that was all, standing firm.


    Moving was virtually impossible now.


    Moreover, accompanied by the chilling gale, tiny stones were whipped up and battered Malz''s body.


    Pop, pop, pop!


    Amidst the successive crisp sounds, Malz was directly knocked to the ground.


    However, the old sheriff''s face remained remarkably composed.


    ''First comes the affliction.


    Then should come redemption?


    In reality, it''s just deception.''


    The old sheriff recalled the tactics of evil spirits and malevolent spirits discussed during idle chats with his good friend Arthur.


    Then¡ª


    A figure surrounded by a halo suddenly appeared in mid-air.


    Instantly, the cold winds ceased.


    Warm sunlight emerged on the horizon.


    The injuries that the old sheriff had just sustained healed completely under the sunlight.


    And that figure slowly descended.


    ''Ha!


    Identical!''


    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    The old sheriff sneered inwardly and reached for the object in his bosom.


    Feeling its coldness, the old sheriff slightly raised his head to observe the entity before him.


    Shrouded in light, unable to discern its facial features, yet the entire figure exuded holiness, with auspicious clouds floating around, just like the deities described in storybooks.


    But he knew it wasn''t one of them.


    It must be the Evil Spirit or the Malevolent Spirit that used an illusion to blind his eyes.


    "Desire power, do you?


    I..."


    "Purification!"


    With a low shout, Malz casually threw a test tube filled with ''Holy Water''.


    Without the obstruction of a stopper, all of the ''Holy Water'' inside the tube spilt onto that radiant figure.


    Sssss!


    In the midst of that distinctive sound, the radiant figure collapsed onto the ground. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahhhh!"


    The figure surrounded by light screamed uncontrollably.


    It couldn''t understand why the human before it believed it could cause harm.


    Didn''t he know that its current form, transformed into a High-level Malevolent Spirit, was impervious to corporeal objects and immune to most supernatural methods?


    Why?


    Why?


    Confusion took root in its heart.


    "Ha, mere tricks and illusions!


    Didn''t you know my friend is the finest ''Spirit Medium'' in South Los?


    Though I haven''t studied systematically, dealing with your little tricks?


    ```


    Enough!


    "Feel the ''Holy Water''s'' purification!"


    As Malz spoke, he poured another two test tubes of ''Holy Water'' over.


    Holy Water?


    Why do I feel like it''s sulfuric acid?


    But sulfuric acid couldn''t possibly harm me, could it?


    Could it really be the legendary Holy Water?


    "Aaargh!"


    The being thought to itself, and the pain intensified; what was more, as the thought arose, the part of the body stained by ''Holy Water'' began to vaporize at extreme speeds.


    This damage immediately made the being''s screams grow even more continuous.


    Almost instantly, it lost the ability to move.


    And, more importantly, the unexpected turn of events started to muddle its thoughts.


    Thus, it failed to notice that Malz reached into his chest and took out two more test tubes¡ª


    "Through the eternal night''s Tower of Haste, flesh and bones reluctantly coil, the fiery radiance reigns supreme upon the earth, fading and halting, the ash incinerates!!"


    Imitating his friend, Malz smashed the kerosene-filled test tubes harshly against the Evil Spirit before him.


    Then, he took out a match and lit it.


    Boom!


    Blaze roared.


    The being wailed in the flames.


    "It''s useless, any Evil Spirit or Malevolent Spirit will turn to ashes in the Kledos Family''s ''Holy Flame''!"


    Malz said with utmost certainty.


    Because the old sheriff had never doubted Arthur.


    He firmly believed that Arthur''s method was the correct one.


    Because he had seen Evil Spirits and Malevolent Spirits destroyed with his own eyes.


    And such firm belief turned this ordinary flame into a true ''Holy Flame''.


    The red fire immediately took on a golden tinge.


    "No!"


    In a drawn-out scream, the concealed being was utterly eradicated beneath the golden fire''s blaze.


    Or, to put it more accurately, it became the finest nourishment, moistening Malz.


    Allowing Malz''s body to become even more suitable for the heavy Matchlock Gun, broad-bladed saber, and the faded medal he wielded.


    Almost at that instant, Malz sensed the ''emotions'' of his dear old equipment.


    It was joy, surprise.


    Thirty years!


    For thirty years after the end of the Seven Years'' War!


    Malz almost engaged in nightly conversations with his old comrades.


    More than once, he had wished his old comrades could respond to him.


    However, he also knew it was wishful thinking.


    But ever since his good friend Arthur reminded him to always carry his old comrades with him, he knew there would be changes, everything would be different.


    He firmly believed Arthur did it for his sake.


    Even...


    Arthur could see what he could not.


    Did that not imply that his old comrades might truly ''come back to life''?


    With this thought, he had been looking forward to it these days.


    And now, the old sheriff was certain.


    His old comrades had truly come back to life.


    And furthermore!


    He had become different too!


    When Malz returned to his senses, the heavy Matchlock Gun along with the Y-shaped gun rest and the broad-bladed saber''s sheath had all merged into his body.


    And after the faded medal reappeared in his eyes, it moved to one side of his cheek.


    Then...


    Hungry!


    Extreme hunger!


    Almost instinctively, the old sheriff''s gaze fastened onto the Explosives Wiggins had just brought in.


    Such an enticing aroma!


    It seems edible!


    Should I try some?


    The old sheriff swallowed his saliva.


    But his common sense told him, he shouldn''t eat these.


    But it really smelled so good!


    Maybe just taste a little?


    And as the old sheriff hesitated, all the explosives, Firearms, Daggers, and Daggers and other weapons in the room began to move, as if streams returning to the ocean, they all rushed towards the old sheriff.

 Chapter 380 - 377: Aiding Your Power of Thought!

    Explosives, firearms, daggers, and other weapons touched Malz''s skin and immediately his flesh and blood body rippled like water.


    All the weapons merged into Malz''s body.


    Instantly¡ª


    A sense of satiation welled up within him.


    But,


    Still hungry!


    Malz felt he could still devour a Little Emperor Cannon!


    The old sheriff promptly turned to look at Wiggins.


    "Do you have more?


    If you''ve got cannons or something, that would be even better!"


    With Arthur serving as the link, the old sheriff was not at all polite in his request to Wiggins.


    "Of course!


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    In Rat Street, there''s as many as you want of these things¡ª" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wiggins said, smiling, and then turned to go downstairs.


    Similarly, because of Arthur, Kledos, the Golden Finger of Rat Street, didn''t feel fear.


    In fact, aside from Wiggins, although the expressions on the faces of the others varied, none of them felt any fear; what they had was surprise, resignation, and thoughtfulness.


    The surprised one was Scott, the newspaper editor, who was purely curious about the old sheriff''s transformation.


    The resigned one was Haywood, the once unscrupulous landlord, who increasingly felt himself like a farmer.


    No, even worse than a farmer.


    At least a farmer has to deal with snakes at most.


    And him?


    He has to deal with monsters!


    Real, actual monsters!


    Firearms?


    Why do they feel like mere fire sticks!


    Haywood was screaming in his heart.


    The thoughtful one was Kuke, the police chief of Dort District who, having a certain family legacy, was considering whether he should ask his father to give him some special training.


    Otherwise, if he''s always this passive in the face of these sudden situations¡ª


    It''s just too uncomfortable.


    He remembered his father telling him as a child that he had a bit of "Talent."


    Apparently not much, but it should be enough, right?


    Standing there, the old sheriff noticed the expressions of everyone and immediately chuckled. As he took the explosives and firearms that Wiggins brought back and let them merge into his body, he said¡ª


    "Believe in Arthur!


    His teachings are never aimless!"


    The old sheriff said so.


    At that moment, everyone was taken aback.


    They, of course, paid great attention to Arthur''s everyday words and deeds, even deeply engraving them in their minds.


    But they felt there was a deeper meaning in the old sheriff''s words.


    The old sheriff maintained his smile, as he straightforwardly raised his right hand.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the flesh of this hand began to move rapidly, the five fingers joining together to form a large caliber gun barrel with a trace of metallic luster, while a chain of bullets made from congealed blood wrapped directly around the forearm, with blood-red explosives inserted one after another into the chain.


    As this wrapped chain was filled, another chain of bullets hung down from the forearm, as more highly special explosives continued to be inserted.


    There was no anomaly, no pain.


    All the changes in the old sheriff seemed as easy as eating or drinking.


    This instinctive transformation made the old sheriff even more certain that everything happening was orchestrated by Arthur.


    Arthur had already discovered these things, which was why he had been guiding him step by step.


    "I''ve just experienced what would be a ''nightmare'' for the average person, but with Arthur''s teachings, I passed through it with ease!


    Then, I felt my body brimming with vitality.


    "His condition is unprecedentedly good!"


    The old sheriff said truthfully.


    Everyone present was no fool and immediately understood what the old sheriff meant.


    Especially Haywood, who thought himself less than a farmer, became even more excited.


    "Are you saying, Lord Kledos has intentionally selected us?"


    The once cruel landlord knew he should remain calmer and contain his emotions, but faced with such changes, he simply couldn''t hold back.


    The others also stared at the old sheriff without blinking.


    The old sheriff nodded with a smile, confidently saying¡ª


    "That''s right!


    I believe that as long as you keep in mind Arthur''s teachings, you will one day receive what you deserve¡ªalthough Arthur won''t spell it out for you, I think it''s not because he''s trying to be obscure, but rather¡­


    it is necessary to do so!"


    No one present disagreed with the old sheriff''s statement.


    Mystery is always fraught with uncertainty and danger.


    Once spoken aloud, it naturally increases this uncertainty and danger.


    Only by hinting in an enigmatic way, making them vaguely feel that it''s not simple and keeping both uncertainty and danger within bounds, is the best approach.


    "It''s just like Arthur; he foresaw everything!"


    Scott spoke on behalf of everyone with sincere words.


    Then, the newspaper editor-in-chief gave the old sheriff a thumbs-up.


    "You look really cool right now!"


    Scott''s words were full of envy.


    If possible, he too wanted to possess similar abilities.


    He wondered how his "Talent" was?


    What kind of Ability would he receive?


    The young editor-in-chief couldn''t help but be filled with anticipation, as his brain reminisced about the scenes after meeting Arthur.


    He hoped to discover clues, while also ensuring he would remember all of it.


    To increase his chances of greater success.


    Scott, who was already deeply impressed by Arthur, was now determined to imprint Arthur even more firmly into his soul.


    The others were in similar situations.


    Especially Wiggins, who had an added fervor in his expression.


    For Wiggins, who shared the ''Lionheart Ceremony'' with Arthur, Arthur had long become the sovereign of his life to follow, and since the opening of Relief Grocery Store, it became a lifelong constancy¡ªbecause Arthur helped him achieve the life goal that he thought hopeless.


    And the rest of his life?


    He would naturally devote it to Arthur.


    Even though it involved thoughts like the Relief Grocery Store could only exist with Arthur, and that Arthur being stronger meant he could survive better in Rat Street, the essence of his passion hadn''t changed.


    At that moment, Haywood thought of the clock and the gold ingot from before.


    Kuke was more straightforward.


    This police chief from Dort District thought of his father.


    Because Arthur had inquired about his father more than once.


    Both of them then had some ideas.


    Seeing the rest looking pensive, the old sheriff smiled slightly; he had done what he should do.


    The rest, naturally, required their own efforts.


    If they didn''t strive for themselves, even Arthur couldn''t help them.


    Of course, he also needed to make an effort!


    The old sheriff glanced at the Dagger in Kuke''s hand, the weapon he had just swallowed didn''t include this dagger, as his instinct told him that if he forced it down now, it would be indigestible.


    ''Indeed, just as Arthur said, I am only just beginning!'' he thought, the old sheriff moved towards the side of the window¡ªhe hadn''t forgotten the appointment with his old friend.


    And while the old sheriff was looking out the window, a person looked at this scene with shock and surprise, exclaiming¡ª


    "The Dwayne Green Mechanicarry Firearms Sect?! How is this possible?!"

 Chapter 381 - 378: The Mechanical Gunpowder Teachings of Deon Green!

    ```


    In the distance, Freeman watched with gleaming eyes as Malz devoured the weapon, his arms transforming the firearm.


    For this newly born ''Blood Descendant,'' such ability was simply too fascinating.


    It was at this moment that Amiel exclaimed in surprise by his side.


    "Dawne Greene''s Mechanized Gunpowder Sect?"


    Freeman, not understanding, asked.


    As one new to the Mystic Side, Freeman maintained sufficient humility.


    And as for Amiel?


    Lady Talin, always willing to teach, would definitely not refuse.


    "Dawne Greene''s Mechanized Gunpowder Sect emerged towards the end of the ''Silver Age,'' spreading briefly only within Count Bert''s territory, lasting for about ten months before being exterminated by Count Bert at that time¡ªrumors say that the sect was founded by someone who had acquired part of Master Alchemist Geppetto''s legacy from the ''Age of the Holy Empire.'' Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Master Alchemist Geppetto was the first alchemist to be sent to the burning stake during the ''Age of the Holy Empire.''


    Unlike the eleven masters who were later sent to the stake, Geppetto was universally recognized as having committed an unforgivable crime.


    He wanted to grant ''life''!


    While many masters have researched this topic, only Geppetto chose to extract the lives of ordinary people to bring his puppet to life.


    About two hundred people died as a result.


    Latterly, as matters deteriorated, Master Geppetto and his puppet Pinocchio were both incinerated.


    A puppet capable of using a saber is indeed something you can''t help wanting to hold in your arms!"


    Amiel said, and couldn''t help but wipe away some drool.


    Freeman, by now, had learned to turn a blind eye.


    After a reflexive utterance once caused the conversation to veer off by tens of thousands of miles and led to a whole night of endless debate with Amiel, the newly born ''Blood Descendant'' had come to understand the importance of keeping silent.


    And Amiel, uninterrupted, slightly indulged in ''daydreaming'' for a moment before continuing¡ª


    "Dawne Greene was a ''Mysterious Person'' of fallen nobility, whose family could be traced back to the late ''Age of the Holy Empire''¡ªrecords indicate that the earliest patriarch of the ''Greene Family'' was a hunter enlisted by The Holy Court, who rose to nobility through hunting monsters and accruing meritorious service.


    But as the Holy Empire crumbled, all was reduced to ashes and oblivion.


    However, Dawne Greene, after uncovering Master Geppetto''s laboratory from who knows where, once again rendered his family name memorable¡ª


    the Silver Age''s extermination did not truly erase Dawne Greene''s Mechanized Gunpowder Sect.


    During the ''Seven Years'' War,'' in numerous major battles, the sect demonstrated extraordinary strength.


    This power aroused curiosity in many.


    But...


    Amiel said, frowning.


    Freeman fought the urge to roll his eyes.


    This was what he hated most about her; when discussing important matters, she not only frequently went off on tangents, but also occasionally left people hanging.


    Such people were so annoying!


    Freeman suppressed the urge to explode at Amiel and continued waiting.


    About two or three seconds later, not waiting for Amiel to follow up, she couldn''t help pouting.


    Then, her voice grew weak and dispirited¡ª


    "That power, it includes a ''bizarre'' force!


    Yes!


    It''s precisely the ''bizarre'' power you''re thinking of¡­ so, Malz is doomed!


    Lord Kledos will likely be in sorrow, don''t you think? If I go comfort him now, might I gain his favor?"


    Amiel said, turning her gaze to Freeman.


    This time, the newly born ''Blood Descendant'' could not hold back; this matter touched on his father''s business partner.


    Immediately, the ''Blood Descendant'' scoffed and spoke.


    "Others might be doomed!


    But the minions found by Lord Kledos?


    Never!"


    Freeman declared resoundingly.


    "Hah, a greenhorn fresh from the nest!


    You will never understand the dangers of the ''Mystic Side''!


    According to those experiment records, in less than ten seconds, Malz will be dead!"


    Amiel looked at Freeman with the attitude of one who had been there before.


    It was an expression filled with arrogance and a sense of superiority, as if she could see through everything.


    But as time ticked away second by second, Amiel''s eyes began to widen.


    The old sheriff did not die!


    Far from it, he seemed more vigorous than ever.


    In the perception of this woman born in Talin, the old sheriff''s vitality was suddenly surging.


    "Impossible!


    How can this be?"


    ```


    "This isn''t mysterious at all!"


    Amiel held his head in his hands, ruffling his hair.


    "Because¡ªhe was chosen by Lord Kledos, my father''s collaborator."


    Freeman spoke casually, paying no more attention to his ''Supervisor''.


    The gaze of the newly born ''Blood Descendant'' was firmly fixed on the battlefield that interested him the most¡ª


    As the old sheriff fired the first shot, taking down a Mystic Side Person, more enemies emerged from their hiding spots, their cold stares fixed on the figure standing in front of the ''Relief Grocery Store''.


    Bob shook his head.


    Crack, crack.


    After two crisp snaps, the former captain of the Daredevil Team beckoned the group with a wave of his hand.


    Without any hesitation, these people raised their firearms and crossbow arrows.


    Bang bang bang!


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    Bullets and arrows fell like rain.


    Bob stood arms wide open, unafraid of the hail of bullets and arrows.


    Bullets and arrows struck him, leaving only shallow marks before bouncing off.


    Ting, ting ting!


    Amidst the clear sound of bullets and arrows hitting the ground, Bob burst into laughter¡ª


    "Haha!


    Yes, that''s the way!


    That''s the way!"


    The familiar feeling of exhilaration filled the former captain of the Daredevil Team, who looked at the enemies before him as if he were back on the battlefield.


    The next moment¡ª


    Whirr!


    An unusual roaring sound came from within his body, as if it were equipped with a motor, and Bob charged at these people with a speed far beyond anyone''s imagination, swinging his hand directly at them.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    A handful of darts flew out in a fan shape.


    Seven or eight people were struck by the darts and fell to the ground.


    But more people leaped over the bodies, brandishing swords and surrounding Bob, their weapons chopping down heavily on him.


    Most of the swords were ineffective.


    However, one of the ''sharp weapons'' managed to slice through Bob''s skin and a little muscle.


    Bob was not annoyed; instead, his eyes lit up.


    The former captain of the Daredevil Team grabbed the ''sharp weapon'' longsword in one motion.


    "Hand it over!"


    With a low shout from his mouth, the longsword in his right hand had already decapitated his opponent.


    And the ''sharp weapon'' longsword he had just seized in his left hand drew a perfect arc around his body.


    Clang clang clang!


    In an instant, the swords in those people''s hands were sliced apart.


    Before the crowd could react, Bob began to spin.


    Wielding twin swords, the former Daredevil Team captain''s attacks were anything but hesitant; on the contrary, the ''sharp weapon'' longsword only made him more ferocious.


    Bob, spinning rapidly, was like a spinning top sweeping through everything in its path. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    More like a grinding wheel, ceaselessly grinding flesh and blood.


    "Hee hee hoo hoo hahaha!"


    Seeing Bob wreaking havoc on the battlefield, Freeman, catching the scent of blood, couldn''t help but crack a hysterical laugh.


    The new ''Blood Descendant'' leaned back, covering his face with one hand and shaking the other uncontrollably.


    He couldn''t control himself anymore.


    He too wanted to join in.


    After all, that was what he came for.


    But the next moment, the young ''Blood Descendant''s'' complexion changed, and he leaped to the side.


    Amiel had already disappeared from the spot a moment earlier.


    Boom!


    As if an explosion had struck, the nearby ground trembled slightly, and within the dust raised, a towering figure spoke in a mocking tone¡ª


    "Is this the underling of ''Spirit Medium'' Arthur Kredos?


    How disappointing!"


    The undisguised scorn immediately drew the attention of everyone on and off the battlefield.


    At the same time, a crow, perched at the highest point of Rat Street under the night sky, also cast its gaze silently over.

 Chapter 382 - 379: Prove the Oath!

    The night breeze was gentle, and the dust settled.


    A burly man, towering over two meters tall, appeared where Freeman and Amiel had just been. Half-crouching, his massive fist sunk entirely into the solid ground, he raised his head, eyes brimming with scorn, and his dark red hair cascaded around him.


    However, what caught the attention the most was the scar on the right side of his face.


    It was a burn intermingled with sword marks.


    With his smile, it twitched spasmodically.


    Wu!


    Bang!


    Freeman swept out with a leg, followed by the dull sound of slicing air, and then an even duller sound of collision.


    The unnamed attacker merely lifted an arm to block the heavy and forceful kick, their half-crouching figure not moving an inch.


    Freeman narrowed his eyes and immediately launched into a flurry of fierce attacks.


    Wu wu wu!


    The newly born ''Blood Descendant,'' using both fists and feet, each strike accompanied by a chilling whistling noise.


    Even a rock would shatter under such a relentless assault, but the unknown attacker effortlessly fended it off.


    And throughout, it was done with just one hand.


    Even the half-crouched stance did not shift.


    "Is this all?


    That''s all you''ve got?


    Weak!


    Too weak!"


    The mockery in the attacker''s eyes grew more intense as he seized the Blood Descendant''s fist and began to tighten his fingers.


    Ga, ga ga! S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amid the sound of cracking knuckles, the Blood Descendant''s fist was almost instantaneously reduced to pulp.


    But Freeman didn''t care; his intact left hand threw another punch down.


    "Hahaha!"


    The unknown attacker laughed aloud at the sight of the punch.


    "A brute with no finesse... give me a break... Eh?"


    The unknown attacker was just about to finish Freeman off for good.


    However, a test tube flew out from a corner.


    Crack!


    The vial shattered, and its green potion instantly turned into a mist, enveloping the unknown assailant.


    "Child''s play!"


    The attacker scoffed, and then drew in a deep breath before blowing forcefully.


    Whoosh!


    The air expelled from his mouth rolled the green fog right back.


    But, his grip lightened.


    Amiel had grabbed Freeman by the collar and was dragging him away to safety.


    The attacker seemed surprised as he looked at his own palm, then his eyes shone brightly as he stared at Amiel, unconsciously licking his lips, with a strange chuckle.


    "Heh heh, an unexpected surprise!"


    With that, he was about to chase after Amiel, but a figure wielding twin swords blocked his path.


    The ''Sharp Weapon'' class longsword cleaved the attacker''s figure in two, and before Bob''s eyes, the attacker was split in half, but Bob''s face fell.


    The sensation of the longsword touching the attacker''s body didn''t feel right.


    Without thinking, Bob swung his right-hand sword to his back.


    Clang!


    Just as the former captain of the Daredevil Team completed his defense, a tremendous force appeared behind him, shattering his fine iron longsword under the assailant''s fist.


    The momentum of the punch did not diminish, continuing to smash towards Bob''s back.


    Bob did not turn his head, nor did he dodge, instead he pivoted and slashed backward with the sword in his left hand.


    Bob understood clearly; he couldn''t dodge it.


    His bizarre adversary was not only swift but also mastered assassins'' secret techniques like ''Mirage.'' Against such a foe, the more he dodged, the quicker he would die¡ªhis battle instinct told him that he must trade death for death, a skill at which the Daredevil Team excelled.


    Even though it was all from thirty years ago, how could Bob possibly forget instincts that were already branded into his soul!


    Hum!


    A faint glow emanated from the ''Sharp Weapon'' grade longsword in his hand.


    It swept like a crescent moon towards the person behind him.


    "Hmm?"


    For the first time, the unknown attacker showed a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    But it was quickly replaced by disdain.


    The attacker was surprised that the man before him was only one step away from ''Arcana Level,'' but that was all. For the assailant, anyone who was not truly of the ''Arcana Level'' was not worth his concern.


    A vicious smile crept across his face.


    This unknown attacker planned to finish off Bob first, then pursue the other two.


    Especially Amiel!


    Ah, the Eternal Night!


    The restless, nameless aggressor was now surrounded by hot winds.


    The deep autumn in South Los was already bitterly cold.


    Especially during the deep night and early morning, the bone-chilling cold made people shiver uncontrollably.


    And now?


    This area of Rat Street seemed to have turned into a warm summer evening.


    "It''s a ''Great Arcana Level''!


    This guy is ''Blazing Wind'' Greta!"


    Amiel, while fleeing, felt this change¡ªespecially upon sensing the hot wind, he immediately thought of something and his face turned pale.


    ''Blazing Wind'' Greta, from Seberlin,


    had been active along the coast after the ''Seven Years'' War,'' notorious for robbing ships, kidnapping wealthy businessmen, and being ruthless, especially the tattoo on the right side of his cheek, which was extremely conspicuous. His mere appearance was enough to make one tremble all over, and it was especially terrifying for ladies who often wished for death instead.


    Because this man could not act like a normal person,


    he always chose some perverted actions.


    And then, he vanished without a trace fifteen years ago. It was rumored he had been killed by the guard of a nobleman''s ship he attempted to rob.


    Everyone believed he was dead but he was still alive.


    Previously, Amiel hadn''t immediately recognized him due to the scars covering the tattoo.


    Now understanding the man''s identity, he was scared pale.


    She definitely did not want to be pierced by a red-hot poker!


    However, this lady from Talin still warned Bob.


    And, she threw out more potions.


    She hoped to offer some support to Bob, who had intervened on her behalf.


    "Haha, I can feel your enthusiasm!


    Just wait!


    I will cherish you properly in a moment!"


    Facing the potions thrown by Amiel, ''Blazing Wind'' Greta did not take them seriously, as his hot winds were enough to disperse the poisonous gases.


    What he intended to do now was to kill Bob.


    Raising her hand, ''Blazing Wind'' Greta simply pinched the swinging longsword between her fingers.


    "Come on, put some effort into it!"


    Greta mocked maliciously.


    At the same time, her left hand was raised to finish off Bob.


    But at that moment, a sense of intense crisis surged from the depths of her heart.


    Without thinking, Greta raised both hands and crossed them in front of her forehead.


    It was then¡ª


    Bang!


    The sound of a gunshot echoed.


    A bullet pierced through Greta''s hands and lodged itself in the ''Blazing Wind''s'' forehead.


    "That was close!


    I almost died!


    But, since I didn''t die, your death is certain¡ª


    I''m going to kill all the men on this street and XX all the women!"


    Feeling the pain in her palms and forehead, ''Blazing Wind'' roared in rage.


    And with such roars, a group of illusionary flames appeared behind the ''Blazing Wind''.


    "''Great Arcana Level''!"


    Amiel saw the ghostly flames that seemed as if they could be blown out at any moment and despair crept into her eyes.


    The insubstantial flame silhouette, though appearing fragile to the wind, signified...


    An insurmountable chasm!


    A rift as wide as between two separate worlds!


    Without hesitation, the lady from Talin took out the poisons she had prepared for herself.


    She would rather die a painless death.


    Than suffer torment before her demise.


    But¡ª


    Crack!


    A gust of hot wind swept past, and the vial containing the poison shattered.


    The liquid was instantaneously vaporized.


    Amiel collapsed right there, and seeing this scene, ''Blazing Wind'' Greta''s interest grew even more, as she laughed hideously¡ª


    "You want to die?


    It won''t be that easy!


    Here, my will is the absolute authority, even death requires my permission!"


    Having said that, the ''Blazing Wind'' glanced over at Malz in the distance and Bob before her, his eyes filled with mockery.


    "Are you the subordinates of Spirit Medium Arthur Kredos?


    I wonder what expression he will have when he sees your corpses?


    Or perhaps you could try calling out for your master, to see if he will come to your rescue!"


    The words filled with malice and humiliation made Malz''s expression grow colder as he reloaded his ammunition.


    Bob took a deep breath and gripped the longsword in his hand.


    Wiggins''s lips were pressed tightly together, laying out more explosives underfoot, the Golden Finger held a lit kerosene lamp in his hand.


    Scott, knowing he couldn''t be of help, sat on a chair, pulling a pen out of his coat pocket and twisting the cap slightly.


    Although it was highly unlikely to be of help, he still wanted to try.


    ''Is this how it ends for me?


    It''s unexpectedly sloppy.''


    The young editor sighed, securing the twisted cap to the back of the pen, its sharp nib still tainted with the odd mix of ink¡ªink mixed with snake and frog poisons.


    This was the young editor''s weapon of self-defense.


    Kuke clenched the dagger his father had given him, as the Police Chief of Dort District began to take deep breaths, adjusting his state. The skills his father had taught echoed in his mind, hoping to strike as his father did.


    And more?


    He did not think that far ahead.


    Haywood was different, though.


    As a farmer, he began picking up explosives from the floor and stuffing them into his jacket pockets.


    He lacked exceptional strength, speed, or skills, so he opted for the most direct method.


    Of course, deep down, the once greedy landlord couldn''t help but silently call for ''Lord, save me.''


    But he made no sound.


    Since everyone around him remained silent, the once greedy landlord felt it wouldn''t do to be so out of place.


    ''Blazing Wind'' Greta clearly saw all this and laughed so hard she cried.


    "Won''t you guys call out for help even once?


    Perhaps a miracle could happen, right?"


    Before killing their prey, Greta always liked to toy with them like this.


    She wanted to shame her enemies brazenly, shattering their dignity and illusions before letting them taste the flavor of despair.


    However, to Greta''s surprise, Amiel, who had been paralyzed, turned over and crawled up, kneeling and actually called out¡ª


    "Lord Kredos, save me!"


    Greta paused, then laughed even harder.


    "Haha, as a reward, I''ve decided that in a bit, I''ll stick two red-hot pokers into your body, one from the front and one from the back!"


    The words of ''Blazing Wind'' threw Amiel into greater despair.


    Because she was certain, the man was not joking.


    Instantly, she cried out even more frantically¡ª


    "Lord Kredos, save me! There''s a psychopathic killer here!"


    "Call out, scream! It''s so pleasing to the ear!"


    ''Blazing Wind'' felt coming to South Los was the best decision ever.


    If she hadn''t come to South Los, how would she have met such an amusing woman?


    For that, ''Blazing Wind'' humored Amiel.


    The ill-natured Greta wanted to see even more interesting things.


    So, ''Blazing Wind'' said earnestly¡ª


    "If that guy really answers you at this moment, I will die for you to see!"


    Upon finishing her words, the ''Blazing Wind'' couldn''t contain herself.


    Once again, she burst into boisterous laughter.


    Arthur Kredos, huh?


    How could he possibly be here! Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    If he were, how would she dare come!


    Confident in her heart, the ''Blazing Wind'', having had her fill of play, was ready to start enjoying the next part.


    But at that moment¡ª


    "Is that so?"


    Within the indifferent voice, a forty-meter-long pale Sword Qi descended from the sky.

 Chapter 383 - 380: Somewhat Tainted with Personal Emotions!

    ``` sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hum!


    In the unique humming sound, pale Sword Qi descended from the sky and penetrated deep into the ground.


    Caught within the Sword Qi, ''Blazing Wind'' Greta, dumbfounded, was gazing at the night sky when a smear of crimson stretched from the top of her head to her brow, and from there, all the way down until¡ª


    Snap!


    She split in two.


    Her body, with the sound of blood scattering, heavily fell to the ground.


    Amiel stood gaping at the scene.


    Thereafter, the lady from Talin instinctively looked up to the night sky.


    She wanted to find the figure of the ''Spirit Medium.''


    But the dark night sky was completely empty.


    ''Has Lord Kledos left?''


    The lady from Talin wondered in her heart, yet she was shouting out loud.


    "Thank you, Lord Kledos, your radiance illuminates my spirit, allowing me to feel a warmth I''ve never experienced before. I will surely be reborn in this warmth. My admiration for you is like the endless river..."


    Approximately five hundred words of praise came from the lady of Talin.


    At the side, the newly born ''Blood Descendant'' cast a contemptuous glance at the other, moving his now fully recovered right hand while his thoughts raced.


    ''The recovery rate is faster than I imagined!


    Strength, speed, also faster than I thought!


    It''s just the technique...''


    For ''Blazing Wind'' Greta, who courted death, the newly born ''Blood Descendant'' had no further comments.


    In the eyes of the newly born ''Blood Descendant,'' the other was just a fool lost in power.


    However, he did agree with some of her words.


    As a newly born ''Blood Descendant,'' he had strength, speed, and recovery far beyond that of ordinary people, but what he lacked was the corresponding technique.


    Immediately, the newly born ''Blood Descendant'' thought of his ''father.''


    He wanted to learn the secret techniques of the Bloodline Clan from his ''father.''


    But the whereabouts of his ''father'' were unpredictable.


    So...


    ''Does Spirit Medium Arthur Kredos know the secret techniques of the Bloodline Clan?''


    He should, right?


    Even if he doesn''t know the secret techniques, as a collaborator, he should at least know the whereabouts of ''father''!


    I must visit him as soon as possible!''


    Thinking this, Freeman knelt beside Amiel and yelled out loud¡ª


    "Thank you, Lord Kledos, You have granted me a new life like a father, and I will respect you just as I respect my father..."


    Freeman''s shameless words drew a sidelong glance from Amiel.


    The lady of Talin looked disdainfully at the newly born ''Blood Descendant.''


    Shameless!


    The lady of Talin expressed her emotions with her gaze.


    This time, however, Freeman did not retort.


    Because Freeman thought of the ''Bloodfire'' secret technique she had used before.


    Previously, the newly born ''Blood Descendant'' had set his sights on acquiring that secret technique.


    He was quite confident that he could obtain this technique from Amiel''s hands, but he also needed to consider his ''father''s'' attitude¡ªthat''s why he hadn''t acted yet.


    And now?


    He still hesitated.


    ''Can I ask about it through Lord Kledos and get my ''father''s'' opinion?''


    Freeman thought to himself, and his spoken words grew even louder.


    At his side, Amiel immediately raised her voice, unwilling to be outdone.


    Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    Bob was carefully examining the traces left by the Sword Qi.


    "Hiss!"


    When he extended his hand, forearm, and upper arm all the way in and yet still couldn''t touch the bottom, the former captain of the Daredevil Team immediately drew a breath of cold air.


    It wasn''t just the depth, but also the smooth touch.


    This sword scar, left right in the middle of Rat Street, possessed a sense of evenness and silkiness.


    ```


    It was as if sand and gravel had polished it to a sheen.


    Bob, with his extremely strong combat instincts, could instantly imagine just how sharp that colossal Sword Qi was¡ª


    ''I''m afraid even my body couldn''t withstand it.''


    Bob thought to himself, feeling a bit annoyed.


    For the former leader of the Daredevil Team, strength was naturally a proud part of him, especially the ''invulnerability'' his body gained after drinking the Death Soldier Potion twice, which gave him absolute confidence. But now, faced with this Sword Qi, Bob''s confidence was shaken.


    Just then, Malz appeared beside his old friend. Seeing his buddy''s expression, the old sheriff immediately raised his hand and slapped Bob forcefully on the shoulder.


    "Hmm?"


    "Arthur is our leader, the stronger he is, the better for us, right?"


    The old sheriff said with a smile.


    Bob was momentarily stunned, then a smile emerged on his face.


    The former leader of the Daredevil Team took in his old friend''s reminder.


    Yes!


    He was now a subordinate of Lord Arthur Kredos, and naturally, it was better for him to be stronger.


    Quickly, the former leader of the Daredevil Team began to formally shift his mindset.


    Watching his old friend''s expression closely, the old sheriff breathed a sigh of relief¡ªhe knew full well his old friend wasn''t the treacherous type; once he got it, he would not backslide.


    This was also why he had recommended his old buddy to Arthur.


    Otherwise, no matter how capable Bob was, he would not have mentioned him at all.


    Because...


    In comparison to Bob''s abilities, Arthur was the strongest in his heart.


    If the former was like a firefly''s glow, the latter was the sun.


    The sun at high noon!


    Dazzling, bursting with endless vitality!


    A crow that he raised could kill an enemy that had rendered a whole group of them helpless by dropping just one feather. How strong might Arthur himself be?


    He might be on par with that individual, right?


    Due to the anomaly, only the old sheriff among those present had seen Arthur''s crow.


    And because he had seen it, his confidence in Arthur grew even more.


    He even thought of the thunderstorm that day, and the figure within it.


    Almost immediately, the old sheriff became even more expectant.


    He felt he might truly witness a ''miracle.''


    He didn''t know what kind of ''miracle'' Arthur could ultimately create.


    But,


    He wanted to watch it unfold.


    Haywood, Kuke, and Wiggins didn''t have so many thoughts.


    They were simply amazed by Arthur''s strength, and increasingly believed what Malz had said before¡ªArthur had already arranged everything for them, they just needed to follow the plan.


    Wiggins, one of the earliest followers of Arthur, now stood on the edge of the sword mark, his eyes filled with devotion and fervor.


    ''With such power, the whole Rat Street will become ''safe''!''


    Golden Finger thought to himself, then he walked straight over to the body of ''Blazing Wind'' Greta, pointed at the bodies around him, and roared loudly to the whole Rat Street¡ª


    "This is the Kledos Family!"


    Scott watched this scene with a smile.


    Golden Finger had mentioned more than once that many of these guys were Rat Street forces, and now that they had the chance, they naturally wanted to completely root out those forces to truly unify Rat Street.


    This was naturally a good thing.


    And him?


    If he could, of course, he wanted to offer some help.


    Scott, having switched to a new fountain pen, began writing an article while recording everything that had just happened¡ªhe hoped to write a chronicle for Arthur.


    Through Wuni''s vision, Arthur took in everything.


    Clearly, ''Blazing Wind'' Greta''s appearance was arranged by the member of the Death Poetry Society.


    Some personal rivalry was mixed up in it.


    Therefore, the young Spirit Medium decided to repay the other party in kind.


    Immediately, he turned his head to look at Marinda beside him and whispered¡ª


    "Would you check who''s missing now at 6 White Bird Street?"

 Chapter 384 - 381: The Hearts Eye is Petty and Stingy in Searching!

    "That guy couldn''t possibly expose such an obvious flaw!"


    Although Marinda said this, her steps didn''t stop, and she took out the Messenger Stone again.


    This lady once again contacted her loyal coachman Edwin, instructing him to not only thoroughly investigate No. 6 White Bird Street, but also to increase manpower and keep a close watch on her properties in the Docklands.


    Clearly, this lady had guessed something from Arthur''s words.


    Arthur wasn''t surprised by this.


    Marinda was always so clever.


    Thus, the young ''Spirit Medium'' didn''t hide anything and directly confessed about his people being attacked on Rat Street¡ª


    Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    "It must be that guy from the Death Poetry Society who has a certain fondness for me, right?


    He instigated the remaining forces on Rat Street to siege my grocery store.


    He even sent out ''Blazing Wind'' Greta as a backup.


    This guy must be one of those whom Old Lion allocated to his team, though I''m not sure where the rest are now?"


    Saying this, Arthur just shrugged.


    In face of the clever Marinda, Arthur was more than willing to give her a bit of a challenge.


    It wasn''t out of any malice.


    It was simply because his forces in South Los were too few, and he needed to borrow this lady''s manpower to ''suppress'' the other side''s recklessness.


    It was just a simple ''suppression''!


    Definitely not revenge!


    As a ''Spirit Medium'', how could Arthur be petty?


    If not being petty, naturally, he couldn''t afford to give too much!


    But, if he were to bring it up proactively, this lady, although she wouldn''t necessarily ask for a fortune, would definitely require him to give up something in return.


    This was something Arthur absolutely didn''t want to see.


    Being weak and without savings, Arthur couldn''t afford this.


    Thus, he could only make this lady take the ''initiative''.


    Listening to Arthur''s words, Marinda frowned.


    "''Blazing Wind'' Greta?


    This guy has actually sided with Old Lion!


    What about the rest?"


    As she spoke, she gave Arthur the middle finger.


    Marinda had already guessed what Arthur was up to, but she couldn''t ignore one fact¡ªa ''Blazing Wind'' Greta was, of course, not something to focus on.


    This lady was more concerned about what the appearance of ''Blazing Wind'' Greta implied.


    You know, in the thirty years since the Seven Years'' War ended, the number of well-known bandits who disappeared wasn''t just limited to ''Blazing Wind'' Greta.


    There were those weaker than ''Blazing Wind'' Greta.


    And there were those stronger than ''Blazing Wind'' Greta.


    If Old Lion really gathered these guys together, that would be a real problem.


    No!


    Even gathering half would be enough to make sleep elusive.


    Marinda, who achieved her position today through caution, knew her anxiety was somewhat excessive, but despite Old Lion possessing the ''Lion Group'' Talent, it was improbable he would achieve that.


    Nevertheless, relying on caution, the successful Marinda absolutely could not be careless.


    Therefore, this lady asked Arthur¡ª


    "Can your backup plan still be used?"


    "Of course!"


    Arthur laughed and nodded.


    Fujin and Wuni, who had risen in rank through the ''Breath of Death'', bore feathers that were the best carriers of the ''Pit of Death''. After the crazy accumulation of Death Qi during the day, Arthur generously infused ''Deathly Fire'', ''Death Qi Slash'', ''Control Corpse'', ''Minor Curse Technique'', and other ''Technique of Death'' into Fujin and Wuni''s feathers, enchanting not just one feather. Besides ''Death Qi Slash'', Wuni had two more, and the remaining ''Technique of Death'' were even more.


    "Good, send your backup to the Docklands¡ªregardless of whether the worst happens or not, I''ll send you a brand-new Kirk Sailboat.


    If the worst does happen, I''ll decide based on the situation and provide you with the appropriate compensation!


    Also, I heard about the ''Bloody John'' incident before, for this information, I''ll also compensate you with two brand-new Kirk Sailboats."


    Marinda said straightforwardly.


    Why Arthur liked to cooperate with Marinda.


    This generosity was really hard to refuse.


    A brand-new Kirk Sailboat cost as high as 25,000 Gold Coins.


    Moreover, it required quite a long time before it could be launched.


    If he could obtain three brand-new Kirk Sailboats from Marinda, then he only needed to buy a few second-hand ships to start coastal trading immediately¡ªunlike the twenty ships cooperating with Marinda, taking twenty percent of the profits, these would be completely his own.


    This was how the two had finally settled on the number of ships and the division of profits when they were setting new terms at their last meeting.


    However, Arthur did not mind earning more.


    Of course, Arthur was more aware of the dangers involved.


    ''There is no such thing as having no worst-case scenarios.''


    In the Docklands, the worst could always happen.


    Otherwise, why would ''Death Poetry Society'' members collude with pirates?


    But Arthur was very willing to see such things happen.


    As for Wuni, Arthur was very confident.


    Perhaps this move by Wuni could earn him back an entire fleet.


    ''You can do it, Wuni!''


    Arthur thought to himself, yet he turned to look at Marinda¡ª


    "Pleasure to cooperate."


    Arthur said with a smile.


    Afterward, Arthur did not ask any further questions.


    He would not ask what Marinda had placed in the Docklands that made her decide to pay such a price.


    Sometimes, knowing too much was not a good thing.


    Watching Arthur continue to walk away, Marinda pursed her lips.


    Although she knew that Arthur was unlikely to inquire further, his swift decisiveness still left the lady feeling somewhat helpless¡ªshe had set a trap here.


    If Arthur had asked, she could have mentioned it and made Arthur pay dearly.


    After all, the ''Tower of Mist'' ruin was enough to interest anyone.


    Its value was immense.


    So, had she mentioned it, Arthur would have had to give her some compensation.


    100,000 Gold Coins was not excessive, right?


    It''s a pity that this fellow had not a tiny bit of curiosity.


    ''Wait!


    How could this guy not be curious?


    Could it be that he knows something already?''


    Marinda thought, her gaze towards Arthur becoming conflicted.


    A secretive family rooted in a place for decades, knowing some secrets wouldn''t be surprising.


    Even the very reason they had settled here could be because of some secrets. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Like that ship.


    Like this ruin.


    Arthur astutely noticed Marinda''s change.


    ''Did this guy find something good in the South Los Docklands?


    Hmm...


    Let Wuniduo pay more attention.


    Maybe there''ll be a pleasant surprise!''


    Arthur thought to himself, then he switched to Fujin''s perspective.


    When the young ''Spirit Medium'' used Fujin''s perspective to see everything in South Town clearly, he was immediately surprised¡ª


    Can it really be like this?

 Chapter 385 - 382: Family Heritage Cant Compare to the Guidance of a Kind Father!

    Little Lisop strode into the study of South Town Manor and gestured for a manservant to come over.


    "Please summon Lord Gold and Lord Leixide immediately," he said, "and tell them I have something of utmost importance!"


    Little Lisop said this with a serious expression on his face.


    The manservant sprang into action at once.


    Once the manservant had left, Little Lisop''s breathing began to quicken.


    Intense headaches assailed the young nobleman.


    "I am not wrong!"


    "It wasn''t me!"


    "Kind Father told me, the ones in error are the ''Death Poetry Society''!"


    Little Lisop, leaning on the desk with his hand, couldn''t help but mutter to himself.


    As he continued muttering, the sensation of headache rapidly receded.


    When he reassured himself again that the fault lay with the ''Death Poetry Society,'' his headache completely vanished, leaving only a refreshing feeling that radiated from inside out.


    It was as if he were brimming with energy after a good sleep.


    It was also a feeling of vitality that filled his entire body.


    "''Death Poetry Society''!


    How dare they incite the Hill father and son to assassinate me and my father!


    My father died by your vile schemes, but I survived¡ªKind Father not only saved me but also guided me!


    I must make you pay!"


    Little Lisop''s eyes turned bloodshot as he pounded the desk with his fists, his whole body growling through clenched teeth.


    Then, the son of the noble quickly calmed down.


    He was well aware of what the ''Death Poetry Society'' was.


    With his current capabilities, it was impossible to confront them.


    He needed to arm himself!


    He needed to become stronger!


    Little Lisop immediately walked over to a bookshelf, pulled out a book from it, and pressed something inside.


    Click!


    With a crisp sound, the mechanism turned.


    The bookshelf then moved slowly forward, revealing a gap wide enough for a person to pass through.


    Little Lisop stepped inside.


    This was his father''s collection.


    Or rather...


    The foundation of the Lisop Family.


    There were numerous books about the Mystic Side, some elucidated hidden secrets while more of them contained special knowledge, including but not limited to secret techniques, rituals, and so forth.


    However, this wasn''t Little Lisop''s goal for coming here.


    What he needed was something more direct¡ª


    Scrolls and props!


    If it were before, he wouldn''t have thought about these things.


    Even if the Lisop Family was already in absolute crisis, it would be the same.


    Because he couldn''t use them.


    His father was a noble of merit but didn''t have a real ''Bloodline Talent.''


    He was the same.


    These collections were prepared for his sons and daughters.


    But just now, as he witnessed his father''s assassination and was about to collapse, ''Kind Father'' blessed him, ''Kind Father''s'' words comforted him, urged him what to do, and even granted him some ''Talent.''


    How did he know this?


    His intuition...no, according to the Mystic Side, it was his ''Spirituality'' that informed him.


    He was somewhat unsure.


    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    So, he wanted to try.


    Little Lisop quickly walked forward to the cabinet where his father stored the scrolls and props.


    Opening a drawer, Little Lisop took out a scroll.


    Sensing the vitality within, a smile of joy spread across Little Lisop''s face.


    "It''s different!


    It''s really different now!"


    The young noble whispered to himself, he had interacted with them before and they were lifeless.


    But now?


    He could actually use them.


    Not those scrolls and props that even ordinary people could use, but the truly meaningful scrolls and props intended for the ''Gifted Ones.''


    The former are more precious, mostly exquisite.


    The latter are more common, yet their power is not inferior.


    For the Lisop Family, the former are more costly and don''t fit the ''Noble Identity,'' so the latter are the focus¡ªof course, Little Lisop was very aware of the truth that the former were sufficiently expensive.


    But now it was different.


    He could now use these scrolls and props normally.


    But...


    "Father!"


    Little Lisop''s expression conveyed sorrow, but it swiftly turned to determination.


    He had lost his father, but he still had his Kind Father!


    With this thought, Little Lisop immediately sprang into action.


    First, he took a vest from the top drawer of the cabinet and put it on¡ªthis was a vest that could provide effective protection for the wearer and had the capacity to hold a large number of scrolls, with all the scrolls being stored in a pocket at the lower left side, though it could only hold scrolls and nothing else.


    But that was already miraculous enough.


    Little Lisop loaded 273 various scrolls into it, and after noticing not even a tiny bulge in the pocket, he marveled at its magic.


    Afterward, he picked up two coins from the second-to-last drawer.


    One copper coin.


    One silver coin.


    The copper coin was a replica of the legendary thirteen copper coins, which could provide the bearer with an explosion-proof level of protection.


    The silver coin was cast as a replica of the rumored seven silver coins and could protect the bearer from the Mystic Side''s mental and Illusion Technique influences.


    Little Lisop placed the two coins in the right lower pocket of the vest.


    Then, he took out two rings from the bottom drawer of the cabinet.


    One ring was set with a ruby, capable of shooting out powerful fireballs.


    The other ring, made entirely of brass and engraved with a pair of small wings, could allow the wearer to fly briefly.


    "The safe zone is the index finger, pinkie!"


    Muttering to himself, Little Lisop put the two rings on the index and pinkie fingers of his left hand.


    His right hand then reached for the long box on top of the cabinet.


    Inside was a longsword.


    The longsword was a wide-bladed hand-and-a-half sword, its hilt wrapped in leather, the pommel inlaid with a diamond, and the scabbard made primarily of oak and secondarily of wrapped leather.


    This was a longsword bearing the late period style of the Holy Empire and the early style of the Silver Age.


    Understated yet not lacking in opulence.


    Of course, what Little Lisop cared about more were the Sharpness of the longsword and its ability to release Sword Qi.


    Although he could only release three bursts of Sword Qi in a short time and would need a secret technique or gold to recharge afterward, for him, who was adept in swordsmanship, there was no better weapon than this longsword.


    He didn''t abandon his original sword.


    This too was a ''Sharp Weapon''-level longsword, a rare find, so Little Lisop placed the original sword at the other side of his waist.


    Next, he placed his hands on the hilts of both swords, took a deep breath¡ª


    "Kind Father, please protect me!"


    In Little Lisop''s view, even now fully armed, he still couldn''t compare to the guidance of the "Kind Father."


    Only under the "Kind Father''s" guidance would his heart be steadfast and his vision clear.


    Thus, after yet another prayer, Little Lisop at last stepped out of the secret room.


    The lights in the secret room slowly went out.


    While in the study outside the secret room, Little Lisop, with a resolute expression, waited quietly. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    About four or five minutes later, Lord Lisop''s Guard Commander and Swordsmanship Chief, Gold, arrived first.


    This was a middle-aged man who had a military background dating back to his grandfather, and had become prominent in his youth. Regrettably, without Noble Bloodline, he was unable to receive the treatment he deserved. Ultimately, with substantial financial motivation from Lord Lisop, he became the Lisop Family''s Guard Commander and Swordsmanship Chief.


    The hundred-man Guard he had personally trained was an indispensable protective force for the Lisop Family.


    His swordsmanship, moreover, earned most people''s admiration.


    Of course, what was most commendable was Gold''s serious and loyal attitude.


    Seeing a stern-faced Little Lisop but not Lord Lisop, the Guard Commander and Swordsmanship Chief felt puzzled, yet still respectfully took his place beside Little Lisop, silently waiting for Head Hunter Leixide to arrive.


    Unlike the disciplined Gold, who came from a military family,


    Leixide was once a mercenary, known for his outstanding Archery and skilled in hunting and training.


    Hence, he became the Lisop Family''s Head Hunter.


    Even after becoming the Head Hunter for the Lisop Family, Leixide remained casual¡ª


    "My dear young master, good evening!"


    "Good evening, Head Hunter Leixide."


    Little Lisop detected the smell of alcohol on his Head Hunter but didn''t mind and, after signaling for the two to sit down, went straight to the point.


    "My father has been assassinated; the ''Death Poetry Society'' bribed Tel and his son to do it!"


    "What?"


    Both Gold and Leixide looked shocked.


    "How is the Lord?"


    Gold asked anxiously.


    Leixide stared unblinkingly at Little Lisop.


    "Father, father..."


    Little Lisop opened his mouth.


    Both Gold and Leixide immediately knew what had happened, and both faces linked closely with the Lisop Family overflowed with grief.


    Leixide''s eyes reddened.


    Gold even let his tears fall, and with his longsword drawn directly from its scabbard, he stabbed towards Little Lisop.

 Chapter 386 - 383 The Power of Inspiration!

    Gold''s sword was not only fast but also ruthless.


    The moment he drew his sword, its tip was about to pierce Little Lisop''s throat.


    This sudden attack exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    Leixide, the Head Hunter, did not react in time.


    Neither did Little Lisop.


    Because, in both of their eyes, everyone in South Town could betray them, but Gold would never betray.


    This was a man who demanded of himself the standard of a "Knight"! S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As a "Knight," what he valued most was honor!


    Just before the sword tip touched Little Lisop''s throat, it was blocked by a force field¡ªthe Protection Copper Coin had taken effect. Shocked, Little Lisop quickly regained his senses and drew his sword to counterattack.


    Clang!


    Gold''s sword intercepted Little Lisop''s longsword.


    The next moment, both men stepped forward, beginning to wrestle with the section where their longswords touched.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    In the subtle, continuous collisions, both longswords emitted bursts of crisp sounds¡ª


    "Mystic Tools, huh?


    What a pity!"


    Gold glanced at the residual force field shield around Little Lisop and murmured softly.


    "Why?


    Why, Gold?"


    Confusion was written all over Little Lisop''s face, his words filled with questioning.


    "Why?"


    A self-mocking smile appeared on Gold''s face as he seemingly heard those never-ending voices once again.


    ''Congratulations on winning the Ainhars Territory Swordsmanship Competition championship. Keep it up; you''ll soon earn the title of ''Knight''!


    ''Eradicate this gang of bandits, and you can earn the title of ''Knight''!


    ''This group of murderous bounty hunters is up to you to handle!


    ''The title of ''Knight'' is not that easy to achieve!''


    ''Thank you for your efforts; I have already applied for your ''Knight'' title!''


    ''Sorry, your honor is not enough for you to become a ''Knight''!


    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Sorry, I can''t wait for the day you become a ''Knight,'' and my family can''t wait either. I need to get married!''


    ''You coward! How can you think of fleeing your family after a few failures? Do you know how much we''ve already spent to get you the ''Knight'' title!''


    ...


    Each voice, each time.


    Each sound made Gold''s expression turn ferocious.


    Each time made the murderous intent in Gold''s eyes boil.


    "Of course, it''s because I enjoy doing this!"


    In a low growl, Gold misstepped and, with a twist of his sword, flung Little Lisop''s blade outward while striking the younger knight''s chin with his elbow.


    Bang!


    In the dull sound, Little Lisop staggered backward.


    The residual force field kept the lord''s son from falling unconscious, but intense dizziness appeared before his eyes.


    Little Lisop shook his head, struggling to clear his mind quickly.


    And Gold''s sword lunged at him again.


    Whoosh!


    Ting!


    An arrow intercepted the attack as Leixide continuously triggered his hand crossbow, shooting rapid rounds that gave Little Lisop a chance to breathe.


    Leixide drew the longsword at his waist, locking eyes with Gold and forming a pincer with Little Lisop.


    Even though it was two against one, the Head Hunter''s eyes were wide open, not daring to be negligent in the slightest.


    Nobody knew better than Leixide how formidable Gold''s swordsmanship was.


    They had once fought side by side against robbers, and Gold alone, with a single sword, could take down seventeen men.


    And him?


    He was merely using a bow to restrain the enemies.


    In Leixide''s view, Gold''s swordsmanship could definitely rival that of the ''Nobles''.


    There''s no winning this!


    Recalling Gold''s swordsmanship, Leixide quickly reached a conclusion and took a deep breath¡ª


    "Young master, please leave!"


    Having said that, Leixide charged at Gold.


    His swordsmanship, of course, was not comparable to Gold''s.


    But as the Head Hunter of the Lisop Family, it was his duty to do just that.


    Moreover, he had made a vow in the past.


    Not to Lord Lisop,


    but to...


    the Countess of South Los.


    As a spy of the Lord Count, even though he was not aware of what was exactly happening, he knew that South Town should not fall into chaos, and it should certainly not affect the whole of South Los!


    His longsword thrust forward, but Gold easily dodged it, leaving the Head Hunter full of frustration.


    ''Damn it, I knew I shouldn''t have drunk!''


    Leixide, looking helpless, watched Gold''s counterattack.


    The Head Hunter wanted to dodge, but the alcohol-induced paralysis of his nerves had slowed his reactions tremendously.


    He watched helplessly as the sword approached, unable to evade it.


    Then, a fierce light flared in the Head Hunter''s eyes.


    Can''t dodge?


    Then don''t.


    Leixide allowed Gold''s longsword to thrust towards his chest, his own longsword aiming for his opponent''s chest.


    Gold frowned.


    He looked at Leixide, puzzled.


    He knew Leixide very well.


    In some ways, they could be called friends.


    He was well aware of some of Leixide''s past, more full of complaints than him, and in his mind, Leixide was the easiest to sway.


    But now¡ª


    Clang!


    His longsword lightly tapped, and Leixide''s longsword veered off course, sending him lunging forward due to inertia.


    After tripping him up and watching him quickly get back up, he fearlessly held his sword against him again.


    "Why?"


    The Swordsmanship Chief and Guard Commander couldn''t help but ask.


    "Because I like it, of course!"


    Leixide grinned, retaliating with the same words against the Swordsmanship Chief and Guard Commander before him.


    "Don''t you think it''s unfair?"


    The Swordsmanship Chief and Guard Commander asked.


    "Unfair?"


    Leixide was taken aback.


    He finally understood why Gold had done this.


    Gold understood Leixide.


    Leixide also knew some things about Gold.


    Cheated by a former employer.


    Abandoned by a lover.


    Forsaken by parents.


    He knew all these things, but he had thought that Gold had found a way to solve them, not like him, drowning his sorrows in alcohol daily and needing to rely on alcohol to sleep.


    "Tch, you guy, always acting so convincingly, I thought you had come around!


    Of course, what you are doing is unfair¡ªyou vent all the injustices you suffered on the people who were fair to you, is this your idea of fairness?


    If you want your fairness back, why don''t you go after those who treated you unfairly?


    Your swordsmanship is so good, wouldn''t it be easy to take them down?


    Go kill them!


    But what are you doing now?


    Spreading your injustices and creating a bunch of guys just like you?


    Ignorance!"


    Leixide yelled loudly, then was knocked to the ground by Gold''s sword.


    "Such a nuisance!"


    Gold stared coldly at Leixide.


    Feeling the pain on his body, Leixide, however, started to laugh.


    With one strike of his sword, Gold could have killed him.


    But he didn''t do it.


    Gold wavered.


    Knowing this, Leixide spoke again¡ª


    "Heh, you guy, not purely kind, not thoroughly evil, completely indecisive¡ªjust like me.


    We are just a bunch of ordinary people with hesitations.


    Whatever we do, we will regret it.


    Do you believe if you had killed the young master, from now on, you would be tormented even more than you are now...


    Because, you guy, still have a conscience!"


    Leixide slowly stood up, staring straight at Gold.


    And in Gold''s ears echoed those voices¡ª


    ''Do you think it''s fair?''


    ''Do you want fairness?''


    ''I have a plan!''


    ''It can make you feel fair!''


    ¡­


    ''Is this the fairness I want?''


    Gold asked himself as he fell into confusion and hesitation.


    Due to Leixide''s words.


    But even more so¡­


    Little Lisop!


    The sight of Little Lisop kneeling and praying to the ''Kind Father.''

 Chapter 387 - 384: Spreading the Love of a Kind Father!

    Little Lisop keenly felt Gold''s pain.


    Such pain, just like his own before.


    He had experienced it firsthand.


    That''s why he understood what Gold felt.


    That''s why he believed Gold hadn''t meant to, that he had been compelled by such torment to make that choice¡ªjust as he had.


    But he was fortunate, for he had the "Kind Father''s" guidance.


    Then...


    Could Gold also be guided by the "Kind Father"?


    Little Lisop immediately knelt on one knee and silently called upon the "Kind Father."


    There was no direct response.


    But Little Lisop wasn''t disheartened.


    Because¡ª


    He felt the warm power of the "Kind Father."


    Within him.


    In his blood.


    Flowing through his entire body with his breath and the beating of his heart.


    ''Is this the "Grace" of the "Kind Father"?


    Did the "Kind Father" foresee that I would face such a situation and so, granted me this "Grace" early on?''


    An indescribable sense of emotion rose from the depths of Little Lisop''s heart.


    That warmth made his eyes even more resolute.


    He must allow Gold to feel the love of the "Kind Father."


    And...


    Leixide!


    Yes, Leixide!


    Little Lisop felt pain in Leixide too.


    No!


    To be precise, agony!


    The torture brought by such agony caused Leixide''s soul to cry out constantly, as if it were about to shatter at any moment.


    "We are the same kind of people!


    Not purely good enough, not thoroughly evil, indecisive when it comes to making choices!


    But the ''Kind Father'' told me that none of that matters.


    No matter what I choose, the ''Kind Father'' will always choose to support me."


    Little Lisop whispered softly, but his heartbeat grew stronger, his blood completely being pumped throughout his body, bringing a powerful and hot flow of energy.


    The temperature of Little Lisop, still kneeling on one knee, started to rise rapidly.


    Like a little sun that warms the winter day.


    He radiated his warmth onto Gold and Leixide.


    Warm, peaceful.


    Gold was startled and unconsciously raised his hand to touch his heart¡ªthe irritation, the discontent had vanished.


    Even now, recalling that encounter, he could more vividly sense the malice in that fellow.


    Immediately, regret surged in Gold''s heart.


    Why did he do it?


    Why had he done it?


    Having done so, even if he acquired the title of "Knight," could he still consider himself a knight?


    A knight without any sense of honor, what difference is there from a robber?


    Was he still himself?


    In an instant, Gold fell into a daze.


    Leixide''s feelings were even more direct¡ª


    As the Countess''s Spy, he believed he should possess a sense of honor.


    Yet Lord Lisop also gave him corresponding respect.


    In the Countess''s service, he was just an insignificant pawn.


    But in Lord Lisop''s presence, he became a highly esteemed Head Hunter.


    Everyone in South Town accorded him respect; he liked it here.


    But he had a mission.


    Thinking of such a mission every day, he couldn''t sleep without the aid of alcohol, and facing those who respected him, he always had to remind himself that he had a mission.


    Especially when a lady expressed her love for him, and he had to act nonchalantly, breaking the lady''s heart, he wept bitterly.


    He even thought of giving up everything.


    But the honor he stood by made it impossible for him to abandon everything.


    Agony!


    Unbearable agony!


    He didn''t know how much longer he could hold on.


    He planned to end himself when he could no longer bear it.


    Living was too hard.


    But what was this warmth?


    Why do I want to cry?


    Leixide stood there stunned, tears streaming down unconsciously.


    In this moment, his emotions became incredibly peaceful, and his conflicted heart settled down for the first time¡ªthe sense of peace made his breathing smooth and even.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know about your experiences, Gold and Leixide.


    But I am willing to be a listener, to hear your confessions.


    At the same time, I am willing to do everything I can to help you¡ªbecause that''s what a ''Kind Father'' would do, and I hope to follow in the ''Kind Father''s'' footsteps and move forward."


    Perhaps I''m not doing enough.


    But I hope you can help me correct that."


    Little Lisop lifted his head and looked at Gold and Leixide, his eyes clear and earnest.


    Such a gaze, in an instant, ignited the warmth enveloping Gold and Leixide.


    The two were filled with emotion.


    Such emotion affected both their feelings and their reason.


    No!


    To be precise, both their perceptions had undergone a complete shift at this moment.


    "''Kind Father,'' huh?


    Indeed a merciful father."


    Feeling the calm and warmth in his heart, Gold knelt on one knee before Little Lisop¡ª


    "Please forgive my ignorance.


    And please allow me to atone for my sins through meritorious deeds."


    After speaking, Gold bowed his head with his sword laid across.


    Leixide, on the other hand, was much more straightforward.


    "The ''Kind Father'' allows drinking and marriage, right?


    I hope to marry Beth, and I wish for your blessing!"


    Leixide looked at Little Lisop with a face full of expectation.


    "The ''Kind Father'' will not hinder any of our choices, the ''Kind Father'' will always stand by our side."


    Little Lisop stood up as he spoke and helped both Gold and Leixide to their feet.


    The son of the Lord looked at them seriously.


    "Later, I will take you to see the ''Kind Father.''


    "Now?


    We have some matters to deal with!"


    Little Lisop looked outside the manor, where sporadic gunfire could be heard.


    Clearly, the Death Poetry Society''s arrangements went far beyond what had just happened.


    Assassinate my father.


    Sow discord between my Swordsmanship Chief and Guard Commander.


    Now, instigating people to rise in rebellion.


    Phew!


    Little Lisop took a deep breath.


    Once again, the son of the Lord felt the love of the ''Kind Father.''


    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    If not for the ''Kind Father,'' he would have been doomed.


    He admitted to himself that he couldn''t deal with all these things.


    "Fortunately, there''s still time!"


    Little Lisop said these words and took the lead in heading outside.


    Gold and Leixide followed closely behind.


    ...


    ''Hehe, it''s a piece of cake!


    Once Gold takes action, with the inside-outside coordination, South Town Manor will be breached immediately.


    Afterward, under the stimulation of blood and money, the whole of South Town will be set ablaze.


    That will be enough to draw the attention of those guys!


    Hmph!


    Arthur Kredos, here, can you thwart my plan again?''


    In the shadows, a figure cloaked in a hooded cape chuckled coldly to himself.


    His plan was perfect.


    The previous failure was nothing but the ''Spirit Medium''s'' dumb luck.


    Now it was time to demonstrate his real power.


    What comes next?


    Of course, it''s to make that ''Spirit Medium'' realize the true terror of death!


    Thinking this, the figure watched with anticipatory eyes as Little Lisop, Gold, and Leixide appeared inside the manor.


    "Take action!


    In full view of everyone, reclaim your justice!


    Let this blood be the beginning of death!"


    The cloaked person muttered under his breath.


    But as time passed, and the Lisop Family''s hundred-man Guard had completely assembled, Gold had not made his move, which caused the person in the cape to frown slightly. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, he did not think that he had failed.


    Moreover, he soon realized what Gold was up to¡ª


    "So that''s it!


    Worthy of being the man I chose!"


    With that thought, the corner of his mouth turned up in a smile.

 Chapter 388 - 385: Brothers in Trouble and Youre Not There!

    Killing Little Lisop with his own hands was a direct choice.


    But having the mob kill Little Lisop was an even better choice.


    "Not to stain my hands with fresh blood, and to gain benefits?"


    Although I can''t turn ''death'' into art, still...


    For an outsider, that''s pretty good!"


    The man wearing a hooded cloak muttered to himself.


    Thereafter, this ''Death Poetry Society'' member altered the original plan¡ªin the original plan, Gold was a disposable pawn.


    He was the one to bear the brunt of the mob''s fury.


    But now?


    Death was necessary.


    But what came after could be changed!


    The other party had a bit of ''potential.''


    Maybe he could become one of his attendants.


    Different from those ''attendants'' sent previously by the Left Cantor and Right Pastor.


    A true attendant, belonging entirely to him.


    Moreover, in his mind, he had already arranged a ''Ghoul Ritual'' for Gold.


    Of course, Gold was never his first choice.


    The ''Bandaged Swordsman'' was!


    But due to previous concerns about exposure, he had to put his plans on hold, but now there was no need¡ª


    "Soon! Very soon!


    Once I complete the ritual!


    You will belong to me!"


    An Evil Spirit returning from ''The Land of Eternal Night''s Rest'' was too precious for a ''Death Poetry Society'' member.


    He could fully imagine how heated the others in the ''Death Poetry Society'' would become if they knew of the ''Bandaged Swordsman''s'' existence.


    And his best efforts to block the news were merely a temporary impediment to the ''Death Poetry Society''s'' understanding of the ''Bandaged Swordsman.''


    It wasn''t going to last forever.


    Once it was known, he would naturally be blamed.


    However, as long as he completed the ''Grudge Rite'', everything would be different.


    ''Death'' is fair.


    But the power that brings ''death'' is not fair.


    He had known this truth for ten years.


    However, the ''Death Poetry Society'' member scanning the battlefield harbored a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    Where was Lisop?


    Where was that old fox in the face of such a major upheaval?


    The ''Death Poetry Society'' member was filled with intrigue.


    Then¡ª


    "Hm?!"


    Just as the ''Death Poetry Society'' member was lost in his doubts, he suddenly looked in surprise at the charging cavalry of the Lisop Family.


    Gold was leading the charge!


    And although Little Lisop was also in the ranks, he was in the safest position right in the middle of the formation, at least ten paces behind Gold.


    It looked nothing like the expected turmoil where the mob was to kill Little Lisop.


    Instead, it seemed like protective layers were in place!


    And indeed¡ª


    After the return of four scout cavalry confirming it was just a mob armed with pitchforks and possessing very few firearms, the entire cavalry began their charge. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Unlike the early knights'' lance charges during the Silver Age, the knights now held high...


    Thunder Guns!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Flashes of fire.


    Within the Thunder Guns'' wide muzzles, volleys of bullets burst forth, sweeping across the battlefield with a force that destroyed all in their path.


    In less than ten minutes, the mob that had gathered at the front gate of South Town Manor was completely suppressed.


    The disparity in military force and equipment was too vast.


    It was an utter rout.


    There was simply no chance for a turnabout.


    And the ''Death Poetry Society'' member lurking in the shadows turned cold.


    The unexpected outcome, Gold wasn''t swayed and the plan failed.


    Looking at Little Lisop, safe under the protection of the cavalry, the ''Death Poetry Society'' member finally understood why Lisop hadn''t shown himself.


    Lisop had Gold''s report and was assured of his victory.


    Moreover, he was prepared to use this opportunity to establish his son''s reputation.


    "Heh, still dreaming of turning the Lisop Family into a hereditary line?"


    "Such a foolish pipe dream!"


    The member of the Death Poetry Society sneered repeatedly.


    Perhaps the mutual restraint between the Old Lion of Inner Bay and the Mother Tigress of South Los had allowed the Lisop Family a bizarre period of balanced development.


    But whether it''s the Old Lion of Inner Bay or the Mother Tigress of South Los, neither would let the Lisop become too big to fail.


    Therefore, the Lisop Family could never become hereditary.


    What''s more...


    After tonight, the Lisop Family will be history!


    Thinking of this, the member of the Death Poetry Society turned his gaze towards South Town¡ª


    There lay the Hidden Guard recruited by the Lisops.


    Or more accurately, the ''Iron Blood Team''!


    Not all of it!


    Only about one-fifth.


    But the combat power of this ''Iron Blood Team'' was incomparable to these mobs before him.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion occurred.


    Looking at the blaze from South Town not far away,


    Gold immediately dispatched Scout Cavalry once more.


    For now, the Death Poetry Society member did not pay further attention.


    What followed, those ''Iron Blood Team'' members who had been incited would handle on their own. After all, besides the ''Iron Blood Team'' members in South Town, he had also stirred up some within the South Town Manor.


    Not too many.


    Just a few.


    But this Death Poetry Society member believed these few would definitely create significant results.


    Because¡ª


    This was the opportunity they had dreamt of, a chance to strike it rich overnight.


    Leaving it in the hands of these folks was enough.


    And him?


    He naturally had to deal with the people from South Los.


    If he didn''t draw their attention, South Los''s plan could become passive.


    Taking big strides, the Death Poetry Society member made his way toward the main road leading out of South Town and toward South Los.


    And just as this Death Poetry Society member stepped onto the main road, a carriage shrouded in mist appeared in his field of vision.


    "Marinda Julius Caesar!


    It is you indeed, Master!


    You always charge into battle like this...


    But it can lead to accidents!"


    While saying this, the Death Poetry Society member drew from his bosom his biggest trump card¡ªa puppet completely carved out of metal.


    Or more precisely...


    A Human Puppet!


    But unlike Arthur''s ''Exquisite Human Puppet'',


    this Human Puppet was even more delicate yet full of power.


    Even when held in his hand, there was a feeling that life was about to surge forth, much like a volcano on the verge of eruption.


    "Go, my ''General''!"


    The Death Poetry Society member casually threw the Human Puppet out.


    The puppet grew upon encountering the wind.


    In just a moment, it became a two-meter-tall man in black military uniform with a stern face.


    As soon as this middle-aged man appeared, the air around him seemed to solidify.


    Not as a figure of speech.


    But the air actually congealed at that moment.


    Because¡ª


    Behind the middle-aged man appeared an illusory shadow of a storm.


    And this phantasmal ''Storm Shadow'' radiated annihilation like a real storm.


    This illusionary storm influenced reality, drawing in the air around, growing rapidly in size.


    Marinda''s flying carriage was the first to be affected, being pulled towards that storm.


    "Entrant!"


    Feeling the influence of the illusory shadow emanating a presence far beyond that of a typical Great Arcana Level, Marinda immediately narrowed her eyes.


    Without any hesitation, the lady prepared to dispatch this adversary as quickly as possible, together with her partner Arthur.


    But just as her gaze swept by her side, her face showed surprise¡ª


    Huh, where is Arthur?!

 Chapter 389 - 386: Ive Decided on These Two, No One Can Change My Mind!

    When your brother has a problem, you really run away!


    Marinda complained about Arthur''s "disappearance without a word" -- this lady was well aware that her partner must have discovered something to secretly leave.


    But this did not prevent the lady from cursing Arthur in her heart.


    Because--


    The "Entrant" before her eyes was targeting her.


    Her power was primarily "Smoke," secondarily "Undead."


    And the "Entrant" opposite her was "Storm."


    What happens when smoke meets a storm?


    Naturally, the smoke is scattered to the winds.


    As for the remaining Undead?


    Lacking the main "Smoke" and left with only a third of the "Undead" power, they would be completely suppressed by the opposing "Storm."


    The pipe in Marinda''s mouth began to flicker rapidly.


    It was not anxiety.


    But hesitation.


    ''Do I have to use that move?''


    Everyone has a trump card at the bottom of their box.


    Marinda was no exception.


    Only...


    If she used this trump card, she was very likely to attract great trouble.


    That was something she absolutely did not want to see.


    So--


    Drag it out!


    Thinking this, Marinda took a deep drag on her pipe.


    Then, she exhaled heavily.


    Suddenly, the thick smoke turned into blankets of fog, completely enveloping the surroundings.


    But the next moment--


    Woo!


    The raging wind swept through as a middle-aged man in a military uniform lifted his hand, and the whole mass of fog was blown away revealing that Marinda had vanished.


    In her place was an "Undead."


    Or to be more precise, a skeletal warrior appeared behind the "Entrant," with a rusty longsword slashing down directly.


    At the same time, a skeletal hand emerged from under the "Entrant''s" feet, firmly grasping his ankle.


    A chilling power surged into the body of the "Entrant."


    But it was immediately dispersed.


    Woo!


    The storm appeared again.


    Not only the chilling power of the Undead that had surged into the "Entrant''s" body, but also the skeleton hand grasping at his ankle and the skeletal warrior that had appeared behind him were shattered by the wind.


    However, the bone fragments filling the air did not disappear.


    The shattered bone fragments turned into a four-armed skeletal warrior in the storm and lunged at the "Entrant" again with a silent roar.


    The chilly force was even stronger.


    Its might far surpassed what had come before.


    But the "Entrant" didn''t even look, turning into a gust and rushing to the side.


    There, next to the empty road, ripples immediately appeared.


    Marinda''s figure emerged there, retreating at extreme speed.


    The "Entrant" immediately sped up, but just as he approached the area, he frowned--


    Boom!


    In a huge roar, a 3-meter diameter pillar of fire burst from the ground beneath him, shooting into the sky.


    This 10-meter-long pillar of fire was like a uniquely shaped firework soaring into the sky.


    People near South Town were all attracted by this bright light.


    Arthur naturally saw this scene clearly.


    ''Well done!


    Marinda, keep it up!


    I''m rooting for you!''


    The young "Spirit Medium," in a sprint and tracking pursuit, clenched his fist towards the direction of Marinda''s fight, offering his heartfelt encouragement, then his gaze once again turned to the depths of the dense forest ahead.


    With Fujin''s vision, when that "Entrant" appeared, Arthur had confirmed his approximate location.


    And soon, he had pinpointed the exact location of the other party.


    As for why he didn''t catch up?


    It was naturally because of the Human Puppet!


    When the ''Entrant'' appeared, Arthur was not too certain.


    Although there was a sense of familiarity about the ''Entrant'', the young ''Spirit Medium'' was unsure if a Human Puppet could achieve the level of an ''Entrant''.


    Thus, Arthur harbored doubts in his heart.


    However, once he confirmed the other''s location and locked on, Arthur was certain.


    The ''Entrant'' was indeed a Human Puppet.


    Because¡ª


    The one he was tracking was a Human Puppet.


    An Exquisite Human Puppet, no less!


    With an Exquisite Human Puppet as a vest, Arthur knew Exquisite Human Puppets all too well.


    One might even say, no one understood Exquisite Human Puppets better than him.


    After his active Spirituality had confirmed this, Arthur did not immediately take action but silently kept up, while expressing a sigh of admiration in his heart¡ª


    ''Is this a completely new path?


    Even ''Entrant'' level Human Puppets can be created!


    Then...


    What about the higher-level ''Ascend Steper''?


    They should also be possible, right!''


    Arthur recalled the remarks related to Exquisite Human Puppets, which accurately stated that the initial creator of the Human Puppet, ''Robin'', had found a brand-new path through ''Alchemy''.


    At that time, Arthur did not have much understanding of the word ''path''.


    But as he grew stronger and read more books from the Mystic Side, Arthur knew what the term ''path'' meant in the Mystic Side.


    ''Ascend Steper''!


    Only Ascend Steper is worthy of the term ''path''.


    ''An ''Entrant'' Human Puppet is already remarkable enough. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    An ''Ascend Steper'' Human Puppet is truly terrifying.


    No wonder that Master Robin firmly believed he could ultimately overthrow the Holy Empire!


    I wonder if any Human Puppet of the Ascend Steper still exists?''


    Arthur pondered and then shook his head slightly.


    Having confidence is one thing; achieving success is quite another.


    As far as Arthur knew, the Holy Empire was not overthrown by Master Robin¡ªalthough, of course, the master contributed to its weakening.


    But failure was definite.


    And with the Holy Empire''s cruel methods, the master''s fate would certainly not be good.


    After all, there was more than one master who had been burned at the stake in the Holy Empire.


    And the masterpieces of those masters were most likely destroyed.


    Even if preserved, they would only be used by the Holy Empire, and then, with the fall of the Holy Empire, these props would be further consumed and damaged.


    Entering the Silver Age, the nobles continued their overt and covert strife, further consuming and damaging these props.


    With the onset of the Seven Years'' War, these props were then consumed and damaged en masse once more.


    Therefore, Arthur did not hold much hope that the ''Ascend Steper'' Human Puppet created by this master still existed.


    Even if it did, such an item would definitely be in the hands of those Great Nobles.


    He wanted to get it? Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It would be difficult.


    However, obtaining an ''Ascend Steper'' Human Puppet might be difficult,


    But acquiring another Exquisite Human Puppet was not very hard.


    Even the ''Entrant'' Human Puppet could be conveniently obtained.


    With this in mind, Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly¡ª


    He was very clear about what the other party wanted to do.


    Buy time!


    Complete the Ritual!


    That ritual is most likely the rumored ''Grudge Rite.''


    Besides this possibility, Arthur could not think of anything else that would lead a member of the Death Poetry Society, still an ordinary person for the time being, to secretly hole up in number 6 White Bird Street and make such a commotion.


    ''If that''s the case, then I''ll help myself...


    These two Human Puppets are mine to claim!''


    The corners of the young ''Spirit Medium''s mouth turned up slightly.

 Chapter 390 - 387: The Second Game Begins!

    The "Exquisite Human Puppet" in front did not circle around in the dense forest, but instead moved straight forward at a high speed.


    And with the occasional rustling noises, it was a clear display of exposing its tracks, as if in a hasty escape.


    If he hadn''t been familiar with the "Exquisite Human Puppet," Arthur would have sped up to catch up, only to step into the next trap the opponent had set¡ªfor the successful completion of the ''Grudge Rite'', in addition to utilizing the riot in South Town and the upcoming landing of pirates in South Los to distract everyone''s attention, another trap had been laid out targeting ''the ones who slipped through the net''.


    Because, no matter how many preparations were made, there were bound to be omissions.


    So, the opponent planned on ''entering the game with their body''.


    The opponent planned to use ''themselves'' to attract all the remaining people together.


    Then?


    Naturally, to use ''themselves'' to completely cover up the noise of the ''Grudge Rite''.


    Arthur didn''t understand the ''Grudge Rite''.


    But having experienced the ritual of ''Orange Cat'', Arthur had a rough guess about the ''Grudge Rite''¡ªtime, place, and base materials were naturally necessary, and perhaps, the riot in South Town and the soon-to-arrive pirates in South Los were also a part of it.


    Of course, the most important thing was...


    Noise!


    The opponent had taken such cautious measures, the ''Grudge Rite'' probably would make a great noise when starting and upon completion.


    Therefore¡ª


    ''Overlap!


    Have the "Exquisite Human Puppet" set up a fake ritual, making noise that sounds similar!


    With the traits of the "Exquisite Human Puppet," it would surely be able to fake it convincingly.


    And if it were up to me...


    I would deliberately make the "Exquisite Human Puppet''s" fake ritual fail, then control the "Exquisite Human Puppet" to act unwillingly, making a final crazy move that ends in mutual destruction.


    It''s best to bury explosives!


    Next?


    Naturally, to hide in the shadows and continue the setup, staging a ''return of the Evil Spirit'' play.''


    Arthur thought to himself, quickening his pace.


    The opponent, exploiting the traits of the "Exquisite Human Puppet," would naturally maximize those traits.


    Arthur could even imagine that, as he sped up now, the "Exquisite Human Puppet" in front would also accelerate.


    A faint glow appeared all over the opponent, making him conspicuous while simultaneously moving forward as if gliding.


    ''Arthur Kredos!


    You really did follow!''


    Utilizing a prop on the "Exquisite Human Puppet," that member of the ''Death Poetry Society'' caught sight of Arthur''s figure.


    Immediately, a thick hatred emerged on the face of this ''Death Poetry Society'' member!


    That hatred was almost tangible.


    If hatred could kill, Arthur would have died countless times already.


    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    And such hatred was naturally not unreasonable.


    It accumulated over and over again¡ª


    If it weren''t for the ''Spirit Medium'' in his sight, this ''Death Poetry Society'' member wouldn''t have needed to go to such great lengths, wasting a massive amount of the society''s resources.


    Even causing the Left Cantor and the Right Pastor to become dissatisfied with him.


    And to start doubting his ''Child of Death'' status.


    Yes!


    He was fake!


    He was completely pretending based on that vague prophecy!


    But indeed, he was the one with the ''Death Talent,'' found by the Right Pastor through divination.


    Since that was the case...


    Why couldn''t he become the ''Child of Death''?


    Why couldn''t he become the successor of the ''Death Poetry Society''?


    If others could!


    Of course, he could!


    In fact, at the beginning, everything went extremely smoothly.


    It took him a year to formally enter 6 White Bird Street, where he used his words to agitate the nerves of those attending the salon and auction.


    He wielded their jealousy as his sword and their greed as his spear, pitting them against each other.


    Ultimately¡ª


    The ''Axe Murderer'' was born.


    This was the first creation he had meticulously planned and produced.


    According to his plan, the ''Axe Murderer'' would remain active in South Los for at least a year before being completely eliminated.


    For this, he even instigated the coach of the ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club.''


    Dexi!


    Knowing that Litter, the third place winner of the last ''Swordsmanship Competition,'' had come about because of Dexi, whose jealousy was already palpable as if it were physical, he barely said two sentences before the other party took the bait easily.


    The ''Axe Murderer'' and Dexi would cooperate with each other, the latter helping to better conceal the former''s identity.


    But who would have known that it would all be ruined by that damned ''Spirit Medium''!


    Then came the ''Baby Theft Case'' and the ''Lady of the Long Night Salon Murder Case''!


    He had originally planned to use the ''Baby Theft Case'' and ''Graham the Toad'' to divert everyone''s attention so that Woolter could take over the Shire District Police Station smoothly.


    But that failed too.


    Even worse, that guy died inexplicably.


    At that time, he suspected that the ''Spirit Medium'' had discovered something, so he had to activate the backup plan at ''Oakwood Manor.''


    That place was originally intended for himself.


    But to test the ''Spirit Medium,'' he had no choice but to do so.


    But what was the result?


    Nothing was gained.


    The other party acted very normally, but it was precisely because of this normalcy that he became even more suspicious.


    The series of events on ''Rat Street'' further confirmed his suspicions.


    The ''Spirit Medium'' had an exceptional understanding of South Los.


    He even suspected that there was some major force behind the other party.


    Therefore, he once again deeply concealed himself. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He pushed out the retired financial advisor of the Grand Duke.


    Using the police chief of the Dort District, James, as bait, he lured the ''Spirit Medium.''


    As expected, his guess was not wrong.


    The ''Spirit Medium'' had significant influence in South Los; otherwise, how could the ''Blood Descendants'' possibly cooperate with them, and so deeply at that?


    He knew the descendant of the ''Blood Marquis'' all too well.


    Thus, he used the spy from the ''Death Poetry Society'' and another ''Blood Descendant,'' Bern, for several rounds of testing.


    Everything proved that he was right.


    Unfortunately, he discovered it too late, especially when the news that Arthur Kredos was the contemporary ''Black Cat'' of the ''Cat Faction'' and also an ''Entrant'' spread, he knew he had to activate his backup plan.


    Luckily, he was accustomed to having a backup plan!


    Now¡ª


    Let''s begin the second round!


    Thinking this, the member of ''Death Poetry Society'' controlling the [Exquisite Human Puppet] stopped and turned to wait quietly.


    Just a few seconds later, Arthur truly appeared within sight.


    "Welcome."


    The ''Death Poetry Society'' member made the [Exquisite Human Puppet] reveal a smile.


    Then, he took off his helmet.


    When Arthur saw the face beneath the helmet, his eyebrows raised¡ª


    "Is it you?!"

 Chapter 391 - 388: The Grand Stage of South Town, If Youre Scared, Dont Come!

    ```


    The person before him, Arthur had seen before.


    He had seen him the first time Marinda invited him to 6 White Bird Street!


    Even when the female servant Ilena had used ice to hide the poison to kill Brody, he had boldly spoken out¡ª it was that male servant who seemed to have a good relationship with Ilena!


    ''Impossible!''


    ''It couldn''t be Ilena''s!''


    ''You must have made a mistake!''


    Arthur still remembered how the man had boldly spoken out then.


    "I never expected it to be you!


    You''re called...


    Horton, right?"


    When Arthur asked, there was no hiding his surprise in his tone¡ª


    After the incident where the servant Ilena had poisoned someone, Marinda had checked all the servants, and Horton, who had been the first to speak up, was naturally the first to be checked.


    Similarly, he was the first to be cleared of suspicion.


    His record was clean, and after he was hired, he had always been diligent and honest. Although there were some minor flaws in the matter with Ilena, it was to be expected of a young man.


    And the period of despondency afterward?


    It just convinced everyone around him further that he was not a suspect.


    Therefore, after it was confirmed that there was a member of the ''Death Poetry Society'' who was a completely ordinary person inside 6 White Bird Street, the suspicion towards him had greatly reduced!


    He was investigated, too, but with the detailed groundwork laid before, the attention of those investigating was more easily drawn to others.


    It wasn''t that the investigators weren''t cautious enough.


    It was just that Horton in front of him was too good an actor.


    Especially with that setup, it was admirable.


    Daring to ''Hide under the light'', was surprising enough.


    And to lay out ''Hide under the light'' beforehand was even more remarkable.


    Without having a thorough understanding of everything around, such a setup would have been impossible.


    "Truly remarkable!"


    Arthur sighed and raised his hand clapping.


    "No!


    My actions cannot be considered remarkable!


    You are the one who truly surprised me¡ª


    Lord Arthur Kredos!"


    The member of the ''Death Poetry Society'' before him, while manipulating an Exquisite Human Puppet, stared intently at Arthur and asked directly.


    "To divert attention and make up for the ''Axe Murderer''s flaws, Ilena''s incident was completely improvised by me, hence it was quite rough.


    To others, it may not be apparent,


    but to you, the flaws must seem even more significant, right?


    Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    Was it at that time that you started watching me?


    That is also why you always manage to spot the traces of my web.


    Just as I''ve laid my plans, you choose to unravel them!


    You wish to exhaust me and make me reveal my flaws!


    Now?


    Your wish has come true!


    I''ve revealed my flaws!"


    The man spread his hands with a look of resignation as he spoke.


    Arthur maintained a nonchalant expression as if everything was as the man had said, but inwardly he was cursing.


    ''So it was true!


    I felt something was off at the time, I always felt like someone was spinning a big web¡ªI thought it was aimed at me, but who knew this guy was planning a ritual!


    Tsk, I wonder if he''d believe me if I said it was coincidence?''


    Arthur inwardly exclaimed at the surprise, while the ''Death Poetry Society'' member continued to operate the Exquisite Human Puppet and said¡ª


    "To be honest, I''d been driven to a corner before.


    A series of failures had made the higher-ups of the ''Death Poetry Society'' very dissatisfied with me.


    Even some of the support I had was fading away quietly.


    Because¡­


    they thought you were also a ''Child of Death''!"


    Saying this, the man''s resigned face showed a hint of anger.


    His tone of voice began to rise at this moment¡ª


    "This is also your reciprocation for my arranging the ''Axe Murderer'' to provoke you!


    You''re telling me that you''ve guessed my identity and you want me to behave!


    But...


    Would you believe me if I said it was that bastard''s own move?"


    ```


    Arthur: Ah, right, right, right, whatever you say.


    Though internally he was full of complaints, the young "Spirit Medium" cooperated very well, frowning as if the answer was beyond his own expectations.


    The other side was buying time to complete the Ritual.


    He, too, was buying time to find the other side.


    Moreover, to make it more natural and avoid being detected, he had to provide the other side with emotional value.


    Therefore, while Fujin was searching, Arthur spoke up.


    "Do you mean this is a misunderstanding?"


    "Of course!


    That greedy bastard, after a series of successes, set his sights on my employer, the ''Lady of the Long Night''¡ªhis head is filled with dog shit...


    He has no idea how big a mistake he''s made.


    If it weren''t for this bastard, I think we could have been friends."


    The other''s speech began to calm down.


    Afterwards, the look in his eyes towards Arthur was filled with regret.


    "It''s a pity, because of a greedy bastard, we missed out on each other.


    Are you looking for the arrangements I''ve made here?


    Let me show you!"


    The other side said and then began to laugh.


    And the next moment¡ª


    The earth quaked and the mountains shook!


    The trees in the dense forest were uprooted, and a huge altar made entirely of skeletons rose from the ground.


    The altar was 10 meters high and 50 meters long and wide.


    At each corner stood a 3-meter tower.


    Layer upon layer of skeleton heads piled up, with a single strand of hair flowing out from the mouth of the topmost skull, straight down toward the ground.


    The closer to the ground this hair strand was, the thicker it became, until it reached the ground, where the single hair had become as thick as a thigh, a rope made entirely of dry hair.


    Four thigh bones were pegging this hair rope into the ground.


    And in the front, behind the "Exquisite Human Puppet" controlled by a member of the Death Poetry Society, a staircase made entirely of cervical and thoracic bones revealed itself, step by step.


    With every emergence of a skeletal step, a thick Death Qi erupted from the ground.


    By the time sixty-six steps appeared, the Death Qi was so dense it loomed over the dense forest like dark clouds.


    Any bird that entered into the Death Qi lost its life.


    And any ordinary person who entered this area was eroded by the Death Qi and their vitality sapped.


    "You see, this is what I''ve prepared for you¡ªbut you''re too cautious. Since you appeared, you''ve kept a safe distance from me, not giving me the slightest chance!


    So, I''ve generously shown you."


    The other side said.


    Of course, Arthur didn''t believe a word of it.


    The situation in front of him was exactly as he had guessed.


    The other party was using everything in sight to once again capture the remaining people''s attention.


    And that visible Death Qi?


    Naturally, it was to conceal the start of the ''Grudge Rite.''


    ''The sky, perhaps?''


    Arthur scanned the Death Qi cloud without a hint of alarm, and Fujin immediately crept closer.


    Ordinary birds, approaching this concentration of Death Qi, were certainly doomed.


    Even an Arcane Creature couldn''t bear it.


    But Fujin, completely enhanced by Arthur''s "Breath of Death" Talent, felt no discomfort whatsoever, blending into it like a fish to water.


    Of course, acting along with him were...


    Underground!


    A horde of mice neared the base of the high altar from below.


    When unsure whether the dense Death Qi that seemed like dark clouds was a mere illusion, this was just Arthur acting on instinctual caution.


    Seeing Arthur remain silent, the other side spoke with a smile¡ª


    "I admire your observational skills and cleverness.


    But I am also not convinced.


    You have too many advantages, so I hope to have a fair match with you¡ª


    If you win, I''ll surrender without a fight.


    If I win, how about you agree to three requests from me?"


    "What will we compete in?"


    Arthur showed a keen interest.


    The other side didn''t speak again but simply raised his hand and pulled from his sleeve...


    A deck of poker cards. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 392 - 389: Playing Poker with the Spirit Medium!

    Poker?


    Arthur''s expression appropriately revealed surprise and astonishment.


    Then, there was a sort of relief.


    The Exquisite Human Puppet controlled by a member of the Death Poetry Society saw the range of expressions on the young Spirit Medium''s face and immediately laughed.


    "I knew, Lord Kledos, that you would understand my point¡ª


    What else tests observation, reaction, and intelligence more than playing cards?" Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    With that, the Death Poetry Society member, controlling the Exquisite Human Puppet, began to shuffle the cards single-handedly right in front of Arthur.


    The whole deck of cards was split into two equally thick stacks which were then pushed together, merging into one with a rustling sound.


    Next, the entire deck was divided into three, moving quickly and skillfully in the palm, and with each vertical shuffle, the middle stack of cards would encircle the fingers, blossoming like a flower when the vertical and circular movements combined.


    Especially from Arthur''s perspective, the encircling stack of cards faced upwards, displaying different card faces with each revolution.


    Starting from the Ace of Spades and ending with the Two of Spades.


    Thirteen changes, dazzling to the eye.


    Undoubtedly, this was a very professional technique.


    At least, Arthur could not find any fault with this way of shuffling.


    Of course, Arthur was more aware that the opponent was pressuring him.


    Facing his continuous failures, the opponent was quite dissatisfied.


    The opponent wanted to win at least once.


    Or even make him concede voluntarily¡ª


    For example: by changing the type of contest.


    That''s also why the opponent had showcased their skilled shuffling technique at the beginning, to intimidate him into backing down.


    If it had been any other type of contest, Arthur might have changed it.


    After all, as a Spirit Medium, he shouldn''t care about temporary gains or losses.


    But playing poker...


    That was his strong suit!


    As long as the conditions were right, with his Magic Poker Box, he was invincible at playing poker.


    "Did you previously work part-time in a casino?"


    Arthur asked curiously.


    "Yes, my family used to run a casino."


    The opponent nodded frankly.


    However, Arthur didn''t quite believe it.


    In his view, this was also a further pressure tactic from the opponent, fabricating an identity to gain some advantage, a simple feat for anyone to accomplish.


    Especially when he openly extended an olive branch, the opponent would surely step on it subconsciously.


    Digging a pit?


    No, no, no!


    This was just the Spirit Medium''s contingency plan when facing an "inferior" position.


    "Really?


    Then for me, that''s a challenge.


    I want to check the cards!"


    Arthur said with a smile.


    "Of course!


    That''s only reasonable!"


    Seeing Arthur accept the challenge, the smile on the Exquisite Human Puppet''s face grew even wider.


    Although other contests were prepared, poker was what the Death Poetry Society member felt most confident in.


    Therefore, there wasn''t any objection from the opponent, who was also talking about the rules.


    And that was exactly what Arthur wanted.


    One professional, one amateur.


    The latter wanting to challenge the former must firmly bind the opponent to have a chance to win¡ªeven if it means binding them in their own strongest domain.


    Because only then...


    will you know what the opponent will do, and how they will do it.


    It will also mislead the opponent about your own actions.


    Simply put, you must influence their preconceived notions.


    And you must also be unexpected.


    So¡ª


    "Wait!"


    Just as the opponent finished speaking and was about to toss the poker cards to Arthur, Arthur waved his hand in refusal and motioned for the opponent to place them on the ground¡ªabout 30 centimeters away from the skeletal staircase.


    Watching Arthur''s finger position, the other party maintained a smile and nodded.


    According to the gambling table rules, one party providing the poker allowed the other party the right to examine the cards in any way¡ªas long as the cards were not damaged.


    Of course, if there was suspicion of cheating, one could choose to destroy them.


    But there must be solid evidence, otherwise, one would lose ten times the amount.


    Arthur was clueless about these issues, but his uncle, Drake, was extremely skilled at it. According to Drake, his card skills had been genuinely inherited from Old Charlie, especially when playing cards with ladies in the club, where he was unbeaten and claimed to be invincible.


    Arthur was skeptical about this.


    However, he still remembered some of the rules Drake had mentioned.


    "Is it here?"


    The other party confirmed.


    When Arthur nodded, the other party immediately threw the poker cards in hand.


    And the moment the other party threw the poker cards, the "Hand of Void" caught the deck.


    Watching the poker hang mid-air, at first the other party was startled, then, upon seeing two "Hands of Void" shuffling and examining the cards one by one, he immediately exclaimed,


    "I always appreciate your caution."


    "Can''t help it, you''re a professional, and I..."


    Boom!


    Arthur hadn''t finished speaking when an explosion suddenly occurred in the distance at South Town.


    Almost instinctively, Arthur turned his head to look in the direction of South Town.


    Seeing this, a sense of triumph grew in the other party''s heart.


    "Thinking of counting cards?


    How could I possibly let you get your way?"


    The other party was certain that what Arthur had just called examining the cards was really counting them.


    Because it was exactly like the first time he had counted cards himself.


    And he had been prepared for this move!


    "Just as I thought, an amateur!


    I''m sure to win!"


    The other party thought to himself, and then also looked towards the direction of South Town, and spoke straightforwardly¡ª


    "That''s a group I provoked earlier, now trying to take back what they think belongs to them in their own way!"


    "Blinded by greed, their end won''t be pretty!"


    Arthur said this as he began to check his cards again from the start.


    Clearly, disrupted by the recent explosion, Arthur needed to start over, but the other party did not give him the chance.


    A member of the ''Death Poetry Society,'' manipulated by the ''Exquisite Human Puppet,'' spoke up,


    "Lord Kledos, have you finished examining the cards?


    Your time for card examination is almost up."


    Examining cards could obviously not go on indefinitely.


    According to local gambling table rules, one minute was the time limit.


    "Done!" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur sped up, almost skimming through the cards at the back.


    Clearly, this was an attempt at forced memorization.


    Seeing Arthur''s action, a smile almost spilled out from the other party.


    The other party knew, he was destined to win.


    Arthur was purely an outsider in this.


    Thinking this, the other party couldn''t help but speak again¡ª


    "We''ll draw cards to compare sizes!


    Best of three rounds!


    Drawing a Ghost Card means an immediate loss!


    To make the game more interesting, aside from the earlier bet, let''s add something else¡ªwithin the three rounds, the winner can ask the loser one question.


    Provided it does not violate any existing contract, the loser cannot refuse to answer and must be honest.


    If asked about something already covered by an existing contract, one may refuse to answer, and it shall be considered as having responded.


    How about it?"


    Arthur furrowed his brows, pondering for a few seconds before finally nodding.


    And just at the moment Arthur nodded, a scroll appeared in the other party''s hand.


    After the contract was drafted, just like before, the contract was thrown out.


    Arthur had one "Hand of Void" hold the cards while the other caught the contract.


    After all, it is well-known that the "Hand of Void" has only two hands.

 Chapter 393 - 390: Put on the Clown Mask!

    Arthur closely examined the contract. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After confirming that there were no issues, he finally signed his name.


    Members of the Death Poetry Society who witnessed this scene could hardly resist cheering.


    This time!


    He had finally won!


    He was determined to redeem his previous disgrace!


    Moreover, he wanted to win so convincingly that the Spirit Medium in front of him would be speechless.


    "For the first game, please shuffle the deck," he said.


    The member of the Death Poetry Society began to feign generosity.


    "Alright!"


    After nodding his head, Arthur continued to shuffle the deck with the two "Hands of Void." Compared to the cautious way he had checked the cards before, his shuffling now was extremely fast.


    The Death Poetry Society member across from him felt a hint of disdain when he saw this.


    Even if it was fast, so what?


    He had already memorized all the cards.


    Moreover, it was his turn to cut the deck next.


    He could completely control the placement of the highest ace of spades within the desired pile and then draw the ace of spades.


    With the ace of spades in hand, how could he lose?


    "Where should I cut the deck?"


    Arthur asked after finishing the shuffle.


    "Here!"


    The opponent pointed to a spot about a third of the way down the deck.


    Because the next card down was the ace of spades.


    Without hesitation, Arthur placed the stack of cards on the ground, removed the portion from where his opponent had cut, and immediately picked up the first card from the new top of the deck¡ªcutting the deck first before drawing was also a rule of the gambling table.


    However, as Arthur drew his card, his opponent was stunned.


    Because Arthur had drawn the ace of spades.


    The highest card!


    How was this possible?


    Just dumb luck?


    Was the Spirit Medium''s luck that good?


    The opponent kept crying out in his mind but kept a smile on his face as he drew a card.


    Of course, the result was that Arthur had the higher card.


    "Well, your luck is undeniable.


    Ask me anything you want!"


    The opponent sighed.


    "Tell me precisely what your purpose is," Arthur said.


    The opponent, surprised, showed a bewildered expression on his Exquisite Human Puppet face.


    "I thought you would ask something more valuable¡ªhaven''t you realized by now that I am preparing for my own Ritual?


    From South Los to South Town, it was all for my Ritual.


    In South Los, I not only coordinated with pirates but also dispatched all the personnel assigned to me by His Highness and, for safety, activated my own spies, the three brothers of the Bern Family.


    In South Town, I instigated the conflict between that Lord''s Guard Commander, the restless residents, and some within the Hidden Guard ''Iron Blood Team.''


    They diverted your attention, allowing me to face you genuinely and incidentally complete my Ritual," the opponent explained in detail.


    The three sons of Lord Bern were spies for this member of the Death Poetry Society?!


    Arthur felt an unexpected shock.


    Then, the young Spirit Medium sighed softly.


    "So that''s it!"


    "Haha, it seems you had your suspicions and only wish to confirm their true identity now¡ªtheir greed far exceeds your imagination, their arrogance startled me too.


    The Title of Lordship cannot satiate any of the three.


    With brains like swine, they think they deserve a higher status.


    Still, I think you should inquire about something more valuable," the opponent said, a look of pity on his face.


    As if Arthur had missed his chance.


    But Arthur was unfazed.


    If it weren''t for the rule that ''the loser, without violating the existing contract, and if asked about the existing contract, can refuse to answer, and it will be considered a completed response,'' Arthur would definitely inquire about the secrets of the Death Poetry Society.


    Or simply ask where the real opponent was.


    But with that rule.


    Asking would be futile.


    Instead of inquiring about something half-public yet deeply probing.


    "The three of them already carry significant value," Arthur said with a smile.


    As if there were some secrets tied to these three men as well.


    The Death Poetry Society member frowned secretly.


    Have I missed something?


    Or could it be...


    that there is a problem with these three?


    The other person thought to himself, yet continued¡ª


    "Alright, let''s not talk about them anymore.


    Come, let''s start the next game!


    This round, I''ll shuffle the cards!"


    As he said this, he looked towards the deck of cards.


    Arthur manipulated the "Hand of Void" to securely toss the cards into the opponent''s hands.


    The opponent started showing off again.


    Compared to using one hand, the opponent shuffling with both hands was dizzying for anyone watching. The deck in his hands seemed to come alive, as if glued to his hands, and even with the trembling of his palms, the deck between the two hands became a chain that could extend and contract.


    "Please!"


    After the opponent had shuffled the cards, he did not immediately toss them out. Instead, he began to ask¡ªas Arthur had done¡ªusing the same method to cut the cards, ensuring fairness at the table.


    "Split the deck in half."


    Arthur said so.


    "A very fair choice.


    At the casino, I''ve heard more than once, ''Split the deck in half, and leave everything to destiny!''"


    The opponent said as he split the deck in half.


    Then, he drew a card from the bottom half.


    Clubs Ace.


    This was the largest card from the bottom half.


    As for the Spades Ace?


    It was naturally in the opponent''s hands as well.


    Moreover, the opponent had completed the swap.


    The dizzying shuffling just now had allowed the ''Death Poetry Society'' member to complete a ''card-stealing''¡ªa basic sleight of hand trick application, and his most confident method at the moment.


    If it weren''t for using the "Exquisite Human Puppet", the opponent wouldn''t even need that dizzying maneuver to conceal his actions to swap the cards in an instant.


    Is this unfair?


    He had already said that playing cards is a test of observation, reflexes, and cleverness.


    And what he was doing now was being ''clever''.


    Watching Arthur manipulate the "Hand of Void" to earnestly draw a card, the opponent sneered internally.


    ''Hmph, the purpose of rules is to be broken!


    If you don''t understand that...


    You deserve to lose!''


    Thinking this, the opponent was already preparing to ask his victory question.


    Undoubtedly, what the ''Death Poetry Society'' member most wanted to know was the Kledos Family''s concealed secret in South Los.


    However, clearly, this question would be protected by the ''contract''.


    So, the opponent prepared to ask Arthur...


    Do you know who your mother is?


    He eagerly anticipated the astonished and infuriated expression on Arthur''s face when asked.


    Even if it were protected by the ''contract'', he still wanted to ask.


    Because he wanted to see the "Spirit Medium''s" confusion.


    He wanted to plant the seed of doubt in the "Spirit Medium" before him.


    If there were no ''contract protection''?


    All the better!


    He would listen to the "Spirit Medium" before him tell his story.


    And then?


    Naturally, to rebut it!


    He was determined to make the "Spirit Medium" before him realize the consequences of provoking him.


    And just as the ''Death Poetry Society'' member was relishing in his impending victory, Arthur drew his card and immediately revealed it.


    Spades Ace!


    Seeing this card, the ''Death Poetry Society'' member was stunned.


    "Impossible!


    Absolutely impossible! Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    The Spades Ace should have been in my hand!"


    The opponent cried out repeatedly, pulling out his own card.


    Shortly after, the ''Death Poetry Society'' member was stunned.


    Because in his hand was¡ª


    the Ghost Card!


    On the Ghost Card, a colorful joker had a full face of mirth.


    Standing there dumbfounded, the ''Death Poetry Society'' member, even just controlling an "Exquisite Human Puppet", turned pale, then flushed and pale again, resembling the joker just a bit as if he were wearing a joker''s mask on his face.


    Then, the ''Death Poetry Society'' member glared at Arthur and roared.


    "You cheated!"


    But facing such a roar, Arthur remained unmoved.


    Simply murmuring to himself with an indifferent expression¡ª


    "Found it!"

 Chapter 394 - 391: Ten Bets Nine Cheats, One Swindler!

    ```


    Found them?!


    The angry ''Death Poetry Society'' member was startled, then immediately left the Exquisite Human Puppet and returned to themselves to check their surroundings.


    The whole process was completed in an instant.


    And it didn''t make any unusual noise.


    But this time...


    Arthur had truly found them!


    About 20 meters below his feet, the Death Qi had just shown a slight disturbance.


    Such a disturbance was imperceptible to most people.


    Even members of the ''Death Poetry Society'' would hardly notice it.


    But for Arthur, who possessed the Talent ''Breath of Death'' and had always been extremely restrained in absorbing ''Death Qi'', it was all too clear, as clear as someone scratching the sole of your foot.


    At once, the rats searching underground found their direction and began to dig frantically towards it.


    Horton quickly noticed this.


    The ''Death Poetry Society'' member was both shocked and angry.


    It was only at this moment that the ''Death Poetry Society'' member realized they had been tricked again.


    Arthur hadn''t discovered them just now.


    However, compared to this time, the member of the ''Death Poetry Society,'' still having defensive cards up their sleeve, didn''t care.


    On the contrary, they were more concerned about the recent poker comparison.


    How could they possibly lose?


    They wouldn''t lose!


    With such doubts, the ''Death Poetry Society'' member once again controlled the Exquisite Human Puppet¡ª


    "You truly are the opponent I respect the most.


    How did you do it?"


    The other party''s face showed no sign of anger or panic but asked sincerely.


    Without doubt, the opponent had defensive arrangements underground.


    This did not surprise Arthur.


    If there had been none, Arthur would have thought he was looking in the wrong direction.


    After all, above his head, in the dense Death Qi that seemed like a dark cloud, there was also a ''person'' floating in mid-air.


    Fujin saw it and informed Arthur.


    And underground, the rats had also discovered something strange.


    When nearing a certain area, the rats would quickly lose their vitality.


    The two places previously guessed both had arrangements, which made it difficult for Arthur to determine which was the correct spot.


    So, just now, facing the opponent''s loss of composure, Arthur had simply bluffed.


    Of course, the effect was good.


    And now?


    Arthur continued to play along with the opponent.


    Because Arthur needed to confirm further¡ª


    "Horton, you mentioned before that your family used to run a gambling house, right?"


    "Yes!"


    Horton nodded.


    Arthur immediately laughed and said.


    "If that''s the case, didn''t your elders ever tell you not to gamble with a ''Spirit Medium''?"


    "Are you referring to Necromancy or Mind Reading Technique?


    How could that be possible¡­"


    "Didn''t you just try to use the history of my mother as a breakthrough point to plant a seed of doubt in me?


    And now, the anger in your heart makes you wish you could kill me!


    Plus, you want to use the Exquisite Human Puppet for a fake death to completely hide your whereabouts and then make a big move to drag South Los into the Abyss!"


    Arthur cut off the other party''s words.


    When Arthur''s first sentence was spoken, the opponent''s body trembled.


    When the second was uttered, the opponent''s eyes widened.


    By the third, the opponent blurted out.


    "How do you know?"


    "Of course I know, I''m adept at Mind Reading and Necromancy.


    Just like in the poker game earlier, in the first round, I knew through mind reading that after the cut, the first card at the bottom was the Ace of Spades.


    In the second round, I knew you were concealing and changing cards.


    So, I used Necromancy to change your card."


    Arthur answered with a smile.


    Bluff lit up again at this moment.


    These were of course all lies.


    That the opponent would use his mother to set a trap for him was something Arthur deduced from the opponent''s behavioral patterns¡ªgiven their malice towards him and their habit of instigating others, it was natural to target someone close yet unfamiliar, and based on Arthur''s memory, Old Charlie rarely spoke of his parents.


    So the opponent would certainly target his parents.


    And compared to his father, his mother would seem ''more unfamiliar'' to Arthur.


    Because matters regarding his father could be inquired about from Old Charlie.


    The opponent knew this.


    ```


    Therefore, he would definitely choose his mother.


    With such a conjecture, bluffing the opponent became much easier for Arthur.


    As for being so angry that he wished to kill?


    Who wouldn''t be angry after failing?


    Plus, with the original hatred, it was too normal to want to kill.


    And feigning death to cause real trouble?


    Arthur had long suspected this, and as things developed step by step, especially after the appearance of the Exquisite Human Puppet, he was even more certain of it.


    Of course, these words would have loopholes.


    Therefore, Arthur had to speak vaguely.


    If it were usual, the members of the Death Poetry Society in front of him would definitely notice something amiss.


    But now it was different!


    They had just played a game of poker.


    During the explosion in South Town, the third and fourth Hand of Void had replaced the original poker cards with those from the Magic Poker Box.


    Then, when Arthur shuffled again, he rearranged the new deck of cards according to the order he had previously memorized, making them identical to the previous arrangement.


    For Arthur, who could Change Cards, this was effortless.


    As for memorizing the order of 54 cards?


    That wasn''t difficult for Arthur either.


    Although he hadn''t learned the Memory Technique yet, short-term memory was always one of Arthur''s strong suits.


    Next, he used the opponent''s rules to bind them and obtained the biggest spade A.


    And in the second game?


    Changing Cards still helped immensely.


    No matter what the opponent did, the cards in their hand would definitely end up being the Ghost Card, and his would always be the spade A.


    Ten gambles nine cheats, the remaining one is a trickster.


    Unless you don''t gamble, once you''re at the table, you are destined to lose.


    Just like Horton right now, under Arthur''s words, even though he was only using the Exquisite Human Puppet''s body, disbelief could still be seen in his eyes.


    After that, the gaze became dull and lost its luster.


    Clearly, Horton had temporarily left the Exquisite Human Puppet.


    Noticing this, Arthur immediately exclaimed¡ª


    "Eh, not bad!


    You''ve actually used escaping the Exquisite Human Puppet as a way to avoid my Mind Reading Technique!"


    Acting, of course, requires a full performance.


    Arthur, aware of this, would not drop the ball at such a critical moment.


    And Horton, observing this scene through the props on the Exquisite Human Puppet, immediately felt a chill down his back.


    Arthur truly possessed the Mind Reading Technique!


    ''No!


    That''s not right!


    It definitely wasn''t a true Mind Reading Technique, it must be some sort of secret technique that can read strong intentions!


    As for Necromancy?


    It must also be some secret technique that I don''t know about!''


    So thought this member of the Death Poetry Society. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But immediately, the member scoffed inwardly.


    ''Hmph!


    Even if I failed this time!


    In the end, the victor will still be me! Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    Do you think all my preparations were just for show?


    I will show you what I''m capable of!''


    Horton made this triumphant declaration.


    Suddenly, the ''person'' in the death qi cloud moved slightly.


    The next moment¡ª


    An endless surge of Death Qi slammed down towards Arthur as if from nowhere.


    Arthur didn''t even look up, just raised his right hand and waved it lightly.


    "Song of Death. A flash!"


    The young Spirit Medium murmured these words.


    Instantly, the sky full of Death Qi vanished.


    Gone without a trace!


    Without any warning!


    It was as if a fireball had been eaten by an invisible Big Mouth, swallowed whole into its belly.


    Horton was stunned.


    No, to be precise, he was completely dumbfounded.


    The scene before him was beyond the understanding of this member of the Death Poetry Society, but quickly, the member could no longer afford to think too much about it.


    Because a faint voice was echoing across the ground¡ª


    "Little sparrow, take my sword strike!"


    The moment the words fell, a 40-meter-long pale Sword Qi burst forth, slashing directly into the ground below.

 Chapter 395 - 392: Got it!

    The sword Qi was pale, its sharpness unmatched.


    The breath of death filled the air, shattering the ground.


    Not only was the ground beneath Arthur''s feet sliced apart, but the six layers of defenses arrayed within were shattered upon contact, failing to offer any resistance whatsoever.


    Even more so, the sword Qi that Arthur swung with his hand became sharper and more formidable.


    Because¡ª


    All these six layers of defense were constructed of death Qi.


    When Arthur unleashed the "Breath of Death," these defenses essentially ceased to exist.


    All were absorbed by Arthur.


    And then, surging with the "Death Qi Slash."


    Hum!


    A unique brilliance flashed and was gone.


    Horton was dead.


    But he wasn''t completely dead.


    From the split corpse, a semi-transparent soul floated up.


    Standing over the scene, Arthur looked down.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' gazed with interest through the cut he had made, surveying everything in sight¡ª


    A ritual track 10 centimeters wide, drawn on the pitch-black soil with fresh blood mixed with heart and brain tissue, formed two acute triangles, one large and one small, with opposed angles, from which a crimson track ran straight up for about 3 meters. Then it began to fork; the two tracks angled upwards, continuing for roughly 1 meter before connecting to two circles of the same size, each with a radius of about 50 centimeters.


    From Arthur''s perspective, within the smaller acute triangle, there was a vertebra with a head attached, quite fresh, and though the blood had been cleaned, brain matter and tissue fluid were slowly oozing. Inside the larger triangle were seven pairs of eyeballs staring back, two by two.


    In the two identical circles lay¡­


    Goat horns smeared with bone ashes!


    For the experienced Arthur, the bone ashes were fairly recognizable.


    And the place where Horton had stood was exactly at the point where the ritual track forked upwards.


    But with the fall of the sword Qi, the bisected body and the two upward tracks formed a bizarre shape.


    Arthur easily controlled the intensity of the "Death Qi Slash," leaving the ground ritual intact, which was why Horton was not completely dead¡ªArthur could clearly sense through his spirituality that Horton''s specter had appeared using the power of the ritual on the ground.


    The clearer sensation was¡­


    His own feeling of hunger.


    The "Serpent of Death. Thin. Cripple" originating from Arthur''s bloodline created a sensation of ''hunger'' within his body.


    Like being starved and then suddenly smelling stewed meat.


    Delicious!


    So tantalizing it made one salivate!


    It was for this reason that Arthur had not destroyed the ground ritual.


    This ritual was useful to him.


    And Horton''s specter state?


    Merely an accident.


    Therefore, Arthur raised his hand, ready to eradicate the other party.


    In his specter state, Horton''s senses were even sharper. As a killing intent flickered in Arthur''s heart, this member of the ''Death Poetry Society'' immediately cried out.


    "Wait a moment, Lord Kledos.


    Why do you call me little sparrow?"


    The other party was once again delaying the time.


    Arthur laughed.


    Because the ground ritual was becoming more enticing.


    It seemed that the presence of Horton''s specter was causing the ground ritual to operate in some unknown state.


    ''Grudge Rite?


    Can specters complete it as well?


    Or¡­


    Was it originally prepared for specters?''


    Every person has a soul, but after death, the souls of the vast majority of common people will fall into a muddled state, heading for "The Eternal Resting Land."''


    Only the souls that have made contact with the ''Mystic Side'' have the chance to become specters, lingering in the human realm.


    However, the probability of becoming a ''specter'' is not high.


    About one in a thousand.


    For Horton to directly encounter such odds, Arthur was absolutely incredulous.


    As a result, Arthur began to question the true nature of the Grudge Rite.


    Still, the suspicions in his mind did not affect his words.


    "Hand over the control of those two human puppets to me¡ªI believe in fairness, so, you give me two human puppets, and I''ll answer one question for you; that''s fair, right?"


    Before Horton had completely passed on, the two human puppets still maintained their original state.


    And for Arthur, the two human puppets were the original targets.


    Even with this unexpected discovery, Arthur did not forget his initial objective.


    One must always remember their original intention!


    In the face of the resolute Arthur, the specter of Horton caused his ethereal figure to ripple, distorting his form.


    Clearly, Horton was exceedingly angry at that moment.


    But this member of the Death Poetry Society still kept a smile on his face, and with an almost obsequious manner, he said¡ª


    "Of course!


    That''s very fair!"


    As Horton spoke, he controlled the Exquisite Human Puppet to approach Arthur, reverting directly back into its puppet form.


    Then, a prop fell to the ground.


    It was a thin mask.


    [Name: Mask of Concealment]


    [Type: Other Types of Items]


    [Quality: Hero]


    [Attributes: 1. Disguise; 2. Shielding; 3. Dark Perception]


    [Remarks: This is the masterpiece of Carmen, the most dazzling gentleman thief of the Silver Age, who, despite being balding in his middle age, had extraordinary talent and intelligence. When he made significant progress in alchemy, he refused to accept the loss of his lockpicking abilities due to his baldness. Hence, he created this mask, hoping that he could have ever-changing faces and a head of beautiful hair. And... he succeeded halfway¡ªhis face could change into thousands of variations, but the top of his head remained bald.]


    ...


    [Disguise: You can record 3 faces you have seen, and when you wear the Mask of Concealment, you will have those faces.]


    [Shielding: This mask has the ability to block perception, granting you a +1 modifier to your Hide and Stealth skills.]


    [Dark Perception: When you wear the mask at night, you will gain an extraordinary perception within a 30-meter radius. In this range, your field of vision becomes 360 degrees, and you can see through a certain degree of invisibility, Stealth, and supernatural darkness.]


    (Note 1: Disguise only changes your face, not your body shape, and you will not have the power of the person you imitate.)


    (Note 2: If your face is too big to be covered by the ''Mask of Concealment,'' the mask will lose all effectiveness.) S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    When Arthur picked up the mask with the Hand of Void, he was quite surprised.


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Surprised to encounter a prop made by that ''old friend'' of a gentleman thief and even more surprised by Horton''s cunning.


    The Exquisite Human Puppet, after choosing a target to imitate, although it can revert back to its puppet form, cannot change the predetermined human appearance.


    With the additional Mask of Concealment, the operational space increased significantly.


    Arthur could even imagine that the character imitated by Horton''s Exquisite Human Puppet must be the most, most inconspicuous one.


    Only in that way could the Exquisite Human Puppet perform more tasks.


    Thinking to himself, Arthur picked up the Exquisite Human Puppet that the Hand of Void handed to him, identical to the one he had obtained earlier.


    This brought immense joy to Arthur''s heart.


    With an extra Exquisite Human Puppet, there was much more he could accomplish.


    And there was also another very special puppet.


    Just thinking about the performance of that ''Entrant'' puppet, Arthur was filled with anticipation.


    However, to safely obtain this puppet and to successfully make its entrance later on would require some arrangements.


    After all, that puppet was engaged in a confrontation with Marinda.


    His partner was not easy to deceive.


    With this in mind, Arthur looked at Horton with a smile.


    Horton immediately shuddered all over.

 Chapter 396 - 393: General Puppet!

    Whoosh!


    A gentle breeze blew by.


    Marinda pressed down on her deerstalker cap and leapt to the side. In a flicker, she appeared a hundred meters away.


    The next moment¡ª


    Boom!


    The invisible breeze turned into a gray tornado.


    Moreover, this gray tornado swept out like a massive stick.


    Amidst the explosive roar, the spot where Marinda had been standing was now in complete disarray.


    A middle-aged man dressed in a black military uniform with an icy demeanor stepped out from the shadows.


    From a distance, Marinda narrowed her eyes at him.


    In their recent exchange, because her "smoke" was countered, she could only rely on props and a few "undead" to deal with him, but it was clear that most props were useless against an "entrant" like him. She had set up two traps, and both had been triggered.


    But they hadn''t scratched the man in the slightest.


    Not even his clothes were damaged.


    And her?


    She had become desperate under his relentless approach.


    This kind of "frustrating" fight made Marinda very uncomfortable.


    Boom!


    Another flicker, and the eyes that Marinda was narrowing now shone with the dangerous glint of a big cat stalking its prey.


    She was ready to play her last card.


    There might be some troubles afterward.


    But...


    If she couldn''t even get through this challenge right before her eyes, what use would it be if she died here? What about the future?


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    With this thought, Marinda put the pipe back in her mouth.


    Whoosh!


    The thick smoke was mixed with the fresh scent of mint.


    That was something that bastard Arthur said smelled good, so she had personally concocted it.


    And what happened?


    That bastard had thrown her off and run away.


    ''What a shitty brother!''


    Marinda cursed internally.


    This lady was well aware that Arthur''s departure had its reasons, even that he might have discovered some critical point she had missed, but that didn''t stop this lady from complaining.


    Women are always like this.


    When they think someone else is at fault, even if it turns out they were wrong, it''s still the other person''s fault¡ªbecause, in her mind, it''s the other person''s failure to inform her in advance that led her to make a mistake and suffer avoidable losses. Therefore, it''s the other person''s fault, a big, serious fault.


    Unreasonable? S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Heh, those who dare to reason with women are truly brave.


    The more she thought about it, the more irate Marinda became, but she didn''t immediately act.


    She planned to lure that man on the opposite side to an even more secluded place.


    And then?


    Completely take him apart!


    As the lady thought this, she did exactly that.


    However, suddenly her adversary stopped in his tracks.


    ''Have I been discovered?!''


    Marinda was a bit surprised.


    She believed her expression and demeanor hadn''t given anything away.


    The man shouldn''t have noticed.


    ''Some sort of special perception?''


    Marinda began to speculate, but she immediately dismissed the thought.


    Because, within the lady''s sight, the middle-aged military man looked shocked, with disbelief in his eyes¡ª


    "Failed?


    It actually failed?!


    This..."


    The middle-aged man''s brow was furrowed, his words incomplete.


    Then, not only did the specter of the storm behind him vanish abruptly, but his face was also filled with helplessness.


    "You got lucky this time!"


    Leaving those words behind, the middle-aged man turned and walked away.


    Marinda, with narrowed eyes, seemed intrigued.


    The lady was interested.


    His failure was naturally her success.


    And she didn''t mind expanding on that success.


    But just at that moment, she heard Arthur''s voice nearby¡ª


    "Lord Bern''s three sons have conspired with pirates."


    Marinda immediately turned around.


    Although it was not the first time she had seen Arthur''s crows, when the lady saw Fujin, surprise still flickered through her eyes¡ªa secret technique creature was rare, let alone one that could connect with human consciousness, and this Arthur guy had two at once!


    ''Indeed, the talents of these two crows are sufficiently impressive!


    And there''s...


    The special props accumulated from ''Cat Faction. Hei.''


    Marinda thought to herself, but she felt not the slightest bit of regret.


    For this lady, what was given out was done so, never to be second-guessed, even if it was something she had selectively chosen from thousands.


    But at the moment of giving, this selective process only represented her intent.


    Besides, compared to the two crows, she was more keen on discussing the three sons of Lord Bern''s family.


    "55?"


    Marinda proposed a profit-sharing ratio.


    She had long been interested in Lord Bern''s manor, and she had already been scheming.


    Nonetheless, Marinda certainly wouldn''t mind if she could obtain it easily.


    "That''s fine.


    However, I need you to help me select two more crows with sufficient talent."


    After Arthur finished speaking, he let Fujin spread its wings and fly away.


    Watching Arthur disappear into the night sky, Marinda immediately frowned.


    Something was off!


    According to her usual practice, this lady had been prepared to negotiate several times with Arthur and had set her psychological expectations at a 46 and 37 profit split.


    Arthur''s straightforward agreement always made the lady feel like Arthur was setting a trap for her.


    Or to say...


    ''Could this guy be so severely injured that he needs immediate treatment and hence doesn''t have the time to haggle with me?''


    Marinda thought as she kept walking.


    Arthur''s abnormality indicated that the situation was grim, but his silence meant that everything was still under control.


    And what she needed to do was to nab the three sons of Lord Bern''s family.


    Catch them red-handed!


    Only by doing so could she negotiate with the lord.


    Whew!


    After exhaling a large smoke ring, Marinda disappeared into it.


    Meanwhile, a brand-new Human Puppet appeared in Arthur''s hands¡ª


    [Name: General Puppet]


    [Type: Other Item]


    [Quality: Legend]


    [Attributes: 1. Body of the Human Puppet; 2. Mimicry; 3. Storm; 4. Recharge]


    [Remarks: With the legacy left by her companions, Robin studied the knowledge she could learn, including forbidden arts. These teachings allowed Robin, after choosing the path of ''Human Puppet'', to ascend rapidly. When she first successfully ''Ascended'', Robin, with Blessed Focus, made eight General Puppets¡ªunlike the usual Human Puppets she made, these eight General Puppets were the upper echelon of the Human Puppet forces, and also Robin''s trusted aides.]


    ¡­


    [Body of the Human Puppet: With a special plant and two unique minerals for the body, infused with a very special type of blood, and branded with secret techniques, this Human Puppet not only understands complex commands, possesses a Physique comparable to an ''Entrant'', but also masters various knowledge of cold weapons, Horsemanship, and has a high military quality, capable of training soldiers and strategizing, and can easily learn and master three Secret Techniques.]


    [Mimicry: You can allow the Human Puppet to imitate anyone, but you must have seen the person''s face and heard their voice.]


    [Storm: Ascended with ''Storm'' as the Entry, possessing corresponding capabilities.]


    [Recharge: The General Puppet''s combat will consume a lot of energy, and after each battle effort, it needs Gold for recharging, or to bathe in Moonlight; starting a battle without being able to recharge will enter a burdened state, hastening damage.]


    (Note 1: Once a mimicry target is chosen, the determined character form cannot be changed, but you can still switch back to the Form of the Human Puppet.)


    (Note 2: Damaged Human Puppets can be repaired using Gold or by bathing in Moonlight.)


    (Note 3: If the Human Puppet body is damaged beyond 90%, it''s considered a fatal injury, it will shatter and cannot be repaired.)


    (Note 4: You can borrow the sight and hearing of the Human Puppet or directly control it, but you cannot bestow abilities onto the Human Puppet.)


    (Note 5: The Human Puppet unconditionally obeys your commands.)


    (Note 6: Mastered Secret Techniques: None.)


    (Note 7: A complete recharge requires 6,000 Gold Coins, or continuous bathing in Moonlight for 60 days.)


    (Note 8: Under normal conditions, the General Puppet can replenish energy through Food, Sleep, and Moonlight baths.)


    ¡­


    Looking at the attributes of the [General Puppet], Arthur''s lips curved upwards.


    Arthur had previously guessed the power of the [General Puppet], but he still couldn''t suppress his joy after seeing it.


    This was the subordinate of an ''Entrant''!


    As for the cost?


    Arthur, who was now very wealthy and would be even richer in the future, didn''t care at all.


    Worst case, he could just establish a ''Human Puppet Fund.''


    To prepare for the recharging and repairs of the three Human Puppets in his hands.


    Moreover, compared to the [General Puppet] he now had, what Arthur cared about was something else.


    The ''secretiveness'' of the [General Puppet]!


    Who knew of the existence of the [General Puppet]?


    Or to put it simply, how did Horton come to possess this [General Puppet]?


    As Arthur thought this, he played with the [General Puppet] in his hands and looked towards Horton, who was in a Specter state, and said softly¡ª


    "The ''Death Poetry Society'' treats you quite well."

 Chapter 397 - 394 Listen to me, thank you!

    Horton''s smile became even more servile.


    "The investment from the ''Death Poetry Society'' in me was only in the early stage, the acquisition of the [Exquisite Human Puppet] and [General Puppet] was completely unexpected."


    Of course, Horton understood what Arthur was asking.


    Because that''s what he had done before.


    Using the [Exquisite Human Puppet] as bait to attract some fellows, then reaping them with the [General Puppet].


    Or directly using the [General Puppet] as the trump card.


    "Unexpected?"


    Arthur showed interest.


    "Do you know the ''Puppeteer'' Darmato?"


    Horton asked.


    Immediately, an image of that ''Bare Butt Teleport'' flashed through Arthur''s mind.


    For this half-colleague, Arthur''s memory was still fresh.


    If it hadn''t been for that master and his disciple, his early plans wouldn''t have gone so smoothly.


    "I know him, a very interesting person."


    Arthur gave an evaluation that surprised Horton.


    ''Puppeteer'' Darmato was really all about swindling and stealing, and his reputation in Seberlin was rotten to the core, which is why he had to come to South Los.


    Moreover, he had crossed paths with the ''Spirit Medium'' before.


    ''Is it because he was bluffed by the other party that he finds him interesting?


    Or is he being sarcastic?'' Horton thought to himself, while keeping the conversation going.


    "The [Exquisite Human Puppet] and [General Puppet] were found from a ''Treasure Map'' sold by the ''King of Puppets'' Robin¡ªhe charged me 11 Gold Coins at that time."


    Arthur was taken aback.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' truly hadn''t expected this kind of accident.


    Clearly, the so-called ''Puppeteer'' who peddled the Treasure Map of the ''King of Puppets'' Robin hadn''t expected the map he held to be genuine.


    And there must have been many copies of these treasure maps.


    Just like those fortune crystals from No. 2 Cork Street.


    But who knew that among a pile of fakes, a real one would actually be mixed in.


    The luck of ''Puppeteer'' Darmato was truly terrible.


    And Horton here was really quite lucky! Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    At least, before he met him, his luck was quite good.


    And after meeting him?


    It seemed his luck had run out.


    ''All used to hiding in the shadows, using [Exquisite Human Puppet] as a vest and leaning towards ''Death''... What''s with this clumsy sense of copying?


    No, no, no!


    We still have some differences: I don''t sow discord among others.


    As a young, upright, simple, and kind ''Spirit Medium,'' I adhere to my true heart.


    And him?


    Tsk, it really is no good to sow discord among others!''


    Arthur felt an inexplicable sense of superiority in his heart.


    Then, he followed through with his earlier promise¡ª


    "I called you a little sparrow, of course, because you chirp and chatter back and forth, just like that little sparrow, making it... noisy."


    As he spoke, Arthur raised his hand, ready to send Horton on his way.


    The promise was fulfilled.


    Of course, he had to continue with the killing.


    He never said he would let him go.


    And moreover, that was his original intention.


    Sticking to one''s true heart is the ''Spirit Medium''s'' greatest asset.


    More importantly, his tolerance for ''hunger'' was about to reach its limit.


    "Wait, Lord Kledos, hear me out¡ªwe''ve seen each other when we were kids; my house is in the back half of Dar Alley, I''ve passed by your house more than once!


    It was destiny that we did not meet then.


    But destiny has brought us together again at this moment."


    Feeling Arthur''s killing intent, the ''Death Poetry Society'' member in front of him immediately cried out in panic.


    "Oh, so that''s how it is."


    A look of realization appeared on Arthur''s face.


    Then, the young ''Spirit Medium'' said¡ª


    "Back then my grandfather concealed my ''Destiny,'' causing any Peeping Toms to come up with some wonderful misunderstandings, and that ''Right Pastor'' from the ''Death Poetry Society'' must have been one of them.


    He found you."


    "He thinks you''re ''Death''s Child''."


    "But he never considered that you''re just a poor imitator."


    "Haven''t you noticed how our experiences resemble each other at certain stages?"


    "Haven''t you noticed how obsessed you are with defeating me?"


    "That''s the innate instinct deep within the soul of an imitator, you yearn to surpass the original!"


    A look of astonishment spread across Horton''s face.


    This member of the ''Death Poetry Society'' stared blankly at Arthur, his mind incessantly chanting, ''Impossible! Absolutely impossible! All of this is fake!''


    Yet, reason told him that it could very well be true.


    Arthur had no reason to lie to him!


    Plus, what Arthur said was the truth!


    Not only were his and Arthur''s experiences similar at one point, but since meeting Arthur, he truly became obsessed with victory and defeat. After losing the first time, that desire to win grew uncontrollably.


    "Could it really be like this?"


    Horton murmured to himself, his specter''s body beginning to tremble rapidly.


    No longer twisted, but diffusing.


    ''He believes it! He believes it! Hahaha!''


    Arthur laughed internally.


    He obviously had no reason to deceive Horton in the current situation.


    However, he had plenty of reasons to deceive the ''Death Poetry Society.''


    After all, the identity of ''Death''s Child'' was quite useful.


    Especially since he was about to be recognized as the ''South Los Swordsmanship Competition'' champion and was planning to attend the upcoming ''Pioneer Celebration Day'' in Inner Bay.


    Without some ''tiger skin'' to flaunt, just the Countess of South Los''s restraint wouldn''t give Arthur the confidence to go to Inner Bay.


    Another point was to continue elevating the status of the Kledos Family.


    My grandfather could conceal destiny!


    Even if it''s just a sliver, it''s enough to make people speculate and dread.


    Before he truly rose in prominence, this was necessary.


    ''My dear grandfather, you must hold on! Don''t show any weakness!''


    Arthur thought inside, while continuing to speak out loud.


    "When my destiny was concealed, my grandfather told me that in that instant, fifty-seven thousand six hundred twenty-two possibilities emerged, and fifty-seven thousand six hundred twenty of them led to death."


    Only two were paths to life.


    One was exceedingly difficult.


    Yet the other was quite easy.


    Originally, I planned to choose the easy path, but who knew...


    I met Marinda!"


    As he said this, Arthur''s face showed helplessness.


    Portraying Marinda as his own ''weakness'' and using her to attract fire was something Arthur had wanted to do for a while but never found the opportunity.


    Now?


    The timing was just right.


    After all, there were no ''people'' around.


    But sometimes, peeping doesn''t require people.


    Not even in the present moment.


    The Right Pastor of the ''Death Poetry Society'' possessed a prophet-like ability to foretell.


    Didn''t the legacy of the Old Lion of Nether Bay or the Countess of South Los have some special retrospection secret techniques or props?


    Arthur believed they did.


    With such commotion here, even if they restrained themselves now, how could they not take action later?


    Thus, he performed with great conviction.


    Even when mentioning the name ''Marinda,'' his eyes softened, and he couldn''t help but turn up the corners of his mouth with tenderness.


    Of course, the next moment, all that vanished.


    Arthur returned to his usual indifference.


    Lifting his hand, a pale blue ''Deathly Fire'' spread over Horton''s body.


    With a scream, this member of the ''Death Poetry Society'' completely vanished from this world. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next moment, another surge of dense death qi erupted from the ritual.


    But unlike the death qi earlier that thickened into dark clouds,


    This death qi was not only dense but also pure.


    The hunger in Arthur''s bloodline instantly escalated several levels, but he didn''t immediately embrace this death qi. Instead, his expression grew solemn and respectful, and he whispered to himself¡ª


    "For Marinda, it''s all worth it."


    Having said that, he leapt down.

 Chapter 398 - 395 Hidden in the Fog!

    The moment before dawn, when the night is at its deepest, is also when people are most weary.


    Even the most diligent and responsible members of the Night Patrol can''t help but yawn continuously at this time.


    But the three sons of Lord Bern, their bodies wrapped in bandages, were wide-eyed, warily watching each other as they emerged from the cabin¡ªthe bloodshot in their eyes spoke of sleepless nights, while their expressions were filled with a strange kind of excitement.


    They were about to do something big!


    They were going to attack Xisis Port!


    Attacking and plundering weren''t the goal, merely incidental; what they truly wanted was to become ''heroes''!


    Indeed, they had colluded with pirates.


    But the reason they colluded with pirates was to capture all those pirates in one fell swoop!


    They were bearing humiliation and biding their time.


    They were commendable.


    If they succeeded in this endeavor, all three could earn the titles of ''Knight''.


    As for who would inherit their father''s noble title?


    That would be decided later.


    They were resolute in ensuring that it wouldn''t come down to the three of them dueling it out only for a commoner to take advantage of the situation.


    The thought of this afternoon''s competition almost instinctively made the brothers reach for the wounds on their bodies.


    The eldest son of the Bern family had a 20-centimeter long wound on his left arm, inflicted by the second son; had he not dodged in time, he would have lost the arm.


    Similarly, the second son had been stabbed in the abdomen, the blade nearly piercing through his body.


    And what of the youngest, the most cherished by their father?


    Not only had his right forearm nearly been chopped off by the eldest, but he also received a slash across the chest from the second, nearly spilling his guts.


    The clash between the three sons of the Bern family was the highlight of the afternoon''s event in Section E.


    It was so real!


    Like a true battlefield, ruthless and unrelenting!


    Everyone who watched the afternoon''s competition could attest that if it weren''t for the Countess acting as a referee, at least two of the Bern sons would have died¡ªbecause the victor was sure to deliver a death blow.


    However, what people relished discussing most was the winner of Section E, the swordsman who advanced to the quarterfinals, also called Bern.


    It appeared he was an instructor from the Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club.


    People marveled at the wonders of destiny.


    Meanwhile, the three sons of Lord Bern were bitter about destiny''s injustice¡ª


    ''Why didn''t father designate me as the heir when I am so outstanding?'' each of them thought simultaneously.


    The trio began to act.


    This ship belonged to the Bern Family, a merchant vessel equipped with cannons for ''defense''.


    What they planned to do was attack the surrounding ships and Docklands with the cannons to create chaos, and then, proceed to kill the ''colluding'' captain, First Mate, and sailors¡ªthese individuals, including the sailors, had already been drugged by them into a stupor.


    They had to fight bloody battles in order to eliminate the traitors harboring ill intentions toward them.


    Then, they would immediately inform everyone around them of everything.


    And the end result?


    Naturally, the ''Knight'' title as a reward!


    Commoners might not receive such an accolade, but as the offspring of nobility, they surely could.


    With the prospect of the ''Knight'' title almost within grasp, despite their injuries, the three brothers sprang into action immediately.


    The eldest and the second sons of the Bern family pushed two cannons to the gun ports at the ship''s side, while the youngest and most favored¡ªwho was also the most severely injured¡ªloaded the gunpowder and cannonballs.


    The three sons of the Bern family couldn''t help but aim the cannons at the fleet under the command of the ''Lady of the Eternal Night''.


    Because the notoriety of this lady was significant enough to showcase their Meritorious Service.


    "Fire!"


    Find more adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    The youngest of the Bern family aimed at the fleet moored at the dock and gave a low command.


    Then...


    Silence.


    ''Useless fools!


    Can''t even handle this simple task!'' the youngest Bern cursed inwardly, then turned around to take matters into his own hands.


    But upon turning, the youngest Bern was stunned.


    Dressed in khaki hunting attire, wearing a Deerstalker Cap, and puffing on a pipe, Marinda had appeared behind him without notice, and the eldest and second Bern were lying on the deck, their fates unknown.


    "Miss Caesar, I..."


    Not interested in listening to his excuses, Marinda raised her hand and knocked him unconscious.


    Although the lady had wished to kill the three scoundrels instantly after seeing them aim the cannons at her fleet, she had to restrain herself for the sake of maximizing gains.


    This time, it wasn''t just Bern Manor that belonged to her.


    The Bern Family''s ship fleet was hers as well.


    Of course, not all of it.


    According to the arrangement, she still had to share half with her partner, that bastard "Spirit Medium"...


    Achoo! Achoo!


    As she thought about it, Marinda suddenly felt an itch in her nose. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, uncontrollably, the lady sneezed twice.


    ''What''s the matter?


    Who is cursing me?''


    Marinda''s eyebrows furrowed.


    Catch a cold?


    Impossible, with her strength, there was no such thing as a cold.


    Almost instinctively, Marinda thought of Arthur.


    ''Is that bastard cursing me?


    That shouldn''t be, even if there was cursing to be done, it should be me doing it.


    To think he left me to face an "Entrant" who can restrain "Smoke" all by myself...


    Wait a minute!


    No way!


    Did this guy really find out?!''


    As the lady thought more about it, she remembered the bastard''s recent odd behavior.


    Suddenly, surprise appeared in the lady''s eyes.


    You see, she had been careful enough.


    To better hide, she had been preparing for nearly half a year, and even the people closest to her, the coachman Edwin and the cook Mary, had no idea.


    How could Arthur, that bastard, possibly know?


    Even if that guy really practiced Necromancy, it wouldn''t be possible!


    After all, having met Arthur, she had made sure to clean that place just in case; the Specters and Undead had long vanished, only occasionally there would be some rats.


    Does this guy also have Prophecy or Retrospection abilities?


    Impossible, right?


    Marinda subconsciously denied this guess deep down.


    But oddly enough, the lady felt that it wouldn''t be surprising if Arthur had such abilities.


    Anyway, it''s complicated.


    And while the lady''s emotions were getting complicated, the "Storm Sword" Deljo quietly led his team into the Docklands.


    The "Storm Sword" needed to confirm the exact location of the relic before the Swordsmanship Competition ended.


    With a ring in hand, the "Storm Sword" moved cautiously with his people.


    This ring was the key to entering that relic!


    And he had obtained this ring due to an accidental relic expedition¡ªa warlock''s laboratory that was burnt down by Witch Hunters during the Seven Years'' War.


    Originally, he thought he had gained nothing from that expedition.


    It''s well known that where Witch Hunters have been, the sky is one meter higher.


    But who would have thought, he actually discovered a secret chamber that had never been opened.


    Inside, there wasn''t much, just a diary and this ring.


    The diary recorded the warlock''s research: the Tower of Mist.


    To this, the "Storm Sword" was not surprised.


    Most warlocks had a fascination with the "Tower of Mist".


    But what surprised the "Storm Sword" was the direction of the research.


    The other party was actually researching where the remnants of the "Tower of Mist" were, and although they never figured out to whom the remnants of the "Tower of Mist" actually belonged, it was enough.


    The general area had appeared.


    He also had the key.


    As long as he could get into South Los, no one could stop him.


    With this belief, the "Storm Sword" Deljo clutched the ring and continued forward.


    When the ring began to tremble, a look of surprise appeared on Deljo''s face, but immediately, the "Storm Sword" frowned.


    Because¡ª


    Someone had beaten him to it!

 Chapter 399 - 396 Arrowsmith!

    Deljo''s heart tightened.


    However, the ''Storm Sword'' did not act impulsively. He gestured backward with his hand, and a team of people simply concealed themselves at that spot near the beach, closely observing.


    When they realized that the people there were only guards and occasionally carrying out rubble, the ''Storm Sword'' immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Clearly, the relic he was looking for had most likely been discovered by someone else.


    But the good news was that whoever discovered the relic had only just begun excavating.


    It wasn''t over yet!


    With that thought, the ''Storm Sword'' signaled for his team to retreat.


    After the group completely withdrew from the beach, the ''Storm Sword'' looked toward his team members behind him.


    Although Deljo was the leader of this adventure team, he was well aware that to complete an adventure, just having him as the leader was useless¡ª the entire team, including him, comprised 13 people, each with their respective duties, such as archaeology, riddle solving, decoding, machinery, cooking, etc., all of which he was not skilled at.


    The only reason he could be the leader was that he was the strongest and loved adventuring.


    "It seems there are no people near that beach, but there are at least 6 secret sentries.


    Moreover, what''s more important is that this is in South Los."


    The team''s archaeologist and the brains of the group, ''Adi,'' spoke up first.


    Having secret sentries near an excavation site is normal.


    But arranging so many secret sentries near a relic site within South Los is not normal.


    You see, having secret sentries is not a case of the more, the better.


    There has to be a balance.


    Especially in a bustling city like South Los, where more people mean a higher risk of exposure, unless...


    That beach has been privatized!


    And privatizing a beach within South Los... is not easy! Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    That represents power, reputation.


    Their plan was to grab and go.


    But now it''s clearly not feasible.


    As for conflict with the local powers of South Los?


    Unless absolutely necessary, they were unwilling to do so.


    They were well aware of the reputation of the ''Mother Tigress''.


    "Does the ''Mother Tigress'' know about this relic?


    Or is it that the relic is being excavated by the ''Mother Tigress''?"


    The team''s cook and assistant striker, ''Pruitt,'' leaned on his mace and scratched his head as he asked.


    Compared to the archaeologist Adi, Pruitt was younger and more robust, but both had the same hairstyle¡ª baldness.


    Only, Adi''s baldness was natural.


    Pruitt had shaved his own head for convenience in cooking.


    "If it is really the Earl who is excavating, then we might as well leave."


    The team''s Riddle Solver, ''Edwina,'' rolled her eyes.


    She was a lady with a slender build, wearing throwing knives and a dagger at her waist, and holding a rapier in her hand. Her dark red hair was still dazzling just before dawn and had to be covered with a headscarf.


    "How about we just leave now?


    I don''t know why, but ever since we entered South Los, I''ve felt very anxious!"


    Little Winna immediately chimed in.


    As the team''s decryption expert and Mechanism Cleaner, Little Winna was Edwina''s sister. Unlike her tall sister, this lady was much shorter. She didn''t carry many weapons, but her red hair was equally dazzling.


    Similarly, Little Winna had the most assistants in the team.


    Her role in the team had already determined this.


    Besides Little Winna, the one with the most assistants was Pruitt.


    This cook had two sous chefs.


    These two sous chefs were also responsible for the team''s firepower support.


    Little Winna looked toward Captain Deljo.


    And the ''Storm Sword'' looked to Vice-Captain Adi.


    Of course, the ''Storm Sword'' did not want to just leave like this.


    But, if the team members wanted to leave, he would not oppose it.


    As Deljo''s gaze shifted, the rest of the team also turned their eyes toward Adi¡ª being the oldest and the most experienced member of the team, most of the time, it was Adi who made the decisions.


    "This place is definitely not being excavated by the Earl of South Los.


    "If that were the case, trust me, we would have definitely been discovered just now."


    "The South Los House is much more formidable than the world imagines."


    "So, it must be someone else."


    "But this person must be quite tricky as well¡ªwe need to gather as much information as possible after daybreak, and..."


    "Find allies!"


    "A reliable and powerful ally!"


    As Adi spoke, the image of a figure involuntarily appeared in everyone''s mind.


    "If that person were to be our ally, I agree!"


    Pruitt was the first to agree.


    Following him, Edwina and Little Winna also nodded their heads.


    "Alright then, let''s do that!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Storm Sword'' Deljo clapped his hands and made the final decision.


    Immediately, the team started to head back to their residence.


    But just as the team had walked less than 200 meters¡ª


    Crack! Crack!


    A very distinctive sound, like that of fabric being torn, came from the direction of the sea.


    The face of ''Storm Sword'' changed.


    "The South Los Sea''s defense force field has disappeared!


    Hurry!"


    ''Storm Sword'' urged his teammates to speed up.


    The defense force field of the South Los Sea was set up against pirates.


    Usually concealed, it would appear at critical moments.


    But it would never just disappear.


    If it disappeared, it could only have been broken!


    And to be broken so silently¡­


    There must be problems within South Los!


    Just thinking about it made ''Storm Sword''s'' scalp tingle.


    He didn''t know who had broken the South Los Sea''s defense force field from the inside, but he knew that if they were found in the Docklands at this time, they would definitely become suspects.


    Or rather, they would be made scapegoats.


    ''Storm Sword'' was all too familiar with the ways of the nobility.


    Not just ''Storm Sword'', everyone in the team understood this as well.


    Therefore, the entire team began to sprint as secretly and quickly as possible.


    In a nearby building under the eaves, a crow stood in the shadows watching this scene.


    Almost immediately, the crow''s gaze shifted towards the direction of the lighthouse¡ª


    A tall woman, at least 2 meters in height, appeared there carrying a bow as tall as herself on her back.


    Through Wuni''s eyes, Arthur could clearly see the blue and red patterns drawn on the lady''s dark skin.


    It was a kind of decoration among the islanders near South Los.


    However, unlike those ordinary islanders, this lady''s decorations possessed power.


    As the blue and red patterns flickered, she took the large bow off her back.


    Then, she drew the bow.


    She drew it halfway and then released the bowstring.


    Whizz!


    In the unique whizzing sound of the drawn bow, the bow didn''t change at all, and an arrow formed entirely of condensed air shot towards a point in the Docklands.


    Boom!


    The man who was hit by the arrow while hidden in the darkness had his upper body instantly blown to pieces.


    The others who saw this scene turned and ran.


    The archer calmly continued to ''shoot'' arrows.


    But her gaze never fell on those people; instead, she looked towards where the crow was perched.


    Suddenly, Arthur felt a chill in his heart.

 Chapter 400 - 397: The Hidden Puppy Watches Everything!

    When the gaze of the unknown archer turned towards this spot, Arthur promptly maneuvered Wuni to flip over and hide in the recess formed by the eaves and the wall.


    This recess formed by the eaves and the wall was just right for Wuni to hide in.


    Although Arthur had absolute confidence in Wuni''s ability to conceal herself at night,


    who could guarantee that nothing unexpected would happen?


    Arthur always made it a habit to prepare for the worst.


    And now, this caution had saved Wuni from disaster.


    The archer''s gaze shimmered with confusion.


    She confirmed that just now someone''s gaze was peeping at her.


    Yet, there was nothing in her field of view.


    Definitely not stealth or invisibility.


    Under the enhancement of the "Eagle Talon Pattern" and "Dark Tenon Pattern," even the stealth and invisibility of an "Entrant" couldn''t escape her eyes.


    But soon, the archer became excited.


    ''Just like Madam Susan said, a "big fish" has come!''


    Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    The excitement in her heart didn''t stop the archer''s actions.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    One air arrow after another not only pierced through those who were destroying the sea''s defensive barriers, but the archer''s gaze also rapidly scanned the surroundings.


    Then¡ª


    "Found you!"


    the archer shouted excitedly.


    Following that, she pulled her longbow into a full draw.


    Hum!


    The invisible air arrow turned into a gray arrow, and as the archer released her fingers, the gray arrow vanished instantly.


    When the arrow reappeared, it was already caught between two fingers by a man cloaked in a hooded cape¡ªhis face was covered by the hood, but the exposed chin had a brown beard.


    "Such archery and perception...


    Are you Lady Valerie, the Countess of South Los''s Head Hunter?"


    The hooded man asked politely.


    "Yes, that''s me. And who are you?"


    The archer admitted her identity and then asked.


    The hooded man immediately laughed.


    "You really are feigning ignorance.


    However, I am willing to give you some hints¡ª" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "In exchange, I hope you can persuade Lord Count to spare Horton.


    After all, he''s still just a child."


    As he spoke, the hooded man applied a gentle force, and "Death" wrapped around the gray arrow, which instantly brought about the arrow''s demise.


    Crack!


    The arrow shattered.


    The remaining wind, vanished without a trace.


    "Death wraps?!


    You are ''Death Poetry Society''s Left Cantor Potterman!"


    The Countess''s Head Hunter narrowed her eyes; her face''s excited smile grew even more fervid as she raised her hand, and a dagger hovered next to the archer out of nowhere.


    The dagger was all black, carved from stone, adorned with intricate patterns.


    Those patterns, upon contacting the air and the lighthouse''s light, seemed to come alive in an instant.


    As the patterns on the dagger twisted and writhed, the Left Cantor of the "Death Poetry Society" sighed helplessly and disappeared on the spot, appearing far away on the sea surface and continuing to run towards the direction away from the Docklands, with a dozen pirate ships faintly visible in front of him.


    Yet, the next moment, the ever-bright lighthouse plunged into darkness.


    However, immediately after, something much brighter appeared.


    The dagger!


    The dagger lit up with a brightness many times that of the lighthouse and emitted beams as thick as arms, chasing down the ''Death Poetry Society''s Left Cantor over the sea and striking the pirate ships concealed in the ocean.


    Boom!


    One pirate ship after another exploded.


    Hundreds of pirates were shattered to pieces by the explosion.


    And the remaining pirates, they were not far from death either.


    Indeed, they met even more gruesome deaths!


    In the scorching brightness, the remaining pirates burned like torches, completely illuminating the sea.


    Only Bloody John, who had hidden the farthest and had fled as soon as he sensed danger, was spared.


    "The Sun Arrow!


    It really is the Sun Arrow!"


    This veteran pirate muttered under his breath and then shouted to the people around him.


    "Run! Run!


    This is definitely a trap!


    Back to Coconut Island!"


    Without another moment''s hesitation or observation, the old pirate turned the ship''s head and fled.


    ''The Sun Arrow'', one of Hercules''s twenty-seven props.


    Moreover, rumored to be among the top ten.


    Though he did not know why it was in South Los, with the ''Sun Arrow'' there, the old pirate knew he had no chance.


    Even as an ''Entrant'', it would not do.


    Unless he could find two other warriors of the same caliber, facing the incessant ''Sun Arrows'', he could only be worn down to death on the sea.


    Bloody John ran.


    The Left Cantor of the Death Poetry Society made a round over the sea and then returned beneath the lighthouse¡ªonly their voice, not their person.


    "This too is my sincerity. I hope your excellency can persuade Lord Count."


    "Hah, you draw in the enemy and then eliminate them, and you call this sincerity?"


    The Head Hunter of the Countess scoffed, clearly unimpressed.


    And the ''Sun Arrow'' grew even brighter.


    But it did not continue to emit light.


    Because the Left Cantor of the Death Poetry Society was not even nearby.


    "Escaped?


    Really as slippery as an eel!"


    After confirming, the Countess''s Head Hunter put away the prop borrowed from the Countess.


    The lighthouse''s light brightened again, and the Countess''s guards appeared at the Docklands.


    "My lord, the entire Old Lion team that infiltrated into South Los has been annihilated,"


    a guard reported.


    Everyone''s faces wore an exhilarated expression, but internally they heaved a sigh of relief.


    After all, having learned of the news ''from the elite Hidden Guard team under Old Lion from Inner Bay infiltrating South Los'', their hearts had been hanging in suspense.


    Everyone had been operating at full capacity in search of this team.


    But all to no avail.


    Fortunately, Madam Susan was there.


    With a slight arrangement, she had wiped them all out.


    "Hmm, continue to track any possible spies!"


    The Countess''s Head Hunter instructed before heading towards the direction she felt being watched from.


    Potterman had likely been around here before.


    This Head Hunter hoped to discover more traces here.


    Or rather...


    Could Potterman have used people''s blind spots in thinking and hidden here again?


    With that thought, the Head Hunter began a thorough search.


    Unfortunately, after two rounds of inspection, the Head Hunter found no trace of that Left Cantor of the Death Poetry Society.


    "Next time, I''ll definitely catch you!"


    the Head Hunter declared and turned to leave.


    However, about twenty seconds later, the Head Hunter returned.


    The Head Hunter quickly inspected the area again, confirming no one was there before she truly left.


    This time, the Head Hunter didn''t come back again.


    She had really left for good.


    After all, though the battle had gone well, the sea''s defense force field had been breached.


    The Head Hunter needed to quickly inform Madam Susan to arrange for its prompt repair.


    And just minutes after the Head Hunter had left, a cream-colored Labrador Retriever emerged from a nearby courtyard, tongues out, and disappeared into the night before dawn.

 Chapter 401 - 398: Bloodline!

    After Arthur had Wuni quietly return to No. 2 Cork Street, he was not at all anxious.


    The young ''Spirit Medium,'' accustomed to holding back, had planted another ''Scout'' in the Docklands.


    His "Death Hound" Kuliqi.


    Intelligent, loyal, and uniquely skilled, Kuliqi was bound to bring back everything he wanted to know.


    Therefore, Arthur, standing at the bottom of the pit, focused on surveying his surroundings¡ª


    It was different from what Arthur had previously thought.


    The bottom of the pit was not solely carved out by Horton as a hidden place; it also bore the distinct marks of the miners from South Town.


    Besides the unique wooden supports used during mining and oil lamp hooks installed every 3 meters that confirmed Arthur''s conjecture, there were... the bodies of miners.


    ''Lisop used the original mine as a starting point, digging around South Town, exploring the mining content he owned, and this place was an abandoned exploration mine...


    No!


    At least, his lordship made good use of it!'' S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur''s gaze swept over those bodies. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Each body had bones broken and tendons snapped by heavy impacts.


    Clearly, these were victims of the mining disaster.


    South Town, wealthy in minerals, attracted a large influx of outsiders, even those bankrupted from South Los chose it as a place to settle.


    Such people were generally disregarded by others regarding their ultimate fate.


    As for those who cared?


    After compensating them with some money, they too ignored it.


    It''s not that life can be measured in money.


    Rather, the living are always swayed by money.


    Of course, there are exceptions.


    Arthur looked at some bodies clearly not dressed in miner''s garb, silently without uttering a word.


    Arthur reassessed the side of the ''Grudge Rite'' ritual tracks.


    Horton hadn''t chosen this location for no reason.


    The other party was leveraging the grudge of those wrongfully dead to initiate the ''Grudge Rite'', then using that resentment to attract more Death Qi to complete the entire ritual.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' clasped his hands and whispered¡ª


    "May there be rest."


    His voice was soft and sincere.


    This was not "Bluff", but a genuine wish.


    Because what followed...


    ''Devour''.


    As the beneficiary, Arthur believed he should maintain some attitude, instead of overlooking.


    Of course, besides attitude, it was better to do a bit more.


    Thinking thus, Arthur released the suppressed "Breath of Death".


    Suddenly, like a whale drinking water!


    Dense and pure Death Qi surged into Arthur''s body, this time beyond the usual stored amount of Death Qi, those purest essences merged into Arthur''s circulating blood, heading towards the heart, and then spread throughout his body with each heartbeat. In this cycle, a phantom giant snake appeared before his eyes.


    The giant snake moved as Arthur willed.


    When Arthur was happy, the giant snake swung its head and tail.


    When Arthur was angry, the giant snake hissed continuously.


    When Arthur was sad, the giant snake coiled up solemnly.


    Every action of Arthur affected this giant snake.


    Because¡ª


    This giant snake was originally Arthur himself.


    In a moment of realization, Arthur confirmed this conjecture.


    And just as Arthur confirmed this conjecture, the phantom giant snake began absorbing that purest Power of Death, its body becoming real, and expanding again.


    Five hundred meters!


    One thousand meters!


    One thousand five hundred meters!


    When the Serpentine Body grew to three thousand meters, such growth finally ceased.


    A strong and powerful feeling permeated Arthur''s heart.


    It brought him an unmatched joy.


    It was the purest form of joy.


    And the text is describing that joy¡ª


    [The "Serpent of Death - Thin - Fragmentary" ascended to "Serpent of Death - Remnant"]


    [Serpent of Death - Remnant: The ancient recollection has granted you the qualification to step onto the "God Ascension Steps", and under the influence of your Talent "Breath of Death", your Bloodline has become richer, easing your ascent on the "God Ascension Steps"¡ª¡ªDeath entwines with the serpent, chasing the serpent''s tail, the serpent chasing the start of death, in a repeating cycle, another special Promotion has appeared; although the Bloodline is still Fragmentary, the Special qualities within your Bloodline are enough to make most God-born and Demon Offspring take notice, to make those Ascend Steppers envious, and to instill fear in the dark, shadowy, and deathly creatures, because they, they, They understand that your unearthly Talent will eventually complete your Bloodline...]


    [Effects: 1. Awakening; 2. Shadow Concealment; 3. Serpentine Body; 4. Serpent''s Gaze; 5. Serpent Speak; 6. Devour; 7. Serpent''s Breath; 8. Serpent Shadow]


    [Awakening: You have awakened a special Bloodline, making you different from others; Physique +5 (3+2), Spirituality +5 (3+2)]


    [Shadow Concealment: When you are in shadows or darkness, you will receive a Stealth +6 modifier]


    [Serpentine Body: Your joints and muscles are not only as flexible as a snake, allowing your entire Body to coil like a snake, but also provide you with increased Defense Levels against swords, Firearms, explosions, and Blazes of +3, against acid and toxins of +4, and against Thunder of +12; when food is plentiful, your Body will grow rapidly beyond limits as you feed it, matching Physique, Defense, and longevity, and you can freely control the size of your Body, but in winter, you will still instinctively want to hibernate, and if you choose to hibernate, your Body will grow faster; if you refuse to hibernate, the growth rate will stay the same.]


    [Serpent''s Gaze: By meeting someone''s gaze with Serpent''s Gaze, you can instantly induce hallucinations in those with weak will, while it will have a Deterrent effect on those with strong will. If they panic under Deterrence, they will also fall into hallucinations. Those caught in hallucinations will be dragged into the Breath of Death.]


    [Serpent Speak: You can communicate with snakes through hissing, command ordinary snakes, and even Secret Technique snakes will be Deterred by you; even when you aren''t hissing, snake creatures will still respect you and want to follow you]


    [Devour: You can open your mouth wider than your own limits, and you can swallow anything smaller than your mouth; moreover, you can ignore any toxins, acidity, or Dark Energy within the food you swallow, even stones can be digested by your stomach, turning into the purest nutrients to nourish your Body]


    [Serpent''s Breath: The air expelled from your mouth can become deadly poisonous miasma at will, your saliva will corrode the ground, and when you choose to, a single hibernation could turn South Los into a swampy nation of poisonous miasma, but when you do not wish it, you remain as a normal person, able to kiss the girl you love at any time.]


    [Serpent Shadow: The Resonance between "Breath of Death" and Bloodline has completely transformed your shadow, which can turn into 33 Serpent Shadows, silently attacking anyone you wish to within your field of vision; when those attacked die, they will transform into the purest "Aura of Death" to be taken back.]


    (Note 1: The Physique and Spirituality brought by Awakening are absolutely safe, and will slowly increase with more food intake and hibernation.)


    (Note 2: During Shadow Concealment, even rapid running will not affect the Stealth Level, and when in light or when your figure is fully exposed, there will still be a +1 Stealth modifier level.)


    (Note 3: The current stage of Serpentine Body can reach 5 meters, current natural lifespan is 444 years, maintaining a normal human state grants a natural extra +1 Defense Level, when you let go of your limits and grow to 5 meters, natural Defense Level is further increased by +5, specifically against Thunder, the extra Defense Level is +24.)


    (Note 4: Each Defense Level is approximately equivalent to the explosive power of a single high-explosive grenade.)


    (Note 5: Completing one deep sleep can effectively weaken your state of drowsiness.)


    (Note 6: The initial Attack Level of each Serpent Shadow is comparable to the power of a bullet fired from a heavy-duty Firearm; Serpent Shadows can turn corners and also track targets, and once an attack is completed, if it absorbs enough "Aura of Death", it can continue attacking and increase its Attack Level, up to the power of a six-pound Little Emperor Cannon, consuming a lot of "Aura of Death"; when "Aura of Death" is insufficient, it needs to return to your shadow to replenish "Aura of Death", but when it attacks next time, it still strikes with the power of a bullet from a heavy-duty Firearm, and after completing a successful attack, it can also choose not to attack anymore but bring back the "Aura of Death" for you; when all Serpent Shadows are deployed, your shadow will become fainter, but will not disappear.)


    (Note 7: Ritual "Orange Cat", under your Talent harmony, does not conflict with your Bloodline, rather, it complements it.)


    ...


    The words "thin" in the Bloodline that greatly concerned Arthur disappeared completely after his "devouring" of the "Grudge Rite".


    The transformation to a normalized [Serpent of Death - Remnant] Bloodline has brought Arthur a comprehensive enhancement.


    Attack, Defense, Hide.


    This uniform progression brought a smile to Arthur''s lips.


    Especially when he found himself immune to the blast of a single high-explosive grenade even when naked, it considerably soothed the deep-seated anxiety within him.


    As for a normal state with +12 Thunder Defense Level, releasing bodily limits for an additional +24 Defense Level?


    Arthur: Emmm.


    He swore that it wasn''t intentional.


    Who knew why his bloodline always defended against Thunder.


    He didn''t want it to!


    Really didn''t!


    Earl of South Los, please don''t misunderstand!


    I definitely am not targeting you!


    I mean...


    ''The Shadow Earl plan has moved forward a step!''


    Alas, Horton is truly a good man!


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' felt the changes within himself and highly praised that ''Death Poetry Society'' member.


    Even though he had killed the person and left no remains, this did not prevent Arthur from being grateful.


    And...


    He reconsidered the ''Death Poetry Society.''


    Previously, Arthur planned to use the identity of ''Death''s Child'' for an additional layer of protection.


    And now?


    He might put it to better use.


    It might even complete his bloodline, promoting his talent.


    Of course, the original plan for swordsmanship could not be forgotten.


    But not now.


    Now?


    Petting the dog head that appeared from the shadows, Arthur communicated with his hound, eyes gleaming with contemplation¡ª


    ''Death Poetry Society''s Left Cantor?


    Coming to South Los?!


    It seems the ''Death Poetry Society'' is far more concerned about Horton than estimated.


    Then, naturally, I can add some chips for myself!''


    With that thought, Arthur leaped up.

 Chapter 402 - 399: Happiness that stems from naivety, is the beauty of life!

    "Good morning, Mr. Kledos!"


    "Good morning!"


    As Arthur carried breakfast bought from a small food stand, with today''s newspaper tucked under his arm, and walked past "Eivor''s Mobile Snack Stand" from West Mok Avenue into Cork Street, he encountered many early rising neighbors sending their children to school. The children at the public carriage stop each greeted Arthur enthusiastically, and he smiled and nodded back to each of them.


    Being a "Spirit Medium", having cats, dogs, and birds, along with his performance at the "Swordsmanship Competition", Arthur''s appeal to these children was absolutely stacked.


    In other words, looking at Arthur made the children inwardly shout: Awesome!


    But the adults were different.


    Though they too had heard and even seen Arthur''s performance at the "Swordsmanship Competition" and had praised his character, S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    when they interacted with Arthur in person, they thought more about the rumors of Arthur''s ''misfortune''.


    So, as their children greeted him, the parents would retreat a few steps with their children, pulling them away from Arthur, while maintaining a polite but awkward smile.


    And after Arthur had walked away, they would repeatedly caution their children¡ª


    "Stay away from him!" Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    "Why? Is Mr. Kledos a bad person?"


    "He''s not a bad person, but you must stay away from him!"


    "Why?"


    "Not so many whys; you''ll understand when you grow up!"


    As parents began to order their children using their authority, Arthur had already reached the front door of No. 2 Cork Street, and he didn''t take such conversations to heart.


    During one''s youthful days, na?ve cheerfulness eventually gets replaced by prudence.


    People call this maturity.


    Arthur didn''t disagree.


    Because the world was just like that, the real world taught those na?ve children to learn to mature, to grow up, to take on more responsibilities, but it seldom told those children to make sure to be happy.


    Arthur hadn''t known this before.


    Having died once, Arthur naturally came to understand it.


    Therefore, Arthur hoped to live happily, and if he could live even longer...


    That would be great!


    So, as he opened the door to No. 2 Cork Street¡ª


    "Pendragon, I''m back!


    Did you miss me?


    Come, let''s have a hug from Daddy!"


    Arthur set aside the breakfast and newspaper on a nearby shelf, took off his coat, and went to hug Pendragon waiting at the door, but Pendragon dodged him disdainfully.


    Then, the cat even elongated its tone in a meowing manner.


    It sounded quite dirty.


    "How can a little kitty speak like that?


    I had serious matters last night!


    How would you get your fish treats if I didn''t go hunting?"


    Arthur reached out to hug Pendragon again.


    This time, the little cat did not dodge, but still looked disgusted, and then even raised its paw to block Arthur''s mouth wanting to give a kiss.


    But it only blocked it briefly.


    Then, it let go and rubbed itself against Arthur voluntarily.


    Pendragon''s intelligence far exceeded that of an ordinary cat.


    It naturally knew the dangers Arthur faced every time he went out.


    It chose its own ways to comfort Arthur.


    Arthur was aware of this, too.


    So, everything was developing in a wonderful direction.


    Until¡ª


    Pendragon saw the dog head Kuliqi emerge in Arthur''s shadow.


    Kuliqi swore, it was just showing its head simply, definitely with no other intent.


    But Pendragon would not have it.


    It thought that compromising with Arthur was an extremely embarrassing affair, and now this embarrassing incident was witnessed by a dog, so...


    This dog had to die!


    With a woof, Pendragon broke free from Arthur''s embrace and charged at Kuliqi.


    Cat cat flying kick!


    Cat cat combo!


    Kuliqi stood there dumbfounded, allowing Pendragon''s paw pads to slap across his face ¡ª it wasn''t that he didn''t want to fight back, but Arthur wouldn''t let him.


    Facing Arthur''s favoritism, Kuliqi whimpered incessantly.


    ''It''s okay, Pan didn''t even stretch out his claws!


    Let him pat a few times!''


    Arthur signaled his hound with his eyes, then picked up some food and the newspaper and headed for the kitchen.


    Today''s breakfast was bought at a newly opened food stall.


    Five egg and ham sandwiches with sauce and a porridge named ''Tacke''.


    The latter was highly recommended by the owner, supposedly a special product of Seberlin, made by simmering both rice and millet, with pumpkin, crushed peanuts, and syrup added.


    The texture was soft with a hint of crunch, and the sweetness was just right.


    And the words that appeared in front of him took Arthur''s taste experience to a new level ¡ª


    [The performance you showed at the Swordsmanship Competition amazed people, earned their praises, and more people learned your name. Even those who didn''t pay attention to you before are noticing you now. Your name is starting to become a household word in South Los; XP+500]


    [The events in South Town have caught the attention of Mystic Side Persons. They do not dare to approach it in the true sense, but they speculate more about you. Rumors that you are the current "Black Cat" of the ''Cat Faction.Black'' are being acknowledged by more Mystic Side Persons; XP+300]


    ...


    800XP!


    An unprecedented bounty!


    A smile curled the corner of Arthur''s mouth as he began to speed up the cleaning of the table.


    As for contemplating which secret technique to boost?


    Arthur had already decided.


    800 XP seemed like a lot, but in reality, it wasn''t enough to last, not even enough to learn all the secret techniques he possessed once.


    A beginner''s course in Gliding Technique alone costs 500 XP!


    Although Arthur was really curious about what the secret technique created by Hercules would look like if pushed to its limits, he really couldn''t afford to learn it recklessly with limited XP.


    More so since Arthur already had a target ¡ª


    Swift Bird Swordsmanship and...


    Extreme Illusory Shadow Technique!


    The former, because the bloodline of Serpent of Death was still fragmentary, Arthur wanted to experiment whether learning Swift Bird Swordsmanship could complete the Serpent of Death bloodline.


    After all, the noble''s swordsmanship was originally invented to stimulate and complete a bloodline.


    As for the Extreme Illusory Shadow Technique?


    This technique, which he had ranked as second tier, Extreme Illusory Shadow Technique. Remnant!


    This bloodline-determining secret technique!


    As his bloodline advanced to Serpent of Death - Remnant and removed a debuff, the necessary XP for entry increased instead of decreased, changing from the original 300 XP to 400 XP.


    And Extreme Illusory Shadow Technique. Remnant turned into Extreme Illusory Shadow Technique!


    Clearly, its drawbacks had vanished.


    This technique, which Harris could use to freely shuttle through shadows, had long been coveted by Arthur.


    Such a life-saving technique naturally attracted Arthur.


    Especially as he was about to head to Inner Bay, it was essential for him.


    Even though he had wrapped himself in layers of ''tiger skin''.


    But what if the Old Lion of Inner Bay flipped the table?


    Even if Mother Tigress avenged him in the end, what good would it do?


    He would be dead.


    Arthur definitely did not want to see such an outcome.


    So¡ª


    "XP, apply points!"

 Chapter 403 - 400 Visitors!

    Mentally adding points, the text appeared before his eyes¡ª


    [Swift Bird Swordsmanship Lv1: This is one of the high order sword techniques developed by the nobles of South County to stimulate and complete their own bloodline. The Golden Lion Family, over the next hundred years, further integrated fighting skills from ''Assassin. Shadowflow'' and ''Assassin. Bloodflow'', turning it into a sword technique that not only targets special bloodline effects but also enables quick and efficient target elimination. During the Seven Years'' War, when the Old Lion partially disclosed it, it caused a great stir. Lisop learned a simplified version and profoundly sensed its uniqueness, and thereafter spent thirty years gathering breathing methods and meditation techniques, hoping to deepen the legacy of the Lisop Family¡ªand at this moment, you have just entered the beginner level and cannot yet experience its true effect.]


    [Effects: 1, Extreme Speed; 2, Quick Strike]


    [Extreme Speed: When you employ the Swift Bird Sword Posture, your speed will be +1 above your natural physical strength.]


    [Quick Strike: When you employ the Swift Bird Sword Posture, the speed of your next sword strike increases by +0.3, and this effect can stack up to 3 times consecutively.]


    ...


    [Physical Strength, Spirituality +0.3]


    ...


    ''Entry Level, and the real effects haven''t manifested yet?


    Could it be that the stimulation and completion of my own bloodline only occur at the limit?''


    Arthur squinted his eyes and began spending 200 XP to raise [Swift Bird Swordsmanship] to Lv2.


    The speed of [Extreme Speed] immediately became +2.


    The speed of [Quick Strike] became +0.5.


    He also gained [Physical Strength, Spirituality +0.3] once again.


    Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    Besides that, there were no other changes.


    Arthur frowned, looking at the remaining 500 XP and took a deep breath to control his impulse.


    Level 3 of [Swift Bird Swordsmanship] now required 400 XP, according to this rate, level 4 would be 800 XP.


    And for level 5, it would be 1600 XP. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Arthur, with his extensive experience in advancing secret technique levels, knew that the limit for level 5 would definitely not be just 1600.


    He might need several times, or even over ten times that amount of XP.


    ''I simply don''t have enough XP!'' Arthur exclaimed inwardly.


    Then, the young ''Spirit Medium'' started to seriously consider the hidden relic in the Docklands.


    Exploration could also yield XP.


    If the relic''s level was high enough, he might gain a large amount.


    If one relic wasn''t enough, then he would explore several more.


    Arthur stroked his chin, beginning to contemplate his approach to Deljo of the ''Storm Sword''.


    Originally, Arthur had planned to collaborate with Marinda once, betray her, and smoothly gain the qualifications to enter that hidden relic for exploration.


    However, now Arthur had to rethink his strategy.


    ''Storm Sword'' Deljo had a complete exploration team.


    Could this team, including ''Storm Sword'' Deljo himself, become his?


    If it were usual times, it would naturally be extremely difficult.


    But with the advantage of having ''observed'' a scene in the Docklands through Wuni''s eyes, he felt quite confident.


    Of course, he still needed to inform Marinda!


    Only, the timing needed to be slightly delayed to achieve the best effect!


    Thinking internally, Arthur started to learn [Extreme Illusory Shadow Technique] as planned.


    [Extreme Illusory Shadow Technique Lv1: The young Harris was once an exceptional explorer, until his fate changed after discovering the ruined laboratory of a Mystic Side Person; it seemed that a significant explosion had occurred there, yet upon thorough searching, there were still some gains to be found. Picking up bits and pieces of information, young Harris began his studies, coming into contact with some forbidden powers: ''Shadows''¡ªthrough continuous human experiments, he gradually completed this secret technique, believing that once he mastered it, he could obtain everything he desired, after all, that was the core legacy of the ''Gray Robe'' from the ''Tower of Mist''. Even to his death, Harris had not fulfilled his wish; however, you, possessing a unique bloodline, have completed this technique mingled with the forbidden power ''Death'' and some ''Shadows'', making it somewhat different from the original¡ªbecause it has become stronger!]


    As for you now? You have just entered the beginner level!]


    [Effects: 1, Shadow Stab; 2, Shadow Devour; 3, Shadow Flash]


    [Shadow Stab: Mobilize the shadows within a 15-meter radius of you, forming 1-22 spear-like ''Shadow Spikes'' to attack your opponent. When there is only one ''Shadow Spike'', it will possess the highest attack power at the current Arcana level. As the number of ''Shadow Spikes'' increases, their power will decline respectively. Each ''Shadow Spike'' cannot exceed 15 meters in length]


    [Shadow Devour: Each ''Shadow Stab'' contains a unique eroding energy of the shadows]


    [Shadow Flash: You can teleport short distances not exceeding 5 meters through shadows, each time consuming a lot of physical strength]


    ...


    As the text appeared before his eyes, the synchronization of knowledge and body began.


    Arthur flipped through the knowledge in his mind, his heart slightly stirred.


    Immediately, the shadows inside No. 2 Cork Street began to tremble rapidly.


    Just having achieved ''victory,'' and parading around on Kuliqi, the boastful Pendragon was immediately startled.


    What bewildered Pendragon even more was that its master disappeared from in front of it and reappeared behind it.


    "Hehe, little kitty!


    Are you surprised?


    Tell daddy, did it startle you?"


    Arthur scooped up his little cat from Kuliqi''s dog head, letting out bursts of strange laughter.


    Truthfully, Pendragon was indeed startled at first.


    But upon hearing Arthur''s familiar strange laugh, disdain immediately appeared on Pendragon''s face.


    It swayed left and right, struggling vehemently to get back on top of Kuliqi''s dog head.


    Unfortunately, how could a little kitty escape from its master''s embrace?


    The firmly bound Pendragon could only watch helplessly as Kuliqi slipped into the yard.


    "Meow! Meow!"


    The elongated cat cries were filled with grumbling.


    But Arthur didn''t care.


    The recent experiment with [Shadow Flash]had pleased him immensely, the sensation akin to swimming through air, and he hadn''t felt any discomfort, only that the distance was a bit short.


    However, that was just Lv1 of [Extreme Illusory Shadow Technique].


    As the level increased, it would certainly improve.


    And the power!


    Lv1 of [Shadow Stab]already possessed ''Arcana Level'' power, could it be said it was a formidable force completed with his bloodline?


    ''At Lv5, would it directly ''Ascend Step''?''


    Arthur speculated.


    This speculation was highly probable.


    However, reaching this stage wouldn''t be easy.


    The XP gap was too significant.


    Lv2 of [Extreme Illusory Shadow Technique]needed 800 XP.


    By inference, Lv3 would be 1600, Lv4 would be 3200.


    As for Lv5?


    Arthur chuckled, picked up his little cat, and prepared to go to sleep.


    No more thinking, it was too much.


    Thinking further would only give him a headache.


    Just as Arthur had lain down, a figure that appeared in the vision of Fujin on the roof caused the young ''Spirit Medium'' to sit up again.


    Because that figure was¡ª


    ''Death Poetry Society'' Left Cantor: Potterman!

 Chapter 404 - 401: Here she comes again!

    Upon spotting Potterman, Arthur was instantly on high alert.


    Despite some prior groundwork, facing a figure like the Left Cantor of the Death Poetry Society, being excessively wary and guarded was hardly excessive.


    Unexpectedly to Arthur, the Left Cantor of the Death Poetry Society had only appeared at the crossroads between Dar Alley and Cork Street.


    Afterward, he handed an invitation along with a Zeroes to the children of Dar Alley, all the while smiling.


    Even if his face was partly concealed by a cap, the upward curve of his mouth could not escape Fujin''s eyes. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Is this an invitation card?'' he wondered, a frown forming, eyes filled with confusion.


    It was not just the invitation card, but also the man''s preceding actions.


    The Left Cantor of the Death Poetry Society tipping someone for running an errand, and even smiling?!


    This was unlike any Mystic Side Person Arthur had ever encountered.


    Although it was unspoken, when Mystic Side Persons faced ordinary people, they were always aloof, an attitude clearly visible to the naked eye.


    Perhaps these Mystic Side Persons could be very generous.


    But to receive such generosity, ordinary people had to grovel.


    Otherwise?


    They would only invite trouble.


    This was the first time Arthur had seen someone from the Mystic Side openly show goodwill towards ordinary people.


    ''Could he be acting in front of me?'' he thought subconsciously as he walked outside.


    Outside the door, Merlin knew the child with the invitation card; they were deep in conversation¡ª


    "Lord Kledos is sleeping and won''t be up until noon at the earliest."


    "He can sleep until noon?"


    The child delivering the invitation was clearly surprised, followed by a thick envy.


    "Because the lord has so many matters to attend to that he must work until late at night, perhaps even all night long!"


    As a servant employed by Arthur, Merlin felt he needed to defend his employer.


    He didn''t want people to spread the rumor that his lord was a slacker, especially when such talk stemmed from his very own playmate.


    "Ah!


    Working all night long!


    That must be so hard!"


    The child holding the invitation exclaimed, then looked down at the invitation in his hands, somewhat at a loss.


    Clearly, it was highly impolite and perturbing to disturb Arthur now, but doing nothing about the Zeroes in hand¡ªespecially since the gentleman promised another Zeroes if he brought back a correct message¡ªput the child in a predicament.


    Luckily, the next moment, Arthur appeared in the courtyard.


    "Good morning, sir, did our conversation disturb your rest?" Merlin asked, a regretful expression on his face.


    The child holding the invitation became anxious.


    This child did not want to be disliked by Arthur.


    Because that would make him disliked by all the kids of Dar Alley.


    The generous and kind Arthur was the favorite person of these children.


    Arthur smiled and waved his hand, explaining.


    "Not at all, I haven''t gone to sleep yet.


    Come, let''s see what good news the ''lucky boy'' has brought me."


    The child holding the invitation immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and then handed over the invitation.


    "A gentleman asked me to give this to you, and he said if you''re willing, you can tell me your response. He will come to me later."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Arthur lightly touched the invitation with the "Hand of Void," after his "Death Intuition" also gave no alert, he then took this invitation card.


    It was written in black ink¡ª


    Looking forward to visiting late this evening.


    It was a vague statement, but Arthur knew, the other party must have spotted Fujin on the rooftop at No. 2 Cork Street to write this way.


    Arthur was not surprised.


    Crows during the day were quite conspicuous already.


    All the more so for a crow tainted with the "Aroma of Death."


    To others, this crow might only be conspicuous.


    But to the Left Cantor of the Death Poetry Society, this kind of "Aroma of Death" must have been strikingly dazzling.


    After contemplating for a short while, Arthur gave a precise reply¡ª Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    "A moment before dawn, I will be waiting for him at No. 2 Cork Street."


    "Thank you for your reply, Mr. Kledos."


    The child carrying the invitation nodded repeatedly, smiling.


    Just as the child was about to leave, Arthur thought for a moment and then asked,


    "What''s your name?"


    "Gawain!"


    After the child responded, he bounced happily back to Dar Alley.


    Arthur watched him leave, then turned to Merlin and said,


    "If there are future errands and you need to look after this place and cannot leave, consider hiring Gawain¡ªhe''s a good kid."


    "Thank you for your kindness; Gawain will surely be overjoyed to scream,"


    Merlin replied with a smile.


    For a child of that age, working with peers is truly great.


    As for Arthur?


    Although he was certain that Merlin and his uncle Gaius were not in danger, he still planned to arrange some ''ties'' as ''alert lines.''


    Not just because they were cost-effective.


    But because...


    Such instincts were deeply engraved in Arthur''s soul.


    Changing them would be too difficult.


    Moreover, Arthur had no intention of changing them.


    Just as he now habitually held Pendragon while sleeping¡ªeven if the little cat was reluctant, Arthur would definitely not change.


    As for Pendragon?


    He definitely showed reluctance before Arthur fell asleep.


    However, as soon as Arthur was asleep, Pendragon immediately snuggled into Arthur''s arms.


    Kuliqi lying on the corridor clearly saw this scene.


    Pendragon immediately raised his right paw and flicked out his sharp claws.


    Kuliqi immediately turned his head and pretended to be asleep.


    Above on the beams, Wuni, who was resting, opened one eye at the scene, emitted a low sneer, then closed his eyes again.


    Immediately, only the prolonged breathing could be heard inside No. 2 Cork Street.


    Until noon¡ª


    Thud, thud thud!


    The forceful knocking broke the silence.


    Wuni was the first to open his eyes and, without looking at the door, flew through the skylight to the roof to relieve Fujin from his shift.


    Pendragon grumbled unhappily and distanced himself from Arthur.


    As for Kuliqi?


    He had already started wagging his tail.


    Because the one standing outside was Marinda.


    Marinda, with lunch in hand.


    "There are still two hours left until the quarterfinals of the Swordsmanship Competition¡ªI think I can sleep a bit more!"


    Arthur saw the lunch, but still couldn''t help complaining.


    Not having his daily six hours of sleep made the young ''Spirit Medium'' feel so dizzy and light that he thought he might drop dead at any moment.


    "You can take a nap after eating!"


    Marinda said as she walked into No. 2 Cork Street, holding the basket.


    Arthur raised an eyebrow.


    Even though he was still half-asleep, he sensed something amiss at this time.


    When had this woman become so polite?


    She usually entered directly by ''Shuttling'' through ''Smoke.''


    Arthur immediately narrowed his eyes and sat directly across from Marinda.


    Watching Arthur''s reaction, the lady bit her pipe and snorted¡ª


    "Amusing yourself at my expense, is that fun?


    The great Southern Lost Spirit Medium, the contemporary ''Black Cat,'' Lord Arthur Kledos!"


    She blew out two heavy puffs of smoke, watching as Arthur was enveloped by the smoke and frowned in disgust. The lady did not give up; she blew out two more puffs of smoke until Arthur glared at her, only then did she pleasantly start to speak¡ª


    "When did you find out about that place?"

 Chapter 405 - 402: My Strength is All Up to Your Imagination!

    Where is that place?


    "Riddle Master, get out of South Los!"


    Arthur, lacking sleep, slumped into the chair with a listless air, obviously not in the mood to bother with Marinda.


    Marinda wasn''t in a hurry either, just puffing on her pipe, then blowing out mouthfuls of smoke, mint-flavored and mixed with a hint of medicinal scent, which Arthur didn''t mind.


    But that absolutely didn''t mean Arthur enjoyed being shrouded in smoke.


    In fact, Marinda was someone he had too much cooperation with.


    Someone else?


    Arthur would definitely make them understand what ''fate''s cruel beating'' meant.


    Waving away the smoke with his hand, Arthur, yawning, walked towards the "Spirit Medium Parlor," and as he turned his back to Marinda, his bleary eyes began to sharpen, while his mouth muttered indistinctly¡ª


    "The ruins in the Docklands aren''t known only to me."


    He knew!


    He indeed knew!


    Marinda, clenching her pipe between her teeth, pursed her lips.


    After dealing with Lord Bern''s three sons today, this lady felt more and more that something was off, especially after confirming that Arthur was not critically wounded and dying. She always felt that Arthur had been setting a trap for her before, and more importantly, afterward, she discovered that someone had visited that secluded beach.


    Her people had not noticed, and yet someone had managed to come so close.


    What did this indicate?


    It meant that that group of people were definitely experts.


    And with Arthur''s words at this moment.


    Suddenly, a guess emerged in this lady''s mind:


    ''Not only did Arthur know about the ruins there before, but he also knew that others were eyeing the place. He planned to swoop in and clean up when someone plundered those ruins¡ªthis wouldn''t violate our contract, and he could gain more benefits from me!''


    And this is why he was acting strange before!


    He was testing if I could find out.


    If I could find out, he would continue to cooperate in a friendlier manner as before.


    If I couldn''t detect it, then he would choose a more direct way to cooperate.


    Heh, what a bad guy!


    But you underestimated me way too much, didn''t you?


    Do you really think I''m that foolish?''


    Thinking of this, Marinda blew more smoke towards Arthur.


    The lady was somewhat annoyed.


    She had been preparing in secret for so long, and to be under someone''s ''surveillance'' all this time wasn''t a good feeling, and what''s most important is that this ''surveillant'' knew even more than she did.


    Annoyance and a sense of powerlessness almost made the lady kick Arthur in the rear.


    However, the lady knew it wouldn''t do.


    Kicking Arthur would be easy.


    But dealing with the aftermath would not be so easy.


    Moreover, most important of all, she felt an inexplicable admiration for Arthur in her heart.


    ''Always one step ahead in planning.


    At ease at any time.


    Such a bad guy...


    It''s a pity he''s a man.''


    Sighing with this thought, the lady bluntly said¡ª


    "Who else has their eyes on that place?"


    Hooked!


    Arthur thought to himself, then turned his head towards Marinda with a face that seemed to say, ''how could you ask such a stupid question.''


    Marinda was startled, her memories rapidly replaying.


    "''Storm Sword'' Deljo!"


    The answer came out spontaneously.


    Not only was ''Storm Sword'' Deljo a renowned ruins explorer, but the traces left near the beach that day were of a group of more than ten people but definitely not exceeding twenty, which perfectly matched Deljo''s group of adventurers.


    "Damn it!


    I knew the emergence of people like ''Whale Slaying Sword'' Kangsion and ''Storm Sword'' Deljo would not bode well. The ''Entry-level Atlas'' is important, but it is still not enough to attract them!


    I''m going to find a way to get rid of them right now!"


    Marinda cursed under her breath and turned to leave.


    ''Deljo has no idea that Kangsion was actually drawn here initially because of the ''Entry-level Atlas''.''


    Arthur thought to himself, but of course, he couldn''t say that aloud.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' raised his hand to stop Marinda, then showed a smile.


    "Don''t worry; I won''t forget what''s yours."


    Marinda clearly misunderstood something.


    Arthur shook his head repeatedly.


    "I am well aware of your generosity, and that''s why we have always worked together."


    "What is it?"


    Marinda frowned.


    "Kangsion is my man."


    Arthur declared.


    "What?


    Kangsion is your man?"


    "Whale Island?"


    Surprise surfaced on Marinda''s face, as she stared unblinkingly at Arthur, while the young ''Spirit Medium'' gave a slight nod under the lady''s gaze.


    Arthur conducted himself quite calmly.


    After all, he had not lied.


    Kangsion truly was his man, and Whale Island would also fly the Kledos Family''s flag following this ''public'' declaration.


    He had merely ''slightly concealed'' the time Kangsion became his subordinate.


    Of course, it was not his fault.


    Marinda didn''t ask, did she?


    Under Arthur''s scrutiny, the ''Lady of the Long Night'' furrowed her brows slightly.


    Clearly, the lady was reassessing the Kledos Family once again.


    "I knew the Kledos Family couldn''t have remained hidden for so many years without doing anything. The ''Whale Slaying Sword'' Kangsion is your man, and so is Whale Island.


    What about the others? S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What else are you hiding?


    Don''t tell me the ''Storm Sword'' Deljo is also your man!"


    Marinda''s voice rose involuntarily.


    Arthur responded with a smile to the lady.


    He certainly hadn''t said he was.


    And he hadn''t said he wasn''t.


    He left it all to Marinda to guess.


    ''My power is entirely up to your imagination!'' Arthur thought silently to himself.


    Marinda, however, suddenly calmed down, eyeing Arthur with a bizarre look.


    Then, that look turned into one of appreciation.


    Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    And a little...


    Excitement.


    After pacing twice in front of the Spirit Medium Parlor with her pipe in her mouth, Marinda finally entered the parlor and pulled out a piece of paper, writing on it¡ªwhen are you planning to take action against Baron Korol and Baron Hausman?


    Arthur glanced at the note and let out a cold laugh.


    He then folded the note and threw it into the furnace, watching it burn to ashes before turning around.


    "What''s for lunch?"


    Arthur shifted the topic abruptly.


    But Marinda didn''t press further.


    She had gotten the answer she wanted.


    What followed was naturally...


    To meddle!


    But that couldn''t be rushed.


    Arthur''s attitude had already informed her that he wouldn''t act anytime soon.


    So, she had plenty of time to prepare.


    And why was Arthur so cautious and taking such a long time?


    Of course, it was because of the Countess.


    Marinda deeply understood this.


    With that in mind, her gaze towards Arthur grew even more gentle and bright, while she said with a smirk¡ª


    "Cheese beef stew pot, mustard-flavored broccoli, 6 pounds of mixed roast pork, beef, and lamb, along with spinach egg soup and white bread.


    The dessert is egg tarts.


    All made by Cook Mary.


    The taste is quite good."


    As she spoke, Marinda walked out carrying the food.


    Once the food was served, Arthur had already picked up an egg tart.


    Pendragon ran over from the side, circling the table''s edge, occasionally rubbing against Arthur''s trouser leg, almost looking as if it were about to speak.


    Selecting two pieces of beef, Arthur placed them into Pendragon''s cat bowl.


    Throughout the process, Marinda just watched, saying nothing, only smiling.


    She too once wanted a cat.


    Unfortunately, she lacked the time to care for one.


    Naturally, her preferred option was to stroke Pendragon at Arthur''s place.


    But Marinda wasn''t rash.


    She could see Pendragon''s wariness towards her.


    So, after Arthur devoured his dinner and continued with his afternoon rest, she took out a handful of dried fish from a basket and placed them directly into Pendragon''s bowl.


    To Marinda''s surprise, Pendragon didn''t leave Arthur''s side.


    Arthur, with his back to the wall, opened one eye, revealing a smile.


    ''Good son!'' he praised in his heart, and naturally, actions followed suit.


    At the afternoon''s ''Swordsmanship Competition,'' Arthur brought Pendragon along.


    Without a cage, just holding him in his arms, he took him there directly.


    However, upon seeing today''s top eight contestants, Arthur paused¡ª


    "Hm?"

 Chapter 406 - 403: The Top Eight!

    In Elta Square, Arthur saw Bern from the Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club and a somewhat unfamiliar face in the area designated for the top eight contestants.


    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    It wasn''t surprising to Arthur that Bern was there.


    The other party was originally in the same division as Little Lisop.


    After Little Lisop volunteered to pledge his allegiance to him yesterday, it was not difficult for Bern, with his strength, to qualify from the division.


    What did surprise Arthur was the other contestant.


    He was from Division E.


    Clearly, the fight between the three sons of Lord Bern''s family allowed this contestant, also from the Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club, to take advantage of the situation!


    Why was he sure it was the Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club?


    Because the contestant wore clothing emblazoned with the lettering and emblem of the Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club!


    After confirming that he was the new owner of the Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club, Arthur introduced this policy¡ªno one understood the importance of advertising more than Arthur did.


    And an advertisement for making the ''top eight'' couldn''t compare to two such advertisements.


    Similarly, two advertisements for making the ''top eight'' couldn''t compare to one for making the ''top four''.


    Of course, the most important thing was that the champion was still the owner of the Swordsmanship Club.


    With this in mind, Arthur looked towards the Female Swordmaster Countess.


    No need for any verbal communication.


    A single glance, and the Female Swordmaster Countess understood Arthur''s meaning.


    Cheating?


    How could that be possible!


    This was merely a fair allocation of the competition order.


    After all, the champion had already been ''predetermined''!


    And before the drawing commenced, Bern approached Arthur with his young and somewhat naive apprentice¡ª


    "Master, this is our club''s new apprentice, Bedivere.


    A very talented apprentice, quick and agile."


    Bern introduced the slender and young man beside him, who had a shy, awkward smile.


    "''Lucky boy'', the future is yours!"


    Arthur repeated a sentiment similar to Gawain''s and patted the young man''s shoulder for encouragement.


    Instantly, Bedivere was taken aback by the favor.


    Though Arthur was not much older than him, Arthur''s demonstrated strength, prestigious reputation, and noble character led Bedivere and everyone present to overlook Arthur''s age.


    Furthermore, yesterday''s ''mentoring match'' had paved the way for many, like Bern, to begin instinctively calling Arthur ''Master''.


    "Master, I''ll definitely work hard!"


    Bedivere exclaimed loudly.


    This drew the attention of the people around him.


    Immediately, the young and naive swordsmanship apprentice blushed with embarrassment.


    Meanwhile, Arthur looked at the remaining five top eight contestants with a smile.


    The arrogant ''Whale Slaying Sword'' Kangsion nodded subtly with a sense of self-importance.


    ''Storm Sword'' Deljo smiled in a friendly manner.


    The rest¡ª''Lord Ernest'', ''Lord Dibwa'', and ''Lord Bass''¡ªthe nephews of noble families, bowed respectfully.


    Although all three were descendants of nobles, they were aware of the gap between themselves and Arthur.


    Arthur''s strength was simply beyond their ability to guess or estimate.


    As for their proud noble heritage?


    It''s only temporary.


    Once Arthur won the championship and was knighted, he would become a noble himself, and thus superior to them...


    No!


    He would be more noble than them.


    After all, they were just noble descendants, not truly nobles in the full sense of the word.


    Moreover, it was highly likely they wouldn''t inherit the title and could only become Wanderer Knights earning a living.


    So, of course, they knew how to treat Arthur with the appropriate respect.


    No one is truly foolish. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even the spoiled children of nobility knew who they could provoke and who they could not.


    The harmonious scene in the drawing area sparked many discussions among the spectators.


    Of course, most of the gazes were focused on the proud ''Whale Slaying Sword'' Kangsion¡ª


    "Who''s that tall guy over there?"


    "Right!"


    "Why does he act so arrogant towards Lord Kledos?"


    "That is the Island Master of ''Whale Island,'' rumored to be very strong!"


    "But is he stronger than Lord Kledos?"


    "Certainly not!"


    "That''s not necessarily true. ''Whale Island'' has survived among so many pirates; it must have faced countless life-and-death struggles. This ''Whale Slaying Sword'' is rumored to be able to cut a whale in half with a single strike. Even if Lord Kledos is strong, he may not be capable of that, right?"


    "Hiss, cut a whale in half with a single sword strike?!"


    "That''s terrifying!"


    "Does that mean Lord Kledos is in danger?"


    ...


    Marinda naturally heard the audience''s discussions.


    The lady scoffed inwardly.


    ''Danger?


    What danger?


    If it weren''t for the ''performance'' for you all, would you believe that the ''Whale Slaying Sword'' Kangsion would immediately kneel before that guy and call him master?''


    To Marinda, Arthur''s performance under ''the watchful eyes of the public'' felt utterly childish.


    Nevertheless, she felt a strange sense of relief.


    The pressure Arthur had put on her was too great.


    Always one step ahead, as if he knew everything.


    Furthermore, he seemed like he never made mistakes.


    And then there was his ambition he did not hide when facing her.


    The lady was always worried that one day she would wake up to find that her own properties had become Arthur''s.


    But now, Arthur''s childish display allowed the lady to see the ''human'' side of Arthur.


    ''Hmph, always concealing and suppressing oneself; when there''s a chance to perform, naturally one would add a little extra to their role¡ªno wonder he cared so much about the reports on him in the newspapers.''


    Marinda thought to herself as she picked up her pipe.


    But after a single puff, the lady furrowed her brows once more.


    Because she wondered¡ª


    Could this be a performance for her to see!


    ''Damn him!


    When is it real, and when is it not?


    I can''t tell at all!''


    Instantly, the lady felt torn.


    Then, her gaze towards Arthur became fierce.


    Arthur keenly sensed that Marinda''s look at him was amiss.


    ''What''s gotten into this woman?


    Why does it feel like she wants to bite me?''


    Arthur thought to himself, but followed the instructions of the Countess Swordsmanship Chief to the drawing box.


    He reached into the box, and immediately a token fell into his hand.


    ''Tsk, high-tech, fully automatic draw!''


    He pulled out the token marked with an A.


    Afterward, the eight quarterfinalists drew in turn.


    Kangsion also drew an A and immediately showed it to Arthur, revealing an excited look with a hint of savagery, which made the audience in Elta Square grow more anxious.


    Bern and Bedivere got B''s.


    ''Storm Sword'' Deljo drew a C, and Lord Ernest''s nephew also got a C.


    Immediately, the face of this noble descendant fell.


    But ''Lord Dibwa'' and ''Lord Bass''s'' two nephews were both relieved, both were grateful for their luck.


    Neither Arthur, ''Whale Slaying Sword'' Kangsion, nor ''Storm Sword'' Deljo considered themselves a match for each other.


    Only the two commoners felt they stood a chance.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t draw each other.


    However, it wasn''t too bad; at least they knew each other well and had a chance of victory.


    The two noble descendants exchanged glances, their eyes brimming with fighting spirit.


    After the drawing and confirming that there were no issues with the participants, the Countess'' Swordsmanship Chief loudly announced.


    "The Swordsmanship Competition quarterfinals, begin!"


    And just as her voice fell, the towering figure of Kangsion appeared in the arena.


    The ''Whale Slaying Sword'' gestured to Arthur, beckoning with his finger¡ª


    "Come!"

 Chapter 407 - 404 The me who cooperates with your performance...

    The Countess''s Swordsmanship Chief had just announced the start of the quarterfinals, and Kangsion, wielding the "Whale Slaying Sword," couldn''t wait to jump onto the platform and provoke Arthur.


    This disrespect upset the audience at Elta Square.


    Arthur had gained considerable favor from the audience with yesterday''s "guidance match."


    Moreover, Arthur was from South Los, while "Whale Slaying Sword" Kangsion was from overseas.


    Suddenly, someone started shouting¡ª


    "You uncultured brute!"


    "Lord Kledos will teach you a lesson soon!"


    "Barbarian from overseas!"


    ...


    The curses made Kangsion feel extremely aggrieved.


    He didn''t want this!


    All of this had been arranged by Arthur!


    Originally, Kangsion planned to simply forfeit if he and Arthur were drawn to compete together, but Arthur disagreed.


    Arthur hoped the match would be "more spectacular."


    Upon realizing this, Kangsion understood what was happening.


    Due to the "Swordsmanship Competition," not only did Elta Square attract a lot of merchants, but also some inconspicuous small tents.


    Most of these tents stored goods.


    And some were...


    Casinos!


    Tiny, yet fully functional betting casinos were mixed among the merchants, open to wagers from anyone.


    And among them, many were owned by the "Lady of the Long Night."


    Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Who among the people of South Los didn''t know about Arthur''s relationship with the "Lady of the Long Night"?


    Before siding with Arthur, Kangsion had thoroughly investigated these matters.


    So, the "Whale Slaying Sword" naturally assumed that this was Arthur helping the "Lady of the Long Night" collect money.


    He had no sympathy for those gambling fools.


    Gamblers deserve to die!


    With such simple thoughts, Kangsion, already bound to raise the banner of the Kledos Family, saw no issue in cooperating.


    Thus, today Kangsion acted with two hundred percent effort.


    However, it seemed a bit over the top.


    Hearing the insults around him, the "Whale Slaying Sword" felt he should visit South Los less in the future. It wasn''t because he feared for his life¡ªwith his "Great Arcana Level" skills, he would be safe in South Los as long as he avoided a few specific individuals.


    But you still need to eat and drink, right?


    What if someone spit in your food or water?


    What if someone rubbed your sausage against something below?


    Ew, disgusting.


    Just the thought made Kangsion''s stomach churn, and his gaze towards Arthur became urgently pleading¡ªthe longer he stood on the platform, the "Whale Slaying Sword" felt the chances were higher he''d end up consuming "spiced-up" water or "flavored" sausages.


    Arthur noticed Kangsion''s gaze and immediately gave his subordinate a reassuring look.


    Since he had planned everything, he naturally had the aftermath arranged¡ªjust as Kangsion had guessed, Arthur was cooperating with Marinda.


    This was a plan set in advance.


    However, besides cooperating with Marinda,


    At this moment, Arthur was more focused on XP.


    Grievously lacking XP, Arthur was certainly not going to let anything slip out of his control.


    Slightly adjusting his mood inwardly, Arthur took a step and walked towards the platform.


    Upon seeing this, the audience at Elta Square immediately erupted into cheers vastly different from the previous cursing¡ª


    "Go, Lord Kledos!"


    "Lord Kledos, teach this barbarian a lesson!"


    "Lord Kledos, let this barbarian understand the ''etiquette'' of South Los!"


    ...


    Amidst the cheers, Arthur ascended to the platform.


    The young Spirit Medium, with a smile, greeted the audience around the platform and across Elta Square.


    This polite gesture prompted the audience at Elta Square to burst into applause.


    However, this applause seemed to irritate Kangsion.


    "Hmph!"


    A cold snort, and the wielder of the "Whale Slaying Sword" directly pulled out the giant Plank Sword from behind and swung it powerfully.


    Woo!


    A dull howling noise raised a gust of wind that swept over the heads of the audience at Elta Square.


    Instantly, the audience was startled.


    But what surprised them even more had just begun¡ª


    Whoosh! Whoosh, whoosh!


    "Waves?"


    "Where did these wave sounds come from?"


    For the people of South Los, the sound of waves was all too familiar.


    More than half of the residents of South Los worked in the Docklands of Xisis Port, and most of the remaining populace worked in services related to the port.


    So, they were more than familiar with the sound of waves.


    Therefore, everyone knew it was impossible to hear the sound of waves in Elta Square.


    Where did these wave sounds come from?


    Just when everyone was puzzled, suddenly someone exclaimed,


    "Look there!


    On the stage!"


    An exclamation drew the attention of everyone in Elta Square.


    People looked towards the stage.


    Immediately, everyone was dumbstruck.


    It was the sea...


    No!


    It was a wave!


    Waves!


    A wave, about twenty-some meters high, appeared behind Kangsion, and just looking at it felt crushing, making the breath of everyone at Elta Square seem to stop.


    As ordinary people, they couldn''t tell whether what they were seeing was real or fake.


    Even a serious look would reveal a sense of illusion about the waves behind Kangsion.


    "This, this..."


    "How is this possible?!"


    "It must be fake!"


    Uncontrollably, people exclaimed, and some even instinctively wanted to run, but their legs wouldn''t obey, leaving them only to stare wide-eyed at the giant wave and...


    The whale!


    A huge blue whale broke through the waves and charged directly at Arthur.


    The audience behind Arthur, upon seeing this whale, collapsed to the ground in fright.


    Yet, Arthur still wore a smile on his face.


    ''To battle against the wind and waves in the sea, and then to hunt whales, huh?''


    Arthur didn''t know what ritual or secret technique Kangsion was using.


    But the scene before him reminded the young Spirit Medium of an old fisherman named Santiago, who went out to the sea to fish after eighty-four days without a catch.


    Only, Santiago was hunting a marlin.


    While what Kangsion sought was¡ª


    To slay a whale!


    "Haah!" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kangsion raised the Plank Sword in his hands and with a loud shout, he slashed fiercely.


    The giant wave was cleaved by the Plank Sword, and its force seemed to grow by a third.


    The blue whale was also cleaved by the Plank Sword, its force growing another third.


    It was as if everything in front of the Plank Sword would be split in two.


    This sword, unstoppable!


    This sword, unparalleled!


    This sword, was about to strike Arthur.


    Many covered their eyes, no longer daring to watch the impending carnage.


    Therefore, they missed the subsequent scene that left onlookers, who had their eyes open, wide-eyed and mouths agape.


    All they heard was a calm echo¡ª


    "Silent Whisper. Formless!"

 Chapter 408 - 405: Who Hasnt Dreamed of Being a Hero

    The blue whale disappeared.


    The huge waves shattered.


    The door-like greatsword stopped in front of Arthur, and the roaring sound of the blade had dwindled to a mere creak when the teeth clenched tight.


    Everyone turned towards the source of the sound¡ª


    Kangsion, wielding the sword!


    His teeth, tightly clenched in his mouth, kept on clattering. Veins popped on his forehead, and from his forearms to his upper arms, his muscles had bulged out, completely tearing his sleeves amidst the people''s cries of astonishment.


    Everyone could tell that Kangsion, the ''Whale Slaying Sword,'' had exhausted all his strength.


    But the door-like greatsword in his hands couldn''t advance even an inch further.


    It was as if an invisible giant hand had grasped the blade.


    No!


    More precisely, it was as if a mountain was pressing down on the ''Whale Slaying Sword.''


    Creak, creak!


    This time, it wasn''t just Kangsion''s teeth that made a noise, but the bones throughout his entire body began to sound off.


    "So formidable!"


    "Lord Kledos is too strong!"


    "The gap!"


    "It is simply the gap between heaven and earth!"


    ¡­


    Finally, the people in Elta Square came back to their senses, and involuntarily, everyone burst into exclamations. Some shouted repeatedly.


    Marinda looked at this scene, and the corners of her mouth twitched again.


    However, looking at Arthur, her eyes held more mirth.


    She didn''t dislike the ambitious Arthur.


    So naturally, she wouldn''t dislike the Arthur now.


    And when the two were combined?


    Marinda liked it even more.


    It was a like of partnership.


    However, Arthur had no time to pay attention to the current Marinda, and he was oblivious to the cheers around him. He was meticulously feeling the Kangsion before him¡ª


    ''Every muscle, every bone under control?


    Already able to wield his own power with ease!


    And that illusory shadow...


    [Spirituality] is fluctuating violently!''


    Arthur thought to himself.


    One knows one''s own affairs best.


    Arthur was very clear how his ''Entrant'' strength came to be¡ª


    It was entirely thanks to his exceptional talent!


    [Breath of Death]!


    Through the use of [Breath of Death], though in a way he really did qualify as an ''Entrant,'' it came with many restrictions.


    Therefore, Arthur wished to see what a normal, extreme ''Great Arcana Level'' looked like.


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Simply put, Arthur, who was referred to as an ''Entrant'' thanks to his ''Talent,'' was not satisfied; he wanted to try the ''Effort'' aspect as well.


    After all, often times, 1+1£¾2.


    But Arthur wanted 1+1+1£¾3.


    Don''t forget, he also had the Bloodline [Serpent of Death]!


    With Talent and Bloodline both in hand.


    What about ''Effort''?


    Of course, Arthur wanted to give it a try.


    And there hadn''t been a suitable opportunity before, but now with Kangsion, the Whale Slaying Sword, playing along, it was a rare opportunity.


    Likewise, that was why Arthur insisted on having Kangsion perform with him.


    It definitely wasn''t just for XP!


    Absolutely not!


    Arthur emphasized in his mind, and once again, after carefully sensing Kangsion, the young ''Spirit Medium'' who knew it was about time, said directly¡ª


    "Silent Whisper. Return to Formlessness!"


    His voice was as indifferent as before.


    The struggling Kangsion, upon hearing this indifferent voice, was like being struck by lightning.


    His entire body not only convulsed, but he also began to tumble.


    This wasn''t a tumbling fall to the ground, but a rolling backwards with his body taut, flipping five consecutive somersaults before landing beneath the arena, shaking all over.


    "He won!"


    "So amazing!"


    "Ferals from overseas, witness this¡ªour Spirit Medium of South Los!"


    Cheers and boisterous shouts were unceasing.


    But the next moment, it came to an abrupt halt.


    Having confirmed his victory and smooth entry into the semifinals, Arthur immediately jumped down from the arena to help ''Whale Slaying Sword'' Kangsion up.


    However, this ''Whale Slaying Sword'' was quite unappreciative.


    Not only did he slap away Arthur''s hand, but his face was also dark with anger.


    This action immediately infuriated the nearby audience.


    "Barbarians will be barbarians!"


    "Get out of South Los!"


    "Go back to your island!"


    Amidst the rising and falling curses, ''Whale Slaying Sword'' Kangsion remained silent, hanging his head, while Arthur seemed utterly unfazed by his previously rejected hand.


    Once again, Arthur stretched out his hand.


    This time, ''Whale Slaying Sword'' didn''t slap away the hand extended by Arthur, but instead stared blankly at the palm in front of him.


    After a full four or five seconds, ''Whale Slaying Sword'' finally asked¡ª


    "What secret technique is this?"


    "Want to learn? I''ll teach you!"


    Arthur said lightly, with a smile on his face.


    ''Whale Slaying Sword'' Kangsion trembled all over. Then, as if all his strength had been drained from him at that moment, he collapsed to the ground, murmuring.


    "I lost!"


    Seeing this scene at Elta Square, the audience was thoroughly struck by Arthur''s gentlemanly demeanor and the spirit of knighthood, touching the deepest yearning in their hearts.


    That was the portrayal of heroes they had from childhood.


    As they grew up, though, that portrayal was thoroughly defeated, torn apart, and trampled by reality.


    The strong ones we met always left us naive kids bruised and bleeding.


    Therefore, everyone scoffed at the heroes they yearned for as children.


    They considered it childish.


    Numbed, we claimed, not believing in any of it.


    But in the quiet of the night, when alone, gazing up at the night sky, you still couldn''t help but recall those naive dreams of childhood!


    Because ah¡ª


    Though unable to become such a hero themselves, their portrayal of a hero, however...


    Had never changed!


    Looking at Arthur at this moment, many people thought of the portrayal of heroes from their naive and childish days, no longer able to clearly see the face of that hero.


    But perhaps, maybe, it should be Arthur''s likeness, right?


    "Is this what a master is?"


    Many people murmured to themselves.


    And then¡ª


    A resounding applause like thunder erupted. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the midst of such applause, Arthur helped Kangsion towards the makeshift ''resting room'' beneath the Bell Tower.


    Inside the ''resting room,'' Marinda was already waiting there.


    "Na?ve!"


    Looking at Arthur, this lady gave her blunt assessment.


    Arthur just stuck his tongue out at the lady.


    "Blah, blah, blah."


    "Na?ve child!"


    The lady stressed.


    "Please refer to me as Dream Weaver¡ªif you don''t mind, I wouldn''t mind you calling me Dream Weaver!"


    What the people of South Los needed, Arthur created.


    Need a hero''s dream?


    Arthur would create a hero''s dream.


    Although it was for XP, it wasn''t just about that.


    Arthur once had a hero''s dream, too.


    In those sweltering summer holidays, seated in front of the TV, watching a monkey pop out of a stone, watching him somersault tens of thousands of miles, watching his 72 transformations, watching him wreak havoc in the Heavenly Palace...


    That vacation seemed so long, so long that it seemed the monkey never actually became the Great Sage Equal to Heaven.


    So long that, he believed it would last forever.


    Who knew that monkey was only in a 25-episode series.


    And the holiday?


    It was only 60 days long.


    ''Ah, there''s no going back! No going back now!''


    Arthur raised both hands, stretched with a yawn, and then collapsed onto the soft bed.


    He was sleep-deprived; he needed to catch up on some sleep.


    But just as Arthur was about to close his eyes, heavy footsteps approached from far to near.

 Chapter 409 - 406 Undoubtedly, Old Charlies Bloodline!

    The next moment, the curtain of the temporary tent was lifted, and Swordsmanship Chief Julie of Earl of South Los, towering to a height far beyond the average person''s limit, walked in with a smile.


    That smile contained delight.


    And a touch of...


    Strange!


    Moreover, as soon as she entered the tent, the Swordsmanship Chief''s gaze fixed straight on the lying Arthur.


    ''Hmm?


    What has this guy done this time?''


    Marinda, holding her pipe, squinted her eyes and after a glance at Arthur, turned her attention straight to the figure behind the Swordsmanship Chief¡ªhidden by the Chief''s tall, robust stature, three cloaked figures walked in.


    Little Lisop!


    Even with the cloak''s concealment, Marinda confirmed the identity of the leading figure in an instant.


    Why would they come to South Los?


    In an instant, a torrent of thoughts flooded the lady''s mind.


    Just last night, South Town had suffered what could be called a ''disaster.''


    Lord Lisop was assassinated.


    Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    South Town was thrown into utter chaos.


    Only this morning, her scout had detailed to her the destruction of South Town''s buildings, more than twenty percent had been bombed or burned, and a preliminary estimate of at least five hundred dead miners and residents.


    With such a backdrop, Little Lisop couldn''t possibly leave South Town.


    Even if Little Lisop had no right to inherit Lord Lisop''s title.


    But Little Lisop had indeed inherited that coal and iron mine!


    To ensure smooth mining operations in the future, appearances had to be maintained.


    Unless...


    The title!


    Little Lisop had inherited the title!


    Almost instantly, Marinda guessed the answer.


    The Little Lisop before her had traded part of the coal and iron mine''s revenue for the inheritance of the title...no, hereditary succession!


    ''He''s completely sided with the Earl of South Los, huh?


    That Old Lion is probably fuming with rage, right?''


    As she thought this, even more doubts surfaced in her eyes.


    After meeting the Lord Count in South Los, Little Lisop had gained his hereditary title, which was the normal procedure, so why did he need to see Arthur?


    In the midst of the lady''s puzzled gaze, the Swordsmanship Chief of Earl South Los spoke¡ª


    "Lord Little Lisop, I believe it is best that you explain the next part personally, as, after all, it concerns the future of the Lisop Family."


    With that said, the Swordsmanship Chief stepped aside.


    However, her gaze towards Arthur grew even stranger.


    The ''Whale Slaying Sword'' Kangsion also shifted imperceptibly, making room in the center of the tent for Arthur and Little Lisop.


    Then...


    The ''Whale Slaying Sword'' Kangsion''s eyelids began to twitch rapidly.


    Because Little Lisop, having removed his hood, directly knelt on one knee before Arthur.


    "My Lord!"


    While addressing Arthur reverently, Little Lisop''s face was filled with frustration, regret, and helplessness.


    The young lord''s voice even took on a crying tone¡ª


    "Your multiple reminders yesterday were all maliciously misinterpreted by me, and as a result, an irreparable loss was inflicted on South Town, and my father was assassinated.


    Holding the inheritance of the South Town Coal and Iron Mine, my heart is not only fearful and anxious but also filled with trepidation.


    Therefore, I pleaded with the Lord Count for the hereditary title and land of South Town using twenty percent of the coal and iron mine''s revenue, as I believed I needed to make the South Los House complete.


    But, I know I lack ability, I am too young, I am too blindly arrogant.


    So...


    I request that you take over the management of all matters in South Town."


    Listening to Little Lisop''s words, ''Whale Slaying Sword'' Kangsion''s head buzzed.


    What''s going on here?


    Why can''t I understand a word?


    Because of his unease, he traded the South Town Coal and Iron Mine for the hereditary rights to South Town, and then, believing himself incompetent, gave South Town to Arthur?


    What, what, what?


    What''s he scheming?


    Is Arthur his father?


    So dutiful?


    ''Whale Slaying Sword'' Kangsion had never doubted Arthur''s strength or ability, recognizing Arthur as his Master from the time he started addressing him as such.


    But never had the ''Whale Slaying Sword'' imagined he''d witness something like this before his eyes.


    Should such matters not exist only within the pages of illustrated novels?


    Should they not be merely legends?


    Hey!


    It seems there really is such a legend!


    In legends, didn''t the founder of the Empire also arrive somewhere, with people bringing soldiers and provisions to join him, imploring that young man to take them in, and willing to offer up their territory?


    But legends are legends, while seeing is believing, are factual truths.


    How can they be compared?


    ''The Master is truly deserving of his title!''


    In the end, Kangsion, the ''Whale Slaying Sword'' expressed such admiration, looking at Arthur with reverence, not merely willing compliance.


    This ''Whale Slaying Sword'' somehow felt that he had just witnessed history.


    And in the deep blue eyes of Marinda, there was also a strong flash of surprise.


    When?


    When had Arthur earned Little Lisop''s loyalty?


    And it wasn''t just ordinary loyalty, but diehard loyalty!


    Otherwise, how could Little Lisop possibly entrust his territory to Arthur!


    Was it during that time last night when he excused himself to ''meditate''?


    Impossible, right?


    Could a couple of hours truly transform someone into a diehard loyalist, even the Old Lion''s ''Lion Group'' couldn''t achieve that, right?


    ''No wonder Julie had that expression!''


    Marinda thought to herself, the tobacco in her pipe burning more fiercely.


    Like the Swordsmanship Chief, Marinda''s gaze at Arthur also turned peculiar at this moment.


    While everyone was watching, Arthur slowly rose to his feet.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' raised his hand to help Little Lisop up, and gestured for him to sit beside him before slowly saying¡ª


    "Little Lisop, I am very grateful for your trust.


    But I am just a ''Spirit Medium''.


    When it comes to managing a piece of land, I am not skilled.


    Even to manage a manor, I would need the help of a professional steward, and it would have to be entirely entrusted to him.


    Otherwise...


    It would be nothing but chaos."


    Arthur''s tone was unhurried, and his voice was even gentler, instantly making his words seem all the more modest.


    However, Marinda just curled her lip.


    ''What a hypocrite, spouting off all that, and in the end still ''reluctantly'' accepting, right?


    Hmph, seen right through you!''


    The lady hummed this to herself.


    And indeed, just as this lady had predicted.


    "However, I want to try it."


    Hearing such words, the Countess''s Swordsmanship Chief, Kangsion the ''Whale Slaying Sword,'' Little Lisop''s combined Guard Commander and Swordsmanship Chief Gold, and the Head Hunter Leixide were not surprised at all.


    They all thought like Marinda, believing that it should be so.


    But...


    They couldn''t help feeling a tiny bit of disappointment.


    They believed they would see something different in Arthur.


    At least, that''s what they thought before.


    And now?


    It was just as expected.


    Only Little Lisop felt differently, the young Lord looking at his kind father with fervent admiration.


    ''If father manages South Town, will he live at South Town Manor?


    If so, that would be wonderful!


    I could listen to father''s teachings every day!'' S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thinking this, Little Lisop immediately said¡ª


    "You''ll have no problems at all, you¡­"


    "Me?


    No, no, no!


    I didn''t say it was I!"


    Arthur laughed while waving his hand, interrupting Little Lisop''s words.


    Then, he looked towards Marinda, his eyes filled with endless tenderness and love¡ª


    "My dear, would you help me manage South Town?"

 Chapter 410 - 407: Different, Yet the Same!

    Marinda was dumbstruck.


    It was not a pretense, nor was it a performance.


    She was genuinely stuck in place, dumbfounded.


    The lady foolishly stared at Arthur, her heart churning ceaselessly with emotions that could not be expressed in words, filling her heart.


    Arthur had previously mentioned using coal and iron mines in his plans for South Town.


    Although that twenty percent of coal and iron mine business eventually turned into a trade involving "Cat Faction, Cat Cave Mystic Arts, Ritual, Props," and furthermore, since her own collection couldn''t match up, she also owed Arthur a debt, the kind that included interest.


    And this was still under the basis that the two were cooperating in managing that twenty percent of the mines.


    But now!


    Arthur had truly given her the entire South Town!


    Saying is one thing, doing is another.


    Saying and doing are complete opposites.


    The former is elusive and boundless, which only disgusted Marinda.


    But the latter?


    Marinda felt the odd sensation in her heart and quickly shifted her focus.


    ''Doesn''t he have any regrets at all?''


    Marinda hoped to use more doubts to refute the feelings inside her heart.


    Unfortunately, it was useless.


    Because¡ª


    The answer was affirmative.


    Arthur indeed had no regrets.


    A moment ago, she had observed everything from start to finish.


    From the beginning to the end, Arthur did not hesitate at all.


    Such decisiveness, Marinda admired.


    But...


    ''What can I use to repay him!''


    Marinda felt a trace of helplessness deep inside.


    Then, suddenly a doubt emerged in the lady''s heart.


    ''He wouldn''t really want to sleep with me, right?''


    Instantly, Arthur perceived the meaning in the lady''s eyes.


    Six "Hands of Void" invisibly floating beside him all collectively flipped off the lady, even the one carrying "Atos''s Box" with its little finger awkwardly hooking the box¡ªthis "Hand of Void" also flipped the bird.


    Of course, Marinda could not see this.


    However, Marinda could clearly understand the meaning in Arthur''s eyes¡ª


    ''You wish!''


    ''Heh, you put it down!"


    ''Put it down right now!"


    ''Once you do, I''ll prove it!''


    Marinda immediately responded with her gaze to Arthur.


    Arthur and Marinda communicated purely with an understanding exchanged through their eyes.


    However, to the onlookers around them, the situation appeared different.


    The people around them felt the two were exchanging affectionate glances.


    Is this what love is?


    The people around couldn''t help but think to themselves.


    Yes, this must be love.


    Otherwise, why would someone casually gift an entire territory to someone?


    Especially since this territory, near South Los enriched with mineral resources, was truly a land of abundance.


    Managing such a territory, the wealth it generated in a year was enough to make any noble in South Los look at it enviously.


    Such wealth...


    The people around couldn''t help but think, but soon they started feeling ashamed.


    Watching Arthur and Marinda, who only had eyes for each other, they felt they were vulgar, sinners tarnishing love, the most nonsensical people in the words of poets and writers.


    ''Whale Slaying Sword'' Kangsion scratched his head and started moving quietly towards the tent exit.


    Though there were still some things he wanted to say to Arthur, the ''Whale Slaying Sword'' felt it was not the appropriate time.


    Just look at the deep gazes exchanged between Arthur and Marinda.


    At such a moment, how could there be room for anyone else.


    The Countess''s Swordsmanship Chief did the same, choosing to walk outside.


    Indeed, as soon as the Countess''s Swordsmanship Chief stepped out of the tent and felt the rare warm sun of a South Los winter day, her mind still felt foggy.


    The shock Arthur had given her was too great.


    From her birth till now, she had never met anyone like Arthur.


    He was really...


    Irresistibly intriguing.


    Without mixing any other purpose.


    She wanted to talk more with Arthur about some things that confused her.


    She always felt that Arthur would give her some interesting answers from different perspectives.


    Then, the Swordsmanship Chief thought of some rumors about the Kledos Family.


    No!


    More precisely, rumors about Old Charlie, the patriarch of the Kledos Family.


    Suddenly, the Swordsmanship Chief had another idea.


    However, he immediately shook his head¡ª


    "Pity! Too frail!"


    The Swordsmanship Chief turned to glance at the tent, and after letting out a sigh whose meaning even he didn''t grasp, he walked toward the side.


    When Gold, the Swordsmanship Chief and Guard Commander of Little Lisop, and Leixide, the Head Hunter, stepped out of the tent, they did so with smiles.


    This was in accordance with what the Lord had said about the ''Kind Father''.


    The Kind Father, full of love and compassion.


    The ''Lady of the Long Night,'' notorious for her bloody carnage, must have felt this love too, right?


    It would be very warm, wouldn''t it?


    Among all those who exited the tent, only Little Lisop had regrets in his heart.


    "Father always surprises us.


    But, if Father can''t stay in South Town Manor, then I''ll just visit South Los often."


    Little Lisop would not contradict Arthur''s decision.


    The only thing he could change was himself.


    In the tent, only Arthur and Marinda were left.


    Suddenly, their actions became much bolder.


    Almost simultaneously, they both raised their hands and gave each other the middle finger.


    Then, they paused.


    Next, they each lifted a foot, preparing to step on the other''s toes.


    Watching their counterparts raise their feet, they both cautiously took two steps back and opted for a more civilized approach¡ªthey simultaneously opened their mouths.


    Ha, spit!


    The spit they expelled crisscrossed in the air, and as they dodged, it all landed on the ground.


    But the two, still in the act of spitting, frowned with their features contorted.


    The image of their crisscrossing spit replayed in their minds, making them feel somewhat¡­


    Disgusted. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next moment¡ª


    Blargh!


    Marinda let out a retching sound.


    Arthur, who had also felt nauseous and almost vomited, immediately perked up.


    "Come on, let''s talk business.


    I''m leaving South Town to you. With your skills, aside from what you must hand over, you''ll still manage to earn quite a lot.


    So¡­


    What can I get in return?"


    Arthur gestured with his mouth.


    Their relationship had long since become one where they didn''t need to beat around the bush.


    A frank discussion was the most appropriate way.


    "What do you want?"


    Marinda, suppressing her nausea, responded.


    She didn''t know what to offer in return.


    So she might as well hear what Arthur wanted.


    "Ships and knowledge about the Mystic Side, including but not limited to secret techniques, rituals, and more."


    Arthur''s response made Marinda pause.


    Ships, she had guessed.


    She knew of Arthur''s insistence on the matters of the fleet.


    For that, Marinda approved.


    After all, with tax exemption policies, she would be just as insistent.


    But the knowledge of the Mystic Side surprised her.


    With the resources of ''Cat Faction.Hei'', they shouldn''t be lacking in those areas.


    Could it be¡­


    Compensation for me?


    This thought crossed Marinda''s mind, and her heart skipped a beat, but she immediately shook her head.


    "Impossible, that guy Arthur would never be so kind!"


    "So, this guy must be aiming for¡­"


    Thinking this, the lady narrowed her eyes, ground her teeth at Arthur, and said in a low voice¡ª


    "Did you plan this all along?"

 Chapter 411 - 408: Entry-level Atlas!

    Scheming?


    I really just need ships and more knowledge of the mystic side!


    Arthur let out a helpless sigh from the bottom of his heart.


    Telling the truth, why does no one believe it?


    Are the proceeds from South Town large?


    One could say they are large!


    One could also say they aren''t!


    For a small town of twenty thousand people, which sprung up around a mine, as long as the mine does not run dry, it is a constant stream of wealth.


    But, such wealth couldn''t possibly all fall into one''s own pocket.


    Because there are taxes!


    And there is the maintenance of South Town!


    Among these, taxes must be paid, otherwise in South Los you could be literally struck by lightning!


    This is absolutely not a metaphor.


    It means being literally struck by lightning in various senses.


    The Countess, who claimed to live in isolation and truly did stay out of the public eye, was absolutely unforgiving towards anyone who dared evade taxes.


    If the circumstances were severe enough, there would be a strike of lightning.


    If more severe, there would be two.


    In any case, taxes are a major concern.


    Even if the Countess received a part of the profits as dividends, it would be the same, unless the coal and iron mine became entirely hers, which might exempt her from taxes.


    And the maintenance of South Town was also a major concern,


    And it was stressful and demanding.


    A small town of twenty thousand people is absolutely not simple to manage; just the basics of eating, drinking, and sanitation were enough to give Arthur headaches.


    Add to that security, transportation, and communication issues, Arthur simply did not have enough manpower.


    Especially in terms of communication, with the Countess getting involved in the South Town coal and iron mine, it was bound to become extremely important ¡ª and among his men, there was no one who could truly deal with the people the Countess sent.


    Arthur himself was capable of handling it, but for Arthur to invest himself fully in it was not worth the loss.


    Moreover, one thing Arthur could be sure of was that if he truly showed up, the Countess would certainly not mind sending more people to ''solve the problem'' with him ¡ª because tying up all of his energies in South Town would very much suit the Countess''s interests.


    An ''Entrant'' who could be seen every day and was exhausted with trivial matters was something any lord would loudly praise and reward.


    Thus, Arthur had very straightforwardly exchanged a portion of the profits for things he needed more with Marinda before.


    Now was no exception!


    Compared to him, Marinda had much more experience dealing with the Countess, and she also had ample manpower.


    Moreover, Marinda needed South Town more.


    To him, South Town was a complex and exhausting ''profit'', far less appealing than acquiring more ships for ''tax-free'' coastal trade.


    But for Marinda, owning a piece of land like South Town meant there was much she could do.


    Not to mention the distant future, just the ''Lady of the Long Night''s Salon'' would move up two levels!


    More importantly, the subsequent ''auctions'' would be greatly enhanced, able to attract more people ¡ª compared to South Los, South Town was safer for some.


    As for mystical knowledge?


    The books brought from Yumir Manor had all been read by Arthur; he needed more books to broaden his ''mystic side''s horizon.''


    However, he could not say that directly.


    And his original excuse could no longer be used after hearing Marinda''s words.


    At that moment ¡ª


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' looked at the ''Lady of the Long Night'' in front of him and sighed softly.


    "I say I don''t, do you believe me?


    I really just simply want twelve brand new Kirk Sailboats and some mystic side knowledge."


    Marinda blew a thick puff of smoke towards Arthur.


    The lady answered with her actions instead.


    In the rich scent of mint mixed with a faint medicinal aroma of the smoke, Arthur spread his hands wide.


    Then, Marinda did not advance further.


    The lady was very good at keeping a measured distance.


    The next moment ¡ª


    A large smoke ring came out, and Marinda entered back into the smoke ring.


    About ten seconds later, Marinda came back out again, her hands now holding a brown notebook the size of a palm, wrapped with a black string.


    After untying the string, Marinda tossed the notebook directly to Arthur.


    "Here for you!


    This is a combination of various necromantic mystiques I learned and some conclusions I drew ¡ª although it only reaches the entry-level part, the entry-level atlas I read back then was the core legacy of the ''Black Robe'' at the Tower of Mist: the Rite of Souls!


    Moreover, I can guarantee that this chart is complete and intact!


    So...


    Skip the ships!"


    Entry-level Atlas!


    Arthur felt a chill inside, but his expression remained unchanged.


    "Heh heh, you think it''s still useful to me now?"


    Arthur said as he rolled his eyes.


    The seemingly normal words were hiding tests.


    Arthur was quite familiar with Marinda''s power,


    beyond the "Undead".


    There was also smoke!


    Moreover, the proportion of smoke was significantly larger.


    Could one person use two "Entry-level Atlases"?


    Arthur guessed at the bottom of his heart.


    At the same time, he awaited Marinda''s response.


    And this lady, naturally, did not disappoint Arthur ¡ª


    "Why would it be useless?


    Although most people would choose only one chart close to their own power, you are the ''Black Cat'' of this era!


    The ''Communicate with Spirits'' secret technique you hold and the entry-level chart you choose are inevitably related to death.


    And this ''Rite of Souls''?


    It also possesses traits of death.


    So, there is no conflict!


    And...


    You had already calculated everything, hadn''t you?


    From the moment I appeared before you, you were scheming it!


    I suspect now that the day I went to see you was also arranged by you!"


    Saying this, the lady took a deep drag of smoke.


    And Arthur?


    While memorizing this information, he raised his hand and gave her the finger.


    "Arranged by me?


    Isn''t it because you wanted to use me casually, then suddenly realized something was off about my identity, investigated thoroughly, discovered clues, and then coveted the ''Communicate with Spirits'' secret technique and entry-level atlas of my Cat Faction?"


    At this moment, Arthur was giving no ground.


    Because, Arthur had discovered that this woman wanted to make him feel guilty.


    And then...


    Give him fewer boats!


    This wouldn''t do!


    My friend, a Spirit Medium''s boats shouldn''t be in debt!


    However, Arthur still had some doubts in his heart ¡ª


    "Have I been shearing Marinda''s wool too much recently?


    Why does it feel like I''m being a bit petty?


    Should I give Marinda a break, too much shearing will lead to baldness!"


    Thinking thus, Arthur''s gaze swept over Marinda''s head, where a fine Deerstalker Cap sat.


    "Could she really be bald?


    Why else would she always wear a hat?


    Or is it...


    She hasn''t washed her hair?"


    Arthur thought to himself.


    "I think you''re thinking something quite offensive to me¡ª6 boats!"


    As she spoke these words, Marinda suddenly made a counteroffer.


    Having been found out, the lady stopped pretending and went straight to business.


    Faced with such a straightforward ''price tag'', Arthur wasn''t afraid, and immediately responded.


    "12 boats!"


    "7 boats!"


    The tug-of-war bargaining began.


    It finally settled on 8 boats.


    In the end, Marinda clung to it stubbornly.


    Arthur could only agree.


    However, looking at the notes beside him, Arthur knew that he had made a major gain.


    If it weren''t for the absolute asymmetry in information, that everyone thought he was already an ''Entrant'', this notebook with the entry-level charts, even if he had a cooperative relationship with Marinda, would have exploded into a price unimaginable to him.


    And this was still due to ''friendship''.


    After all, rarity breeds value! S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And now?


    It might as well be ''dirt cheap''?


    Arthur thought to himself, as he reached out to pick up that notebook.


    And just as Arthur''s fingers touched the notebook, the young Spirit Medium was taken aback because¡ª


    Rows of text surged upwards.


    Looking at these texts, only one thought remained in Arthur''s mind.


    This time, he had really earned a fortune!

 Chapter 412 - 409 Are You Polite?

    Arthur quickly scanned the text before him¡ª


    [Rite of Souls: In the notes recorded by Marinda, there are various secret techniques related to ''Undead''. Among them, the core legacy ''Rite of Souls'' of the ''Black Robe'' from the Tower of Mist is particularly coveted. These secret techniques and Entry-level Atlases usually take countless hours to learn, and one must possess exceptional Talent to succeed. But for you, who possess the Talent of ''Breath of Death'' and the Bloodline of ''Serpent of Death - Remnant'', it is far too simple, as if you had merely forgotten these advanced techniques.


    And now?


    You simply remembered them!


    Moreover, due to the traits of your Talent and Bloodline, they also underwent mutations and were promoted, becoming wholly different from the original versions¡ª


    The soul? It''s merely a part of ''Death''.]


    [Effect: 1, Soul Bind; 2, Whipping; 3, Bone Divination;]


    [Soul Bind: Due to your Talent and Bloodline, after mutating and promoting the ''Rite of Souls'', every time you kill an opponent, you can use ''Aura of Death'' to imprison the opponent''s soul to serve you]


    [Whipping: Construct an invisible whip with ''Aura of Death'' that can inflict double damage and ten times the Pain on specters, evil spirits, fierce spirits, and evil spirits]


    [Bone Divination: When you choose to extract the bones of your slain opponent, you can use them for divination]


    (Note 1: Soul Bind requires occupying a part of ''Spirituality'', starting from ''Spirituality'' 0.1 up to 3. When it exceeds ''Spirituality'' 3, ''Aura of Death'' will automatically trim the opponent''s soul to fit the maximum limit, but this will cause irreparable loss of memory)


    (Note 2: The imprisoned soul will completely lose all Bloodline, secret techniques, and Talent related to the body, but the secret techniques and Talent related to the soul can be retained)


    (Note 3: The soul retains memories from its life, but under the influence of your ''Aura of Death'', such memories will become chaotic and fade away. After the memories have fully vanished, the imprisoned soul will become your slave; they will be numb, loyal, tireless, and the occupation of ''Spirituality'' will be greatly reduced, almost negligible. You only need to spend a little Aura of Death daily)


    (Note 4: After the memory of the imprisoned soul completely disappears, they might be promoted to specter, evil spirit, fierce spirit and, if specific conditions are met, there is a very low possibility of becoming an evil spirit. Promotion failure will cause the soul to vanish completely. The likelihood of promotion depends on the soul''s innate Talent; specific conditions include but are not limited to one''s own talents, environmental factors, and artefactual factors, etc.)


    (Note 5: The construction of the Whip of Death entirely depends on the ''Aura of Death'' you provide, and its length also depends on the strength of your ''Aura of Death''. Moreover, when facing a soul you have imprisoned, as long as it is in your line of sight, the Whip of Death is utterly locked on. When the imprisoned soul is promoted to specter, evil spirit, fierce spirit, or evil spirit, this effect still exists.)


    (Note 6: During Bone Divination, using Deathly Fire to roast will yield more accurate divination results, but it is still not 100 percent accurate)


    ...


    As Arthur read the text before him, he couldn''t help but silently criticize¡ª


    ''[Soul Bind]?


    To kill the opponent, and then imprison their soul?


    What kind of hellish, devilish act is this?


    And this is a result of my mutated and promoted Talent and Bloodline?


    Are you polite?


    Am I this kind of person?


    You''re describing me as some kind of villain!''


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' thought to himself, yet there was an undertone of excitement in his eyes.


    He wanted to experiment!


    No!


    He was definitely not some pervert!


    He just wanted to see if he could learn more secrets from an opponent''s soul.


    According to [Note 3], it should be feasible.


    However, he needed to consider timing, and...


    Bluff!


    Dead people don''t lie.


    But the souls of the dead do lie.


    Having full memories means having the memories of being killed, so Arthur could totally imagine the hatred in their hearts when he appeared before them.


    Under such hatred, it would be natural for them to lie to him.


    After all, ghosts are full of deceit.


    ''I wonder if [Insight][Eagle Eye] can see through the lies of the soul?''


    Arthur thought to himself but wasn''t too anxious.


    Because¡ª


    Whether [Insight][Eagle Eye] could see through the lies of the soul, Arthur didn''t know.


    But one thing Arthur did know.


    That is...


    "Bluff ¡ª capable of deceiving even ghosts!"


    Arthur was absolutely sure of this.


    As long as they believed, he could deceive them.


    To make them believe was a bit challenging, though not overly so.


    ''In life, I had killed them all!


    How much smarter could they possibly be in death?


    Especially as time passed, their memories starting to fade and disintegrate, deceiving ghosts seemed hardly fair with a tiny bit of challenge!''


    Arthur smirked inwardly.


    However, he did not truly disdain them.


    Because he was well aware of how complex and erroneous the information became once the souls'' memories became muddled and dissipated, and what a massive undertaking it was to sort that all out.


    But Arthur was not daunted by this.


    Having something was better than nothing.


    Even if it took a great effort to sort through, it was still less trouble than creating something from scratch.


    Bear in mind, he could also "corroborate" from the side.


    Where there''s action, there are traces.


    A thing never simply springs from nothingness.


    The things the soul knew could also be known by others; he just had to slightly "adjust" and he could discern the truth from lies.


    Thinking so, Arthur looked at Marinda with a smile in his eyes.


    The lady before him always brought surprises.


    Filled with fairness and surprises, Marinda suddenly seemed extraordinary in Arthur''s eyes at that moment, even as she was puffing on a pipe toward him, but to Arthur, she appeared slightly adorable.


    Of course, if this notebook contained the secret technique of the ''Ghost Carriage,'' Arthur promised Marinda would not just be slightly adorable, but exceptionally adorable.


    ''So, that so-called ''Ghost Carriage''''s secret technique isn''t ''Undead,'' but ''Smoke''?


    Arthur believed what Marinda said, that this notebook was her summary.


    And if such a summary didn''t mention the ''Ghost Carriage,'' then that was the only possibility left.


    As for the undead around the ''Ghost Carriage''?


    Clearly, that was a disguise.


    Entirely to fit the title of Marinda, the ''Lady of the Eternal Night.''


    Because, according to rumors, when that lady traveled, she was carried by undead in a carriage that materialized out of thin air.


    "Don''t look at me with that kind of eyes!


    Are you trying to trick me again?


    I''ll tell you!


    I definitely won''t be fooled again!"


    Marinda spoke such words.


    However, it was obviously bluster ¡ª Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No sooner had she finished speaking, Marinda completely disappeared into a ring of smoke.


    Clearly, she had been scared away.


    Seeing this, Arthur couldn''t help but laugh.


    ''Do I still need to devise plans for you?


    Aren''t you always the one walking into the line of fire?''


    "Tsk."


    With that teasing sound, Arthur picked up Pendragon, who was utterly puzzled by the human world, to continue napping, when the voice of his good friend Scott suddenly came from outside the tent¡ª


    "Arthur, get dressed, will you?


    I''m coming in!"

 Chapter 413 - 410: South Los Love Story

    Scott''s words made Arthur sit up abruptly.


    He swore, Scott had definitely done it on purpose.


    And indeed, it was so¡ª


    As the words fell, the newly appointed editor-in-chief of the "Horn Report" quietly lifted the corner of the tent flap, not fully, just a crack.


    Upon discovering that the tent housed only Arthur and Pendragon, a clear look of disappointment crossed Scott''s face.


    "What are you disappointed by?


    Are you being polite?


    Are you sullying my character?"


    Arthur repeatedly said to his friend.


    "I absolutely wouldn''t doubt your character, Arthur, let alone think you''d do something dishonorable¡ªI''m just making a simple deduction!"


    Scott lifted his right index finger and shook it several times.


    "Deduction?"


    Arthur, taken aback, looked at Scott with surprise.


    "Yes, deduction!


    You gave South Town to Miss Caesar, wouldn''t she be moved?


    And under such emotions, isn''t it natural she might be unable to restrain herself?


    If you wouldn''t initiate, but she does, shouldn''t there be sparks flying passionately?


    Scott said solemnly.


    "Ah yes, exactly!


    You''re right!


    It''s a waste of Talent if you don''t write novels!


    Do you believe if Marinda were still here, she''d have already slapped your face and thrown you out by now?"


    Arthur rolled his eyes and lay back down.


    "I believe it!


    But, isn''t it because Miss Caesar isn''t here?


    Only my good friend Arthur is!"


    Scott chuckled as he moved closer, the young editor-in-chief pulled up a stool and sat down next to Arthur''s couch, taking out paper and pen.


    Clearly, an interview was about to begin.


    Arthur didn''t mind.


    To earn more XP, he needed such interviews.


    However, before starting, Arthur specifically inquired¡ª


    "Did Swordsmanship Master Julie remind you?"


    "She reminded me, what shouldn''t be written must not be written.


    Moreover, the Swordsmanship Master has already taken action with her team.


    She assured me that by the time the top four are decided, your match with Kangsion of the ''Whale Slaying Sword'' will appear justifiable, at least in the eyes of the common folk."


    Scott''s face bore a bitter smile.


    However, he didn''t complain further. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Having seen part of the world''s truth, this newly appointed editor-in-chief understood that some things were better known by only a few people.


    Otherwise, it would only cause panic and chaos.


    Just like the ''Blazing Wind'' Greta they encountered that day.


    If people knew that this pirate was not just cruel but possessed strength beyond ordinary humans'' imagination, most would be driven to despair.


    And when such despair spread, no one could be sure of the outcomes.


    "Alas, so my special issue must now tackle other aspects!


    If you want to depict the ''Swordsmanship Competition'' of South Los, you can''t just write about the ''Swordsmanship Competition'' of South Los, you have to write about its local customs, its richness and beauty, you have to write about the competitors¡ª


    Like: the love story between the ''Spirit Medium'' of South Los and the ''Lady of the Eternal Night''?"


    Scott said, looking at Arthur with an expectant face.


    The curiosity brimming in his eyes was palpably tangible.


    Arthur could assure that Scott was not just in it for the report, he simply enjoyed gobbling up the gossip.


    And him?


    As a friend, how could he not satisfy his friend''s appetite for juicy stories?


    Definitely not for XP!


    "It''s all about helping others for fun!"


    Arthur thought to himself, his voice slowly breaking the silence¡ª


    "The moment I first saw Marinda, I knew she was the love of my life..."


    Because of the "Mystic Side," horror stories could not be written.


    But one could always write love stories, right?


    Sappy love stories wouldn''t attract any dreadful peeping, would they?


    Arthur began to spin his tales.


    These stories were highly exaggerated, but with the premise of ''from South Town,'' everything seemed plausible.


    "Gasp, you even climbed up onto Miss Caesar''s garden window ledge?"


    In the records, Scott looked at Arthur with admiration usually reserved for warriors.


    Not me!


    It wasn''t me!


    Don''t make things up!


    I was just purely dedicated to ''art''!


    Paying homage to 17-year-old Romeo and 13-year-old Juliet.


    "You know, love always clouds the judgment¡ªeven for me, and for Marinda, I did some things that were completely illogical.


    Those things, even to the current me, remain unbelievable."


    Arthur revealed a wistful smile.


    "So, after encountering those things now, would you refuse them?"


    Scott, now in professional mode, began to keenly identify points of interest in the conversation.


    "No!


    I would still do it the same way.


    Even if it''s unbelievable, even if it''s baffling, I''d still do it because¡ª


    She is Marinda."


    Arthur shook his head firmly, his gaze then softened.


    It was a softness Scott had never seen before.


    Until now, Scott had not understood love.


    Because it was invisible, intangible.


    But from that moment on, Scott understood what love looked like.


    It was the way Arthur spoke of Marinda.


    That was, indeed, love!


    As if inspiration had sparked deep in his brain, Scott began to write fervently.


    Moreover, unconsciously, this new editor began to embellish the love story between Arthur and Marinda.


    Arthur, holding Pendragon, quietly left the tent.


    He was not in the habit of disturbing others at their work.


    ''If you have to create a weakness, let it be a thorough one!


    Thank you, Marinda!


    Thank you for volunteering to be ''lovers'' with me!''


    Feeling the warm afternoon breeze, basking in the sunlight, Arthur let out a heartfelt sigh and then turned his attention to the arena.


    The match between Bern and Bedivere had already concluded.


    Even though Bodweil was talented, fast, and agile, he still lost to Bern, who also had exceptional talent and more extensive combat experience.


    Bern had smoothly advanced to the semifinals.


    The coach from Joe Jock Swordsmanship Club was full of joy and excitement.


    While his opponent, Bedivere, felt saddened yet kindly and sincerely congratulated his own coach and rival.


    As the two walked down from the arena.


    The third match did not start immediately but followed the previous pattern, featuring a song and dance performance¡ªa paid attraction during the intermission.


    Similarly, such performances were intended to attract more spectators, allowing the surrounding vendors to feel their money was well spent.


    Arthur was not well-versed in song and dance.


    However, at the end of the performance, he still gave a round of applause.


    Then ''Storm Sword'' Deljo and Lord Ernest''s nephew stepped onto the arena.


    While everyone''s attention was drawn to the arena, a figure quietly approached Arthur.

 Chapter 414 - 411: Seize the Initiative!

    Adi held his breath and cautiously approached the "Spirit Medium."


    As the deputy leader and archaeologist of the "Storm Sword" Deljo team, this bald middle-aged man was certainly no ordinary person.


    Moreover, he was not like most from the Mystic Side who got involved halfway through their lives.


    Adi had a legacy.


    Part of it came from his mother.


    The other part came from his teacher.


    His mother was a Mystic Side Person who had fortunately not gone insane or chaotic, and had opened the door to a new world for Adi.


    His teacher, from "Theofact Psychic Cultivation Association," was an organization with considerable fame in Yan Fort. With his teacher''s Great Arcana Level power, he was qualified and able to take over the "Theofact Psychic Cultivation Association," but his teacher preferred archaeology and unearthing history.


    Conveniently, his mother was an archaeologist.


    Therefore, he became his teacher''s apprentice.


    However, he was not the most outstanding one, just exceptionally good in a certain area.


    Or to be precise...


    He was lopsided!


    Among the many secret techniques of the "Theofact Psychic Cultivation Association," he had only mastered stealth and invisibility but had honed these to a very high standard.


    But the rest?


    Not that he didn''t know them.


    They were just a mess.


    Still, even with his lopsided abilities, Adi had gained some fame and had become the right hand of "Storm Sword" Deljo.


    Therefore, Adi was very confident about this approach to Arthur.


    Of course, he had no ill intentions.


    He was here to "recruit Arthur into the group"!


    The tight security near the beach today was enough to tell them that without a big shot like Arthur joining them, their mission was utterly doomed.


    Adi was still pondering his approach in his mind.


    Then, suddenly, he realized something was amiss.


    A chill suddenly emerged in his heart, a foreboding feeling that made Adi shudder involuntarily.


    Next, he raised his hands high and bowed his body low, indicating his harmlessness.


    As the deputy leader of the exploration team, Adi understood all too well what this situation meant¡ª


    Warning!


    A warning mixed with a murderous intent!


    If he ignored the warning, the next would be an attack filled with murderous intent!


    Adi was absolutely certain of this.


    He was exceedingly grateful for this realization.


    The deputy leader of the exploration team was grateful that he had not encountered a madman who would attack indiscriminately and was grateful for his vast experience.


    Adi, always meticulous and cautious, had experienced similar situations more than once.


    Every experience told Adi that if you want to live, then choose to acknowledge defeat at the first opportunity.


    As for showing off one''s strength?


    Absolutely impossible!


    Adi had seen too many rookies who, because of pride and such minor affairs, had shown off their strength, only to lose their lives in the end.


    Therefore, at this moment, Adi, while indicating his harmlessness, kept his head low and did not look around or probe his surroundings.


    But then, a dog''s head came close.


    Adi had not realized when this dog''s head had appeared.


    ''A Labrador?


    Cream-colored, not very pure though.


    But that smile is quite charming.''


    Upon seeing Kuliqi, as someone who was very fond of dogs but could not keep one due to his work, Adi almost subconsciously made a judgment.


    Immediately, Adi''s expression stiffened.


    Because he confirmed that the warning murderous intent came from this good-looking smiling dog.


    This, how was this possible?


    Then, the quite knowledgeable Adi trembled as he thought of a possibility¡ª


    "Death Hound"!


    ''Everyone stay back, it''s a "Death Hound"!''


    Adi immediately used the "Messaging Technique" to inform his teammates, who upon sensing something amiss wanted to come over.


    Facing the "Death Hound" in front of them, except for their captain who was currently in the arena, they would be no match, one and all.


    Moreover, making a rash attack would only enrage the opponent.


    It was far better for him alone to handle this.


    Adi, thinking inwardly, was about to lower his body into a crawl.


    But he was stopped by Kuliqi lifting a paw.


    With a look of disdain, Kuliqi tucked himself into the shadows at Arthur''s feet, and from Adi''s perspective, it was as if he had disappeared. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His pride in stealth and invisibility was nothing in front of the "Death Hound."


    Adi stared blankly at the spot where Kuliqi had vanished, and his gaze naturally followed the shadows to Arthur. Almost immediately, a realization dawned on him¡ª


    ''Lord Kledos is saying that I am even inferior to his dog!''


    There was no doubt.


    And no hesitation.


    Adi was absolutely certain.


    Compared to other members of the team, Adi''s extensive experiences allowed him to discern the nuances when Arthur showed goodwill¡ª


    It was a mastered, in-command goodwill with a hint of sharpness.


    Deeply hidden, yet genuinely present.


    Now?


    Adi had confirmed it.


    No!


    More accurately, Adi had overturned his previous perception of Arthur.


    Anyone who could keep a "Death Hound" could only be so benevolent.


    And this was not just benevolence with a hint of sharpness.


    It was clearly the last trace of moral sympathy surviving in death.


    ''Terrifying person!''


    Adi thought inwardly, growing even more cautious.


    The deputy leader of the adventure team immediately adjusted his emotions and, without any hesitation, made his intentions clear¡ª


    "Lord Kledos, on behalf of our team, I would like to discuss a matter with you; there is something near the beach in the Docklands..."


    "Ha, I spared you before dawn, but you dared to come back!"


    A light laugh interrupted the deputy leader of the adventure team.


    Suddenly, Adi felt as if he had been struck by lightning.


    What?


    The people excavating those ruins belong to the Kledos Family?


    ''Could he be bluffing me?''


    Adi thought inwardly but immediately shook his head.


    To this deputy leader of the adventure team, Arthur had absolutely no need to bluff him.


    What would bluffing them achieve?


    They neither possessed extraordinary wealth nor held any special secrets.


    The most notable aspect, their captain Deljo''s strength, meant nothing to the opposition.


    It couldn''t be that he was interested in them, right?


    Others, maybe!


    But not the South Los ''Spirit Medium,'' definitely not.


    After all, the members of the rumored ''Cat Faction.Black Cat Faction'' were all elite and not few in number; targeting them made no sense!


    Of course, the most crucial aspect was timing!


    Arthur''s grasp on timing was very precise; they really had gone before dawn!


    This meant Arthur had mercifully spared them once already.


    Yet they had come back!


    And wanted to collaborate with Arthur, the controller of those ruins!


    ''This...


    It''s over!


    We''ve walked right into a trap!''


    Adi inwardly lamented continuously.


    This deputy leader of the adventure team seemed to see his group''s demise.


    Instinctively, this deputy leader started thinking about how to change what seemed to be a deadly conclusion.


    But it was difficult, even impossible to say!


    ''We''re really doomed!''


    This deputy leader started to feel desperate inside.


    But just then, he heard Arthur ask softly¡ª


    "How do you plan to compensate me?"

 Chapter 415 - 412: The Initiative of the Spirit Medium!

    Compensation?!


    Adi, who was already prepared to close his eyes and await death, immediately widened his eyes when he heard this.


    There was still a chance!


    No need to die!


    The joy in his heart made the vice-captain of the exploration team''s breathing become hurried.


    He began to think about what his team could offer as compensation.


    Money?


    They had some, but the "Spirit Medium" in front of them would certainly not be interested.


    Secret techniques, for the same reason.


    Even the secret technique of their leader, "Storm Sword" Deljo, was inferior compared to the "Spirit Medium" who had already reached the Entry level.


    What about props?


    From years of exploring, they had indeed accumulated a good number of props.


    But they were all of the common Arcana Level.


    The real quality items were few.


    And even such quality items would hardly impress the "Spirit Medium" before them.


    Being an archaeologist and a part-time mysticist, Adi''s judgment was quite discerning.


    Therefore, with just a glance at the "Spirit Medium," Arthur, he quickly deduced that the value of the props he possessed far exceeded their own.


    What was left for them to offer then?


    People!


    Themselves!


    Upon this thought, a bitter smile emerged on Adi''s face.


    "To express our apologies, we are willing to serve you..."


    The vice-captain of the exploration team said this while stealthily observing Arthur''s expression.


    Adi wanted to mention the "number of services" based on Arthur''s demeanor.


    In his heart, twice was most appropriate, and even thrice was acceptable.


    But...


    When the vice-captain saw a distinct look of disdain on Arthur''s face, he just couldn''t bring himself to mention the number.


    The vice-captain''s words came to an abrupt stop.


    What was supposed to be "a few times of service" became just "service."


    Missing two words, the meaning had changed dramatically.


    The former was temporary employment, the latter was akin to an indenture contract.


    The vice-captain wanted to explain, but he just couldn''t find the words.


    Because after showing disdain, the "Spirit Medium" also furrowed his brow.


    His demeanor clearly conveyed utter contempt for them.


    "Let Deljo demonstrate his full strength before me tomorrow. If he passes, I will accept your service. If not, I will give you a suggestion."


    Arthur said indifferently and then brushed past Adi to enter the tent.


    This patronizing tone left the vice-captain of the exploration team with a wry smile. He glanced towards the direction of the tent and then went to his teammates.


    He knew they were in big trouble.


    If their leader could not pass the test tomorrow, it was highly likely that they would all be killed, right?


    No!


    They would definitely be killed!


    Although the "Spirit Medium" had only mentioned a suggestion!


    But this suggestion was surely filled with death!


    And all along, the vice-captain of the exploration team never once thought that Arthur was after their lives¡ª


    Firstly, because of the reputation of the "Black Cat Faction."


    Secondly, because of Arthur''s attitude of disdain, looking down on them as if they were beneath him.


    If it were only for the first reason, the vice-captain might still have had some doubts.


    But with the second reason, the vice-captain was completely out of ideas.


    And this was exactly what Arthur wanted!


    Arthur needed a team of explorers like Deljo''s to find various relics and to replenish XP.


    A sincere invitation is naturally the best.


    But to impress someone of the "Great Arcana Level" is not an easy task.


    At this stage, Arthur had many things that could do the trick, but those were things that Arthur himself needed and simply could not be offered as bargaining chips.


    Therefore, Arthur chose another method to "invite" the other party.


    He wouldn''t go and invite the person.


    Rather, he would make the person beg him.


    The reversal of their relationship directly changed the troubling situation at hand.


    ''I don''t want to pay for the goods, but I still want them, what can you do?


    Little Arthur, remember, we are not robbers, we are "Spirit Mediums," we can''t just take other people''s things at will!


    So¡ª


    We have to make the person and their belongings all ours!


    Taking one''s own things isn''t robbery!'' Old Charlie''s words were etched in Arthur''s heart.


    And now?


    He was simply applying what he learned.


    According to the original plan, Arthur was prepared to use Marinda a bit to help her get into the game smoothly, but who knew that their people would take the initiative to come to him.


    Arthur naturally would not hold back.


    And the results were good.


    Of course, there were always unexpected events.


    Once Adi returned, this exploration team might leave South Los overnight¡ªalthough under the Deterrence of the "Death Hound" and the "Alert Line" he had set up in advance, this possibility was extremely slim. But just in case, Arthur still had Wuni follow them.


    After finishing all this, Arthur picked up Pendragon and lay back on the soft couch.


    Scott was still making the final adjustments next to him.


    Arthur, who pretended to rest with his eyes closed, focused his attention on Deljo''s exploration team¡ª


    The match between "Storm Sword" Deljo and Lord Ernest''s nephew had ended.


    Deljo won with ease.


    The "Storm Sword" didn''t take it seriously at all and got his ticket to the semifinals with just a casual strike.


    However, when the "Storm Sword" made his way to where his teammates were, he found his teammates looking a bit off.


    "What''s wrong?


    Was the invitation unsuccessful?" the "Storm Sword" asked.


    "Not unsuccessful, but unexpected," Adi replied without any concealment, recounting what had just happened.


    As soon as Adi finished speaking, the youngest, Little Winna, immediately raised her hand to speak.


    "Why don''t we abandon this relic?


    I have a feeling things are too dangerous this time!


    If we leave South Los right now, with South County being so big, even that ''Spirit Medium'' couldn''t possibly find us!"


    Pruitt, the chef, nodded in agreement with Little Winna''s words.


    But Winna''s sister, Edwina, shook her head.


    "That ''Spirit Medium'' keeps a ''Death Hound.'' If we run away and he lets the ''Death Hound'' loose, we simply can''t Hide our tracks. Once the ''Death Hound'' finds us, it means the ''Spirit Medium'' has found us, and we''re no match for an ''Entrant''."


    The tall redhead Riddle Solver, a Mysticist, shook her head.


    "I''m sorry, it''s my..."


    Adi immediately stood up to apologize, but before he could finish, Deljo interrupted him.


    "The decision to have you negotiate was agreed upon by everyone. Besides, who would have thought that the beach would belong to His Excellency?"


    Deljo said with a bitter smile.


    Everyone around him appeared helpless.


    Each person felt the play of Destiny.


    Then, all eyes turned to Deljo, waiting for him to make the final decision.


    After looking at his teammates, Deljo''s expression became serious.


    The expedition team captain suddenly asked a surprising question¡ª


    "What do you think, does His Excellency hope we agree, or does he hope we don''t?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 416 - 413 I Really Do Eat Beef!

    Hearing their team leader''s words, the entire exploration team was stunned.


    Those who were slower to respond, such as the cook, Assistant Attacker Pruitt, Little Winna, and others, were still scratching their heads.


    While those who were quicker on the uptake had already guessed what their team leader meant.


    For example: Adi and Edwina.


    "Captain, are you saying that this gentleman does not wish for us to agree?"


    Edwina lowered her voice.


    Deljo nodded.


    Little Winna showed a look of confusion.


    "Why?


    Shouldn''t he want us to agree?"


    "Yeah, why?"


    Pruitt also looked puzzled.


    "He wants a legitimate excuse to make a move!


    I finally understand why he didn''t give any warnings when he found us peeping at the ruins under that stretch of beach!


    Because, he knew we would go to him!


    Because, he was waiting for us to come to him!


    And then...


    he could start his game¡ª


    a hunting game that belonged solely to him.


    And us?


    We are the prey!"


    As Adi spoke, his face revealed his after-fear.


    And next to him, ''Storm Sword'' Deljo nodded.


    "Exactly, that is the problem I suddenly thought of just now. This gentleman adheres to his own rules, but he definitely does not mind killing a few who break those rules.


    If no one breaks his rules?


    Then he creates some, just like¡­


    the idle Noble we encountered before."


    As ''Storm Sword'' said this, his words paused for a moment.


    Because, he saw his team members'' lingering fears.


    Compared to the Noble they thought they could handle but still barely survived, the present ''Spirit Medium'' was the truly frightening entity.


    If they ever fell into his ''hunting'', even he would not be likely to survive.


    However¡­


    he must make sure his team members lived!


    With this thought, ''Storm Sword'' hesitated no longer and declared outright¡ª


    "Tomorrow I will give it my all, I will definitely qualify!"


    "Captain¡­"


    The members all looked towards their team leader, who was solemn-faced.


    Little Winna''s eyes were already brimming with tears.


    Even the youngest among them could sense that their captain was prepared to risk his life so that they could survive.


    If Little Winna had noticed, how could the others not have?


    Instantly, all of them were filled with sorrow and anger.


    "Do not act rashly!


    On the platform, that gentleman will show some restraint!


    But if you act on your own, that gentleman will not hold back at all¡ªeven, that is what that gentleman wants.


    He would love for you to do so, to start his ''hunt'' early!"


    ''Storm Sword'' reminded his team members.


    Every surrounding member, filled with unwillingness, nodded helplessly.


    They might not care about their own lives.


    But they could not ignore the lives of their companions.


    For a time, the atmosphere in this corner became tragic, in stark contrast to the cheerfulness around it.


    Arthur: ...


    ''Are you being polite?


    "You guys are going to make me start thinking I''m some kind of freak who doesn''t eat beef!"


    With the help of Wuni''s vision, Arthur looked at everything before him and began to rant wildly in his heart.


    He really wasn''t a bad person.


    At worst, he could be considered slightly unkind.


    But he truly had no ill intentions.


    He simply wanted Deljo and the others to work for him, that''s all.


    And it wasn''t for free.


    He was willing to ''pay wages.''


    It''s just that he didn''t have any right now, so he would owe them in the meantime. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He swore that as soon as Deljo and the others found something valuable and handed it over to him for appraisal, he would then give it to Marinda to sell, to get enough gold coins, and he would definitely pay them for their work.


    How could such a man suddenly be taken for a pervert?


    Sigh!


    Arthur let out a sigh from the bottom of his heart.


    At this moment, as Scott finished his final adjustments and saw that Arthur was closing his eyes, breathing deeply, he chose not to disturb him and quietly left.


    The report in his hand was today''s special issue!


    It was an exclusive story from the Horn Report!


    Moreover, he could guarantee that today''s report would set South Los ablaze!


    The newly appointed editor-in-chief couldn''t wait to see the shocked expressions of the public.


    At the same time, the newly appointed editor-in-chief was also looking forward to taking the Horn Report to greater heights thanks to this report.


    Arthur opened one eye and glanced at Scott''s retreating figure.


    Then he hugged Pendragon and began to prepare to catch up on sleep.


    But clearly, this was a pipedream¡ª


    The outbursts of astonishment occasionally heard from Elta Square made Arthur think he had entered a concert, with the noise nearing 100 decibels.


    After attempting several times, Arthur sat up, rubbing his face.


    The young Spirit Medium gave up on the idea of catching up on sleep there.


    He walked straight out of the tent and looked towards the ring.


    On the ring, Lord Dibwa and Lord Bass''s nephews were truly fighting as if their lives depended on it.


    Even if they couldn''t win the championship, securing a third-place spot would still be an impressive credential, especially if they became Wanderer Knights later on.


    At least, they could get two more sets of armor from their uncles.


    So as each of them aimed their longswords at their opponent''s vital spots, they used their footwork to make the attacks non-fatal and crippling before launching even more lethal strikes.


    Their manner of fighting had long surpassed the ''fencing games'' normally seen among nobles, adopting instead the combat tactics of the battlefield.


    Similarly, this fighting style where every sword strike drew blood elicited gasps from the surrounding audience.


    This was the case even with the Bern Family''s three brothers'' performances from the previous day as a prelude.


    Because today, Lord Dibwa and Lord Bass''s nephews had more sophisticated swordsmanship and greater physical strength.


    And they were also...


    More ruthless!


    Lord Dibwa''s nephew, facing his cousin''s longsword thrust toward his abdomen, suddenly stopped dodging and let the sword pierce through his belly.


    His own longsword, in turn, penetrated the other''s chest.


    Thud! Thud!


    Amidst two sounds of metal cutting, Lord Dibwa and Lord Bass''s nephews, each impaled with the other''s longsword, fell to the ground, not getting up.


    In the midst of the surrounding outcry, fresh blood spilled from where the blades had entered.


    Those with some knowledge could tell these were fatal wounds.


    The two young men had gambled their lives for their ambitions.


    Doctors at the ring''s side immediately rushed onto the field, carefully examining both men, but the prognosis they reached was very bleak.


    The doctor''s experience told him that as soon as the longswords were removed from their bodies, both would immediately bleed out and die.


    With slight regret, the doctor shook his head.


    The people around witnessed this scene.


    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes filled with pity.


    They mourned the passing of life.


    And just at that moment, a faint voice came¡ª


    "How about, let me give it a try?"

 Chapter 417 - 414: Admission Ticket!

    The calm voice sounded so loud amidst the silent surroundings.


    As everyone''s gaze shifted toward the direction of the voice, the remnants of the sunset just happened to circle around the Bell Tower on Elta Square, casting a dazzling light on the figure in a black coat, holding an Orange Cat, and wearing a gentle smile.


    "Master!"


    "Lord Kledos!"


    Different titles were called out one after another.


    Arthur set Pendragon down on the ground.


    "Wait here for me, don''t wander off!"


    With these words, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Arthur quickly mounted the stage.


    He had damaged his organs!


    Arthur had just glanced and seen the severity of the injuries of both Lord Dibwa''s nephew and Lord Bass''s nephew.


    In the current world''s conventional medical standards, with injuries like theirs, apart from waiting for death, there were basically no other options.


    But this world had the "Mystic Side."


    "Could you help me with something?"


    Arthur looked at the doctor on the stage¡ªa middle-aged man wearing a cotton mask, head cover, and gloves, his age evident from the crow''s feet around his exposed eyes.


    However, he had very pronounced dark circles. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Being able to serve as the stage''s doctor meant that he had a considerable reputation in South Los.


    As for the dark circles?


    He must have been busy with his own affairs aside from the "Swordsmanship Competition."


    Just like him!


    Arthur was certain if the "Swordsmanship Competition" extended over a week, he too would have dark circles.


    Fortunately, the final championship was tomorrow.


    After that?


    He planned to rest well for two days, definitely not going out, just sleeping.


    "Of course, what do I need to do?"


    The doctor asked very politely.


    "Hold the hilt. When I slowly pour the potion, you need to pull out the longsword steadily and slowly, definitely not too fast, and don''t tremble."


    Arthur instructed.


    The "Hand of Void" could have done this step as well, but Arthur did not want to reveal the fact that his "Hand of Void" was different from the others.


    Fortunately, there was a readily available doctor in front of him.


    As a doctor, having steady hands was paramount!


    After all, after the Holy Court-controlled Holy Era and the Nobles-controlled Silver Age, doctors in the Pioneer Era had gradually gotten on the right track.


    Gone were the days when barbers and doctors were the same people, staunchly believing in bleeding and purgatives as cures for most diseases, and using hot irons to treat fistulas¡ªof course, some places still held these beliefs staunchly, especially those troubled by hair loss, convinced that bird droppings could induce hair growth.


    For the most part, people understood this.


    After all...


    That was their only hope.


    Who would blame someone superstitious because of baldness?


    Their every single hair strand had a name!


    "Understood."


    The doctor grasped the hilt of the longsword impaled in Lord Bass''s nephew.


    This young man''s longsword was stuck in his chest, and he was more severely injured.


    Arthur pulled out a healing potion produced by Amiel from the potion bag in his coat, uncorked it slowly, and poured it around the wound.


    Under the astonished gaze of the doctor, the wound visibly began to heal.


    "Focus!"


    Arthur gently reminded him.


    Anyone encountering the ''Mystic Side'' for the first time would react similarly, Arthur understood this well and was not annoyed, and he continued to control the flow of the potion.


    "Good!"


    The arena doctor immediately nodded and began to slowly pull out the longsword.


    Steady, without a tiny bit of trembling.


    Not causing any extra wounds.


    The potion slowly seeped in as well.


    When the spilling Fresh Blood came into contact with the potion, it immediately began to scab, blocking further bleeding¡ªclearly, although Amiel was unreliable most of the time, the Potions she made were quite good.


    ''In the future, I can commission her to make more, just in case.''


    Arthur thought to himself, and as soon as the arena doctor had completely pulled out the sword, he immediately poured out half of the potion from the test tube, and then poured the remaining half into the mouth of the Lord''s nephew.


    Observing the wound scab and the nephew of Lord Bass breathing steadily, Arthur nodded silently.


    His goal was half achieved.


    One more to go.


    Arthur''s sudden speech naturally had its own purpose.


    Apart from the necessary XP.


    It was also because Arthur needed an ''entry ticket'' to the ''South Los Nobility Circle''¡ªKnighthoods are recognized by the public as Nobles, but are not very useful in the South Los Nobility Circle.


    Arthur was very aware of this.


    More clear to him was that entering this closed, ancient, rigid, and dirty circle would require more time, energy, and¡­


    swallowing disgust!


    Naturally, Arthur was somewhat resistant to this.


    But to gain access to the Legacy and Mystical Knowledge that these Nobles possessed, he had to ''not fear getting dirty''.


    Push harder?


    As long as the South Los family were not extinct, Arthur would remain calm.


    However, Arthur''s luck recently was quite good¡ª


    When both the nephew of Lord Bowa and the nephew of Lord Bass fell to the ground at the same time, Arthur knew that his chance had arrived.


    Even though these two young men could not inherit their uncles'' titles, as descendants of Nobles, even becoming Wanderer Knights, they were incomparable to common folks.


    And by virtue of saving their lives, when the two families hosted salons and banquets again, Arthur would definitely be among those invited.


    Similarly, when Arthur hosted salons and banquets, he could invite them as well.


    Do not underestimate such salons and banquets.


    This is what is called ''the circle''.


    A kind of ''protective film'' that isolates most people from channels of promotion, allowing a small part to enjoy more resources.


    When order is in chaos, this film is useless, and if you are tough enough, it just takes a poke to break it, at most causing a little bleeding.


    But when order is intact, this film becomes elevated, concealed in brilliance, blinding those who look up.


    Time passed by the second, and once the nephew of Lord Dibwa was also breathing steady and out of danger, the people of Elta Square once again gave a round of applause to the young ''Spirit Medium''.


    Arthur nodded to the crowd around him.


    Then, with a gentle gaze to the two young men still lying on the arena, he spoke slowly¡ª


    "Rest up, it''s okay, it''s all over now."


    "Thank you, Lord Kledos."


    Both expressed their thanks in unison, and Arthur smiled a little, then signaled for the stretcher to come up on the arena.


    No persuasions.


    No advice either.


    Compared to commoners, these Noble descendants'' pride would not readily accept others'' kindness.


    Of course, because of this pride, Arthur also did not worry about his own return.


    Whether or not the two learned a lesson from this nearly Death experience, such returns would not change.


    Watching as the two Noble descendants were carried off the arena, Arthur also jumped down from the arena and embraced Pendragon, who was waiting nearby.


    At this time, the arena doctor quickly approached, first bowing in greeting and then, in a very low voice, asked¡ª


    "Lord Kledos, do you think Death can lead to Resurrection?"


    Hearing such a question, Arthur''s face still maintained a smile, but his eyes slightly narrowed.

 Chapter 418 - 415: The Difference Between Cats and Dogs!

    At that moment, Arthur somehow thought that the arena doctor came as a probe from the Countess of South Los.


    He had performed the act of "guiding Lost Souls to the Eternal Rest and releasing an Evil Spirit," and to the Countess, it translated to his desire to resurrect his parents.


    Even earlier, the Female Swordmaster had prodded him in roundabout ways.


    So, when the arena doctor spoke up, Arthur subconsciously assumed it was the same.


    After all, the doctor was indeed the physician for the "Swordsmanship Competition," a veritable person belonging to the Countess.


    And the reason for doing so was naturally the Countess''s own ''chastisement''.


    It could have been because of the South Town matter.


    Or possibly due to other affairs within South Los.


    However, Arthur quickly realized that wasn''t the case.


    The doctor''s conduct should be of his own accord, irrelevant to the Countess.


    Firstly, given the Countess''s status and their relationship, she wouldn''t ''tolerate'' such repetitive admonitions towards him¡ªalthough this reclusive, Eagle Eye Count was not one to be overly critical, by the same token, he wasn''t a merciful person, either.


    Therefore, compared to repeated advice, Lord Count was more adept at expressing his stance through actions.


    For example: a bolt of lightning.


    Secondly, and most importantly,


    The arena doctor had taken off his mask, revealing sandy blond hair, deep dark circles, and... sorrow¡ªsorrow hidden deep in his eyes and face, unmistakable under Arthur''s Insight and piercing gaze.


    ''Did he lose a loved one?


    At his age, if it were his parents who had died, although sad, he should have come to terms with it.


    So...


    It must be his wife or child.''


    Arthur thought to himself and continued in a gentle voice¡ª


    "The deceased can be resurrected. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But I do not recommend doing so."


    "Why?"


    The arena doctor immediately became somewhat agitated, but quickly, the doctor realized his impropriety.


    "I apologize, Lord Kledos.


    I have lost my composure. My name is Lindster; I used to be the doctor at ''Lindster Clinic.''


    Now I am..."


    The doctor took a step back and apologized, thereafter introducing himself.


    But when it came to the end, he did not know how to describe his current self.


    Arthur had heard of Lindster Clinic.


    It was a reputable clinic in the Dort District.


    Not only because the clinic had a highly skilled Doctor Lindster, but also because the doctor was kind and generous, providing a good deal of free medication to the local workers.


    And what made Arthur remember this clinic was a recent newspaper report about Doctor Lindster''s wife suffering an accident and tragically perishing.


    "I sympathize deeply with what you have gone through.


    Nonetheless, I still advise against it, because¡ª


    You do not know whom you are truly bringing back."


    Arthur said, his face appropriately showing helplessness and sorrow.


    Although the Lindster doctor in front of him wasn''t a Scout sent by Mother Tigress, Arthur didn''t mind reinforcing Mother Tigress''s impression of the matter.


    As for Mother Tigress being indifferent?


    Impossible.


    In the short duration of his conversation with Lindster, at least two hidden gazes had scanned the area.


    Arthur was certain that after he finished talking to Lindster, the doctor would definitely be interrogated by Mother Tigress''s subordinates.


    Of course, most likely, they would ensure the doctor''s ''memory'' suffered a slight discrepancy after the questioning.


    To make everything appear more logical and reasonable.


    "Uncertain of who I would bring back?"


    Doctor Lindster murmured to himself.


    "Offer condolences."


    Arthur said softly, a look of apology in his eyes. He nodded slightly and then passed by the other side of the doctor.


    Outside Elta Square, the carriage driven by Edwin had already been waiting there.


    The quarterfinals of the Swordsmanship Competition had ended, but the performances weren''t over, as they would continue until late at night. Had he gotten enough sleep, Arthur wouldn''t have minded enjoying the subsequent singing and dancing shows or strolling through the rare market that had formed because of the Swordsmanship Competition.


    But on the premise of lacking sleep, Arthur just wanted to go back and catch up on his rest.


    He opened the carriage door to find it empty inside.


    "My lord, there are some matters to handle.


    However, she asked me to inquire what you would like for breakfast tomorrow?"


    Marinda''s coachman inquired.


    "Mainly egg tarts, as for the rest?


    Leave it to Mary to freely match them.


    Also, please thank Mary for me¡ªshe has allowed me to once again experience the goodness of this world."


    Arthur replied with a smile.


    He had tasted Mary the cook''s culinary skills more than once, and they were extremely delicious, especially the egg tarts, which Arthur particularly liked.


    And faced with such a cook, Arthur certainly wanted to express his gratitude.


    It was precisely because of a cook like Mary that the profession was not sullied by those so-called chefs who label themselves after white and red roses.


    After making such disgusting food, those two still dared to sell it!


    What''s most important is, those two never ate the food they made themselves!


    They really should be thankful for the public order in South Los.


    In other places, such people would undoubtedly be beaten to death.


    "I will convey the message exactly; Mary will surely be very happy someone praised her culinary skills."


    Edwin said as he closed the carriage door for Arthur.


    The carriage smoothly made its way to No. 2 Cork Street.


    Meanwhile, outside No. 2 Cork Street, Merlin had not left; he was standing at the gate with his companion Gawain, waiting.


    The energetic Gawain was somewhat nervous, and upon seeing Arthur step down from the carriage, he became even more anxious.


    "Th-thank you, sir!


    I will definitely work hard!"


    Though nervous, Gawain still loudly expressed his thanks.


    "I look forward to your performance¡ªand now, you need to go home. I wouldn''t want your families to misunderstand something because of your late return."


    Arthur said with a smile.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Gawain immediately nodded.


    The kind Arthur completely eased the child''s nerves, and he looked forward even more to his work.


    Merlin was meanwhile giving his final report of the day.


    "As per your instructions, dinner is still provided by ''Grandma Andor''s Kitchen''¡ªtonight''s main dish is fried meat, potato cakes, seared fish, with peanut butter tomato bisque for the soup, as well as white bread and roasted potatoes."


    "Hmm, see you in the morning, Merlin."


    "See you in the morning, sir."


    Arthur watched as Merlin and Gawain walked away.


    Usually, Merlin would finish work much earlier than this.


    Besides his specially instructed dinners, a note would generally be left.


    Arthur waved goodbye to Edwin and entered No. 2 Cork Street, yawning as he pushed open the door, with Pendragon immediately jumping out of his arms and walking in.


    Kuliqi signaled to Arthur that it preferred to stay in the yard.


    As a dignified dog, it didn''t want to be ridden by a cat.


    Arthur understood and then dragged Kuliqi into the room, placing Pendragon on Kuliqi''s head.


    Kuliqi, the dog, was shocked.


    Pendragon, the cat, was bewildered.


    Arthur, hahaha, laughed out loud.


    With high spirits, Arthur''s appetite was hearty, and he nearly devoured everything on the dinner table in a ferocious manner before finally taking Pendragon to bed.


    Until, just before dawn.


    When that figure appeared, Arthur''s tightly closed eyes suddenly opened one.

 Chapter 419 - 416: The Night Deaths Child Descended to the Human World!

    Just before dawn, when everyone was half asleep, Left Cantor Potterman from the Death Poetry Society arrived as promised.


    This man, dressed in a hooded cloak, passed through Dar Alley like a ghost and came before the gate of No. 2 Cork Street, lifting his head to gaze at the imposing Death Serpent Banyan with a look of awe in his eyes.


    In the once-holy land of the Death Poetry Society at Atobur, there also had been a similar plant.


    Its existence had always been a symbol of the holy land of the Death Poetry Society, and it was once one of their essential insignias.


    Many old-school members of the Death Poetry Society still reverently refer to it as The Sacred Tree.


    As for those new faction bastards?


    How could the holy land have been destroyed if not for those bastards?


    How could the president have been gravely injured and concealed, and how could the entire Death Poetry Society have lost its foundation?


    And The Sacred Tree...


    It had been burned down and completely uprooted afterward.


    It was never again teeming with life.


    Potterman''s eyes, filled with nostalgia for the past and brimming with hatred, soon became invigorated. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''It''s different now!


    Everything is different now!


    The emergence of the Death''s Child, as foretold in the prophecy, will change everything. The Death Poetry Society will not only rebuild the holy land, but it will also make the glory of ''Death'' shine brightly once again!''


    Looking at the Death Serpent Banyan before him, even as the Left Cantor of the Death Poetry Society, Potterman became emotionally stirred at this moment.


    Because of the prophecy of an old friend!


    Potterman initially had not believed much in such prophecies.


    However, as time passed, one event after another unfolded, all telling him that the prophecy was true.


    There were just a few deviations earlier on.


    That didn''t matter much.


    Aren''t prophecies always like this?


    The important thing was, it was now back on track.


    As for the losses and consumption during this process?


    Those were normal.


    ''Death'' itself underwent processes.


    How much more so for those who followed Death?


    All these were permissible.


    The only important thing was to find the true Death''s Child!


    Thinking this, Potterman took a deep breath, straightened his attire, and then knocked lightly on the gate.


    An Invisible Hand opened the gate,


    as well as the door to No. 2 Cork Street.


    The Left Cantor of the Death Poetry Society, without hesitation, stepped inside the room, and with the door closing behind him, Potterman took off his hood, revealing a face handsome enough that even the brown beard on his chin did not make him appear unkempt.


    On the contrary, it gave him a mature charm.


    Moreover, he was elegant in his manner, walking with an air of grace.


    However, his forward march halted abruptly.


    Because¡ª


    Kuliqi.


    Ordered by Arthur to temporarily reveal himself, Kuliqi, who was lying at the corner of the hallway, was spotted by Potterman.


    Almost instantly, Potterman saw beyond the cream-colored Labrador''s exterior to recognize the true being inside: the Death Hound.


    Potterman was stunned.


    Then, he smiled.


    ''Isn''t it only natural for the Holy Son of Death to keep a Death Hound as a pet?


    No need to be surprised!


    All these are normal practices!''


    The Left Cantor of the Death Poetry Society reassured himself.


    At the same time, he became even firmer in his belief in his friend''s prophecy.


    Walking up to the Spirit Medium Parlor, the Left Cantor of the Death Poetry Society bowed slightly and softly greeted¡ª


    "Good evening, Arthur.


    I am truly pleased that you agreed to meet with me.


    You may not know what we have endured just to make this meeting happen."


    "Oh, what have you endured?"


    Seated inside the Spirit Medium Parlor, Arthur stood up in response to his words and went to the kitchen to boil water.


    Potterman stood at the entrance of the Spirit Medium Parlor, looking at Arthur''s back in the kitchen, and started to smile bitterly.


    "You''re asking even though you already know."


    All of this is within your and your grandfather''s control, isn''t it?


    We never thought that you are the true ''Death''s Child'' we have been desperately seeking!


    Nor did we imagine that your grandfather could conceal Destiny, leading us to focus on Horton, that counterfeit."


    As he spoke, the bitterness in the smile of the ''Death Poetry Society'' Left Cantor grew even more intense.


    Because, he remembered the words of his own friend¡ª


    ''Once Destiny was concealed by Lord Charlie, that moment generated fifty-seven thousand six hundred and twenty-two possibilities, of which fifty-seven thousand six hundred twenty lead to dead ends.


    Only two paths are paths to life.


    One of them is extremely difficult.


    The other, however, is easy.


    The easy one, is unreachable for our Peeping.


    And our Saint Heir chose the difficult one, which we could peer into, all because of a lady.


    Perhaps, this is what love is!''


    The ''Death Poetry Society'' Left Cantor could hear the helplessness in his friend''s voice when he relayed these words.


    And he understood his friend''s helplessness very well.


    Because he felt the same.


    Although Arthur''s choice led them to discover his true identity,


    they couldn''t feel happy about it at all.


    There was always this feeling as if ''love'' was brutally mocking ''death.''


    And it was ''death'' that approached willingly.


    The only consolation, perhaps, was that the lady did not reject ''death.''


    If it weren''t for his friend''s intervention, he would probably have contacted that lady by now, inviting her to join the ''Death Poetry Society.''


    ''Do not interfere with His Highness, the Holy Son''s love.


    We only need to ensure the safety of His Highness and that of the lady.


    The rest?


    It''s best just to observe.''


    Remembering his friend''s words, Potterman quickly adjusted his mood, his eyes looking at Arthur''s back, shining with fervor and palpable expectation.


    ''Indeed, the rumored ''Death Poetry Society'' Right Pastor who possesses the ''Prophecy'' ability, also has a kind of ''Retrospection'' ability.''


    Arthur, who had anticipated this, showed no panic.


    And no excitement.


    Everything was under his control.


    He let the boiling water settle momentarily, controlling the temperature with extreme precision, brewing tea for Potterman.


    As the tea, filled with the aroma of beans, began to spread throughout the Spirit Medium Parlor, Arthur looked towards the ''Death Poetry Society'' Left Cantor opposite him.


    His eyes were calm, devoid of any fear, hate.


    Only calmness, and a bit of¡­


    Helplessness.


    Potterman stirred his teacup with his fingers, and upon seeing such a look in Arthur''s eyes, he immediately admired his old friend from the bottom of his heart.


    Before, he used to misunderstand this old friend of his.


    Always thought his friend was too arrogant.


    But now, he realized he was wrong.


    He had overcomplicated a simple matter.


    And made himself become complicated from a simple person.


    In reality, none of these were necessary.


    He just needed to discuss things properly with his friend.


    And then?


    Just do as his friend had advised.


    For example, at this moment!


    Without any hesitation, the ''Death Poetry Society'' Left Cantor took out a scroll from his bosom and said¡ª


    "''Death Poetry Society'' holds three Rituals and The Seven Great Arcanums, and this is one of The Seven Great Arcanums, ''Sound of Death.''


    Having said that, he placed the Arcane Scroll in front of Arthur.


    Then, without waiting for Arthur to speak, the ''Death Poetry Society'' Left Cantor directly spread out the scroll, striving to let Arthur take in the words on the scroll¡­


    At a single glance.

 Chapter 420 - 417: I Never Lie!

    Arthur was taken aback, looking up at Potterman across from him, his eyes filled with surprise.


    And Potterman?


    The Left Cantor of the Death Poetry Society flashed a hint of guilt across his face¡ª


    ''The Kledos Family''s attitude towards us is very clear, which is to respect us but keep their distance.


    Similarly, this affects His Highness, the Holy Son.


    But there is still room for turnaround.


    Considering how His Highness, the Holy Son, treats Miss Caesar, our Holy Son shows the impulsiveness and passion of youth, yet he is also a person who strictly adheres to promises and will not shirk responsibilities.


    So...


    We might as well create a fait accompli.


    As long as our Holy Son learns one of the Seven Secret Arts of the Death Poetry Society, even if His Highness is unwilling, it will not change the fact.


    Moreover, this is a rare opportunity for us to be alone with our Holy Son.


    Once other members of the Kledos Family return to South Los, we will not have any more opportunities.


    When the Old Lion and Mother Tigress truly turn their attention to His Highness, we likewise will have no opportunities.''


    Recalling the words of his old friend, the Right Pastor, Potterman''s heart was filled with lament.


    He did not wish to resort to such despicable means.


    But¡­


    He understood that the reality was just as his good friend had said.


    As time passed, and either the members of the Kledos Family returned to South Los or the Old Lion and Mother Tigress genuinely focused on His Highness, they would really have no chance to get close to the Holy Son.


    The former, even his old friend could not predict.


    According to his friend''s explanation, not only their Holy Son but the fate of all members of the Kledos Family was confused and obscured.


    To any prophet, everything looked chaotic.


    Moreover, forcefully observing would encounter the backlash of that chaos.


    The pain, like being sliced by a blade, would instantly pervade the whole body.


    And this must be what their Holy Son described when talking about the family motto ''Ruler of the Blade of Chaos''; it was just unknown what ''Leviathan''s Axe'' involved.


    As for the latter?


    This point was beyond doubt.


    As time passed, His Highness would definitely shine a light that would make the whole of South Los and South County take notice.


    Naturally, this would attract the high-order predators of this continent such as the Old Lion and Mother Tigress.


    Of course, in addition to these thoughts, his old friend also harbored a testing intent.


    Although his old friend did not say so, Potterman could guess¡ªif it were truly confirmed, his old friend, true to his character, would not drag his feet but would decisively release the Seven Great Arcanums of the organization to the Holy Son, rather than now, where only the ''Sound of Death'' has been released.


    His old friend, ah!


    Wanted to use the ''Sound of Death'' to make the final confirmation!


    ''Death''s Child'' is extremely special.


    Others learning one of the Seven Great Arcanums of the Death Poetry Society typically takes several years, even decades, and even those with exceptional talent would need a year or two.


    Why was Horton previously confirmed as ''Death''s Child'' so quickly? S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was because he learned the ''Sound of Death'' in just one year and ten months without any rituals.


    Even though he only learned and did not master it, it was still enough to be astonishing.


    After all, there was no prior ritual, which greatly increased the difficulty.


    The same was true for the current Holy Son.


    And even, it might be a little more difficult.


    Because¡ª


    The Holy Son had already completed other rituals.


    This point was certain.


    ''I hope His Highness''s rituals don''t conflict with the secret techniques of the Death Poetry Society!''


    Potterman prayed inwardly.


    Then, the Left Cantor of the Death Poetry Society stood up.


    "I''m sorry, Arthur.


    Please forgive our necessity."


    With those words, the Left Cantor of the Death Poetry Society bowed in apology.


    And watching the scene before him, Arthur sighed¡ª


    "I really don''t want to have any involvement with the ''Death Poetry Society''."


    Hearing such words, Potterman''s heart sank continuously.


    Clearly, His Highness the Holy Son''s misunderstanding of the "Death Poetry Society" was deeper than imagined.


    About this, Potterman was about to explain, but before he could speak, he noticed something was amiss, because...


    His emotions!


    His emotions had become agitated by the Holy Son''s words, giving rise to a sense of doubt and disgust towards his own organization.


    It was just a moment, but such emotions were dispersed by his steadfast faith.


    Yet, this was enough to leave the Left Cantor of the ''Death Poetry Society'' dumbstruck.


    Because¡ª


    This was the manifestation of the "Sound of Death"!


    The Holy Son had learned it?


    Learnt it at a glance?


    This, this, this was inconceivable!


    Even Potterman, who never doubted Arthur''s identity as the "Death''s Child" and who completely believed in it, felt a shiver run through his body and his scalp numb at this moment.


    What a Talent!


    Only the true son of "Death" was worthy of possessing such a "Death" Talent!


    In comparison, what was Horton?


    No!


    Why would I compare a counterfeit with His Highness, the Holy Son?


    That is a great disrespect.


    Pah, counterfeit!


    After spitting in his heart, the Left Cantor of the ''Death Poetry Society'' was already kneeling on one knee¡ª


    "Your Highness."


    No need to doubt any longer.


    Anyone who could learn one of the "Death Poetry Society''s" Seven Great Arcanums, the "Sound of Death," at a glance, must definitely be the "Death''s Child."


    Potterman, who was already convinced, even changed his form of address directly.


    And Arthur?


    His face showed more helplessness, as if he were being tormented in coercion.


    In fact, that was the case.


    He had to restrain himself to keep from laughing.


    For this, Arthur was very grateful for the Skill "Bluff" he mastered.


    Similarly, to divert attention, Arthur glanced at the text in front of him¡ª


    [Sound of Death: This is one of the core mystical arts that existed when the ''Death Poetry Society'' was first established. It was first inspired by the initial Saga''s witnessing of his teacher ''One'' charging towards the ''Shadows'' to save others and shouting out. It took ten years to develop this secret technique!


    This initial ''Saga'' named his teacher''s impassioned shout as the ''Anthem of Courage'' and vowed to resurrect his teacher. However, following an accident that led to the first ''Saga''s'' death, the second generation ''Saga'' who inherited the ''Death Poetry Society'' took it down a different path, but undoubtedly, the ''Anthem of Courage,'' even when called the ''Sound of Death,'' remained powerful.


    And your Talent and Bloodline further strengthen this mystical art.


    However, remember¡ªthe human anthem is always the Anthem of Courage!]


    [Effect: 1, Bewitchment; 2, Pardon]


    [Bewitchment: Your voice is filled with various bewitchments; you can easily persuade some who think they are stubborn, especially when ''Power of Death'' is added, any creature that hears your voice will involuntarily rise with a desire for slaughter, they, she, or it will rush into a frenzy of death.]


    [Pardon: When your voice is joined with the ''Power of Death,'' mid and low-level Undead creatures will choose to obey in an instant, and high-level Undead creatures will also be willing to offer help]


    (Note 1: You can choose to activate or deactivate the ''Sound of Death'' at any time, but the ''Sound of Death'' must be triggered by your own spoken voice and cannot be replaced by ventriloquism or other mystical arts.)


    (Note 2: Creatures bewitched by you cannot detect this bewitchment; they will only think it is natural, and when your bewitchment is resisted, the bewitched creature will ignore, be wary of, or despise you depending on the situation)


    (Note 3: When the creatures you bewitched slaughter, they can bring back the Aura of Death for you.)


    (Note 4: Targets killed by creatures you bewitched are not considered killed by you, and cannot be ''Soul Bound.'')


    (Note 5: During Pardon, your ''Whipping'' can effectively make high-level Undead creatures understand obedience.)


    ...


    Arthur''s gaze swept over [Sound of Death], and for some reason, he always felt that this [Sound of Death] had a somewhat high compatibility with the Spirit Medium profession.


    Mistaken impression!


    It must be a mistaken impression!


    As a young, kind, honest, and pure ''Spirit Medium,'' how could I possibly deceive people!


    Arthur thought to himself, his gaze once again turned to Potterman, his voice filled with helplessness as he asked¡ª


    "You see, do I still have a chance to refuse?"

 Chapter 421 - 418: Member!

    Potterman was overwhelmed by an inexplicable joy.


    Indeed, just as his old friend had speculated, His Highness the Holy Son, although endowed with exceptional talent, still possessed the innocence and cheerfulness of youth.


    This was the best angle to approach from!


    With this thought, Potterman softly chanted¡ª


    "Death shadows one''s every step, death is omnipresent.


    Welcome home, Your Highness."


    As he said these words, Potterman once again knelt on one knee as a sign of respect.


    And this time, the Left Cantor of the Death Poetry Society did not rise immediately; instead, he slightly raised his head and eagerly looked at Arthur.


    The young Spirit Medium cooperated very well and sighed.


    Then, he stood up to help him.


    "Thank you, Your Highness.


    Your radiance is like death, everlasting and undying."


    The words of Potterman were spoken almost instinctively.


    There was no flattery.


    Only sincerity.


    For the Left Cantor of the Death Poetry Society firmly believed that Arthur could lead the Death Poetry Society out of their predicament. It was precisely because of such earnestness that his words went far beyond any form of insincere flattery.


    ''The situation of the Death Poetry Society is worse than I imagined!


    Otherwise, the higher-ups wouldn''t have clung to a so-called "Child of Prophecy" as a lifeline.''


    Arthur thought quietly to himself.


    Normally, when an organization is at its peak, the emergence of any "Child of Prophecy" is just icing on the cake, a mascot, so to speak.


    Only when an organization is facing downfall and on the verge of extinction do they need a "Child of Prophecy" to boost morale; only then is the Child of Prophecy trusted implicitly.


    Because, apart from trust, they have nothing else left.


    ''Wait a minute!


    This so-called prophecy of the "Child of Prophecy"...


    Couldn''t be fake, could it?''


    Arthur shuddered with this thought, his brow furrowing in concern.


    However, he did not cease his inquiries¡ª


    "Could you tell me about the current situation of the Death Poetry Society?"


    "Of course, Your Highness."


    Faced with such a question from Arthur, Potterman was overjoyed.


    The Left Cantor of the Death Poetry Society couldn''t wait for Arthur to get involved in the operations of the society.


    Only by deepening the ties between Arthur and the Death Poetry Society could Arthur truly be the Death''s Child.


    So, Potterman immediately began to explain in detail.


    "Since the emergence of ''Hei'', after the fall of the Holy Empire, those bastards under the lead of that brute from Doycava deserted our organization. Believing to have grasped the true essence of ''death,'' they grew in silence for ten years before starting to challenge us, the orthodox.


    We have been at war with them for two hundred years.


    Both sides suffered countless casualties, and to survive, we had no choice but to sign a contract.


    But just before the eve of the Seven Years'' War, those scoundrels, in cahoots with the Blood Marquis and led by a traitor, infiltrated our sanctuary of Atobur. They not only burned down The Sacred Tree but also destroyed the water sources and land of the sanctuary, forcing us to leave and disperse throughout South County.


    Inner Bay has been our main base over the years, with 33 official members.


    In the West Berlin Territory, there are 11 official members.


    In the Ainhars Territory, there are 7 official members.


    In the Bert Territory, there are 13 official members.


    In Rosha Castle, there are 3 official members.


    In Sidon Fortress, there are 5 official members.


    In the Norvia Territory, there are 6 official members.


    In the Rude Territory, there are 12 official members."


    In Catermont''s territory, there are eight official members.


    Besides the members from Inner Bay, the remaining territories are overseen by one ''Arcana Level'' official member, with the rest of the official members scattered across important towns within these territories, developing their subordinates in the manner of branch leaders and operating the true essence of ''Death''.


    And South Los...


    Just a few support staff were left behind to pave the way for that swindler Horton."


    Whenever Pottermann mentioned Horton, it was with gritted teeth.


    ''A total of 98 official members?


    Apart from Inner Bay, there are eight ''Arcana Level'' members of the Mystic Side, and the rest, each serving as a minor leader, dispersed and expanding!''


    Arthur was somewhat surprised at the number of members in the Death Poetry Society.


    Not too few, but too many.


    In Arthur''s estimation, for an organization like the Death Poetry Society, which everyone wanted to eradicate, having 20-30 official members would have been the limit.


    He had not expected there to be as many as 98.


    You must understand, these 98 people were no ordinary individuals.


    Apart from the leaders in various places being ''Arcana Level'', the rest of the Death Poetry Society''s official members also surpassed ordinary ''Mystic Side Persons'' in strength.


    And this didn''t even take into account Inner Bay!


    Inner Bay, being the temporary headquarters of the Death Poetry Society, not only housed nearly a third of its members but also these members were certainly very strong.


    However, for Arthur, this was an unexpected pleasure¡ªhe was well aware that he would soon be going to Inner Bay to participate in the ''South County Swordsmanship Competition''.


    And with the assistance of the Death Poetry Society, the risk would be greatly reduced.


    In fact, this was also one of the key reasons Arthur created and acknowledged he was the ''Death''s Child''.


    Everything was for the sake of survival!


    Arthur inwardly sighed.


    But Pottermann''s words continued¡ª


    "Among the 33 members in Inner Bay, 30 have been incorporated into the ''Thirty Choir'', among which the ''Four Sounds'' are all ''Arcana Level'', and so are the alternate ''Four Sounds''.


    The remaining three are special talents sought out by my old friend Aeherlad. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They each specialize in forging, alchemy, and magic potions.


    Each person brings 3-9 apprentices to continuously supply us with the items we need.


    As for me, I''m at the pinnacle of ''Entry''.


    My old friend Aeherlad must have touched the threshold of ''Ascend Step'' by now."


    The detailed and almost unreserved conversation led Arthur to nod slightly in response.


    However, there was one thing that Arthur found very strange.


    "Why isn''t there a ''Great Arcana Level''?"


    "In the last confrontation with the ''New Death Poetry Society'', all the original ''Four Sounds'' died in battle.


    They were all ''Great Arcana Level''.


    The current ''Four Sounds'' are only the former alternates.


    However, please rest assured, Your Highness, their talents are excellent, and within ten years they can surely reach the true height of the ''Four Sounds''¡ªand moreover, those scoundrels suffered even greater losses than us!"


    In response to Arthur''s inquiry, Pottermann naturally did not conceal anything.


    Whenever this ''Left Cantor'' of the Death Poetry Society mentioned those ''traitors'', his handsome face always showed uncontrollable anger.


    The same held true for his competitive spirit.


    In this, Arthur expressed his understanding.


    Two hundred years of warfare was no joking matter.


    Both sides had long become undying enemies sworn to a fight to the death.


    But precisely because of this, Arthur found it all the more strange.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' softly voiced his doubts¡ª


    "So that''s how it is...


    But why did Horton previously collaborate with those folks from the new faction?"

 Chapter 422 - 419 Blood Enhancement!

    "What?!"


    Potterman''s eyebrows furrowed, his face darkening like never before.


    Then, the ''Death Poetry Society''s Left Cantor directly said¡ª


    "Your Highness, I need to personally handle this matter!


    It may relate to the traitor from the holy land ''Atobur'' more than thirty years ago." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright."


    Arthur nodded, showing no sign of objection.


    Because this was exactly what he wanted.


    Horton and the connections to the ''New Death Poetry Society'' had always been concealed by Marinda, and Arthur was so open with Potterman about it


    precisely because he feared that the ''Death Poetry Society''s Left Cantor might ''follow'' him.


    Given the fanaticism and anticipation the other party had shown, this was highly likely to happen.


    While it might not be openly following, hiding in the shadows would still make Arthur extremely uncomfortable.


    He had far too many secrets.


    He certainly did not want such a pair of eyes around him.


    So, upon knowing that there was a traitor in the ''Death Poetry Society''s holy land ''Atobur,'' he immediately knew what he should do.


    "Your Highness, I will keep your identity a secret.


    Apart from the organization''s upper echelons, no one will know who you are.


    At the same time, I will arrange for a dedicated contact person for you¡ªhe will absolutely not disturb your life, but should you need anything, you can contact him anytime."


    As he was leaving, the ''Death Poetry Society''s Left Cantor said so.


    "Thank you for everything you''ve done for me."


    Arthur thanked him sincerely.


    "No!


    It is you who brought us hope!"


    But the ''Death Poetry Society''s Left Cantor shook his head, correcting him.


    After that, the other party disappeared into the shadows of Cork Street.


    It was not until then that Arthur had the chance to check the text messages that had kept coming while he was sleeping¡ª


    [The events in South Town are becoming more known to the people of South Los, they are astonished at the audacity of those thugs, and even more so at the ability and decisiveness of Little Lisop, especially after Little Lisop openly declared that it was all your doing, and that you had subtly warned him a long time ago, which he not only failed to notice but also misunderstood you; now full of regret, he has made up his mind to follow you and heed your teachings; the people of South Los are shocked at your own surprise, with some being outspoken in attributing these to the abilities of the Spirit Medium, and your reputation has greatly increased; XP+500]


    ...


    [The act of ''giving'' the management of South Town to Miss Caesar has caused quite a stir, many believe that you and Marinda represent true love, many more think you have really invested heavily in winning a lady''s favor, while a very few are sentimental about the purity of your bloodline; XP+500]


    ...


    ''Sentimental about the purity of my bloodline?


    Does South Los still have acquaintances of Old Charlie?


    My grandfather always brings surprises silently¡ªEmmm, I hope he isn''t planning something big for me now?''


    Arthur thought to himself.


    His gaze then returned to his XP value.


    1200!


    Adding the remaining 200XP from before, this number surpassed the total of any other time.


    Without a doubt, aided by the ''South Los Swordsmanship Competition,'' Arthur had reaped a good harvest.


    And yet, it had not ended.


    Firstly, such news took time to spread.


    As time passed, more people would learn of it, and Arthur''s XP was bound to enter a period of rapid increase.


    Secondly, with dawn approaching, when Arthur would claim the ''Champion'' title and announce his ''Knighthood'' to the public, it would trigger a chain reaction.


    He would also receive a large amount of XP.


    And this was only within the bounds of South Los, if he were to go to a bigger stage like Inner Bay...


    The thought of gaining more XP did excite Arthur a bit.


    However, correspondingly, the risks would also skyrocket.


    So, he must possess greater strength.


    Therefore¡ª


    ''XP allocation!''


    With a silent thought, Arthur allocated all 1200 XP he had just acquired to "Swift Bird Swordsmanship".


    Despite the concept of ''effort'', Arthur never overlooked the importance of bloodline and talent.


    In terms of talent, there was no lead with "Breath of Death".


    But for bloodline, Arthur could compensate with the swordsmanship passed down among the nobles¡ª


    "Swift Bird Swordsmanship Lv4: Created with great effort by the nobles of South County for the sake of their bloodline, they miscalculated the resilience and awakening of their descendants. The majority abandoned it after the basics, finding it useless¡ªcompared to incessant swordsmanship practice, indulging in pleasure was more suitable for them.


    However, you, who obtained this swordsmanship unexpectedly, do not fall into this category. With your diligence and hard work, you have elevated it to a very high level, and it has already begun to reveal its true effects.]


    [Effect: 1. Extreme Speed; 2. Quick Strike; 3. Blood Enhancement]


    [Extreme Speed: When you use the Swift Bird Sword Posture, your sword speed increases by +4 on top of your inherent ''Physique'']


    [Quick Strike: When you use the Swift Bird Sword Posture, your next strike''s speed increases by +1.0, can be stacked up to 3 times]


    [Blood Enhancement: The power contained in your bloodline is being gradually stimulated, becoming purer over time. This will be a prolonged process, and during this period, your appetite will significantly increase]


    ...


    [Physique, Spirituality +1.2 (0.3X4)]


    ...


    Within the synergy of knowledge and body, Arthur could clearly feel his transformation, not just an increase in [Physique] and [Spirituality].


    But deeper.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    With each powerful beat, his heart pumped blood throughout his body, nourishing his organs, muscles, bones, and even skin.


    Arthur could feel this nourishment.


    Very slowly.


    But it was genuinely there.


    And before Arthur had time to feel it more carefully, an unprecedented hunger emanated from his stomach¡ª


    Hungry!


    His stomach was completely empty, and his brain kept telling him to eat! Eat! Eat!


    At this moment, Arthur''s eyes turned green.


    Without any hesitation, he dashed straight to the storage room in the basement.


    Compared to the remaining bread in the kitchen, the storage room contained the emergency rations personally made by Old Charlie.


    To prepare for any potential emergencies, Old Charlie not only set up traps in No. 2 Cork Street, prepared a vast number of weapons, excavated secret rooms and passages but also stored a large amount of food. To ensure this food could be preserved for a long time without spoiling and to provide sufficient energy, Old Charlie made these palm-sized ''Large Biscuits'', each capable of providing an adult''s daily energy requirements.


    You could say, aside from being a bit hard and not very tasty, they had no other drawbacks.


    Arthur''s [Physique] didn''t care about their toughness.


    And his mouth opened to an unimaginable extent, lifting the emergency ration box overhead like a suitcase, as the Large Biscuits fell into Arthur''s mouth like raindrops.


    But it was not enough!


    Arthur lifted another box and poured it into his mouth in the same way.


    Then another box followed.


    At that moment, Arthur''s bloodline [Serpent of Death], talent [Breath of Death], and the ritual [Orange Cat] were completely ignited by the sword technique [Swift Bird Swordsmanship].


    They operated independently.


    They were also inseparable.


    Because they were all within the soul and body of one person, Arthur.


    They began to cooperate.


    Beginning the cooperation where 1+1+1 > 10.


    At that moment, Arthur''s stomach was like a supercharged and reinforced furnace, turning anything that entered into the purest energy and supplying it throughout his body.


    The next moment¡ª


    A peculiar change began to manifest in the blood within Arthur''s body.


    It, brightened.

 Chapter 423 - 420: Snake Wing!

    Threads of brightness appeared in Arthur''s blood.


    It was faint, dim.


    It even felt like it was on the verge of extinguishing at any moment.


    But it was truly there.


    Mingled with threads of light, the fresh blood slowly gathered into Arthur''s heart¡ª


    Thump!


    Instantaneously, Arthur''s heart beat emitted a sound like a battle drum.


    All the items in the entire secret chamber trembled with that sound.


    The walls trembled slightly.


    Immediately afterward¡ª


    Wind, self-generated.


    Shadows, self-moving. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the wind and shadows intersected, two golden lights sparked within them.


    It was a pair of eyes!


    Golden vertical pupils!


    Sharp, cold, and blinding, the eyes shimmered with perplexity, as their owner''s attention was wholly drawn to the changes within his own body.


    Arthur ''watched'' his own heart.


    At the location where the threads of light converged.


    A bright shadow the size of a little finger appeared there.


    The moment the bright serpent shadow appeared, it began to slither throughout Arthur''s body.


    Arthur keenly felt the parts of his body, which were initially only slowly nourished by his blood, increase in the rate of change. At the same time, the power feeding back into the blood was growing stronger.


    But¡­


    He was hungrier.


    More emergency rations were poured into Arthur''s mouth.


    Not until all the food in the secret chamber, enough to feed a family of six for half a year, had been swallowed by Arthur did the hunger slightly abate.


    At the same time, new text appeared beneath "Serpent of Death - Remnant"¡ª


    [Snake Wing: Supported by a unique Talent and ignited by ''swordsmanship'', the most special part within the Bloodline was enabled through the Ritual which provided a powerful stomach, repairing your Bloodline at a rate beyond imagination as if it had gained wings. Although it remains crippled, and although it cannot directly manifest in other effects, you still need to be grateful because reaching this step would have been absolutely impossible without various coincidences¡ªeven with your unique Talent, because¡ªyour Bloodline, is also unique.]


    [Effect: While accelerating Bloodline repair, it can also enhance the Bloodline effects ''Shadow Concealment'', ''Serpentine Body'', ''Serpent''s Gaze'', ''Serpent Speak'', ''Devour'', ''Serpent''s Breath'', ''Serpent Shadow'', elevating the original Bloodline effects to an additional level +1 Trait.]


    £¨Remarks 1: Only one Bloodline effect can be enhanced at a time£©


    £¨Remarks 2: Each enhancement of a Bloodline effect can only last for 15 seconds£©


    £¨Remarks 3: Once the enhancement is complete, ''Snake Wing'' will enter a cooldown period of 3 days, during which your Bloodline repair will revert to its original speed£©


    £¨Remarks 4: Consuming a large amount of food or taking Secret Medicine for physical strength recovery, consuming gold, and bathing in sunlight or moonlight, can all speed up the cooling period£©


    ...


    The text before him told Arthur exactly what had happened.


    Regarding the linkage of the Bloodline "Serpent of Death", Talent "Breath of Death" and the Ritual "Orange Cat", Arthur was not too surprised.


    Because, the Bloodline "Serpent of Death" and the Ritual "Orange Cat" had previously reached agreement on the aspect of ''eating''.


    Yet, Arthur had not anticipated that 1+1+1 would surpass 10.


    The reappearance of a new effect in the "Serpent of Death" Bloodline, "Snake Wing", was unexpected to Arthur as well.


    Of course, what concerned Arthur most were the words in the remarks.


    ''A unique Bloodline, if unsupported by Talent and Ritual, even if supplemented by ''swordsmanship'', cannot complete the Bloodline, can it?


    That is truly despairing!''


    Arthur mused to himself.


    Almost immediately, Arthur thought of those Great Nobles who had disappeared in the annals of history.


    Did these Great Nobles possess special Bloodlines?


    The answer was certainly affirmative.


    Then, setting aside some progeny who indulged themselves, among these diligent and hard-working descendants of Great Nobles, what would they do when even their family''s ''swordsmanship'' reached a high order but still could not activate or complete their Bloodline?


    Facing such a situation, wouldn''t those who diligently practiced be even more desperate than their peers who indulged early?


    It would even crisply spawn more noble youths willing to enjoy.


    Because everyone would think that even if you painstakingly practiced swordsmanship, you couldn''t activate or complete your Bloodline, so you might as well enjoy yourself.


    And then...


    Having power but unable to obtain it made many noble youths become distorted, abnormal.


    This once again accelerated the decline of their families.


    ''Tsk, how terrifying!''


    Arthur murmured in his heart, quickly cleaned up the secret chamber, came upstairs, and hugged his little cat into his arms.


    In such a cruel world, the little cat was his only warmth.


    ''Hehe, let daddy take a sniff!''


    As Arthur spoke, he took a deep breath of Pendragon.


    Pendragon made a face of disdain.


    However, upon noticing that Kuliqi in the distance seemed somewhat envious, Pendragon immediately became proud, and then, somewhat awkwardly hugged his old father.


    While hugging Arthur, Pendragon did not notice that as soon as he embraced his old father, the look of envy on Kuliqi''s dog face disappeared.


    All that remained was a kind of indescribable helplessness on the dog face.


    Especially when Kuliqi saw Arthur secretly giving it a thumbs-up, the helplessness on its dog face intensified.


    It was, after all, the feared Death Hound!


    Why had it become like this?


    Its master wasn''t a fool, right?


    A very normal master indeed!


    And, he was even rich in the Aroma of Death.


    But why did he sometimes become sillier than a fool?


    Always issuing commands like playing house?


    Could it be because of that cat?


    Thinking of Pendragon riding on its back, on its head, Kuliqi felt full of complaints, unhappy, and, right after that, the dog stopped caring about its undefinable master, lay down behind the door, and quietly concealed itself in the shadows.


    And so, Arthur let Pendragon hug him back to the Spirit Medium Parlor.


    From the concealed cabinet beside, he took out the rolled-up bedding again, spread it out, and once more fell into a deep sleep.


    The emergence of the Snake Wing strengthened Arthur, but it did not cure his tendency to sleep excessively.


    Six hours a day, indispensable.


    As for the emergency rations in the secret chamber?


    They were indeed finished.


    But, they could be replenished.


    In Arthur''s memory, there was a recipe for this emergency food, and when he had time, he would mimic it, adding to his stock.


    This sleep, undisturbed, didn''t even need an ''alarm.''


    Arthur slept very sweetly.


    Only when the young ''Spirit Medium'' used the Hand of Void to open Marinda''s door did he continue his morning routines.


    Carrying ''breakfast,'' Marinda walked into the kitchen and disdainfully glanced at the still-unwashed dishes.


    Then, she blew out a ring of smoke.


    Two skeletons emerged from it, beginning to clean and wash up¡ªalthough Marinda knew this was Grandma Andor''s Kitchen''s job, she couldn''t stand seeing the table like that.


    Once there was a clean spot cleared on the table, Marinda placed the basket filled with food on it.


    ''Really convenient!''


    Arthur did not skimp on his praise.


    And Marinda enjoyed such praise, her lips curling into a smile.


    Following that, the lady took a deep puff from her pipe, exhaled a smoke ring towards Arthur''s ceiling, and with an indifferent, very casual attitude asked¡ª


    ''Are you busy tomorrow?''

 Chapter 424 - 421: Breakfast in a Small Space!

    Arthur looked at Marinda in surprise.


    Then, the young ''Spirit Medium'' rolled her eyes and leaned back into the chair, speaking in a tone mixed with instruction and disdain¡ª


    "If you want to pretend to be in the dawn of love, you can''t be holding a smoking pipe.


    If you want to feign indifference while actually caring, you can''t be wearing hunting attire.


    Even now, you''re unwilling to call me ''dear.''"


    As he said this, Arthur looked at Marinda with a half-smile.


    Of course, Arthur knew why Marinda was asking if he was busy tomorrow.


    Because¡ª


    Inheriting a noble title!


    Before the onset of winter, Marinda would inherit Baron Kemir''s title.


    Coincidentally, it was shortly after the ''South Los Swordsmanship Competition'' had ended.


    This was something Marinda had personally told Arthur long ago, and he hadn''t forgotten.


    As for why she chose to start inheriting the title the day after the South Los Swordsmanship Competition ended?


    It had nothing to do with the South Los Swordsmanship Competition.


    It had to do with the ''Barriers over the South Los Sea.''


    It had to do with the ''riots in South Town.''


    These two matters took up most of the Countess''s attention, preventing her from noticing that Marinda was unlocking Baron Kemir''s treasury.


    This was Marinda''s real purpose!


    As for that recent act of death?


    Tsk, trying to mock him?


    Marinda, you''re a hundred years too early!


    Arthur conveyed this with his eyes.


    Marinda took a deep drag from her smoking pipe, visibly irritated.


    It wasn''t that Arthur had guessed wrong and hurt this lady''s feelings.


    It was that the lady herself was angry about her failed acting¡ªshe really had intended to mock Arthur, to avenge her ''hasty retreat'' from yesterday.


    But what was the result?


    A failure.


    This lady had considerable confidence in her own acting skills.


    By all accounts, she shouldn''t have been seen through so easily.


    "Indeed, you know me too well!"


    Marinda sighed outwardly, while internally she began to ponder other methods.


    Arthur glanced at her then picked up a tart from the food basket, eating while speaking.


    "Don''t bother, it''s useless.


    Unless you can embrace my arm and still remain calm.


    Otherwise...


    It''s all a futile effort."


    Arthur spoke with certainty.


    Marinda, in many respects, had Arthur quite on guard, but he wasn''t the least bit worried about her dealings with men or the various designs and layouts stemming from that; she detested men!


    That instinct emanating from deep within her body.


    It was something that could never be concealed.


    To put it simply, it was too easy to see through.


    The recent scene was no different; Marinda must have pondered for a long time to come up with a way to mock him without making contact.


    Too bad for her, he remembered how she fled in panic yesterday.


    Given the nature of this woman who valued face, how could she be so gentle today?


    He had been on his guard all along.


    However, more than these, what Arthur cared about was¡ª


    "There won''t be any problems with your ''advance,'' right?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had seen clever schemes backfire more than once.


    Even if Marinda was the one handling it, Arthur still needed to ask.


    "No, because it was arranged by Lord Count!"


    Marinda said, with a trace of amusement in her eyes.


    Arthur immediately reacted.


    "Arranged by Lord Count?


    Someone plans to complicate this matter?


    Baron Kemir isn''t going to suddenly produce a distant nephew or something, is he?"


    Arthur''s gaze turned towards Marinda.


    Although he knew Marinda probably wouldn''t do something superfluous, he still wanted to confirm.


    "Don''t look at me; it was the Old Lion who messed around.


    The spy of the Lord Count sent back the news, that''s why we''re cutting the Gordian knot so swiftly."


    Marinda immediately flipped Arthur the bird in response to his mistrust.


    Arthur returned the gesture while his mind began to race.


    Opportunity!


    An opportunity to unlock the ruins near the beach!


    That Mother Tigress was heavily preoccupied.


    There was also Marinda''s inheritance of the title as a cover.


    It truly was an opportunity that comes once in a blue moon.


    However, Arthur did not take the initiative to speak up.


    Because he was certain that Marinda would not overlook this point¡ªbeing the proactive developer of those ruins, Arthur did not believe Marinda would be indifferent.


    The previous ''stagnation'' was nothing more than a lack of the right moment and manpower.


    For the covert excavation of the ruins, Marinda must be extremely cautious, definitely not hiring professional Relic Explorers ostentatiously.


    It was bound to be mostly her own people.


    At the same time, it had to be under the guise of building warehouses or something of the sort.


    But the progress was incredibly slow.


    So slow that the warehouse or whatever else should have been completed recently, and it couldn''t be delayed any longer.


    This was the first point!


    And then there was the even more important second point¡ª


    Marinda knew from him that more people were watching that place, especially the Kledos Family, which had been paying attention to it for a long time.


    Therefore, Marinda showed up at his place.


    This woman wanted to utilize the professional exploration team of ''Storm Sword'' Deljo under his command to finish exploring the ruins, and use this as a reason to shut him up, getting her deserved share in the process.


    ''What a generous and cooperative woman!''


    After sighing inwardly, Arthur became even more comfortable enjoying his breakfast.


    At the table beside him, Marinda also wasn''t in a hurry as she began to write with her finger¡ª


    Beach.


    Fifty-fifty.


    Marinda wrote these numbers down thoroughly.


    Arthur was not moved at all.


    He knew this was not Marinda''s bottom line.


    In fact, it was so.


    When Arthur picked up his fifth egg tart, the lady wrote on the table again¡ª


    Forty-sixty.


    I''ve invested too much in the early stage; this is the bottom line.


    Although the lady wrote this, after just a short pause, she added another sentence.


    I''ll give you four new Kirk Sailboats on top of that.


    Eight boats.


    Arthur wrote with one hand while holding an egg tart in the other.


    Why don''t you drop dead?


    Greedy bastard.


    This wasn''t written with her hand; it was expressed through the lady''s gaze.


    Subsequently, the lady wrote again¡ª


    Six boats!


    These are the last of the new boats I can mobilize.


    ''The last of the new boats?


    That means there are still...


    Secondhand boats!''


    Arthur began to calculate inwardly.


    After hearing news of ''Bloody John'', Marinda gave him two boats; then because of the business with the three sons of the Bern Family in the Docklands, she sent him another new boat.


    Trading the management rights of South Town, he again exchanged for eight new boats from Marinda.


    Plus the current six new boats.


    Unbeknownst to him, he had accumulated 17 new boats, nearly catching up with the fleet of 20 boats in collaboration with Marinda.


    Most importantly, these 17 brand new Kirk Sailboats hadn''t cost him a penny.


    Considering the cost of 25,000 Gold Coins for a brand new Kirk Sailboat.


    ''Did I unwittingly shear this woman for 425,000 Gold Coins in wool over these past two or three days?


    No wonder she has become a bit stingy lately; probably all her orders at the South Los Shipyard are gone.


    Well, I''ll just assume I went soft this time.


    Who would expect me to be a young, upright, innocent, and kind ''Spirit Medium''?


    Sighing inwardly, Arthur nodded with feigned difficulty.


    After all, you can''t keep shearing the same sheep over and over.


    What if it''s shorn bald?


    Best to let it grow before shearing again.


    When Marinda saw Arthur agreed, she was somewhat surprised.


    He agreed so easily this time?


    Was this guy setting another trap for me?


    The lady pondered inwardly, but then, her gaze landed on the empty basket¡ª


    "You jerk, you didn''t leave me a single morsel of food!"

 Chapter 425 - 422: The Champion Match!

    Marinda''s angry glare softened at the sight of "Grandma Andor''s Kitchen" delivering "breakfast".


    But very quickly, the lady''s eyes became filled with surprise and astonishment, and then shock.


    Because¡ª


    Arthur had eaten the equivalent of twenty people''s worth of food right in front of her.


    10kg of roast beef, 4kg of salad, and whole 1kg loaves of white bread¡ªone after another, ten in a row, just swallowed by Arthur.


    Swallowed!


    His mouth would open, and with a gulp, the food would disappear.


    Marinda, holding a slice of white bread, watched the scene before her, dumbfounded.


    She stared at Arthur''s abdomen.


    Not a tiny bit of bulge.


    It seemed as if the food he''d just swallowed had been digested immediately.


    Wait a minute!


    Digested right away?!


    Marinda snapped out of it.


    ''Learned a new secret technique?


    Or perhaps a bloodline promotion?


    Or maybe...


    ''Ascend Step!''.''


    As the last guess came to her mind, Marinda''s ears even started buzzing¡ªa physical phenomenon that occurs only when one is extremely shocked and bewildered.


    About two or three seconds later, Marinda, having come back to her senses, shook her head.


    ''No unique aura of an ''Ascend Steper''.


    Then it must be a new secret technique or bloodline promotion!''


    Marinda thought to herself, yet without any semblance of relief.


    Even if not an ''Ascend Steper'', Arthur''s power must have grown stronger.


    Suddenly, the lady felt a sense of urgency.


    Arthur had already ''Entered Step''.


    As his strength grew bit by bit, who knew when she''d come to the sudden realization that her partner had already become an ''Ascend Steper''?


    ''No good! I must work harder too!


    I''ve been too complacent before!


    Even if I found that thing in the ruins, I must improve myself with even more diligence¡ªotherwise, I''ll be completely left behind by this bastard sooner or later!''


    Marinda thought as she chewed on her piece of bread.


    The lady knew very well that being on equal footing was a precondition for cooperation.


    When one far surpasses the other, it''s not cooperation but dependence.


    Even if there was so-called cooperation before, the relationship would subtly change without one being aware.


    That''s reality!


    Perhaps Arthur would show her some sentiment.


    But what the lady wanted was not that kind of charity.


    She wanted a match of equal standing.


    "I''m full now, Edwin will take you to Elta Square in a while."


    With those words, Marinda blew out a large smoke ring, and her whole body disappeared into it.


    Arthur, still feeling hungry, did not care about Marinda''s departure; the young ''Spirit Medium'' knew why she had left so suddenly.


    He didn''t mind Marinda''s positive changes.


    In fact, he was quite looking forward to whether Marinda would bring him any surprises later on.


    A stronger Marinda would only be beneficial to him as a collaborator.


    As long as...


    He could keep himself strong enough.


    In this, Arthur was supremely confident.


    Because¡ª


    He had extraordinary talent!


    He was diligent and hardworking!


    Everything he had now was earned through his own efforts to leverage his talent!


    But that was all to come later.


    Now?


    He still wanted to eat something.


    Unfortunately, the two apprentices from "Grandma Andor''s Kitchen" had already informed him that there was no food left for lunch.


    Therefore, when Arthur boarded the carriage, he specifically asked Merlin to go to "Grandma Andor''s Kitchen" to order dinner for thirty people.


    In addition, he also had Merlin purchase ingredients such as flour, white sugar, peanut oil, and beef jerky.


    The emergency biscuits had run out, so Arthur naturally needed to restock.


    Moreover, compared to regular food, these emergency biscuits were more suitable for Arthur at the moment.


    As for whether the Secret Medicine and gold could fill the stomach?


    They should be able.


    If the Secret Medicine and gold could speed up the cooldown period of the "Snake Wing," then they should be able to satisfy hunger.


    Later in the night, at snack time, Arthur planned to give it a try.


    Under Edwin''s control, the carriage entered Elta Square swiftly and smoothly.


    Compared to the previous two days, there were more people in Elta Square today.


    As the "Champion" match of the "Swordsmanship Competition," its appeal naturally far exceeded that of the previous two days, especially with the build-up from the past two days, the excitement of the crowd today was even higher.


    When Arthur''s carriage drove into Elta Square through the special passageway, many people had already started shouting¡ª S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Champion! Champion!"


    By the time Arthur stepped out of the carriage, the volume of these shouts had risen by several decibels.


    The sound across Elta Square erupted like thunder.


    With a smile on his face, Arthur humbly gestured to the surroundings, then quickly made his way to the draw lot platform.


    The original procedure was to first draw out the four semi-finalists, who would then battle two by two, with the winners fighting for the championship in the evening.


    But since Lord Dibwa and Lord Bass''s nephews both suffered injuries yesterday, even with Arthur''s aid, they were now unable to compete at this time.


    Therefore, the semi-finals turned directly into the championship match¡ª


    One by default.


    The winner of the other two would battle the person who got the default for the championship.


    Afterward, the losers would compete for second and third place.


    "Master!"


    Bern, the coach of Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club, who had luckily advanced, bowed respectfully to Arthur.


    On the young coach''s face was a mixture of apprehension and nervousness, but even more so, openness.


    Clearly, whether facing "Storm Sword" Deljo or Arthur, the young coach had no confidence in winning.


    But to have made it into the semi-finals, securing at least third place, the young coach was already quite satisfied.


    Even, it could be said that this was something beyond his wildest dreams before.


    Arthur, however, gave the young coach a hearty slap on the shoulder.


    "Bern, I see the glow of luck upon you!


    Your luck is bound to be good today!


    Who knows, you might even draw the default lot in a moment!"


    Arthur said this.


    The young coach just scratched his head, his face showing a shy smile.


    "I''m already satisfied with what I have now, I don''t dare to think about anything else."


    "Still, you should think about it. What if ''Storm Sword'' Deljo loses his confidence after I beat him and gives up the match? Wouldn''t you then be second place?"


    Being blessed by Arthur in such a way, Bern did not take it seriously.


    The young Swordsmanship Club coach only saw this as Arthur''s blessing.


    But what the young coach did not know was that sometimes the blessings of a "Spirit Medium" can be very effective.


    For example: when the person drawing the lots has a good relationship with a certain "Spirit Medium."


    A "Spirit Medium''s" blessing, then, is foolproof.


    Cheating?


    No, it wasn''t.


    It was just social courtesy.


    Holding the bamboo stick in his hand, Bern looked at the word "default" written at the end, and stared at Arthur with a dumbfounded face.


    Arthur smiled slightly, then turned and stepped onto the stage.


    Above the stage¡ª


    "Storm Sword" Deljo stood with his eyes closed, gripping the sword''s hilt, with a slight breeze swirling around him. When he heard the clear footsteps approaching, Deljo''s eyes snapped open.

 Chapter 426 - 423 Wind Like Sword, Sword Like Wind!

    Bright, resolute, and sharp.


    It was as if a sword had been unsheathed.


    Anyone who saw Deljo''s eyes at that moment would have this thought immediately.


    And then?


    Pain.


    Just like the people in Elta Square at that moment.


    They felt as if their eyes were pierced by something; many cried out in pain, while more covered their eyes and looked down.


    Only the voice of the Earl Swordsmanship Chief at their ears¡ª


    "Begin!"


    His call to start captured everyone''s attention.


    They wanted to witness the battle on the platform, but their tear-filled eyes saw only a blur; everyone''s view was obscured.


    All they could catch was the sound of the wind.


    The piercing sound of the wind began to howl.


    It was like a whirlwind that suddenly picked up over the ocean, lifting towering waves.


    It also lifted the curiosity in the hearts of everyone in Elta Square.


    That''s how people are.


    The less they see, the more they want to see.


    And the world?


    The more you want to see, the less it lets you see.


    It was like being tormented with endless itching.


    Curiosity became unbearable.


    The people in Elta Square began to rub their eyes, and then, with eyes widened, they turned to look at the platform¡ª


    On the platform, only Arthur remained.


    Deljo had already vanished from sight.


    No!


    More precisely, Deljo had become the wind.


    The wind concealed the sword, and the sword concealed the man.


    The wind was as a sword.


    The sword was like the wind.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    On the hard stone surface of the platform, fine cuts one finger deep appeared one after another with the howling wind, piling up layers upon layers and pulling the stone dust into the whirlwind.


    Suddenly, the invisible wind took on a color.


    The gray wind howled even louder.


    Deljo''s figure was hidden even deeper.


    But it was not a hiding of evasion or escape.


    It was...


    Gathering strength!


    As soon as Deljo learned yesterday that the ''Spirit Medium'' from South Los would be testing his strength, he decided the fate of his group and began to prepare actively.


    Not only because the lives of his group depended on his own skill with the sword.


    But also because Deljo wanted to truly witness the strength of an ''Entrant''.


    In the Bert Territory, there were also ''Entrants''.


    But Deljo never had a chance to meet them.


    And even if he did, Deljo at the time did not have the confidence to witness their power.


    Because that would be fatal.


    But now it was different.


    He had already encountered an ''Entrant'', and moreover, he needed to show his own strength to survive - that meant... there was no need for caution anymore.


    He could just go all out.


    At the very least, he had to ensure he had no regrets.


    With such a mindset, Deljo did not probe or speak. He showed his strongest move from the beginning.


    Facing an ''Entrant'' like the ''Spirit Medium'' from South Los, any probing was futile, any words disrespectful.


    Only by using the strongest move right away could he show the minimum respect.


    Only then could he show his determination and sincerity to the opponent.


    Therefore¡ª


    The wind grew stronger!


    More and more stone dust was swept into it.


    The next moment, a ten-meter-high tornado appeared on the platform.


    "A tornado!"


    People around the platform from South Los exclaimed; almost instinctively, they prepared to run.


    Every year during the storm season, tornadoes appear near the coasts of South Los.


    If a large sailboat is caught, it means sure destruction and death.


    And every year, similar wreckage would appear.


    Therefore, no one knows the terror of tornadoes better than the people of South Los.


    The moment they saw the tornado, even children knew they had to run immediately.


    However, before the surrounding people could even take a step, the massive tornado did not continue to grow but suddenly disintegrated, transforming into a thousand wind arrows shooting towards Arthur¡ª


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    Faced with this skyful of arrows, Arthur merely lifted his head slightly.


    Even, he still had the leisure to glance at the Earl''s Swordsmanship Chief.


    At the moment the tornado appeared, a murderous intent had flashed in the eyes of the Swordsmanship Chief.


    Clearly, if Deljo had let that "tornado" fully form within the city of South Los, the Swordsmanship Chief would have executed Deljo immediately.


    And, no one would question the Swordsmanship Chief''s actions.


    Forget about interrupting the "Swordsmanship Competition".


    If anyone dared to speak a word for Deljo, they would be torn to pieces by the people of South Los.


    Luckily, Deljo hadn''t let himself be overwhelmed.


    Or rather...


    This was the opponent''s strategy.


    To attract his attention with the "tornado".


    Using the wind arrows to limit his space to move.


    Then?


    In the opponent''s conception, naturally, it would be a swift demise with a single sword strike.


    Of course, that was just the opponent''s idea.


    But in Arthur''s eyes, it was riddled with flaws!


    Because, to Arthur...


    Everything was plain to see!


    This wasn''t Arthur having an infallible strategy, nor having foreknowledge of everything.


    It was simply because Arthur was all too familiar with "wind"!


    Don''t forget, he has a "General Puppet" that possesses "Storm" abilities.


    This is a genuine "Entrant".


    Even if he never had a chance to truly display "Storm", Arthur could still merge with it to feel "Storm," and with this experience, now watching Deljo''s "Storm Sword," Arthur immediately had a commanding view and could identify eleven weaknesses in an instant¡ª


    Whoosh!


    The dense wind arrows were sharp, and as they fell, they connected into one piece.


    That oncoming whistling sensation was even greater than the prior tornado, and the people closest to the ring were already blown back again and again. If there weren''t others behind to support them, they would have already fallen to the ground by now.


    Yet Arthur stepped forward.


    Feeling the strong wind in his face, he even wanted to shout out loud¡ª


    "On the vast ocean the wild wind gathers the clouds. Between the clouds and the ocean, the seagull, like black lightning, flies proudly."


    Others panicked.


    He, contented.


    Others retreated.


    He, advanced.


    Arthur attracted the gaze of everyone present with his own style.


    All of this was XP, ah!


    Although the extra issue from yesterday afternoon brought in a substantial XP boost for Arthur, this morning''s reports about the "Top Eight" match also resulted in a nice amount of XP¡ª


    [You smoothly advanced through the Top Eight, stepping into the Top Four, as everyone expected; generous discussions about your name spread, and you became better known; XP+100] S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Your act of saving the nephews of Lord Dibwa and Lord Bass during the Top Eight match left a deep impression of your medical skills on the public, drawing wonder; XP+300]


    ¡­


    Combined, both were still less than one entry from the extra issue.


    But this did not mean Arthur would give up.


    He knew all too well the principle of accumulation.


    Especially now, with a 3000 XP gap to level up the "Swift Bird Swordsmanship" to Lv5, Arthur wished he could treat each XP like ten.


    Therefore, he tried every possible way to gain more XP.


    For instance, right now!


    Arthur leisurely strolled through a thousand wind arrows.


    Under the watchful eyes of all, he moved towards a corner on one side of the ring.


    Everyone looked puzzled at that spot.


    No one was there, and there was nothing there.


    Nothing at all, right?


    Why go there?


    And just as everyone was puzzled, a dazzling flash of sword light suddenly burst forth there.


    Grey dust was completely scattered by the metallic gleam of the blossoming sword blade.


    This strike, as swift as a shooting star, thrust straight at Arthur.


    "Ah!"


    Everyone cried out in alarm.


    But Arthur, watching the sword light flash before his eyes, simply smiled gently and softly said¡ª


    "Not bad."


    As he spoke, he raised his hand, curved his fingers, and flicked.


    Ting!

 Chapter 427 - 24 of Volume 4: Cant Keep Up with the Rhythm!

    His fingertips secretly harbored ''Death Qi.''


    The moment they touched the sword''s spine, "Death Qi Slash" erupted forth.


    The gray-white slash flashed briefly but was sufficient to achieve the effect Arthur needed¡ª


    Ding!


    In the crisp sound, Deljo''s "Storm Sword" longsword broke.


    The longsword split in two from the point where it was struck by Arthur''s fingertips. The break was neat and smooth.


    The upper half of the sword body spun into the air and landed beneath the ring, its tip stuck in the soil, still trembling and emitting a continuous quivering sound.


    And Deljo, who was left holding just the rear half of the sword body, stood there completely dumbfounded.


    How is this possible?


    How is this possible?


    How is this possible?


    Such phrases reverberated in Deljo''s mind like demonic sounds, completely filling the thoughts of this ''Storm Sword.''


    He recalled the scene that had just occurred.


    This ''Storm Sword'' was bewildered, puzzled, shocked.


    After all, that was his most powerful strike which he had been building up to.


    Yet it was defeated so simply!


    One move!


    Just one move, and he was defeated!


    No!


    To be precise, it wasn''t defeat!


    It was being seen through!


    It was as if Arthur was very familiar with everything about him, had already anticipated the double decoys he would set up, and then deliver the strongest blow.


    He even had mastered the direction from which his sword would strike.


    But could this...?


    Be possible?


    Impossible!


    The ''Storm Sword'' knew very well that even Adi, Pruitt, and the sisters Edwina, who were most familiar with him, couldn''t achieve this.


    Perhaps, his allies could guess he was setting up a decoy.


    But where the strongest strike would come from, that was absolutely unpredictable.


    Yet Arthur had guessed it.


    A person who had met him no more than three times had seen through and commanded his every move, which truly alarmed the ''Storm Sword'' at heart.


    How had this been done?


    Could this be what a ''Spirit Medium'' is capable of?


    Hadn''t a detective once said, ''When you have eliminated all which is impossible, whatever remains, however improbable, must be the truth''?


    The ''Storm Sword'' set aside all impossibilities, and arrived at an incredible conclusion:


    The opponent, being a ''Spirit Medium'', had already mastered everything about him.


    Beyond this possibility, the ''Storm Sword'' could think of no other reasonable explanation.


    After all, his recent strike, even if faced by other ''Entrants'', couldn''t be so easily blocked. However, being a ''Spirit Medium'' ''Entrant'' was different.


    Unparalleled perception combined with extraordinary skills naturally made this possible.


    And facing such a person, they still dared to covet his ''property.''


    This was sheer folly!


    And when the other party gave them an opportunity, and they collided head-on into his spear, he was still willing to offer them another chance...


    This was such a broad and merciful gesture!


    Deljo, who held the attitude of ''no regrets,'' at this moment, was completely convinced and content.


    He sheathed his sword and bowed¡ª


    "Master, I have lost!" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ''Storm Sword'' Deljo openly admitted his defeat, directly conceding.


    And such openness brought admiration from those around him.


    Then came the applause.


    They had all felt the heart-pounding sensation when faced with the powerful ''Storm Sword'' Deljo.


    But unfortunately, Deljo''s opponent was Lord Kledos.


    It was their Spirit Medium from South Los who was too strong!


    Not that ''Storm Sword'' Deljo was too weak!


    Thinking this, the people''s eyes turned towards Arthur, and the applause grew even louder.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Arthur spoke with a smile¡ª


    "Even though you lost, you are still a qualified swordsman,"


    After saying that, Arthur turned and walked down to the stage.


    Behind him, Deljo, the ''Storm Sword,'' took a deep breath.


    The smile that spread across his face upon receiving Arthur''s acknowledgment as a ''qualified swordsman'' was uncontrollable. He turned and waved to his companions.


    Each member of the ''Storm Sword'' expedition team wore a smile.


    Isn''t being alive enough reason to rejoice?


    However, the people of South Los around seemed puzzled.


    How could he be so happy despite the failure?


    Could it be...


    Because he was praised by Lord Kledos as a ''qualified swordsman''?


    "Is this the charm of Lord Kledos?"


    "It''s truly astonishing!"


    "Yes, it''s very astonishing!"


    ...


    The discussions among the people of South Los were endless.


    But Deljo, the ''Storm Sword,'' and his companions didn''t care at all.


    Even further, the ''Storm Sword'' gave up the subsequent matches.


    After all, compared to competing, they had more important matters to attend to¡ªmeeting that distinguished person.


    Joel Jock, the young coach of the Swordsmanship Club, looked utterly bewildered.


    Was the master right?!


    Did I really advance smoothly?


    The young coach, Bern, stood still, dazed, and only when he unwittingly stepped onto the stage did he come back to his senses.


    He looked at the audience below, seeing the expectant faces of ordinary spectators, the cheers of many acquaintances, especially the loud shouts from the apprentices of the club.


    After waving to the familiar faces, the young coach turned his head to look directly at the representative of the tournament''s organizers: the Female Swordmaster of the Earl of South Los¡ª


    "Your Excellency, I concede to the master!"


    Moving forward boldly is a rare quality.


    Never giving up is even more precious.


    But having self-awareness is equally rare.


    The young coach was very aware of the gap between himself and Arthur.


    It wasn''t something that could be changed by persistence alone.


    What was needed was diligent and hard practice!


    So, he needed to work harder!


    After encouraging himself, the young coach walked down from the stage.


    Similarly, there was applause behind him as well.


    Voluntarily conceding might be looked down upon at other times.


    But not during this ''Swordsmanship Competition.''


    Because this competition had Arthur.


    The first day he treated the matches as instructional.


    The second day, he was overwhelmingly superior.


    Just now, he defeated an opponent with one move.


    Conceding to such an opponent is nothing to be ashamed of.


    However, this made the Female Swordmaster of the Countess scratch her head.


    ''The championship match'' ended too quickly.


    The schedule couldn''t keep up!


    According to the schedule, the championship should have lasted into the evening intertwined with song and dance performances, and then, when the moon appeared, the awards would be presented.


    Finally, there would be fireworks.


    But now, if we continue as scheduled, the fireworks would have to be set off in the evening.


    Evening fireworks are not impossible.


    But they are not as beautiful as at night, just as cumin is essential when eating grilled meat.


    ''No!


    I need to delay some time!


    But I can''t do such work, so why not...''


    Subconsciously, the gaze of the Female Swordmaster drifted to the tent under the bell tower.


    Inside, Arthur was resting.

 Chapter 428 - 425: Dangling the Carrot in Front of Their Eyes!

    Under the Bell Tower, the "Storm Sword" Deljo was introducing the main members of his adventure team to Arthur¡ª


    Apart from the deputy team leader-cum-archaeologist Adi, whom he had already met, the team also included the chef and secondary attacker Pruitt, the riddle solver-cum-mysticist Edwina, and her younger sister Little Winna.


    And it was Little Winna that Arthur was most interested in.


    She was actually a decryptor and mechanism cleaner.


    Riddle solvers and decryptors may seem similar, but they are actually two completely different professions.


    The former solves puzzles encountered during adventures.


    And the latter?


    They unravel secrets hidden within the text, symbols, or images found in ruins.


    Usually, these roles are filled by highly educated scholars.


    "Little Winna has a special talent; not only can she sense danger, but she can also detect some hidden information within texts, symbols, or images, which is why she is one of the most reliable people in our team,"


    "Storm Sword" Deljo said, noticing Arthur''s curiosity, and immediately explained.


    The praise from the team leader made Little Winna lift her head proudly.


    Although she was already seventeen years old, she looked almost like a child, especially her stature, which made her seem no older than seven or eight.


    ''Affected by her Talent?''


    Arthur guessed, his smile growing warmer.


    The young "Spirit Medium" then said¡ª


    "I acknowledge Deljo''s strength. You are Deljo''s team members, his partners. If Deljo is willing to trust you, I am also willing to give you a corresponding level of trust.


    Moreover, once you have completed three adventure missions for me, as compensation, you can keep a part of the items you''ve obtained during each adventure, aside from the necessary items that must be handed over. You can exchange this portion of the items with me for Gold Coins, secret technique knowledge, or Rituals.


    If that''s not enough, you can use what you get from the next adventure to exchange.


    And if that''s still not enough, I will allow you to borrow from me with the lowest interest rate.


    All these can be written into the contract."


    Upon hearing Arthur''s words, the eyes of "Storm Sword" Deljo and everyone in the adventure team brightened.


    They had initially thought that even if they were lucky enough to survive, they would probably end up working for nothing.


    But to think that they only needed to complete three adventure missions.


    And afterwards, they could actually obtain a portion of the spoils of war.


    More importantly, they could exchange these spoils for secret technique knowledge and Rituals.


    You see, the Spirit Medium from South Los before them was none other than a real "Entrant", and one of the strongest among them at that.


    Even, one didn''t know when they might become an "Ascend Steper".


    To exchange for secret technique knowledge or Rituals from such an existence was simply unimaginable for an ordinary person.


    And they could?!


    Instantly, everyone in Deljo''s adventure team felt as if happiness had come knocking on their door.


    "Can I exchange for ''Cat Faction'' secret techniques?"


    Little Winna raised her hand and asked.


    The rumors about Arthur being the contemporary "Black Cat" have been progressively acknowledged overtime, along with the strength Arthur has been showing.


    As for the members of the adventure team, they, of course, had heard such rumors.


    However, Little Winna''s question changed the expressions of "Storm Sword" Deljo and the others, with her sister Edwina even chiding her.


    "Little Winna!"


    All present were not rookies who had just entered the "Mystic Side".


    They were very aware of the importance of secret techniques.


    Each school and family treated their secret techniques like precious treasures, associated with severe punishments¡ªany coveters would face relentless pursuit and execution.


    Therefore, the adventure team members'' complexions changed dramatically.


    They surely didn''t want to face danger again, having just dodged calamity.


    Arthur, on the other hand, waved his hand gently.


    "You can.


    However, if you exchange for ''Cat Faction'' secret techniques, Little Winna you must live as a member of the ''Black Cat Faction.'' Also, you will need to sign a new contract.


    And your future children will also be members of the ''Black Cat Faction''."


    Arthur said with a smile on his face.


    "Is that so?"


    Little Winna looked hesitant, obviously unsure about giving up her current identity as an adventurer in order to adopt the identity of the ''Black Cat Faction''.


    But the other members of the adventure team had no such hesitation.


    They were all excited!


    Cat Faction!


    Originating from the renowned Cat Hole!


    Whether it''s the rumors about the former "Black Cat" of "Cat Faction.Hei" or the legends of the Golden Lion Cat from the "Cat Hole," they were enough to make one yearn for them.


    Even "Storm Sword" Deljo, with his "Great Arcana Level" power, was tempted, albeit slightly.


    Compassion!


    Tolerance!


    The kind and tolerant South Los "Spirit Medium" captured the hearts of most members of the exploration team at that moment.


    As for "Storm Sword" Deljo, who was merely slightly tempted?


    Arthur glanced at him imperceptibly and whispered¡ª


    "The ''Entry-level Atlas'' can also be exchanged!"


    "What?!"


    "Storm Sword" Deljo exclaimed in shock.


    Afterward, the "Storm Sword" knelt on one knee.


    "To serve you is my honor!"


    "Storm Sword" Deljo knelt.


    Deljo''s team members and partners also knelt down in turn.


    "To serve you is my honor!"


    Each one said the same.


    Even Little Winna mumbled along beside her sister in a daze.


    For this girl with an extraordinary Talent, whose intelligence and emotions were affected by it, she had no idea what she was saying.


    In any case, in her mind, since everyone was shouting, it must be right for her to join in too, right?


    Looking at the people kneeling before him, Arthur''s lips curved into a smile.


    Wasn''t this an excellent opportunity to strongly motivate them?


    Arthur was well aware that garnering the loyalty of "Storm Sword" Deljo''s exploration team was just the first step; the key lay in the second step.


    He needed this exploration team to serve him, not to be listless and underperform.


    Therefore, he offered the incentive of a share in the profits for completing three exploration missions for him.


    To make this incentive more alluring, Gold Coins, secret technique knowledge, and Rituals were all used as bargaining chips!


    If that wasn''t enough?


    Would the "Cat Faction" suffice?


    Would the "Entry-level Atlas" suffice?


    It was enough!


    Under the lash of the whip, oxen and horses will move forward, but if you dangle a carrot in front of them, there''s no need for the whip¡ªthey will start running on their own.


    If you give them proper care, they will run even faster.


    For example: providing them housing in South Los.


    For example: introducing them to husbands and wives in South Los.


    For example: enrolling their children in schools he runs.


    Death Warriors?


    No, no, no!


    This is just an ordinary exploration team.


    After all, the Gold Coins they want to exchange still need to be earned by them.


    The secret technique knowledge and Rituals they desire?


    The same applies.


    It''s all just a straightforward transaction.


    Arthur, smiling, helped the members of his exploration team to their feet and began to sign contracts.


    He put everything he had just promised into the contract.


    Each person signed their name. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Watching the contract emit a shimmering glow as it took effect, the atmosphere inside the tent became more relaxed, and everyone''s relationship quickly closed the distance by a large margin.


    "Boss, about that relic on the beach..."


    "Shh!"


    Little Winna asked curiously, but Arthur raised his right hand, put his index finger to his lips to signal her, and then whispered quietly¡ª


    "3, 2, 1..."

 Chapter 429 - 426 When Arthur Says Hes Not Good At...

    As the countdown whispered, everyone could clearly see the smile that appeared on Arthur''s face.


    It was a smile that bubbled up from genuine, heartfelt joy.


    Not a smile born of mere politeness.


    Immediately, Lord Deljo and others from ''Storm Sword'' formulated a guess.


    Marinda Julius Caesar!


    Apart from this lady, Lord Deljo and others from ''Storm Sword'' could think of no one else who would elicit such a smile from Lord Kledos.


    The next moment, their speculation was confirmed¡ª


    A huge ring of smoke appeared inside the tent.


    Shortly after, a woman in khaki hunting attire, wearing a deerstalker cap, with deep blue eyes and delicate features, holding a pipe in her mouth and possessing a very unique aura, appeared before everyone.


    "Miss Caesar, good afternoon,"


    Lord Deljo and others from ''Storm Sword'' greeted her with a bow.


    During these three days of the ''Swordsmanship Competition,'' they had seen Marinda from a distance.


    Indeed, even if one had never seen Marinda, just hearing some descriptions of the lady would be enough to recognize her in a crowd.


    After all¡ª


    There were ladies who smoked pipes.


    There were ladies who habitually wore hunting attire and deerstalker caps.


    There were attractive ladies with deep blue eyes.


    But when these three attributes combined, and the location was South Los, there was only one.


    That was: Marinda Julius Caesar.


    "My dear, why are you here?


    Is your business taken care of?"


    Arthur walked up to Marinda from the couch and asked softly.


    Seeing Arthur''s pretentious demeanor, Marinda instinctively wanted to roll her eyes, but considering that Lord Deljo and others from ''Storm Sword'' were present, she forcibly held back and instead flashed a sweet smile¡ªthat was the kind of smile only a young girl in love would have.


    Upon seeing this smile, Lord Deljo and others were certain.


    This was the kind of smile that should only exist in love. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And Arthur here?


    He saw no less than five flaws.


    Especially those eyes, not focused enough, seemingly looking at him but actually observing the people around.


    How could a woman in love have room in her eyes for others?


    Poor rating!


    However, speaking purely of the smile, it was exceptionally good.


    Clearly, it was practiced.


    ''She couldn''t have practiced this just for me, could she?''


    Arthur thought to himself, his gaze growing even gentler.


    Why was he so sure that Marinda would come?


    Of course, it was because Marinda had just quietly told him she would come¡ªwhenever there were others present, Marinda always maintained proper etiquette.


    However, most of the time, Marinda preferred to appear in private settings where only Arthur was present.


    In her own words, it was because she liked the freedom of coming and going as she pleased, ''like using a public restroom.''


    To this, Arthur didn''t mind.


    Becauses Marinda knew her boundaries well.


    It certainly wasn''t because Marinda''s appearances always brought him considerable benefits.


    He, Arthur, the ''Spirit Medium'' of South Los, how could he possibly lower his standards for trivial gains?


    Impossible!


    Absolutely impossible!


    As for the rare deviation from her own preferences, Marinda''s purpose for appearing here was clear to Arthur.


    It was simply to meet Lord Deljo and others from ''Storm Sword.''


    Or to be more precise...


    An unexpected issue had arisen at the archaeological site below the beach, prompting the lady to urgently seek the expert knowledge of Lord Deljo and others from ''Storm Sword.''


    Arthur thought to himself, silently waiting for Marinda''s response.


    And upon seeing Arthur''s tender gaze, the hairs on the lady''s back stood on end, and goosebumps sprang up liberally on her arms.


    If it weren''t for the hunting gear providing cover, he would definitely have been discovered by now.


    ''This guy must be doing it on purpose!


    I really want to kick this jerk!


    Marinda thought, yet her face maintained that sweet smile.


    "Well, everything has mostly been dealt with.


    However, there is a door that unexpectedly blocked the way..."


    Marinda said, pausing almost imperceptibly.


    The lady was waiting for Arthur to take advantage of the situation, but contrary to her expectations, Arthur did not do so, even though his eyes showed deep regret, he merely nodded slightly.


    Marinda looked at Arthur, whose expression seemed to say ''what a pity, we negotiated our cooperation too early, if I''d known, I could have cut a harsh deal now,'' and couldn''t help but smirk.


    Even though Arthur was annoying, sometimes he was really not bad.


    He was a suitable collaborator.


    Marinda thought to herself, her voice becoming clearer.


    "So, I need your men to help with this."


    With no attachments, there was no need to hide anything.


    The lady spoke frankly.


    "Good."


    Arthur nodded, neither evading nor refusing.


    Just like before ''unable to raise the price.''


    This was also part of the cooperation agreed upon earlier, Arthur couldn''t refuse¡ªbecause, to Arthur, even though he might commit murder or arson, and was of a nasty character, overall, he was still a half-decent person.


    Because¡ª


    He kept his promises.


    And, he never lied.


    Deljo and others of the ''Storm Sword'' grew tense on the side.


    They viewed this as a test of their capabilities by Arthur.


    It was about their adventure skills, not their combat strength.


    After exchanging glances with Adi, Pruitt, and Edwina, Deljo stepped forward¡ª


    "Sir, if it is what we think it is, I believe you can let us try."


    Unlike the simple Little Winna, Deljo used a closer form of address to narrow the distance between himself and Arthur.


    Just like this initiative of volunteering.


    Rather than letting others handle it, they preferred to volunteer, enhancing their standing in Arthur''s eyes.


    For the Entry-level Atlas!


    As opposed to those untrustworthy Nobles.


    Arthur was more trustworthy.


    Seeing Deljo step forward voluntarily, Arthur knew the big picture he had painted was working, and he nodded with a slight smile.


    "Good."


    Afterwards, Arthur looked at Marinda again.


    "The identities of Deljo and his group are still a bit sensitive."


    Arthur reminded her.


    "Leave it to me¡ªthey will return to Bert Territory after the ''Swordsmanship Competition'' ends tonight."


    Marinda replied.


    Then, the two of them exchanged a smile.


    It was an understanding.


    Both were very aware that they needed to keep a low profile, low profile, and even lower profile.


    They absolutely couldn''t let that Mother Tigress notice any anomalies.


    Of course, they also couldn''t completely escape the Mother Tigress'' field of view.


    They needed to strike a balance.


    So, Arthur walked straight out of the tent, speaking softly as he walked¡ª


    "Do we need a ''Spirit Medium'' to save the day and buy some time?


    I''m not too good at that sort of thing."


    Arthur said this, his lips uncontrollably curling into a smirk.

 Chapter 430 - 427: Sincere Arthur!

    Arthur was definitely not the kind of man who said he couldn''t pick it up but secretly practiced combos.


    He was genuinely not good at handling the situation at hand: saving the day by stalling for time.


    The reason he took the initiative to step forward, of course, was because the situation allowed him to gain XP more effectively.


    "Arthur, it''s up to you now.


    Please make sure to stall for an hour,"


    the Female Swordmaster requested earnestly.


    "I''ll try."


    Arthur said this as he walked toward the arena. Seeing Arthur reappear, the people of South Los in Elta Square began to applaud voluntarily.


    By the time Arthur stepped onto the arena, the applause was thunderous.


    Everyone was looking at Arthur with smiles.


    Everyone was looking at Arthur with anticipation.


    This scene almost made Arthur blurt out, "If the mountains and rivers allow me, not making money through evil, Apprentice Arthur, salutes my benefactors,"


    but he held back in the nick of time.


    And that statement turned into¡ª


    "Some issues arose in today''s championship match, as it ended prematurely due to my reasons, much earlier than expected¡ªour Lord Count had prepared beautiful fireworks for everyone. Although it''s not impossible to set off fireworks in the evening, the sunset is also lovely; we can quietly enjoy the sunset before welcoming the brilliant fireworks.


    So, I was pulled here by the respected Swordsmanship Master Julie to save the day.


    My reasons, naturally, are for me to rectify."


    Arthur did not hide the reason for his appearance on the arena.


    Although most people could guess, Arthur''s sincerity still earned everyone''s favor, and the applause, which had just subsided, started again.


    Arthur waited with a smile for the applause to die down before he continued.


    "I can''t change cards; I can''t turn a playing card into any card I want.


    Neither can I move objects through the air; I can''t just summon any item I want with a wave of my hand.


    I certainly can''t summon the undead; I can''t make the Lost Souls obey with just a thought.


    I''m just a regular ''Spirit Medium'', maybe with a bit of swordsmanship Talent.


    So, all I can do here is share some¡ªswordsmanship knowledge."


    Arthur''s words captivated everyone present.


    As the Champion of this Swordsmanship Competition, Arthur''s prowess was verified, witnessed firsthand by them.


    Even if they hadn''t understood, hopefully, with Arthur''s instruction, they would get stronger?


    Many children and young people''s eyes were shining.


    Older folks were also looking on with curiosity.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Arthur looked towards the Swordsmanship Master.


    "Swordsmanship Master Julie, please fetch me a standard longsword."


    "Okay."


    The Female Swordmaster nodded.


    As the two conversed, the gaze of the crowd in Elta Square naturally fell upon the Female Swordmaster, especially when she picked up a standard longsword, everyone''s gaze turned curious.


    Too small!


    The standard-sized longsword looked like a mere firewood stick in the hands of this 2.5-meter-tall Female Swordmaster.


    But in Arthur''s hands, it became normal size again.


    This instant contrast made the people of South Los involuntarily widen their eyes.


    Arthur saw this scene.


    This was what he wanted.


    He himself hated dull teaching.


    Therefore, he hoped to make his swordsmanship knowledge teaching a bit more lively¡ª


    "Now, please imagine you are in a duel with Swordsmanship Master Julie."


    Following Arthur''s words, the people of South Los involuntarily immersed themselves in the scenario of dueling with the Female Swordmaster.


    Then¡­


    Everyone shuddered.


    There was no chance of winning!


    No chance at all!


    It could only end up being torn to shreds!


    The size difference was too great!


    "This is the first lesson in swordsmanship knowledge. Do not compete with an opponent bigger than you, not just in swordplay but also in hand-to-hand combat.


    However, life is often not as we wish it to be.


    You can hardly ensure that you are always safe and never face such situations.


    That''s why you need swordsmanship¡ª


    swordsmanship and combat skills exist to enable the weak to overcome the strong!"


    Arthur said as he lifted the standard-issue longsword in his hand and gently rotated it.


    "Now, everyone, grip your sword tightly, rotate your longsword with your wrist, and feel your sword finely. Once you find its center of gravity, direct your force along the direction of that center and strike down."


    As he spoke, Arthur''s longsword slashed down.


    Whoosh!


    The sharp cutting through the air startled everyone at Elta Square.


    Because it appeared that Arthur did not swing hard, just a gentle flick, yet he produced such a sound of slicing through the air.


    "This is a kind of accumulation of power. It is not difficult to achieve this..."


    Arthur explained.


    This was not any high-level swordsmanship, just as he said, it was merely swordsmanship common sense.


    Once the center of gravity of the longsword is found, it''s just like using a longsword to cut bread.


    The longsword must quickly slice through the bread while swinging, and when one can slice the bread uniformly thin, that is considered passing.


    <>Next, it''s slicing tofu.


    Being able to slice the tofu without breaking it and also uniformly means you can go and light incense.


    Of course, at this stage, it is enough to teach how to find the longsword''s center of gravity.


    For the next period, the people of South Los at Elta Square were doing just that. Most ordinary citizens did not have a sword, but this did not prevent them from making gestures in the air.


    Seeing that everyone was getting into it, Arthur let out a sigh of relief in his heart.


    Handled!


    He could ensure that for the next while, everyone would be immersed in the world of swordsmanship.


    Normally, of course, this wouldn''t be possible.


    But with the "Sound of Death" and its "Bewitchment," it was different.


    Although he didn''t add the ''Power of Death'', it was enough to persuade those who heard Arthur''s voice, and when most people began making gestures, the rest?


    They would join in too.


    In fact, this was the case.


    Under Arthur''s guidance, the people of South Los on the scene were all feeling themselves getting stronger, and even many of them were itching to spar with those around them.


    However, Arthur would not allow such a thing to happen¡ª


    "Learning swordsmanship is for physical fitness and just in case.


    We need to thank Lord Count for allowing us to live in a safe and prosperous South Los, not that we really need to live by the blade.


    So, if you really want to practice swordsmanship, please come to Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club. It is a swordsmanship club under my name.


    You can exchange and practice there."


    Arthur honestly advertised for himself.


    And ''honestly'' thanked the Earl of South Los.


    This wasn''t just flattery.


    It was a way to bridge the distance between them.


    And this approach was quite effective. During the time that followed, the female swordsmanship chief was always keeping a smile and Arthur was doing the same.


    After all, it was a win-win!


    Only when the champion was officially announced did a hint of surprise appear in Arthur''s eyes.


    Is that even possible?


    sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 431 - 428: Achievement!

    The champion of the Swordsmanship Competition was officially announced after the evening''s singing and dancing¡ª


    "The champion of the ninth ''South Los Swordsmanship Competition'', Arthur Kredos!"


    As the Female Swordmaster made her announcement, Elta Square erupted with cheers. The people of South Los vigorously waved the hats and colorful flags in their hands.


    But Arthur was slightly taken aback.


    Because, before his eyes appeared text that surprised him.


    [Achievement Unlocked!]


    [Achievement: Swordsmanship Competition Champion; XP+200]


    ...


    These brief two lines of text set Arthur''s mind racing.


    [Achievements] were not something Arthur had anticipated before.


    However, after the [Achievements] appeared, Arthur had even more thoughts.


    ''The unlocking of [Achievements] must require the recognition by a large number of people, just like how I''ve now won this Swordsmanship Competition.


    What about ''Spirit Medium'' then?


    Compared to being the champion of the Swordsmanship Competition, my title as a ''Spirit Medium'' should be known and acknowledged by even more people!''


    So...


    It needs something else: the recognition from peers and those in the same field.''


    Arthur thought to himself, his brows furrowing slightly.


    ''My ''Spirit Medium'' [Achievement] hasn''t been unlocked because my peers in the same field don''t recognize me?


    Tch, peers do indeed hold others lightly!


    Treating me, a young, upright, simple, and kind person in this way will bring misfortune upon you.


    When you go out, you must watch the road, or else you''ll be hit by a carriage and die from painful fractures.


    When you''re drinking water, you need to be very careful; otherwise, if you choke, there''s a high chance you''ll suffocate to death.''


    Thinking this to himself, a smile appeared on Arthur''s face as he thanked the Female Swordmaster.


    "Arthur, you truly deserve it,"


    The Female Swordmaster congratulated Arthur.


    After Arthur had intentionally closed the distance with the Countess just before, the Female Swordmaster''s gaze towards Arthur became all the more friendly.


    Arthur clearly felt this kindness.


    He knew it was the reward for his ''performance'' just now.


    Arthur was all too aware of what the Lord Count wanted.


    The man desired the stability of the common people,


    as well as the tranquility of those from the Mystic Side.


    Only then would South Los prosper.


    And if he, as part of the latter, mobilized the former and contributed to the prosperity of South Los but failed to receive goodwill, the South Los House surely would have perished long ago.


    Similarly, his actions were bound to receive some ''positive feedback''.


    For example...


    An invitation to join the Staff Group of the Earl of South Los!


    After the Old Earl''s death, the Earl of South Los had expanded the original ''Staff Group'', splitting it into the ''16th Staff Group'', ''66th Staff Group'', and the ordinary ''Staff Group''.


    The core ''16th Staff Group'' was specifically prepared for the Mystic Side Person.


    The Earl of South Los was emulating the Old Lion of Inner Bay.


    By securing these Mystic Side Persons, he could not only enhance his own power but also bring stability to South Los.


    And the price the Countess would have to pay?


    It was nothing more than some promises.


    Promises to provide those Mystic Side Persons with the opportunity for advancement and the privilege of borrowing Mystical Knowledge.


    These were all readily available.


    It was beneficial without any cost.


    And that was exactly what Arthur needed,


    Especially the latter.


    Arthur had long coveted the Mystical Knowledge collection of the South Los family.


    Perhaps he could not see the very core, but as long as he could expand his reserve of Mystical Knowledge, Arthur would not mind.


    If it had been before, joining the ''16th Staff Group'' would have been extremely difficult.


    But now things were different.


    Arthur''s status had long since changed.


    More importantly, with the some unexpected incidents that had occurred previously, the ''Staff Group'' had essentially become a vacant position, providing Arthur with the perfect opportunity to step in.


    In fact, by this time, the Female Swordmaster was already somewhat tempted.


    After Arthur had shown a series of inclinations, she had begun considering recommending Arthur to join the ''16th Staff Team''.


    Even better, to act as the team leader.


    Because, in the Female Swordmaster''s eyes, instead of letting those who still kept their true thoughts hidden after layers of tests become the team leaders and cause trouble again and again, it would be better to have someone like Arthur who was already leaning towards the Lord Count take the position.


    Arthur, who had been quietly observing the Female Swordmaster, saw his abilities [Eagle Eye] and [Insight] flashing rapidly.


    When he noticed the thoughtfulness and hesitation in the Female Swordmaster''s eyes, Arthur immediately spoke up¡ª


    "Thank you, Lord Count, for providing me with this stage!"


    Without a doubt, Arthur''s response pleased the Female Swordmaster greatly.


    Immediately, the Swordsmanship Chief made a decision.


    She recommended Arthur to join the ''16th Staff Group,'' and to assume the role of its leader.


    As the Female Swordmaster thought this, she gave Arthur''s shoulder a hearty clap. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, she presented the Champion''s prize¡ª


    A Sword, Sharp Weapon Level.


    The prize money, 100 Suo.


    For the average person, this was naturally a decent reward.


    But for a Mystic Side Person, it wasn''t much at all.


    100 Suo was only 10 gold notes, after all.


    And a Sharp Weapon Level Sword?


    That would also fetch about 10 gold notes.


    However, Arthur didn''t show any disdain.


    Even, deep down, Arthur bore no grudge against the parsimony of the Lord Count, because the true reward was soon to be conferred.


    "The strength of Lord Arthur Kredos has been witnessed by all.


    And his noble character has left me in awe.


    Thus, Lord Count has ennobled Arthur Kredos as a ''Knight''!"


    Swordsmanship Chief Julie declared loudly.


    Instantly, the surrounding crowd fell silent.


    Envy and blessings were evident on the faces of the people.


    The ''additional prize'' for the Champion of the Swordsmanship Competition was known to all but those truly out of the loop.


    But this did not stop people from envying the ''Knight'' title when it was awarded as a prize.


    It was a true elevation across class lines, becoming a Noble.


    If it were the Silver Age, commoners seeing Arthur now would have to bow and address him respectfully as ''Knight Sir,'' or else expect a whipping.


    The entire knighting ceremony was simplified due to the reclusive nature of the Lord Count.


    There was no ''Lionheart Ceremony'' like the common folk might imagine.


    There was also no such elaborate and ornate ritual.


    What took place was merely a simple exchange between the stand-in Female Swordmaster and Arthur¡ª


    "I look forward to your contributions to South Los, Arthur Kredos!"


    "Serving South Los is my honor."


    With only these two sentences, the entire knighting ceremony concluded.


    Arthur did not kneel on one knee; he simply took the Sword with both hands.


    At that moment, Arthur once again felt grateful for the Countess''s preference for privacy.


    There was no need for ornate ritual or kneeling for knighthood, which truly was a relief.


    Arthur had always held a sense of reverence for ''rules.''


    Because Arthur was keenly aware that to truly integrate into this world, one must obey the ''rules'' that already existed.


    Even if they felt uncomfortable, they had to be followed.


    Unless you could be so powerful as to ignore everything.


    And of course, Arthur knew he was far from that level.


    So the young Spirit Medium had mentally prepared himself early on.


    And now, there was no need!


    It couldn''t be better!


    And there was an unexpected surprise¡ª


    [Achievement Unlocked!]


    [Achievement: Knight Status; XP+500]


    ...


    An obviously higher ''Knight'' status than the ''Champion of the South Los Swordsmanship Competition'' brought Arthur even more XP.


    Looking at the XP count reaching 1100 again, the joyful smile that spread across Arthur''s face was sincerely heartwarming.


    And under the glow of multi-colored fireworks, that sincerity shone brilliantly.


    Cheers rose and fell in waves.


    The people celebrated unrestrainedly.


    Elta Square sank into an ocean of joy.


    Everyone was involved.


    Everyone''s attention was on this place.


    Even Arthur, who did not fancy drinking, held up a wine glass and joined the ranks of the Champion''s parade.


    As a result, no one noticed that beneath the sands of a certain beach in the Docklands, an unknown adventure was quietly unfolding.


    Just...


    It was not going smoothly.

 Chapter 432 - 429: Door of Concealment!

    Emerging from the circles of smoke, "Storm Sword" Deljo and his companions had already appeared in the underground area of Docklands'' beach.


    Torches and braziers lit up this subterranean region brightly.


    Marinda''s other trusted subordinate, Urs, looked at the emerging Marinda and immediately bowed in salute¡ª


    "My Lord!"


    While speaking, Urs glanced towards "Storm Sword" Deljo.


    In his eyes was a mix of unwillingness and a lack of acceptance.


    But more than that, there was a helplessness.


    Urs had been here for three months already.


    To clear out the Undead and constructed monsters, he had lost seven of his men.


    But when they reached the innermost area, they found no ''path'' left¡ªonly a spacious hall.


    Although there were some things there, they were not what his lord needed.


    As Urs sized up "Storm Sword" Deljo and his group, "Storm Sword" Deljo was also sizing up this subordinate of Miss Caesar: short hair, deep-set eyes, a scar at the corner of the mouth, a slender figure, bare arms showing distinct muscle lines, calluses at the base of both palms, and also calluses between the right hand''s index, middle, and thumb¡ªtwo swords hanging on the left side of the waist, one longer, one shorter, and two rows of darts on the right.


    ''Dual-wielding, darts, also proficient with the bow...


    A Hunter?'' Deljo judged the identity of the person before him.


    At the same time, he became even more certain of his lord''s ''affection'' for this lady.


    Clearly, this lady''s people were all between novices and beginners, such individuals simply could not discover this relic. It must have been that their lord intentionally guided this lady to find this place after learning of her interest in relics and quietly observed her progress.


    When it became apparent her progress had ''stalled,'' they were called to the scene discreetly to help resolve the issues without a trace.


    Even the reason they were able to survive so securely was due to this reasoning.


    As for why not use the Black Cat Faction?


    Just look at the gaze of the person opposite.


    Obviously, the lord does not wish for the Black Cat Faction to have any sort of misunderstanding with her.''


    Thus, they employed ''strangers'' like them!


    Even if something went wrong, it wouldn''t affect their relationship.


    Understanding his lord''s intention in an instant, Deljo immediately signaled to his teammates with his eyes.


    Adi and the others were not fools; they quickly grasped what their captain meant and each restrained their temper while wearing amiable smiles.


    Witnessing this scene, Marinda sighed in her heart¡ª


    ''As expected!


    I discovered this place by accident because Arthur deliberately set it up for me to find!


    That damned man, to actually use me as a pathfinder''s stone!


    No, that''s not right...


    That man doesn''t want me to act as a pathfinder''s stone; he wants to trap me here completely, knowing full well the attractiveness of that item to me.


    Damn it!''


    Marinda cursed inwardly while feeling fortunate at the same time.


    If it weren''t for her habit of generosity when facing talent and the fluke of signing a cooperation contract with Arthur, it''s highly likely she would have been trapped to die in this relic.


    And her assets in South Los?


    They would obviously be taken over by the Kledos Family.


    Or rather, this was probably Kledos''s plan all along.


    ''Terrifying Kledos Family!''


    Marinda thought silently, the pipe in her mouth flickered rapidly once before she turned to look at "Storm Sword" Deljo and the rest with an even more polite smile, speaking earnestly¡ª


    "We''ve encountered some troubles here.


    Excavating to the final part of the relic, there was no longer a way to continue, and while there were some objects there, they were nothing compared to the dangers we faced previously.


    Moreover, they do not match the information I have gathered."


    Marinda inquired Deljo.


    "It''s the ''Door of Concealment''!


    In the ''Holy Era,'' due to the persecution by The Holy Court, many Alchemists and Potion Masters would set up similar mechanisms in their laboratories to mislead the Religious Tribunal.


    At first, it was just simple secret rooms.


    But over time, it gradually formed into a complete system.


    Relic Explorers refer to it collectively as ''Concealment Doors''!"


    Facing Marinda''s inquiry, Deljo did not dare to neglect and immediately explained in detail.


    "But, we searched there, and there were no secret rooms¡ªThe wall bricks are all solid!"


    Urs looked puzzled.


    Although this Hunter from Marinda had a straightforward and irritable temperament, he wasn''t foolish. Upon seeing the respectful demeanor of his superior, he immediately restrained his temper and asked in a milder tone.


    "Because the secret chamber might not be at the end!"


    The ''Storm Sword'' said.


    Marinda narrowed her eyes.


    The lady instantly caught on.


    And after Urs blinked, he too understood.


    There was no secret chamber at the end of their exploration, but what about the extensive and intricately winding corridors?


    Who could guarantee there was no secret chamber somewhere there?


    "Mr. Deljo, I entrust this to you."


    Marinda did not hesitate.


    Professional tasks should be left to professionals.


    She had understood this principle since she was eight years old.


    But the ''Storm Sword'' loosely waved his hands in dismay.


    "Miss Caesar, please just call me Deljo," he said.


    After speaking, he began to signal the squad to get moving.


    And he himself, after bowing reverently once more to Marinda, joined the now active team¡ªArthur was his lord whom he served loyally, and Marinda was Arthur''s beloved, very possibly his future mistress. He planned to work under his lord for a long time and in exchange obtain the ''Entry-level Atlas.''


    How could he dare to accept an honorific at such a time?


    Then remember to accept the consolation of ''next time for sure'' with equanimity later.


    He was ''Storm Sword,'' not ''Iron-Head Sword.''


    He understood the ways of the world.


    And watching this scene, Urs grew even more bewildered.


    This Hunter of Marinda originally thought the ''Storm Sword'' was a team hired by his lord for a hefty price or a new partner.


    But the respect shown told him this was not the case.


    Facing the confusion of her subordinate, Marinda sighed lightly and said¡ª


    "They are Arthur''s men."


    Immediately, Urs had a realization.


    Although he had spent three months underground, he was still aware of what was happening above, especially when he learned of the spark of love between his lord and a certain Your Excellency, his curiosity became uncontrollable. If not for knowing his lord''s temper, he would have gone to gossip already.


    Seeing the realization on her subordinate''s face, the glow of Marinda''s pipe in her mouth flickered rapidly.


    At first, she merely wanted to take slight advantage of Arthur.


    But as time went by, she felt like she couldn''t get off the horse she had ridden.


    Everyone began to think that she, Marinda, was Arthur''s lover, but both she and Arthur knew that was impossible.


    What was worse, with their increasingly close cooperation, her influence and properties had become deeply tied to Arthur''s, and an ''accident'' would be like cutting off her own arm.


    The thought that years of hard work might go down the drain due to the end of their ''romance''...


    ''No!


    Absolutely not!


    This is intolerable!'' Marinda thought to herself.


    But then, when she thought of Arthur, the lady began to feel agitated again.


    ''Is there a magic potion that can turn Arthur into a woman?'' S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Almost subconsciously, the lady began to ponder.


    And just then¡ª


    "Miss Caesar, we''ve found the entrance!"


    Storm Sword Deljo shouted.


    The expert Deljo team, demonstrating their professional capability, had found a hidden door next to one of the corridors that had already been cleared of its machinery.


    Marinda walked down the staircase.


    Urs followed closely behind with eight subordinates and Deljo''s team.


    When they reached the end, Marinda was taken aback.


    Urs and the others, aided by the torches, were equally stunned.


    Even Deljo''s team couldn''t help but exclaim aloud¡ª


    "Gate of Life and Death 3000?!"

 Chapter 433 - 430 Pull off a coup, Kangsion!

    Looking at the dense array of wooden and metal doors on the walls and ceiling, round or square, long or flat, varying in size, "Storm Sword" Deljo and his companions only felt a tingling sensation in their scalps.


    The Gate of Life and Death, as the name suggests, featured two doors: one for life and one for death.


    The Gate of Life, survival.


    The Gate of Death, demise.


    It was initially created to evade pursuit by The Holy Court, a branch system of the "Door of Concealment."


    When Deljo discovered this relic had a "Door of Concealment," he suspected there might be a Gate of Life and Death.


    However, what Deljo never expected was to encounter the Gate of Life and Death 3000.


    You should know that most of the time, the Gate of Life and Death is based on multiples of 3, 6, or 9. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That is, among 3 doors, 6 doors, or 9 doors, there would be one Gate of Life mingled within.


    Some might have 18 or even 27.


    But 3000... that was unheard of.


    Deljo had only heard about it.


    Seen? It was his first time.


    Even before he saw it with his own eyes, Deljo didn''t believe in the so-called Gate of Life and Death 3000.


    Because¡ª


    The cost!


    With the time, effort, and money it took to create a Gate of Life and Death 3000, one could opt for more suitable machinery; there was no need for such a brute force approach.


    Deljo approached Marinda and whispered to her about the details of the Gate of Life and Death 3000.


    "So you mean to say that among these 3000 doors, there''s only one Gate of Life?" Marinda inquired.


    "Yes!" Deljo nodded gravely.


    "But that shouldn''t be too hard, right? If we''re careful and test each one slowly, retreating immediately if something isn''t right, won''t that do?" Urs scratched his head and asked.


    "That could work in other relics. But this relic in front of us... probably not!"


    What relic is this?


    A relic associated with the "Tower of Mist."


    Although it''s unclear which of the four it was, with the power and capability of those four, if they ever set up a Gate of Life and Death 3000, they would never allow anyone to cheat so easily.


    Marinda''s gaze secretly swept over "Storm Sword" Deljo.


    She once again confirmed Arthur''s familiarity with the place.


    Arthur''s subordinate, Deljo, had considerable knowledge about this place.


    What about Arthur?


    He probably understood it like the back of his hand, right?


    This lady thought to herself as she took a heavy drag on her pipe.


    The light of the flame flickered brightly, followed by billowing smoke.


    This smoke didn''t vanish completely; it drifted towards the nearest door. But as soon as it got close, the smoke dispersed entirely.


    No!


    To be precise, it was scattered.


    Furrowing her brows, Marinda took another puff of smoke.


    This smoke was even thicker than before.


    It seemed as though a fog had descended in the morning.


    The next moment, two Undead emerged from the mist and walked towards two adjacent doors, but, just like the previous smoke, they dispersed as soon as they got close.


    "Neither secret techniques nor Undead can get close to the doors. Unless it''s..."


    "Human!" "Storm Sword" Deljo muttered to himself, also hoping to validate his words, as he slowly approached a door beside him.


    Different from the smoke and Undead, which were dispersed by an invisible force, Deljo truly stood in front of the door and even reached out to touch the doorframe.


    However, he didn''t push the door open.


    He merely touched it then swiftly retreated.


    "Hiss! Are we supposed to use human lives to scout out the pathway? 3000 doors, 3000 lives? The master of this relic is really..."


    This Hunter, Marinda, wanted to say "ruthlessly efficient," but considering that they were excavating someone else''s relic, why wouldn''t the owner employ a bit of cruelty?


    It''s only normal.


    Upon reconsideration, if someone were to dig up one''s grave, Urs would fight with everything he had.


    ```plaintext


    Then, feed it back.


    Scratching his head, Urs, who knew he wasn''t very smart, shifted his gaze to Marinda.


    The "Storm Sword" Deljo and his team also looked at Marinda.


    Marinda, in turn, let out a slight sigh.


    Fill it with 3,000 lives?


    Impossible.


    Her land-based caravans, ocean-going fleets, Guards, and the subordinates on the four offshore islands far exceed 3,000 people, but she would never let her people act as pathfinding pawns.


    As for others?


    If they were enemies, she wouldn''t mind.


    If they were innocents, she couldn''t do it.


    Her pride wouldn''t allow her to stoop to such means.


    So¡ª


    "I''ll go find Arthur."


    Having said that, Marinda vanished into the Smoke.


    To seek Arthur was clearly not beyond this lady''s acceptable range.


    If in the beginning, this lady was also proud and did not want to do this.


    But when did she completely let go of that pointless pride?


    Perhaps...


    The first time Arthur spat on her?


    Or when he gave her the middle finger?


    The lady herself could hardly remember.


    In any case, the two of them ended up like this unconsciously.


    Is it good?


    The lady doesn''t know.


    Is it bad?


    Definitely not.


    Because, the lady was very clear that Arthur was trustworthy when it really mattered.


    Awooo!


    Arthur gobbled down a roasted knuckle, not even spitting out the bones, just chewing away with big bites.


    Watching by the side, "Whale Slaying Sword" Kangsion felt his scalp tingle.


    Knuckles, he also ate.


    Not spitting out bones, he could do that as well.


    But to eat ten knuckles in a row, he really couldn''t do that.


    Especially when ten roasted knuckles had gone down, Arthur seemed nowhere near full, picking up a sausage that wasn''t even cut into pieces and stuffing it into his mouth.


    One after another, as if slurping noodles, so smooth.


    Then came the white bread, the salad.


    Last was the big pot of soup.


    Gulp, gulp.


    Watching Arthur finish the soup in one go, then clean his mouth after just a couple of gulps, Kangsion began to doubt life.


    Am I not strong enough because I can''t eat enough?


    The "Whale Slaying Sword" asked himself.


    However, Kangsion didn''t forget the matter at hand.


    "My lord, about ''Bloody John''!"


    "Speak."


    Having eaten his fill, Arthur glanced at the now-empty dinner and temporarily halted his eating, picking up a hot towel on the side to wipe his hands and the corners of his mouth.


    At the same time, he listened intently to Kangsion''s report¡ª


    "After narrowing down to the final eight, ''Bloody John'' gathered a bunch of pirates outside Xisis Port.


    However, they didn''t come close before being wiped out by the Earl of South Los.


    And ''Bloody John'' himself, sensing the tides turning, fled.


    Unlike before, ''Bloody John'' didn''t escape to the high seas but instead returned to Coconut Island.


    ''Bloody John''''s men are resting up on Coconut Island.


    At the same time, ''Bloody John''''s confidants have appeared on the three previously uninhabited islands."


    After listening to Kangsion''s report, Arthur couldn''t help but raise his hand to touch his chin.


    ''Could it be that the legacy of that ''Pirate King'' is truly hidden on those three deserted islands?


    Such a coincidence?


    Or is there something else there?''


    Arthur speculated in his heart.


    On the side, Kangsion asked in a low voice¡ª


    "My lord, shall we take him out?


    Coconut Island is 50 nautical miles from Xisis Port, we blitz for 50 miles, launching a surprise attack, and we could finish the battle in two hours!"


    ```

 Chapter 434 - 431: The Polecats in the Melon Field, Indistinguishable from Each Other!

    There is no reason to refrain from eating the meat that''s already at your lips.


    However, Arthur did not rush in hastily.


    No one could guarantee that Bloody John''s appearance on Coconut Island and those three deserted islands was really because of the Pirate King''s legacy. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It could be something else.


    He needed to thoroughly investigate.


    "Don''t worry, just have someone keep an eye on it,"


    Arthur instructed.


    "Yes, my Lord.


    I will inform you if there is any news,"


    Said Kangsion, the Whale Slaying Sword, who bowed and then stood up to leave.


    The swordsmanship competition had ended, and for Kangsion the Whale Slaying Sword, there naturally was no excuse to stay in South Los.


    Staying any longer would result in being watched by the guards of the Earl of South Los.


    Moreover, compared to South Los, Kangsion preferred his own Whale Island.


    After Kangsion left, Arthur pondered for a moment and then raised his hand.


    The General Puppet appeared in his hand.


    "Master!"


    The puppet swelled in the wind, and in a breath, a middle-aged man, two meters tall, dressed in a black military uniform, and with a stern face, knelt on one knee before Arthur


    "You need to make a trip to Coconut Island.


    I want you to thoroughly investigate the matter of Bloody John appearing at Coconut Island and watch the nearby three deserted islands carefully, remember to stay as concealed as possible,"


    Arthur instructed.


    Although Kangsion, the Whale Slaying Sword, always mentioned that Bloody John was interested in those three deserted islands, Arthur''s caution naturally would not be confined to just those islands¡ªthis was one of the reasons why he dispatched the General Puppet.


    It wasn''t that he distrusted Kangsion.


    With the Gift of the Sea, Kangsion ranked among the most trustworthy in Arthur''s circle.


    It was just that Kangsion was too opinionated.


    He could be easily misled.


    Therefore, Arthur sent out the General Puppet.


    Of course, another reason was...


    Strength!


    Bloody John was an entrant, and compared to him, Kangsion was just a notch below.


    This was also why Arthur did not remind Kangsion.


    If Kangsion monitored Bloody John in his own way, he naturally knew how to conceal himself and save his own life.


    If he were reminded and Kangsion changed his method of surveillance and was discovered?


    Then Kangsion would be walking on a path to his death.


    Arthur did not wish to lose Kangsion, this newly loyal subordinate.


    Not just because of his Great Arcana Level strength but also because of Whale Island.


    In Arthur''s plans, Whale Island had become his backup supply station¡ªif one day he could no longer stay in South Los, he would set sail, using Whale Island as a springboard to head out to sea.


    "Yes, Master,"


    The General Puppet nodded in agreement and got up to leave.


    Arthur then handed the Mask of Concealment to the General Puppet.


    Tailing, surveilling, there was nothing more practical than the Mask of Concealment that could change one''s appearance.


    Especially since the Mask of Concealment could also shield others'' perceptions, adding an extra layer of security for hiding the General Puppet''s identity.


    For this ''entrant'' and completely loyal subordinate, Arthur was extremely attentive.


    Having donned the Mask of Concealment, the General Puppet bowed to Arthur once more, then transformed into a wispy breeze and disappeared from No. 2 Cork Street.


    Looking at the empty No. 2 Cork Street, Arthur grabbed Pendragon¡ª


    "Hehehe, come, let Daddy take a whiff!"


    Under the utterly disdainful gaze of Pendragon, amid shoves and nudges, Arthur directly brought his face close, continuously sniffing.


    Pendragon, with a face full of despair.


    Subsequently, Pendragon looked towards Kuliqi.


    Kuliqi, hidden in the dark corridor, puzzledly locked eyes with Pendragon.


    Pan: Did you just laugh?


    Kuliqi: Ah?


    Pan: You even dare to deny it!


    Kuliqi: ...


    After Arthur released Pendragon, the beast charged toward Kuliqi, who wore a bewildered dog-like expression. Its speed was so great that it seemed to drift as it ran.


    Arthur watched the scene with a beaming smile.


    Then, he stood up and walked toward the kitchen¡ª


    He hadn''t forgotten that tonight he needed to make "emergency biscuits."


    ¡­


    South Los, Count''s Mansion.


    As Granny Cullen walked from the kitchen with freshly stewed soup toward the study, Julie, towering like a little giant, stormed into the Count''s Mansion. Her sizable strides halted suddenly upon seeing Granny Cullen¡ª


    "Granny, is there any midnight snack?"


    The Female Swordmaster, as commanding outside as a child scratching the back of her head, asked the old woman.


    "Yes, I''ve prepared your favorite roasted lamb leg and mushroom soup," Granny Cullen said with a smile.


    "Great, thank you, Granny!"


    The Female Swordmaster called out loudly and then charged toward the study once again.


    Watching her departure, her massive figure so tall it leveled with the walls and even broader, Granny Cullen took the soup back to the kitchen.


    The old woman knew well that the Lord Count had no time for soup now.


    Julie''s rushed appearance was enough to indicate that something urgent had happened.


    ''I hope that everyone stays safe this time,'' the old woman prayed quietly.


    Then, the soup intended for the Lord Count was left simmering on the charcoal stove.


    The roasted lamb leg and mushroom soup for Julie were placed in a nearby thermal box.


    The pies and tomato juice for Cathy, the Guard Commander, were stored in another thermal box.


    And the roasted frogs, snakes, and lizards that the Head Hunter Valerie loved were tucked away in a separate kitchen corner.


    And Madam Susan?


    The elderly Madam Susan merely had some soup for her midnight snack.


    However, unlike the Lord Count, Madam Susan opted for a vegetarian soup.


    Granny Cullen remembered everyone''s tastes.


    She couldn''t help much.


    But she could ensure everyone enjoyed their favorite foods.


    Considering they might deliberate late into the night, Granny Cullen eyed the ingredients, planning to make extra delicious food.


    While busy in the kitchen, Julie had already reported everything about the Swordsmanship Competition to the Countess and had recommended Arthur¡ª


    "My Lady, I believe Arthur is well suited to be the leader of the ''16th Staff Team.''


    His skills and talent are unparalleled.


    He also shows the proper respect for you, my Lady.


    His assets are all here in South Los."


    The Female Swordmaster''s authoritative demeanor did not change even when addressing the Countess of South Los.


    Hearing her Swordmaster''s recommendation, the person in the high-backed chair behind the desk pushed her glasses up her nose bridge and swung her dangling legs back and forth several times before asking an elderly lady nearby in a crisp voice.


    "Madam Susan, what do you think?"


    The tall, slender old woman pondered for a moment then nodded slightly.


    "My Lady, we might give it a try. Arthur Kredos is indeed a rare gem."


    "Madam Susan, you know I wasn''t talking about Arthur Kredos but another Kredos," the Countess of South Los replied, her legs under the table swinging even more vigorously.


    "That old scoundrel owes me, and his grandson, it''s only right," Madam Susan stated.


    The well-preserved and power-blessed face still flushed with color despite her words.


    Seeing this, the Countess of South Los leaped off her stool, straightened her 1.4-meter tall body, and declared loudly¡ª


    "I, Ash Bonaparte South Los, will definitely help you take your ''revenge,'' Madam!"

 Chapter 435 - 432: The Toughest Challenge!

    When Marinda appeared at No. 2 Cork Street, Arthur was busy sifting and mixing flour¡ªthe roasted flour was emitting a unique aroma. To enhance the sense of fullness while still paying attention to texture, Arthur added enough peanut oil, sesame seeds, and beef jerky.


    Of course, there was also salt and sugar.


    Watching Arthur knead the dough with effort, Marinda took a deep breath, inhaling all the scattered smoke, and her pipe disappeared without a trace.


    Arthur didn''t like the smoke, which Marinda knew.


    Moreover, she would often use this fact to tease Arthur.


    But that was usually.


    In a normal ''working'' state, Marinda wouldn''t let the smoke affect Arthur.


    "You actually know how to make ''military rations''?"


    Marinda asked with a bit of surprise.


    This lady was certain that Arthur was making military rations.


    Because she had made them herself before.


    The recipe might have had some differences, as she preferred to add more crushed peanuts and milk.


    However, the process was the same.


    Roasted flour, sifted flour, mixed flour, and then compressing it with molds.


    In the end, each portion was wrapped up in parchment paper.


    In her ocean-going fleet, to be prepared just in case, every person had a corresponding ration.


    "What military rations, this is just plain emergency biscuits.


    I am simply expanding my snack recipes¡ªmaking it myself, is more reassuring." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur rolled his eyes, reminding Marinda to be precise with her words.


    "Ah, exactly right!


    The snack that can stave off hunger for a whole day after eating just one piece!"


    Marinda raised a middle finger at Arthur.


    "For others, yes.


    But for me?


    Each piece is a snack," Arthur said indifferently.


    That tone made Marinda itch to kick Arthur.


    Because...


    What Arthur was saying was all true.


    Arthur''s ''morning'' appetite had been witnessed by Marinda herself.


    Immediately, the lady''s breathing became rapid.


    Subconsciously, she wanted to take a puff again.


    However, seeing Arthur busy, the lady chose to turn and walk to the courtyard, standing under the Death Serpent Banyan, and started puffing away.


    But the more she thought about it, the angrier she got.


    She felt she hadn''t performed well just now.


    If given another chance, she definitely could have gained the upper hand.


    No!


    No need to start over!


    Just think things through carefully, and she could do it later!


    Immediately, the lady fell deep into thought, the light in her pipe glowing incessantly, smoke trailing into the distance under the night sky. When Arthur finished replenishing the emergency biscuits and Marinda, having smoked three bowls, returned to No. 2 Cork Street with a heart set on victory, then¡ª


    "What troubles did you run into there?" Arthur asked.


    Immediately, Marinda''s momentum stumbled.


    That''s not right!


    Shouldn''t she have been the one to start speaking, taking Arthur''s appetite as a starting point, then moving on to the process of making military rations and highlighting the fact that Arthur had misled everyone earlier?


    How could he not play according to the script?


    Wasn''t that just round one, and now we''re starting round two?


    Why is this over already?


    ''Heh, you think I''m blind?''


    Seeing Marinda''s momentum halted, Arthur sneered inwardly again and again, but outwardly, he became even more serious.


    "No need to be surprised, right?


    You left with Deljo and his group not long ago and returned so quickly.


    There must be quite a problem there, otherwise, with your personality, if you were to come back at this time, you would normally talk about the gains of this trip¡ªeven if you had to advance your plans."


    Arthur said with a smile.


    Marinda clenched her fists, feeling frustrated.


    This lady was certain, Arthur was doing this on purpose.


    Moreover, the words she now disclosed, each character appeared unproblematic on their own, yet when put together, they invariably gave this lady a palpable sense of intense mockery.


    Mocking her for rushing for quick success.


    Mocking her for her slow reactions.


    And mocking her for her inadequate capabilities.


    Huff! Huff! Huff!


    The lady''s breathing grew rapid.


    However, she quickly regained her composure and relayed everything Arthur had encountered in the ruins with an extremely objective narration.


    To this, Arthur was not surprised.


    He dared to speak and act in such a manner precisely because he had grasped the lady''s "career-mindedness."


    He was well aware of how this lady would approach serious matters.


    Of course, he harbored absolutely no ill will.


    It was simply a pure reprisal for the discomfort of being enveloped in smoke.


    Now?


    Feeling much better.


    "Gate of Life and Death 3000, huh?


    3000 human lives?


    Quite intriguing¡ªI''m now even more eager to find out what exactly is hidden within these ruins."


    As Arthur said this, the corners of his mouth curled up.


    Watching Arthur exude confidence, Marinda also let out a sigh of relief.


    Although she had just, in front of everyone in the ruins, displayed absolute trust in Arthur, deep down she had felt some trepidation.


    After all, it was the Gate of Life and Death 3000, which neither secret techniques nor Undead could approach.


    Surely they couldn''t actually be using lives to fill it, could they?


    Luckily, Arthur had a solution.


    No! In the absence of using human lives, he also knew the true gate of life...


    This guy couldn''t have already known where the correct gate was, could he?


    When this thought emerged, the lady somehow convinced herself of this notion.


    Because only then would Arthur be so calm and confident.


    And only then would it fit the speculation that Arthur had known about the ruins long ago.


    And Arthur''s confidence was no pretense.


    Nor was it a feigned composure.


    Out of sight of the lady, one after another, the rats on Cork Street quietly infiltrated the stretch of sand Arthur had specified, blending in with the original Rat Swarm, effortlessly evading the gaze of people like Urs and Deljo, and arrived underground at the site of Gate of Life and Death 3000.


    No one would pay attention to the rats in the ruins.


    Just as no one would pay attention to the cream on a cream cake.


    The appearance of a few rats in the ruins is all too normal.


    In fact, some explorers consider rats in the ruins a ''sign of good fortune.''


    Indeed, ruins with rats present are far safer than those without.


    Of course, there''s a risk of the spoils being gnawed on.


    These incidents were occurring right under Marinda''s nose.


    Even someone as intelligent and cautious as this lady didn''t anticipate Arthur using rats to scout the path; she merely thought all of this was part of Arthur''s scheme.


    Just like...


    The several times before.


    Huff!


    "All right, so it really is like that.


    That thing I want isn''t really inside!


    Only then would you, this fellow, be willing to make a deal with me!"


    Marinda exhaled a long breath.


    Seemingly completely relaxed.


    That thing?


    Which thing?


    Do clarify!


    Arthur inwardly ranted but outwardly just nodded slightly and said in a somewhat playful tone¡ª


    "The matters there will be resolved by tomorrow night at the latest!


    But before that, shouldn''t we discuss tomorrow''s daytime affairs? You haven''t forgotten the most difficult part of the process for inheriting your title, have you?"


    Suddenly, Marinda''s face stiffened.

 Chapter 436 - 433 Marindas Ambition!

    Marinda certainly knew what Arthur was talking about.


    After dawn, she would begin the ritual for inheriting the title of Earl of Kemir.


    The whole process was not complicated, roughly divided into two parts.


    The first part was for the representative of the Countess of South Los to present her with a sword and honor her title.


    The key was the second part¡ª


    The banquet!


    As per the proper procedure, the banquet would start at noon and continue until evening.


    Though it was a lengthy affair, for most people it was a treat, as there were plenty of opportunities to foster closer relationships during such a long time.


    Of course, there had to be rooms prepared for the drunk and weary guests during the event.


    And the food and music could not stop.


    They had to be available at all times.


    The food had to be exquisite and delicious.


    The music had to be pleasant to the ear.


    All these were no problem.


    For the wealthy Marinda, these were trifles too small to mention.


    What really troubled Marinda was¡­


    The opening dance!


    As the successor to the title, she was the absolute protagonist of the banquet.


    She had to dance with her ''lover'' Arthur.


    For about 3 minutes!


    This was not like the ''Lady of the Eternal Night''s salon''; she and Arthur could not just give a cursory performance¡ªthey had to actually dance in front of everyone.


    Just thinking about that scenario made this lady stiff all over, goosebumps rising, her stomach instinctively cramping, and a sense of nausea rushing to her head.


    Seeing this, Arthur shouted¡ª


    "If you vomit in my house, it''s 200 Gold Coins!"


    Phew!


    Marinda took a deep breath and forcefully suppressed the urge to vomit.


    Then, the lady raised her hand to give the middle finger.


    "I''m sure your family must have dragon Bloodline!"


    The lady commented.


    As everyone knows, dragons are greedy and have a love for gold and jewels.


    No!


    It''s no longer love.


    It''s some kind of obsession.


    In the early Imperial Age, there were sayings like ''a dragon without a bed of Gold Coins doesn''t even have the right to court''.


    As for Arthur?


    In the lady''s eyes, sometimes he was just like a dragon.


    Arthur just rolled his eyes.


    Don''t compare me to those big reptiles; I am a true descendant of dragons!


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' thought to himself, while his words once again stabbed at Marinda''s heart¡ª


    "Are you sure you vomiting at the banquet would be okay?


    On such an important day, if you lose face...


    You''ll become the biggest joke in the South Los Nobility Circle in nearly ten years, and those Nobles will definitely tell their children ''never learn from that barbarian and ignorant woman Caesar, who, because of stupidity and gluttony, vomited at her own title inheritance banquet''!"


    Arthur described in an exaggerated tone.


    Marinda didn''t refute.


    Because the lady knew that if such a thing really happened, the Nobles would definitely do just that.


    Even, they''d go further overboard.


    So¡ª


    Phew!


    Marinda took another deep breath, her expression growing serious; the earnestness appearing in her deep blue eyes made even Arthur unconsciously sit up straighter.


    "Arthur, what do you think of hunting attire?"


    Huh?


    Hunting attire?


    I''ll sit here and watch!


    Almost the moment Marinda''s words left her mouth, Arthur guessed what the woman in front of him intended to say.


    Right away he shook his head vigorously, but before Arthur could speak, the lady quickened her pace.


    "How do you like my hunting attire?


    Would you mind if I tailor one especially for you?


    Don''t worry, it''s very clean; I''ve only worn it once."


    And I''ll definitely make it in time!


    "Do you prefer black, khaki, or gray?"


    As Marinda spoke, Arthur''s middle finger had already shot up.


    "Some things only happen once or countless times.


    So...


    Stop deluding yourself!


    "Do you think you can break through the bottom line of South Los'' ''Spirit Medium''?" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur sneered.


    Similarly, Marinda sneered too.


    "If I had the ''Cat Faction'' or ''Cat Hole'' Entry or Ascend Step Charts in my hands and you still refused, then talk to me about so-called bottom lines!"


    The lady crossed her arms and looked at Arthur as if to confirm that the bottom line of a South Los ''Spirit Medium'' was actually non-existent.


    In response, Arthur disagreed.


    "I''m telling you it''s impossible! Even if I, Arthur Kredos, were to starve myself, I wouldn''t wear your clothes for the ''Cat Faction'' or ''Cat Hole'' Entry or Ascend Step Charts!"


    Arthur''s words were forceful and emphatic.


    Marinda, on the other hand, was all smiles.


    This lady swore, she would find a ''Cat Faction'' Entry or Ascend Step Chart at all costs.


    Of course, it would be best if it were from ''Cat Hole''.


    Then...


    Hunting attire?


    Ha, she had dresses too.


    Although not many, just one.


    But that would be enough.


    ''Indeed, a woman with a strong desire for revenge!'' thought Arthur to himself.


    He knew exactly why Marinda would make such a demand.


    It was simply retaliation for hitting him where it hurt.


    But was he not speaking the truth?


    If it was the truth, couldn''t he say it?


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' thought to himself, as his words continued to ring out¡ª


    "You might as well get ready for ''morning sickness'' then!


    Compared to puking for no good reason, ''morning sickness'' would certainly be more well-received.


    I can assure you, all the guests will be wide-eyed searching for every detail, all ears not wanting to miss a single word."


    "Ha, and what about ten months later?


    Or rather, are you confident you can deceive the guests present?"


    Marinda scoffed again.


    This time it was about inheritance, totally different from the salon.


    In the salon, she could pretend to have ''morning sickness.''


    Later, she could say it was a misunderstanding.


    But at the ritual for the inheritance, the guests would be of a different caliber altogether.


    No need to mention others, just the Female Swordmaster representing the Countess herself was an eager beaver; if she pretended to have morning sickness, that woman would surely offer eager assistance.


    With her capability, even without medical knowledge, she would be able to sense something amiss.


    At that time, it would be Marinda who became the laughingstock.


    "What''s so hard about that?


    You''re so madly in love with me that you think you must bear me a child to truly keep me by your side. As long as you express this to the Female Swordmaster, she will gladly help. In fact, if you speak to her in advance, she might even play along.


    And as for ten months later?


    We''re buying time with space here.


    We have to trust in the wisdom of future generations."


    Arthur said half-jokingly, half-seriously.


    He was now deeply entwined with Marinda.


    Presently, it''s Shinan Town, coastal transportation.


    And in the future, there would be oceanic transportation and island management.


    Arthur was very aware that he and Marinda were inseparable.


    So, jest when it''s time to jest, sting when it''s time to sting, but problems still need to be resolved.


    "Ha, you paint me as if I were a maiden blinded by love," Marinda retorted.


    But in the next moment, the lady took the pipe out of her mouth and inhaled deeply, saying¡ª


    "Arthur, are you ready to become a father?"

 Chapter 437 - 434: Competing to Cross, Competing to Cross

    Arthur looked across the dining table at Marinda.


    He knew that this was Marinda laying out their plan to him, but he needed to confirm more things.


    He scrutinized Marinda''s expression closely.


    "Eagle Eye" and "Insight" were both lit up like searchlights.


    But he discovered nothing.


    Suddenly, Arthur breathed a sigh of relief.


    The young "Spirit Medium" stood up and walked over to Marinda, extending his right hand palm-up¡ª


    "Of course!"


    Arthur looked down at Marinda, his gaze tender and his mouth curved into a smile.


    Under the candlelight, the already beautiful Marinda looked even more enchanting, especially her deep blue eyes that moved like waves.


    It was as if he was truly seeing the ocean.


    Intoxicating.


    Bewitching.


    Anyone who saw Marinda at that moment would be captivated by her beauty and amazed by the charm of her eyes.


    But at that moment, Marinda was looking up at Arthur.


    From Marinda''s perspective, Arthur''s face was fully illuminated by the candlelight above, with no trace of shadow on his nose, eyes, or neck¡ªonly his fair skin was visible.


    In such bright light, Arthur''s long eyebrows, prominent nose bridge, and those bright black pupils were all infinitely beautified.


    Especially those black eyes, unlike Marinda''s deep blue ones.


    These black pupils were deep yet bright, at this moment looking infinitely affectionate, yet as clear as a child''s eyes. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sense of an innocent and guileless young man filled them, such that even when Arthur''s mouth corners drooped slightly, it did not destroy that feeling; instead, it seemed as if Arthur was pursing his lips in a smile.


    Unconsciously, Marinda raised her hand and placed it in Arthur''s palm.


    The two of them looked at each other, Marinda''s breathing became rapid, and under the candlelight, specks of dust floated up.


    The next moment¡ª


    A purse containing 200 Gold Coins appeared on the dinner table at No. 2 Cork Street.


    Following that¡ª


    Ugh!


    Arthur: ...


    "Do you even chew your prawns?"


    The young "Spirit Medium" looked at the floor in front of him, his mouth twitching.


    "Ate too fast."


    Marinda picked up a napkin, wiping as she spoke, the entire movement extremely graceful. If it weren''t for the mess on the floor, she would definitely serve as a model for Noble ladies to learn from.


    "This mess is yours to clean!"


    Marinda spoke those words and then completely vanished into a ring of smoke.


    Arthur raised his hand and flipped the bird.


    After that came cleaning and ventilating.


    "Indeed, no matter how beautiful a woman is, after vomiting...


    It still stinks!


    Not to mention going to the bathroom."


    Arthur leaned by the window, muttering to himself.


    Meanwhile, at No. 6 White Bird Street, Marinda back in her study unconsciously turned her head and looked out the window towards Cork Street.


    "That guy is definitely cursing me right now.


    I should have eaten more leeks."


    Amidst her soft murmurs, Marinda turned around to start the final preparations before the Ritual of Noble succession.


    It wasn''t just about once more confirming the attendants who would accompany her to Baron Kemir''s manor tomorrow morning.


    It was also about tomorrow''s dress.


    Just now, she had not lied to Arthur.


    At this moment inside No. 6 White Bird Street, South Los''s most famous tailors were all present, modifying that dress according to her wishes.


    And Marinda?


    She needed to keep trying it on.


    For Marinda, this was torture.


    Marinda, who was not particularly fond of dresses, even though she had drastically reduced the decorations and based the design on riding attire, still found the entire process rather complex.


    And the tailors?


    They were enthusiastic.


    It was not just that Marinda had offered a high salary.


    More importantly, this was the dress to be worn for inheriting a noble title!


    As long as Marinda wore this dress to inherit the title, those involved in making the dress could certainly gain significant fame.


    Even enhance their reputation further.


    Therefore, each tailor gave their all.


    But for Marinda, it increasingly became a source of distress.


    ''I should have dragged Arthur, that bastard, along with me!


    He must be leisurely reading a book, eating midnight snacks!''


    Marinda thought to herself, feeling even more tormented.


    As for Arthur?


    Indeed, just as Marinda had guessed, after cleaning up the vomit, he was lying down reading a book, eating snacks.


    Only today, the snacks were rather different.


    Arthur held a book in one hand, and with the other, he reached into the purse Marinda had left behind, grabbed a Gold Coin, and tossed it into his mouth¡ª


    Crunch!


    The 2-gram Gold Coin was crushed in Arthur''s mouth instantly, soon softened under the moisture of saliva, and the taste of rich cocoa and butter emerged during the chewing.


    In fact, at that moment, Arthur felt as if he were eating a gold coin chocolate.


    The only difference was, gold coins tasted better than gold coin chocolates and provided a stronger feeling of fullness.


    He had calculated meticulously: one Gold Coin could replace five emergency biscuits.


    Yet it only took one Gold Coin to make ten emergency biscuits.


    In any case, it was somewhat uneconomical.


    However...


    These Gold Coins were delicious!


    As for the Potions to restore physical strength?


    Arthur had drunk one as well.


    It just tasted like the original Potion, nothing special, the feeling of fullness was about the same, but nowhere near as Delicious as the Gold Coins.


    And very soon, the purse that contained 200 Gold Coins was left with only half.


    "It''s good to be seventy percent full! It''s good to be seventy percent full!"


    Arthur told himself, but he couldn''t help the heartache that showed on his face.


    100 Gold Coins weren''t a lot for Arthur at the moment.


    However, spending 100 Gold Coins on snacks was still extremely extravagant for him now.


    Even the Old Lion wouldn''t dare eat like this every time.


    ''Hmm?


    Wait!


    Old Lion!''


    As he was putting away the remaining Gold Coins, Arthur suddenly remembered a rumor related to Gold Coins¡ªduring the early Pioneer Era when there was a plan to unify the currency, Gold Coins were to be abolished, but they were retained because the Old Lion suddenly discovered a gold mine.


    Moreover, someone swore that the mine was an unprecedentedly rich vein.


    ''Do I have a chance to visit that gold mine?


    If possible, could I lick the gold mine there?


    If licking is allowed, then eating a few dozen or hundreds of tons in the refining warehouse probably wouldn''t be noticed, right?''


    Arthur stroked his chin with one hand and seriously considered the feasibility of his plan.


    He always felt that feasting on so much pure gold could unexpectedly benefit him; perhaps the "Serpent of Death" Bloodline might be completed.


    However, he could imagine the difficulties.


    That gold mine was the lifeline of the Golden Lion Family, a most crucial asset; sneaking in would not be easy, let alone feasting in the refining warehouse.


    The difficulty of each step escalated exponentially.


    However, Arthur had already envisioned a plan¡ª


    "Perhaps, this could work!"

 Chapter 438 - 435: Suspect the Doubt, Not the Person!

    Arthur thought of the "Death Poetry Society".


    According to Potterman''s description, the "Death Poetry Society" had a considerable degree of cooperation with the Old Lion of Inner Bay!


    You have to know, he is "Death''s Child"!


    With the help of the "Death Poetry Society", it shouldn''t be difficult to approach the Old Lion''s gold mine.


    But aside from Potterman, the "Left Cantor", the "Death Poetry Society" also had a "Right Pastor"!


    Compared to Potterman, this "Right Pastor" Aeherlad, was of more concern to Arthur.


    Although he had never met the person, and Potterman didn''t provide more information about them, Arthur could guess that the current "Death Poetry Society" was always under their control.


    If he wanted to truly utilize the "Death Poetry Society"''s power, he must obtain their approval.


    Or perhaps...


    They died.


    Arthur stroked his chin, then shook his head.


    He knew too little about the "Death Poetry Society".


    Without absolute certainty, it was better to maintain the status quo.


    As for the Old Lion''s gold mine?


    "I wonder if the Countess is interested?"


    Arthur pondered.


    Then, his thoughts began to scatter.


    Could he use the Old Lion''s gold mine as a "flashpoint" to completely ignite the contradictions among the nobles of Inner Bay and South County, and then...


    Have the Old Lion attacked by all!


    To achieve this, he must make the Old Lion appear weak enough!


    And then there was the matter of interest!


    The latter was easy to talk about; the gold mine was the best interest.


    And the former?


    It seemed that as long it looked the part, it would do.


    Just make it so that the "arrow was on the string", and then it "had to be released"!


    Of course, this was just one aspect.


    You could say that was Plan A!


    As a "Spirit Medium", Arthur also had a Plan B.


    And that was¡ª


    "Unite" with the Old Lion to swallow up the nobles of South County!


    Jumping left and right?


    No, no, no!


    This was just the spontaneity of a "Spirit Medium".


    What bad intentions could he, a young, upright, simple, and kind "Spirit Medium" have?


    He wasn''t a conspirator, how could he do such a terrible thing as inciting a war?


    He just wanted to have a safe walk around Inner Bay and then be able to return to South Los, and if possible, have a taste of the gold mine along the way.


    "Right, Pan?"


    Arthur bent down and picked up Pendragon, who was passing by his legs, and asked softly.


    "Meow!"


    The cat looked disgruntled.


    After experiencing the "Orange Cat" Ritual, Pendragon didn''t just significantly increase in "Physique" and "Spirituality", but its intelligence also underwent a qualitative change.


    Although it didn''t know what Arthur was asking it.


    But the cat''s instinct told it, it definitely wasn''t anything good.


    "What?


    You also agree that it''s right to reallocate people''s wealth based on their intelligence and extract the portion of money that doesn''t match their intelligence?


    Pan, Daddy tells you, that''s fraud!


    We ''Spirit Mediums'' never deceive people!"


    Arthur looked seriously at his little kitty.


    Pan: ¡­


    Pendragon gave Arthur a bewildered cat face, seemingly unable to believe that Arthur could say such shameless words without blushing.


    "Meow, meow!"


    Immediately, Pendragon began to retort.


    Emotionally agitated, Pendragon''s meows ran together, and it almost seemed like it was about to speak from anger.


    "Alright, alright.


    I understand, I know.


    No problem, I get you, but you can''t become a fraudster, okay? As a ''Spirit Medium''s little kitty, you must remember¡ªwe ''Spirit Mediums'' never deceive."


    Arthur pretended to understand Pendragon.


    Pendragon tilted its head and completely gave up on dealing with Arthur.


    Then, it conveniently saw Kuliqi with a wide grin.


    You! Why are you laughing?


    Are you mocking me?


    "Meow!"


    With a heightened tone, Pendragon leapt from Arthur''s arms and charged straight at Kuliqi.


    Kuliqi''s dog face was puzzled as it was hit by Pendragon''s paw pad.


    What did it do?


    It didn''t do anything!


    It was just squatting there, sticking out its tongue.


    Arthur, on the other hand, watched the cat and dog chase each other around the room.


    He felt that No. 2 Cork Street was better lively.


    At least, it gave him a feeling of home.


    When Pendragon lay on its back, panting heavily, and Kuliqi squatted quietly beside it, hesitating whether to lick Pendragon''s fur as a gesture of friendship, Arthur picked up Pendragon and stuffed a wad of "Aura of Death" into Kuliqi''s mouth, ending the cat and dog battle.


    Lying back in bed, Arthur closed his eyes.


    Kuliqi, content after swallowing the "Aura of Death," wagged its tail and stood guard in the corridor.


    Arthur''s breathing, meanwhile, became slow and deep.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' had a feeling that another long day awaited him tomorrow.


    He needed more sleep.


    In fact, Arthur''s premonition was soon confirmed¡ª


    Dawn, five o''clock.


    Marinda appeared at No. 2 Cork Street.


    "We need to reach Baron Kemir''s manor before seven o''clock, and the estate is 25 kilometers from South Los, so we need to set off immediately." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Marinda, with a pipe in her mouth, directly flung back Arthur''s covers.


    This lady knew Arthur didn''t have the habit of sleeping naked.


    "Do you know what time it is now?


    Five o''clock!


    I just fell asleep at four-thirty!"


    Arthur emphasized.


    "You can catch up on sleep on the way."


    Marinda took a puff of her pipe, exhaling the smoke forcefully.


    Even Arthur, groggy with sleep, sensed that something was amiss this time.


    "Indeed, you''re also a woman.


    It''s only during these few days each month that I feel you''re a woman."


    Arthur let out such a sigh.


    Whoosh!


    A cloud of smoke, denser than before, enveloped Arthur.


    Marinda didn''t utter another word, but her gaze turned even more severe.


    This caused Arthur to instinctively look down.


    He feared he might have involuntarily taken off his pants while asleep.


    But his pajama bottoms were still firmly on.


    "What on earth happened?


    Please don''t tell me you''ve really got your period?"


    As Arthur said this, he flared his nostrils, trying to detect any out-of-the-ordinary odor on Marinda.


    Suddenly, a blush appeared on Marinda''s cheeks.


    But in the next moment, the lady put on a stern face again.


    Then, after taking two more puffs of her pipe, she asked seriously¡ª


    "Arthur, do you like me?"


    "Huh?"


    Arthur was baffled.


    He didn''t know what he had done to give Marinda such a misunderstanding.


    He just wanted an additional weakness, not actually to have a weakness.


    He wanted to explain, but Marinda cut straight to the point.


    "So, you look down on me?"


    "Ah?"


    Arthur was even more bewildered.


    What happened?


    What on earth happened?


    Marinda''s speech continued nonetheless.


    "If it''s neither liking me nor hating me...


    then do you want me to marry you?


    But I declare in advance, no matter what, I will not marry you!"


    Amidst a string of perplexing words, Arthur finally came to his senses, looking at Marinda with her stern face, the young ''Spirit Medium'' smiled slightly at the corners of his mouth.


    "You really won''t marry?"


    "I won''t."


    "Really won''t marry?"


    "I won''t."


    "Could you possibly change your mind?"


    "I said I won''t marry, not even at the risk of death."


    "Thank you so much, I''m deeply grateful."


    A smile appeared on Arthur''s face.


    "Why are you thanking me?"


    Marinda asked with a taut face, frowning.


    "Not only do I have to thank you, but I also have to thank heavens and earth."


    Arthur shrugged, placing both hands behind his head.


    Marinda''s deep blue eyes sank a bit.


    "Are you sick?"


    "Ah, right, right, right, I''m sick, terminally ill with paranoia."


    Arthur nodded in agreement.


    "Suspicious of what?"


    "I always feared that you might fall for me, wanting to marry me, so I''ve been terrified¡ªplagued with nightmares recently, and now? This is just perfect!"


    Arthur cheered joyously.


    Marinda''s fist clenched instantly.


    "What are you joking about!"


    With that, the lady dumped a pile of stuff in front of Arthur.


    Arthur narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at these items with surprise, and said¡ª


    "Is this a wedding invitation?"

 Chapter 439 - 436: When Pulling the Trigger, the Bullets Fired are the Same, Regardless of Age!

    Invitation Cards.


    The items Marinda threw to Arthur were three invitation cards.


    They were from Little Lisop and Dibwa, and the two nephews of Lord Bass.


    The content was the same, expressing the hope to attend the ceremony of Marinda''s inheritance of the title.


    Almost the instant he saw these three cards, Arthur understood why Marinda had reacted the way she had¡ª


    This lady felt she had been ''set up.''


    ''Pride, making you feel a loss of freedom at that moment.


    But this unfamiliarity makes you more hesitant!


    You are unsure of my motives.


    Even though it feels like a dignity infringement, you fear it might affect our collaboration, so...


    you test me this way, and it even disgusts me, right?''


    Arthur finally understood the situation and his lips curved into a smile.


    "You do not think this was my arrangement, do you?" he asked with a teasing smile, looking at Marinda.


    "Not you?


    Then who else could it have been?"


    Marinda was incredulous.


    If it had been only Little Lisop, Marinda would believe it might be the young man acting on his own, but the cards included those from the two nephews of Dibwa and Lord Bass.


    Don''t assume just because Arthur had saved the two men, they would willingly send invitations to a title inheritance ceremony.


    Even if they wanted to, it can''t be possible.


    Because, behind these men stand their uncles, those two Lords.


    Unlike the Lisop Family, who are ''new nobility'', the two traditional Lords surely wouldn''t let their nephews commit such unbefitting acts.


    In the interactions of nobility, it is absolutely not permitted to rashly appear at such significant events.


    It would start from a small gathering.


    Better yet, a private salon.


    Unless there had been previous interactions¡ª


    For example: a certain family deep-rooted in South Los had already interacted with these nobles, and then, they would have initiated inviting by sending the cards.


    In fact, not only did Marinda think this way.


    Arthur himself was also guessing what was going on.


    He was sure he had no connections with the Dibwa and Bass families.


    And the Kledos Family?


    Definitely not.


    Arthur was very sure of that.


    However, at this moment, faced with Marinda''s questioning, Arthur did not provide further explanation.


    "This was not my intention.


    Perhaps it arose because of me, but...


    I did not know about it beforehand." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur shrugged, rolled off the bed, and walked straight to the washroom.


    Marinda frowned behind him.


    This lady believed that Arthur would not lie to her at such a time.


    That only meant...


    The initiative had been taken by the Dibwa and Bass families.


    ''Does the Kledos family have such an influence in South Los in secret?


    To affect the Dibwa and Bass families?


    Remember, those are the most loyal knights of that Countess...


    Hmm?


    Could it be that the Countess took the initiative?


    Impossible!


    She absolutely wouldn''t have done that!''


    Marinda just had this thought when she completely dismissed it from her mind.


    She knew very well the personality of that Countess.


    If it didn''t genuinely affect South Los, the other party would not bother, even if many died, as long as South Los remained ''peaceful and prosperous'', she could ignore everything, and if it could bring her more profit, that would be even better¡ªthat was how she had risen.


    And as Arthur''s strength and power were revealed, although he would be valued by her, it definitely would not reach the extent of ''showing goodwill.''


    ''What has happened?


    Or is there some hidden situation I''m unaware of?''


    Marinda pondered.


    By the time Arthur had finished washing up and mounted the carriage with Pendragon in his arms, sitting opposite him, Marinda still hadn''t sorted out her thoughts¡ªand the more she thought about it, the more she felt as though she had overlooked something important.


    This feeling was terrible.


    Arthur, stroking Pendragon, glanced at the restless Marinda.


    He knew that his ''overthinking'' partner had started overthinking once again.


    Under normal circumstances, this would not have mattered.


    But today was different.


    Today was the day the other party was inheriting the title.


    Any error was unacceptable.


    After all, the other party acquiring a title, obtaining a brand new identity, and integrating into the circle of nobility could only be beneficial to him.


    Therefore, the young ''Spirit Medium'' sighed inwardly and asked softly,


    "Once, two children had an argument, where one child killed the other and was imprisoned by the local lord, yet that child did not know fear, because he knew he was still a child, his parents also told him he was a child, and they even persuaded others saying, ''this is just a child.''


    What would you do, if you were in this situation?"


    Arthur looked at Marinda with a smile.


    He was easing his partner''s tension in his own way.


    It proved quite effective.


    Marinda immediately diverted her attention.


    "A life for a life!"


    The lady said promptly.


    "But what if his parents intercede?"


    Arthur continued.


    "Kill them too!


    This child had an argument and killed someone, most likely under the influence of his parents, perhaps even instigated by them in secret. Indeed, if it hadn''t been witnessed, even more outrageous things might have occurred!"


    Arthur gestured for Marinda to continue.


    "Kill, then bury the body!"


    The lady continued.


    "And if others obstruct?"


    Arthur asked further.


    "Regard them as accomplices, and punish them together¡ªsome matters cannot be passively observed, for if calamity befalls oneself, who would champion for me?"


    Marinda said earnestly.


    Then, the lady asked,


    "How did that lord punish him?"


    "He had a servant bring Food, but gave no utensils; the child who caused Death, claiming to be a child, asked the servant for utensils¡ª''Knowing how to use utensils, not needing to be fed, you are no longer a child.''


    Afterwards, he ordered the murderer to be hanged."


    Arthur said.


    "Ah, a suitable punishment."


    Marinda nodded, then furrowed her brow again.


    "Such a lord should have a good reputation. Why have I never heard of him?"


    Faced with the lady''s query, Arthur laughed off.


    He certainly couldn''t say that he had made up the story just to divert your attention, right?


    After all, how could such atrocious acts occur in the real world, right?


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' then handed Pendragon to Marinda.


    "Pendragon just said that he wants you to hold him for a bit."


    Pendragon: ...


    Used as a prop, Pendragon slumped in his master''s arms, defeated.


    But Marinda was instantly captivated.


    In the past, the lady had wanted to pet Pendragon but had not succeeded.


    This time she could not only pet but also hold him.


    It was truly wonderful.


    Seeing Marinda holding Pendragon in her arms, Arthur breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thankful for the cat''s contribution!


    The world is a harsh and unjust place, the universe is chaos, and the only eternal thing is pain... Wow, cat, it''s a cat!


    Sometimes just a word like cat or Mimi can make one feel a trace of warmth.


    Not for any reason, but because in that moment, you have a cat.


    Arthur thought to himself as he looked towards Baron Kemir''s manor in the distance.


    There, quite a few people were already waiting.

 Chapter 440 - 437: The Arrogance of the Visitors is Equal to Their Humility!

    Standing by the carriage, Fengter was dressed in a black suit and wore a wide-brimmed hat filled with the traditional noble style of South Los, decorated with a bunch of white swan feathers¡ªhe, as a young man, preferred pure hunting attire or a simpler suit.


    But Butler Vick did not allow him to do so.


    And this time, he rarely followed the old butler''s advice.


    Because¡ª


    this matter concerned the face of the Doyle family.


    You should know that many nobles would attend the lady''s inheritance of the title.


    "Young Master, remember to address Elder Brother Arthur when you see Young Master Arthur,"


    Old Butler Vick admonished Fengter.


    "Okay, I know." Fengter said with a resigned expression.


    The young lord and heir always felt that his previous relationship with Arthur was adequate and it didn''t need to change, but the old butler informed him that it must change.


    "Young Master, you might not realize what Young Master Arthur now represents.


    "But please remember, as long as Young Master Arthur is your brother for a day, the Doyle family can exist without worries for a day.


    "Even further its status."


    Fengter recalled the words of the old butler; he didn''t know what "Entrant" meant, nor did he understand what it represented.


    Even though the old butler had explained several times, he still could not understand.


    However, he was looking forward to meeting Ms. Anna.


    Seeing his young master''s expression, Old Butler Vick''s heart was full of helplessness.


    "If only the young master were like Arthur!"


    Although it was disrespectful to think so, this old butler truly wished that Arthur would become the heir of the Doyle family.


    "Entrant"!


    That indeed was an "Entrant"!


    The old butler, well aware of what an "Entrant" represented, was filled with anticipation.


    Unfortunately, it was not to be.


    However, the Doyle family could still borrow a bit of glory.


    Thinking of this, the old butler spoke again¡ª


    "Young Master, remember Young Master Arthur..."


    Before the old butler could finish his words, Albert on the other side of the carriage took down his long bow from his back, and the ten guards accompanying them raised their long firearms.


    Without hesitation, the old butler pushed Fengter back into the carriage and stood at the carriage door, blocking any prying eyes with his body.


    Ratatat!


    The crisp sound of horse hooves continued unbroken.


    The next moment, a cavalry troop of fifty men appeared within everyone''s sight.


    Albert, serving as the Doyle family''s Swordsmanship Chief and Head Hunter, tensed up, his gaze unconsciously shifting to the manor behind him¡ªthe terrain was too disadvantageous against cavalry, they must rely on the manor''s defensive fortifications, and although it was rude to enter without announcing, there was no need to hesitate at this moment.


    However, soon, the Swordsmaship Chief and Head Hunter heaved a sigh of relief.


    Because the cavalry flaunted a banner¡ª


    Three blood-red longswords crossed in front of a black iron shield, surrounded by a bundle of irises!


    This was the flag of the Lisop Family.


    The three blood-red longswords symbolized having completed three heroic first assaults.


    The black iron shield signified having once saved a significant figure.


    And the irises?


    In South Los, they symbolized having turned around a major battle.


    In all of South Los, only Lord Lisop fit this description.


    No!


    Now it was Lord Little Lisop!


    Thinking this, the Swordsmanship Chief and Head Hunter signaled a safe gesture to the old butler.


    Standing in front of the carriage, the old butler then put his dagger and short sword back into his sleeves before smiling and walking forward¡ª


    "The Doyle family sends its greetings to you, Lord Little Lisop."


    Nobles always maintain what''s called noble demeanor


    Especially in battle, this must be adhered to.


    Not to mention, now at their first meeting.


    With the cavalry formation opening up, Lord Little Lisop, clad in full armor, rode forth on his warhorse. About 10 meters away from old Butler Vick, Little Lisop dismounted.


    At this moment, old Butler Vick completely relaxed.


    At least the Lisop Family was friendly.


    The hand behind the back slightly raised the index finger.


    Immediately, the people from the Doyle family raised the muzzles of their firearms.


    "You are Butler Vick, are you not?


    It''s truly an honor to meet you.


    Is Lord Fengter present? I hope to pay him a visit."


    The enthusiasm displayed by Little Lisop surprised the elderly butler Vick, but when Little Lisop indicated he would visit alone, the old butler looked towards Albert. After nods from the family''s Swordsmanship Chief and Head Hunter, he then escorted Little Lisop towards the carriage.


    "Hello, Lord Fengter."


    "Hello, Lord Little Lisop."


    The meeting was polite, but the conversation soon heated up.


    For Little Lisop had brought up his ''Kind Father Arthur.''


    And Fengter admitted he greatly missed ''Elder Brother Arthur.''


    Once the two young men found a common topic, everything changed immediately.


    And the two families also became harmonious, with Lisop Family''s Guard Commander and Swordsmanship Chief Gold and Doyle Family''s Swordsmanship Chief and Head Hunter Albert conversing softly on one side. The guards from both families, although still clearly distinct, were no longer on edge.


    Representing the Doyle family, the golden oak banner and representing the Lisop family, the blood sword banner both stood proudly at the manor entrance, unfurling in the wind.


    Meanwhile, in the distance, a convoy was slowly approaching.


    Sitting in the carriage, Brule, puffing on a cigar, leaned back in the seat cushioned with velvet and sponge, allowing him to be more comfortable and cozy.


    Especially when he occasionally saw the dozen carriages behind him, this comfort and coziness soared dramatically.


    The Bernice family had fallen.


    The Coste Commerce and Emmond Commerce were gone too.


    Finally, it was his turn, Brule!


    South Los, boasting both inland and port assets, was exceedingly wealthy. Legends of wealth happened daily, especially when some long-renowned merchants fell, much like whales, and more merchants would emerge in South Los.


    Brule was such a man. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By scavenging the Coste Commerce and Emmond Commerce, his wealth skyrocketed by more than tenfold.


    But this also made him a target for the Bernice family, and just when he was planning to flee, the Bernice family collapsed.


    Completely collapsed.


    By seizing the upper hand during the conflict, Brule scavenged again, and his wealth once more skyrocketed by tenfold.


    This made him recently become the largest and wealthiest merchant in South Los, second only to the ''Lady of the Eternal Night,'' especially after receiving an invitation to her title inheritance. Brule''s inner self swelled immensely.


    The merchant believed he was favored by the goddess of destiny.


    Perhaps, he even had a chance to take over the ''Lady of the Eternal Night''''s enterprises.


    Once this idea took root in his mind, the merchant''s attitude became arrogant.


    He not only told his coachman to slow down but also had the remaining merchants follow behind him.


    He wanted to arrive alongside the ''Lady of the Eternal Night.''


    He wanted to display his stance.


    After all, in this title inheritance, he should be the most honored guest.


    As for nobles attending the ceremony?


    Impossible!


    He would not believe that the ''Lady of the Eternal Night'' had already breached the nobles'' barriers.


    Huff!


    The rich smoke was forcefully exhaled by the merchant against the carriage window. Brule enjoyed watching the smoke hit the glass and bounce back ineffectually; he appreciated the sense of futility of being so close yet utterly unable to break through¡ªespecially when his opponents felt this way, he would often burst into laughter.


    At this moment, this was no exception.


    Huff!


    Another puff of smoke.


    The smoke twirled on the glass.


    Brule admired this scene.


    Then, from behind the hazy smoke, the merchant saw something.


    Suddenly, the merchant rushed to the window, forehead pressed against the glass, eyes widening to the extreme, foolishly staring into the distance.


    The cigar in his mouth?


    It had already fallen.


    All that remained was a frantic shout¡ª


    "Speed up! Speed up! Hurry and speed up!"

 Chapter 441 - 438: It has made all the preparations to welcome its master!

    Arthur looked at the people in front of Baron Kemir''s manor.


    Some he recognized.


    Others he did not.


    Little Lisop was one of his own, Fengter was somewhat one of his own too, but who was that obsequious, greasy-faced fat man next to them?


    "That''s Brule.


    He initially made his fortune by fishing.


    Then, he quickly took a large share of the overseas transport market after the collapse of Coste Commerce and Emmond Commerce.


    Lately, when the Bernice family was preparing to move against him, we brought down the Bernice family, and this fellow gained a bit more from the situation.


    Now, many in South Los believe him to be the best businessman after me."


    Marinda, standing beside Arthur, introduced this recently renowned businessman of South Los with a tone that carried a hint of disdain and ninety-nine parts anticipation.


    It was the feeling of watching a meat pig fattening up.


    "The Cold Winter Festival is coming up soon!"


    Arthur said softly.


    Cold Winter is the coldest day in South County.


    All over South County, there would be a holiday starting three days before this day until the seventh day after, when normal activities would resume.


    It was considered the longest holiday for most people in South County.


    During this period, everyone stayed indoors.


    However, South Los was slightly warmer. Apart from being well-stocked with food, some people would still choose to gather or visit relatives and friends.


    The most popular food during this time was naturally meat.


    Pork constituted a significant portion.


    Therefore, a large number of pigs were slaughtered before Cold Winter.


    Such pigs, plump and well-fattened, were jokingly called ''Year Pigs'' by the people of South Los.


    "No rush!


    My reputation is loud enough, and with the recent inheritance of my title, I''ve already been in the spotlight¡ªwhile I''ve made all sorts of preparations, I''d gladly welcome someone to distract the public''s attention a bit.


    Of course, when it''s time to butcher the pig, I''ll call you to share the meat!"


    Marinda said, her lips curving around her smoking pipe.


    Sitting across from her, Arthur gave a thumbs up.


    Look, this is Marinda.


    Most of the time, she''s the best partner.


    As for the ''pig'' targeted by Marinda?


    As Marinda''s partner, Arthur felt it was only right for him to contribute; otherwise, he would feel awkward when it was time to divide the meat.


    So¡ª


    "Isn''t one pig a bit too few?


    If he is plump enough, naturally, he will attract some hungry wolves.


    It''s normal for a group of wolves and one pig to fight and both get hurt.


    And us?


    Taking advantage of the situation to devour them is also normal.


    Of course, we mustn''t eat them all, we have to leave some behind to feed a new pig and attract new wolves¡ªSouth Los is vast, and some overseas islands are wealthy enough."


    Arthur said so.


    Marinda blinked, her blue eyes sparkling with more laughter.


    Look, this is Arthur.


    Most of the time, he''s the best partner.


    She doesn''t need to say much or explain anything, and he knows how to cooperate.


    "Of course."


    Marinda nodded.


    Then, the two exchanged a glance and smiled simultaneously.


    They both tacitly avoided discussing why not to ''eliminate them completely''.


    It was not that they weren''t greedy enough.


    It was that the lord of South Los did not permit it.


    "When will I be able to really go all out!


    I''m truly exhausted now!"


    Marinda expressed such a sigh.


    "When you can go all out, you''ll just lament again¡ªhow it used to be good, and now it''s simply too difficult."


    Arthur spoke softly. As Marinda looked on in confusion, the young ''Spirit Medium'' recited the words that had been prepared long ago¡ª


    "Only when you stand at a sufficient height and have acquired everything you once dreamed of will you realize that the us of back then was the best version of us. Even if the raging rivers we saw at the time now look like mere creeks, and the towering mountains look just like small mounds.


    At every stage, we are entitled to say we''re tired.


    Because...


    Back then, we were standing in the fog, equally lost."


    Arthur said and looked at Marinda.


    The lady appeared bewildered.


    Because she didn''t know why Arthur was telling her all this.


    Wasn''t it just a casual remark?


    "I say this to tell you that it''s wrong to criticize your present self with the eyes of the future.


    I also want to tell you...


    you have me by your side!"


    Arthur explained.


    Immediately, a touch of emotion appeared on Marinda''s face.


    Arthur grasped this moment, pushed open the carriage door, jumped down from the carriage, letting everyone at the manor entrance see Marinda at this moment and hear Arthur''s words¡ª


    "My dear, we have arrived."


    A gentle epithet.


    A shy expression.


    This was the scene everyone at the manor entrance witnessed.


    Even though some still harbored doubts about the ''Lady of the Eternal Night'' truly being sincere, the scene before their eyes made them involuntarily furrow their brows in confusion.


    They wondered if they had guessed wrong.


    Without showing any emotion, Arthur surveyed the surroundings and nodded secretly to himself.


    If it weren''t for avoiding unnecessary troubles and for setting the stage for later, he wouldn''t have needed to go through such lengths.


    He had not only to prepare himself but also adjust the emotions of his business partners.


    Was it easy for him?


    In an instant, Marinda understood Arthur''s intentions.


    Although grateful at heart, she was also a bit annoyed.


    Was her acting not good enough?


    Would it have killed him to give her a heads up?


    Immediately, gratitude and annoyance merged into a gaze of coquettish reproach directed at Arthur.


    Her deep blue eyes, almost as if they could speak, conveyed that slight dissatisfaction, but what caught more attention was the gratitude.


    Everyone saw this glimpse of gratitude, but no one perceived it as such.


    Everyone thought it was love.


    Under the morning sun, the young lad stretched out his arm, helping his beloved girl step down from the carriage. The girl''s love for the young man was clear, but upon noticing the spectators around, she remained shy, irritated, yet unable to say something harsh to the young man, leaving only a gaze full of coquettish reproach.


    Every person watching Arthur and Marinda thought the same.


    Including Little Lisop and Fengter.


    ''Is this ''mother''?''


    Little Lisop wondered to himself and signaled to Gold.


    Immediately, fifty South Town Cavalry sprang into action, each with a hand on their helmet and the other on their chest, as Little Lisop greeted his ''Kind Father'' and ''mother''.


    Fengter was quick to follow.


    And the old butler Vick was also well prepared.


    Ten guards from Oak Manor laid a red carpet straight from the manor entrance to Arthur and Marinda''s feet.


    Then came the petals.


    Under the direction of Cook Mary, fresh petals scattered over the heads of Arthur and Marinda.


    Arthur looked at the carpet under his feet and then at the flowers above his head, feeling somehow odd.


    But the oddest thing was the tightly closed manor gates.


    Immediately, the young ''Spirit Medium'' raised a hand and pointed.


    Squeak!


    Suddenly, the distant manor gates opened with a unique friction noise.


    It seemed to be welcoming its two masters.


    However, the lifeless manor still seemed to be missing something.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' thought for a moment, smiled at Marinda, and raised his hand to point again. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 442 - 439: Named as a Warning!

    Arthur raised a hand and pointed.


    Everyone''s gaze shifted toward the manor.


    All at once, to everyone''s amazement, the manor that had been full of fallen leaves and whose building corners were damaged and permeated with a desolate feeling, burst into life with Arthur''s gesture.


    The fallen leaves were still there.


    The damaged buildings had not been repaired.


    But no one could feel the desolation anymore.


    What remained was only vitality.


    Even in the winter day, it was palpably felt.


    It seemed¡­


    Death Qi had been swept away.


    Or more accurately, it had been thoroughly absorbed.


    And the only one who could do this was Arthur.


    Arthur, disregarding the surprise of the crowd, softly said to Marinda¨D


    "As we say goodbye to the old and welcome the new, all things come to life!


    It, has prepared itself to greet its new master!


    Please, my lady."


    As he spoke, Arthur also mimicked a bow with due ceremony.


    Those witnessing the scene couldn''t help but marvel at Arthur''s magic, and at the same time, the affection between Arthur and Marinda.


    No one would think that Arthur''s bowing could make him lose dignity.


    Everyone could tell that it was a kind of ''little game'' between lovers to foster their affection.


    Who hasn''t experienced that intensely passionate phase?


    In that stage, both men and women are fervent, like two lanterns swinging in the wild wind, now you chase her, now she chases you, until an unintentional collision sparks a passionate ignition, shining a brighter light and radiating intense heat.


    The end?


    In a wisp of smoke, they ascend to the night sky, forever entwined.


    At least, that''s what they believe at that time.


    That''s why they are unguarded, paying no heed to what around them might be kindled by their passion, and indifferent to the gazes of the world.


    Of course, more often than not¡­


    It''s a complete mess!


    Arthur obviously knew all this, but it did not hinder the devotion in his eyes.


    Marinda also knew it, but it did not prevent the tenderness in her gaze.


    Flowers!


    A sudden shower of flower petals!


    Mary, no longer a part-time steward but a cook, along with the maids, tossed petals, bringing a whole cartload to mid-air, showering them down.


    Like a rain of flowers.


    Under the morning light, colorful and dazzling.


    ''Hmph, "Spirit Medium" tricks.''


    As Marinda stepped forward, she was momentarily lost in the spectacle before mentally chiding herself.


    Arthur saw Marinda''s expression, and of course, he knew what she was thinking.


    Therefore, the young "Spirit Medium" deliberately moved closer to the lady.


    Instantly, a visceral urge to vomit surged from deep within.


    ''You bastard.''


    The lady communicated to Arthur with her eyes.


    ''Much obliged for the compliment.''


    Arthur continued walking, responding with a slight smile.


    To the onlookers, this scene became yet another instance of their playful banter.


    "Lord Kledos and Miss Caesar are truly a match made in heaven."


    Brule praised loudly from the side.


    This man, who had been so ambitious and self-important before, had been utterly terrified after seeing Little Lisop and Fengter.


    Nobles!


    They were nobles!


    Nobles wielding absolute power!


    Therefore, after running down from the carriage, the great merchant humbly tried to shorten the distance between them.


    Unfortunately, his efforts were hardly effective.


    Little Lisop was, at the moment, wholly focused on his ''Kind Father'' and ''Mother'', with no time to bother with a stranger.


    Fengter''s case was simpler, although he had begun to learn from the old housekeeper how to manage ''Oak Manor'', at this stage most of the day-to-day operations of ''Oak Manor'' still needed the old housekeeper''s oversight, so Fengter didn''t pay any attention to Brule either.


    As a result, the great merchant Brule experienced ''the arrogance of the nobility''.


    Feeling powerless, Brule could only ''close the gap'' by other means.


    Like right now¡ª


    Vociferously giving praise.


    Surely that would win him favor!


    That''s what the great merchant Brule thought.


    But no sooner had these words left his mouth than he incurred the disdain of those around him.


    The people around despised the great merchant for shattering the aesthetic harmony between Arthur and Marinda.


    Subconsciously, many people glared angrily at the great merchant.


    Especially Little Lisop and Fengter.


    The two young nobles conveyed with their eyes, ''A match made in heaven, none of your demon or devilish business! Be gone, you fiend! Be gone, you fiend!''


    The great merchant Brule awkwardly withdrew to one side.


    Throughout the whole encounter, neither Arthur nor Marinda had glanced at each other.


    For Arthur, Brule had already been categorized.


    Giving him another glance would mean Arthur''s defeat.


    Besides, there was something else that concerned Arthur even more¡ª


    The ''Death Qi'' that lurked within Baron Kemir''s Manor! sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While the carriage hadn''t yet truly neared the manor, and they were still several kilometers away, Arthur could distinctly sense the abnormality of the ''Death Qi'' here.


    It wasn''t ''Death Qi'' that naturally spread but rather seemed to be intentionally accumulated and gathered.


    As for how it was accumulated and gathered?


    It was surely based on slaughter, supplemented by secret techniques.


    And such slaughter most likely began with those close by.


    ''Baron Kemir, due to the absence of an heir and the non-awakening of his bloodline, became temperamental. It seemed like some monster was lurking in the manor. Within a year, six maids and three male servants died. Later, after the old housekeeper who had been striving to maintain the manor passed away, the place grew increasingly unsettled, causing many to resign, while more disappeared without a word. The entire manor quickly fell into decay.''


    Arthur recalled the information he had gathered about Kemir Manor from others.


    This part was without the inclusion of Grandma Andor.


    However, even including the old woman didn''t make much of a difference.


    From beginning to end, it was all merely the Baron''s scheming.


    But...


    It was evident the Baron had failed.


    Not only had his efforts come to naught in the end, but his direction of research was also flawed.


    Based on the Death Qi that had just dissipated, Arthur judged this point very accurately.


    Death Qi was not to be used this way!


    Arthur had the absolute authority to say so.


    After all, no one understood Death Qi better than Arthur.


    Similarly, Arthur instantly located the Baron''s secret chamber.


    He swore that he had just been purely cleansing the Death Qi, with no covetous thoughts towards the place.


    At most...


    It was incidental.


    Marinda was even less inclined to pay attention to Brule, as she took out a ring representing the Kemir family from her bosom¡ªa simple ring made from lapis lazuli.


    There was no inscription on it.


    Only on the inside of the band, the surname ''Kemir'' of the family was written.


    Marinda put the ring on the index finger of her right hand.


    Immediately, she took a deep breath.


    Whoo!


    In the soft sound of exhalation, Marinda, standing five paces inside the main gate, lifted her right hand, the ring on her index finger aimed at the manor.

 Chapter 443 - 440 Stonemason Guild!

    Invisible ripples spread from this cyan gold ring.


    Most people could not perceive such ripples.


    Only those with the "Spirituality" Talent could sense them.


    However, it did not take long for everyone to feel something was different¡ª


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Amidst the dull sound of cleaving air, two figures, each four meters tall, flew out from various parts of the mansion, their grey-white bodies with fierce faces, and bat wings armed with hooked claws.


    "Gargoyles?!"


    Brule and the merchants behind him widened their eyes, unable to help but exclaim in shock.


    Their voices were sharp and piercing, instantly causing Little Lisop and Fengter to frown slightly.


    Both were aware that Kemir Manor was protected by gargoyles.


    This was a semi-public secret among the Nobility.


    Otherwise, this place would have been looted clean long ago.


    Never underestimate the greed of the human heart.


    But that was only in reference to the Nobility.


    The Merchants'' circle?


    Even Brule was sweating profusely.


    As his wealth and status had grown, this merchant had naturally come to know that beyond the everyday world he saw, there lay a hidden one unknown to most.


    The Bernice family had once possessed such power.


    But Brule had only heard of it, and had never truly seen it.


    So when two gargoyles appeared before him, the merchant was utterly unable to remain calm.


    It went without saying for those merchants behind Brule, who were even less composed than he was.


    Besides exclamations, many even stepped back continuously.


    Two of them even fell to the ground outright.


    But at this moment, nobody had the time to mock these two¡ª all eyes were fixed on Marinda, who stood before the two gargoyles.


    The lady was gently rotating the lapis lazuli ring.


    "Go!"


    A low chant.


    The two gargoyles took flight once more, returning to their original positions.


    One to the roof of the main building.


    The other to the depths of the back garden.


    And only at this moment was Kemir Manor''s defense truly deactivated¡ªexcept when necessary, these two gargoyles would fall into slumber.


    Everyday security?


    That was naturally handled by Marinda''s subordinates.


    "Not bad for defensive power."


    Arthur, standing to the side watching the gargoyles return to their spots, quietly admired.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' was also seeing these gargoyles for the first time, but that did not hinder his performance.


    Such a manner of taking things in stride and commenting from a position of higher understanding was far from difficult for Arthur.


    Regarding this, Marinda had no doubts.


    The identity of Arthur as the contemporary ''Black Cat'' and the inscrutable ''Kledos Family'' had already deeply impressed the lady. With such a background, the lady straightforwardly said¡ª


    "A masterpiece of the ''Stonemason Guild'' during the Silver Age.


    Although not true ''gargoyles'' in every sense, these derived gargoyles, based on automata, still possess formidable attack and defense capabilities. Most importantly is their short-range flight, which is enough to be favored by any Noble, if not for the high cost of production and the need for more gold for regular maintenance, they would be the best troops."


    Marinda lamented.


    ''Stonemason Guild''?


    Arthur took note of this organization''s name, which he was hearing for the first time.


    At the same time, an appropriately ambiguous smile appeared on his face.


    "A masterpiece of the ''Stonemason Guild'' during the Silver Age?" he echoed softly.


    No questioning.


    No disputing.


    But it was enough.


    Marinda glanced at Arthur, slightly annoyed, and said softly,


    "Ah yes, that''s right, even at its peak, the ''Stonemason Guild'' couldn''t compare to one-tenth of the ''Cat Faction,'' not to mention the ''Cat Hole.''


    But, you can''t deny their craftsmanship and secret techniques.


    If the construction of a gargoyle didn''t cost 100,000 Gold Coins and the minimum monthly expenses weren''t 500 Gold Coins, not to mention the bottomless hole of battle and repairs, then the ''Stonemason Guild'' would be one of the most formidable forces in South Los!"


    Facing Marinda, who had learned to quote his catchphrases, Arthur just shrugged.


    "You know that''s not what I''m referring to,"


    the young ''Spirit Medium'' said with a resigned smile.


    "Of course, I''m aware you''re talking about how, after the Pioneer Era began, the emergence of cannons greatly diminished the role of gargoyles,


    to the point where the ''Stonemason Guild'' nearly vanished from public view.


    However, they have recently improved their crowning creations and started to obtain greater combat power in a more effective and lightweight manner.


    In Inner Bay, many nobles have placed orders for ''New Guards'' with the ''Stonemason Guild''."


    Marinda spoke in such a manner.


    New Guards?


    I wonder what their capabilities are?


    How much do they cost?


    It would probably be nice to have a couple at No. 2 Cork Street if possible.


    Arthur never skimped on arming his ''home.''


    Yet, once again, Arthur bemoaned his ''lack of intelligence,'' having been unaware of ''such a big event'' happening in Inner Bay.


    Unconsciously, Arthur''s thoughts turned again to the ''Cloak Society.''


    Or, to be precise...


    Garcia!


    ''Perhaps it''s time to put some pressure on him?''


    As Arthur considered this, Marinda, standing by his side, had already turned to signal to Edwin and Mary.


    Immediately, the two sprang into action.


    Edwin commanded the 20 attendants brought over from No. 6 White Bird Street to take up their positions.


    Mary, full of enthusiasm, shouted¡ª


    "Two hours!


    We have two more hours to clean and decorate this place!


    Now, let''s get moving!"


    After speaking, the housekeeper-cum-cook, officially appointed by Marinda, rolled up her sleeves and quickly sprang into action.


    15 maids and 15 attendants promptly followed suit.


    Of course, the housekeeper hadn''t forgotten to bring hot tea and pastries to those waiting at the door, offering her sincere apologies at the same time.


    Little Lisop and Fengter accepted with a smile, expressing not only their willingness to wait but also their desire to help.


    "Anything important to the Master is important to the Lisop Family; if you have any instructions, please do tell me,"


    Little Lisop said earnestly.


    For Little Lisop, had it not been for the worry of exposing his true relationship with Arthur, he would have knelt down and shouted ''Kind Father'' by now, and broadcasted the ''Kind Father''s'' greatness to everyone around. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fengter, however, frowned.


    Because...


    Little Lisop had stolen his line.


    It was the line prepared by the old butler for him.


    Fortunately, Fengter was adaptable.


    He said earnestly¡ª


    "I feel the same way!"


    Having finished, the young noble bowed slightly.


    "Thank you both. If possible, please assist Edwin in patrolling the vicinity¡ªeven though we have ''cleared'' it several times before, there always seem to be some who are undeterred."


    Lady Mary didn''t reject this kind offer.


    Accepting goodwill is also an effortless way to close the distance between people.


    Lady Mary, fully aware of this point, immediately communicated with Edwin and got everyone moving.


    The cavalry from the Lisop Family started patrolling the surrounding roads.


    The firearm bearers from the Doyle family paced through the dense woods.


    And the guards brought by Brule and others?


    They didn''t need Lady Mary''s instructions to spontaneously start their duties.


    Therefore, when Lady Mary came with the tea and pastries, her face bore a polite and etiquette-filled smile.


    "Will Lady Mary have less time to bake egg tarts in the future?"


    Watching this unfold, Arthur voiced his thoughts.


    "That won''t happen. Cooking is Mary''s greatest passion, just like...


    just like what we are passionate about."


    Marinda shook her head, then lowered her voice.


    After exchanging a glance with Arthur, they silently made their way towards a certain area inside the manor¡ª


    There lay the true purpose of their visit!

 Chapter 444 - 441: Secret Room!

    Arthur and Marinda entered through the manor''s main gate.


    They passed through the corridor and the living room, and walked up the spiral staircase to the second floor¡ªthis manor was filled with the style of the Silver Age, emphasizing opulence and splendor.


    Or, one might say, extravagance.


    Arthur could easily see the remnants of gilding on the stairs.


    However, these gildings, lacking the necessary maintenance, had long become mottled.


    Moreover, Arthur was certain that this had started not after Baron Kemir''s death, but much earlier.


    Just like the similarly mottled oil paintings on the walls.


    "The decline during the ''Seven Years'' War''?"


    Arthur murmured quietly to himself.


    "The Kemir Family had already shown signs of decline at the end of the Silver Age.


    At that time, the father of Baron Kemir, like his opponent''s grandfather, had not experienced an Awakening.


    Baron Kemir was the same.


    Three generations had not experienced an Awakening, and the entire Kemir Family had started to become unstable.


    To ensure the long-term survival of the Kemir Family, the father of Baron Kemir had no choice but to engage in some ''resource exchanges'' with other Nobles of South Los in exchange for the continuation of the Kemir Family.


    Even hoping that an ''alliance through marriage'' could change the desperate situation of the Kemir Family.


    Unfortunately...


    Some things are unavoidable."


    Marinda, with a cigarette holder in her mouth, then exhaled a puff of smoke.


    The smoke drifted forward and swept past the oil paintings of the ancestors of the Kemir Family.


    A total of seven.


    The images depicted them as either valiant or elegant, a testament to their past vigor, but the damaged frames brought everything back to reality.


    What had passed was already gone.


    Irreversible, except for...


    replacement.


    "Do you think our portraits will have a day like this?"


    Marinda suddenly asked Arthur.


    Upon inheriting the title, as the founder of the Caesar Family, it was naturally necessary according to noble customs to hang a portrait of her own.


    And Arthur?


    As her nominal husband, it was naturally necessary for him too.


    Moreover, their portraits must hang side by side at the highest place of this manor''s Great Hall.


    Arthur was indifferent to this.


    He was not only indifferent to where his own portrait was hung, but also indifferent to Marinda''s concerns.


    "Then I''ll make sure to add a line of text at the very bottom of the canvas¡ªwhat are you looking at, haven''t seen a handsome guy before?"


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' said this.


    Marinda immediately rolled her eyes.


    However, she was somewhat moved by Arthur''s suggestion.


    Subsequently, the lady also decided to add text at the very bottom of her canvas.


    It would say¡ª


    What are you looking at, am I not handsomer than the jerk next to me?


    Yes!


    That''s how it would be written!


    Marinda emphasized to herself internally, her lips curving up involuntarily, her exhaled smoke even carrying a hint of ease.


    This touch of ease corresponded to the completion of the current phase, with the nervousness and anticipation of the upcoming phase beginning.


    Normally, given this lady''s personality, after reflecting, she would quickly adjust her mood and delve into the next phase, but Arthur''s joke.


    This adjustment ended at this very moment.


    ''Hmph, this jerk is somewhat useful!''


    Marinda glanced at the smiling Arthur.


    Then, she again resumed walking toward the master''s study.


    A Baron''s title was not this lady''s ultimate goal!


    Her ultimate goal?


    It remained a secret for now.


    Until she took that step, she wouldn''t tell anyone.


    Arthur followed Marinda into the study¡ªpreviously, where the Death Qi was most concentrated.


    Clearly, the traditional Kemir Family, when constructing a secret room, also chose tradition.


    Far less flexible and varied than the secret rooms constructed by the ''Spirit Medium''.


    The entrance to the secret room was located right behind the desk, opposite the bookshelf.


    Among a host of damaged books, that intact one was really conspicuous.


    "So adherent to rules that they lack adaptability, it''s almost like putting up a sign saying ''welcome''."


    Arthur critiqued.


    "The existence of such secret rooms is itself well-known.


    In my opinion, it''s like a wardrobe that flaunts its owner''s wealth,"


    Marinda voiced a different opinion.


    At the same time, she reached out and pulled a book. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Click!


    After a crisp sound, the spring mechanism began to move.


    Soon after, the bookcase slowly started to shift, sending dust accumulated on it into the air.


    "Your wardrobe needs cleaning."


    Arthur said, covering his nose and mouth as he stepped back.


    But Marinda, unfazed by the dust, blew at it¡ª


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, the light smoke mixed with the rising dust rolled back, later gathering into a cluster and settling in the corner of the study room.


    Applause!


    Arthur clapped and was just about to say something praiseworthy.


    However, Marinda humphed and interrupted him.


    "Shut up!


    Swallow what you were going to say next!


    Don''t make me spit on you in my happiest moment!"


    "Huh? You know what I was about to say?"


    Arthur looked surprised.


    "Heh, nothing more than you could make a good housekeeper or something,"


    Marinda gave him a knowing look.


    Arthur frowned, then seriously said,


    "Marinda, have you underestimated your importance to me?


    A mere housemaid? Impossible.


    At least a butler!"


    Marinda was caught off guard at first, but as he continued, she realized her mistake.


    A terrible mistake.


    Why overestimate a jerk?


    "Ah right, right, right!


    I''m the butler, and you?


    As the butler''s lover, you''re merely the First Order manservant¡ªremember to turn on the light when the boss wakes up at night, or else it''s you who''ll need to clean up."


    Marinda gave Arthur the middle finger.


    In the Silver Age, being a First Order manservant was a job that ordinary people both loved and hated.


    They loved it for the high salary and close access to the boss.


    They hated it because it was too close for comfort.


    Not only did they know too many of the boss''s secrets, but they also were privy to embarrassing incidents, often having to clean up messes.


    For example, Lord Eisenau of the West Berlin Territory once, unable to see clearly at night, kicked over the toilet and splashed his First Order manservant with the contents.


    Of course, the key point was that the splashed manservant had to clean the toilet and keep the incident hush-hush.


    As for why the story got out?


    It was because the dutiful manservant, splashed with feces and urine, cleaned so earnestly that what was originally a small puddle turned into a much larger mess...


    Eventually, as Lord Eisenau chastised the "idiot", the story became widely known.


    Arthur knew about this.


    Scott had told him as a joke.


    However, Arthur certainly did not want to become the joke himself.


    So¡ª


    "I will embrace you."


    Arthur looked sentimentally at Marinda as they walked side by side.


    The lady immediately disdainfully waved her hand and widened the distance between them.


    "Stay away from me, revolting fellow!"


    Facing the disgusting image that popped into her mind, Marinda retreated once again.


    Arthur, however, continued down laughing.


    Their bickering and playful banter ended as their feet touched the floor of the secret room.


    They both looked seriously at the room filled with piles of books, their eyes simultaneously drawn to the large desk in the middle, more precisely, to what''s on the desk¡ª


    Notes!


    Marinda immediately strode forward.


    And Arthur?


    He quietly took a step back.

 Chapter 445 - 445: 442

    Could there be other traps in a secret chamber?


    Yes!


    And the more crucial the item is, the higher the likelihood of traps.


    Just like now¡ª


    As Marinda had just taken a step, not even one meter out, a soft breeze sounded within the chamber.


    Invisible poison gas leaked from the ventilation holes.


    And like before, Marinda opened her mouth and exhaled a puff of smoke.


    Immediately, the smoke split into two.


    One part swept towards the invisible poison gas.


    The other acted as a Force Field Shield, adhering to the bookshelves, desks in the chamber, and especially to the notes on the desk, which were layered twice.


    In fact, Marinda''s caution proved to be utterly necessary.


    Two seconds after the poison gas dissipated, a blaze fell from above.


    The blaze originated from a ventilation hole disguised as a cone-shaped trap, engulfing most of the chamber but sparing the entrance where Arthur stood.


    Watching Marinda unharmed by the blaze as she weaved through it and evaded six arrows with another leap, Arthur applauded again¡ª


    "Graceful moves, Marinda, you must be strong at combat.


    That dodge just now had the speed of a cheetah and the delicacy of a hummingbird."


    After ensuring there was no danger, Arthur came out with praises.


    Marinda clenched her teeth.


    This lady had never seen such a shameless bastard.


    Her indignation and anger came from¡­


    the subconscious assumption that the two would walk side by side.


    Just like before.


    But who knew that Arthur, this bastard, would take a step back and retreat into the corridor they came from.


    "You are so shameless, does your family know?"


    Marinda scolded.


    "They know!


    That''s what they taught me!


    Haven''t I told you?"


    Arthur blinked, wearing an innocent look.


    Marinda simply didn''t believe Arthur''s words. She purely thought it was just an excuse Arthur was making, blaming it on his family''s teachings, just a pretext.


    He must be a natural-born bastard!


    "Such a bastard you are, nothing like a cat¡ªabsolute more like those snakes hiding in the shadows!


    Not just sinister and ruthless,


    but also vigilant against any creature that approaches."


    Marinda flipped Arthur the bird and then turned to walk towards the desk.


    And Arthur''s expression remained unfazed.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' wasn''t at all rattled by any guesses at his identities, he just said very calmly.


    "Born a cat, I am cautious."


    Arthur spoke those words while glancing at the notes on the desk.


    Marinda didn''t block him, instead, she stepped aside to let Arthur get a better view.


    There were two notebooks on the desk, stacked one on top of the other.


    The similarly colored notebooks, from a distance, could be mistaken for one.


    The one on top was written in the common tongue.


    The opening page went straight to the theme¡ª


    ''Activation Ritual''.


    After flipping it open, both Arthur and Marinda frowned at the same time. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because there was something wrong with this ritual.


    This ''Activation Ritual'' wasn''t just made up; the procedure, the lost items, the Spell (in the common tongue), and the initial fixtures were all fine, but the ''focal point'' for the key part was missing¡ªsimply put, even if the ritual were successfully completed, the item receiving the ritual would become random.


    As for the so-called ''activation of the Bloodline''?


    Impossible!


    Both Arthur and Marinda were very certain of this.


    To harbor hundreds of souls within one''s Body and to consume their consciousness, there would only be one outcome¡ª


    Spiritual disintegration!


    ''Malz''s luck is truly remarkable!''


    Arthur sighed deeply in his heart.


    It was only at this moment that the young ''Spirit Medium'' finally understood what was the deal with his friend''s heavy matchlock gun, saber, and badge.


    To survive the ''Activation Ritual'' was no easy feat.


    And to have one''s own belongings be the target of the ''activation'' after surviving was truly good fortune.


    As for the 30 years spent daily caressing and communicating with those three items, the heavy matchlock gun, the saber, and the badge, until they responded to his will as if an extension of his body?


    That really was the magic of destiny!


    Even if Arthur didn''t believe in destiny, at this moment he couldn''t help but exclaim just that.


    As for Baron Kemir?


    Emmm¡­


    Malz is grateful to big brother Baron Kemir for sending the huge rocket!


    Arthur silently thanked the Baron in his heart on behalf of his friend for his contribution.


    "Kemir, this guy, is really insane!"


    Marinda let out such an exclamation.


    The lady''s gaze turned to a page of text in the notes¡ª


    ''I feel there is something wrong with Glast, but do I have a choice?


    Maybe there is!


    But, if I can''t awaken my bloodline and can''t have offspring¡­


    I would rather die!''


    The words written in the common tongue, each letter forceful enough to penetrate the paper, and every stroke bearing a sense of sharpness.


    Arthur could fully imagine the resolve that Baron Kemir had when he wrote those words.


    Such a resolve was not surprising to Arthur.


    ''To wear the crown, one must bear its weight!''


    Enjoying all that comes with being a noble naturally meant bearing the pressures that nobility entails.


    There was nothing to debate here.


    Instead, Arthur was very curious about the full ''Activation Ritual'' recorded in the notes left by Master Hercules.


    Clearly, Marinda felt the same.


    Without delay, the lady set aside the notes she had been reading and picked up another.


    However, just as the lady flipped the page, she froze on the spot.


    Not just the lady, even Arthur, with his ''daily acting'' skills, could not help but voice his surprise after seeing the content on the notes.


    "This is..."


    As he spoke, Arthur instinctively reached out to pick up the ''Herculean Notes''.


    Marinda did not stop him.


    And as Arthur turned the pages, more content was revealed¡ª


    When roasting lamb, indeed, roasting with a hanging stove is the best choice, of course, onions must be used as ''side ingredients''. Barny''s lamb is really delicious! Decided, I will have stewed lamb tonight with potatoes and carrots. The lamb can''t be just lean, it must include some lamb shank bones, and the marrow that comes out after cooking will definitely be delicious!


    ¡­


    This small fishing village of South Los will surely become the focus of South County¡­ no, the world''s city!


    Its transportation is too convenient!


    Hmm, pan-fried fish cakes are also very tasty!


    ¡­


    After leaving South Los, I headed to Rainbow Island, known for its beautiful scenery, but it''s been a month and I''ve not seen a single rainbow.


    However, the coconuts here are really tasty.


    Might as well just change the name of this place, to Coconut Island.


    Rainbow Island is just too misleading.


    ¡­


    The thick notebook was filled with similar content.


    It was nothing but a travel journal by Master Hercules.


    But Arthur was so excited he nearly cheered aloud.


    Because¡ª


    Rainbow Island was actually Coconut Island!


    ''Found it!


    The key information to breaking through the limit of[Hand of Void]!''


    Arthur''s heart leapt with joy, yet his face was furrowed with concern as he directly asked out loud¡ª


    "Marinda, what do you think?"

 Chapter 446 - 443: Acting as Someone Else!

    In response to Arthur''s inquiry, Marinda was silent for less than a second before she uttered the name of an organization¡ª


    "The ''Pale Hand''!


    Apart from those bastards who are after the thrill of a ''Death Ritual,'' I can''t think of anyone else who''d spend so much effort to set up Kemir, only to watch him die with their own eyes.


    If they desired a ceremony accompanied by flowers and applause...


    Those bastards achieved it.


    And not just once."


    As she said this, the lady snorted.


    Her gaze upon the name ''Glast'' in her notes steadily grew colder.


    Clearly, the lady reflected on the recent incident.


    Similarly, Arthur did too.


    And feeling used by the recent incident?


    Arthur wasn''t angry.


    On the contrary, the young ''Spirit Medium''s'' lips curled into a slight smile.


    "You aren''t angry?"


    Marinda asked in surprise.


    Then, without waiting for Arthur to reply, the lady realized something.


    "Could it be..."


    "As you''ve said, they love a sense of ritual, and such a sense of ceremony... How could those kinds of people not be watching from the sidelines?


    In a dense forest 300 meters south of the manor."


    Arthur stated as he reported an exact location.


    Without any fuss, Marinda immediately plunged into the forest after blowing out a ring of smoke and seizing Arthur''s hand.


    This surprised Arthur.


    He had originally intended to let Marinda pursue first and then follow afterward.


    After all, he didn''t fancy being covered in Marinda''s vomit.


    But unexpectedly, it seemed that Marinda was...


    Fine?


    Surprise flashed in Arthur''s eyes.


    However, as soon as Arthur and Marinda appeared in the dense forest¡ª


    Blargh!


    Marinda vomited again.


    Arthur''s shoes were once more tainted with the vomit.


    Yet, the young ''Spirit Medium'' was not even slightly annoyed, instead offering support to Marinda with a concerned expression and gently asking her,


    "Are you alright? You don''t need to push yourself, especially since the child..."


    "I understand.


    It''s just that being used by the ''Pale Hand,'' leaves a bitter taste in my mouth.


    I will find that man named Glast."


    Marinda spoke, then retched again.


    Arthur knelt beside Marinda with a look of distress, patting her back gently.


    Then, Marinda''s retching intensified.


    Anyone witnessing this scene would think Marinda was experiencing strong pregnancy symptoms.


    After all, given Arthur''s mention of a ''child,'' many would jump to conclusions.


    For instance, the people of the ''Pale Hand,''


    The one who had been hiding there was startled by the sudden appearance of Arthur and Marinda. As they hastily hid, they felt relieved that the person they were following had been cautious and kind enough not only to warn them but also to provide them with a prop for concealment.


    Seeing Arthur quickly scan the area and then leave with Marinda, the member of the ''Pale Hand'' secretly let out a sigh of relief.


    ''Lucky!''


    The ''Pale Hand'' member felt relieved at heart.


    He was sure that if it hadn''t been for South Los''s ''Spirit Medium'' worrying about his unborn child, he wouldn''t have skimped on the job like he just did.


    However...


    ''The ''Spirit Medium'' of South Los and Lady of the Eternal Night of South Los have a child!


    This is tremendous news!


    I must inform the Master!''


    With that thought, the ''Pale Hand'' member departed.


    And just a few minutes after the ''Pale Hand'' member left, Arthur and Marinda returned¡ª


    "Although very cautious, still a novice."


    "Not only did he fail to cover his tracks when leaving."


    "The just-now anxious breathing was loud enough to be deafening."


    Arthur reviewed the footprints left by the other party and offered his comments.


    "Sending out a newcomer, then watching ''death'' happen with all the ceremony, Mr. Glast really knows how to make full use of everything."


    Marinda, on the other hand, focused on a different point.


    "Perhaps, the existence of this newcomer has caused him unnecessary trouble?"


    Or could it be...


    "He inadvertently discovered something?"


    Arthur looked towards Marinda.


    Just then, the lady also looked towards Arthur.


    The two exchanged a smile.


    Clearly, they were just acting.


    When they appeared in this dense forest, the two had already determined that the person hiding aside was not the ''Glast'' they were looking for¡ªalthough they had never seen him, according to the notes from Baron Kemir, this so-called ''Mr. Glast'' should be a veteran and very good at handling collaborators or opponents.


    Such a guy would not expose himself so ''easily'' like a novice.


    Even if caught off guard, he would have at least 2 or 3 corresponding solutions.


    Instead of this rough and simple arrangement, plus some special characteristics of ''Pale Hand'', Arthur and Marinda immediately knew what was going on.


    A chess piece thrown out.


    Watching someone else''s death, that''s possible.


    Watching one''s own people die, naturally, is also possible.


    Right then and there, Arthur and Marinda got ready to go fishing.


    And more conveniently, Marinda threw up.


    Immediately, the two began to put on a show of acting skills for the ''Pale Hand'' newcomer.


    And the newcomer?


    He was totally convinced.


    "After the ''Pale Hand'' spreads the news of your pregnancy, it will be more convincing, and with Julie corroborating it, you will seem ''reliable'' for the next 10 months."


    Arthur inquired.


    "After 10 months, I will make arrangements again.


    And during this period, it will be a rare opportunity."


    Marinda did not deny Arthur''s statement.


    Just as she would not deny compensation to Arthur.


    "I will find Master Hercules''s notes as compensation for you¡ªthat travel journal... was really quite unexpected."


    "Hmm, but it''s not without gains. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At least, now I know that Barny''s mutton is very tasty."


    Arthur shrugged his shoulders.


    "So what you mean is, I don''t need to compensate you?"


    Marinda blinked her eyes.


    "My friend, a debt to the ''Spirit Medium'' should not go unpaid."


    Arthur likewise blinked his eyes.


    Then, the two simultaneously flipped each other off.


    But Arthur held his middle finger up longer.


    Because¡ª


    "You will walk back on your own, don''t let anyone spot you!"


    Leaving behind these words, Marinda disappeared with the smoke.


    Arthur could still faintly hear the woman''s crisp laughter.


    ''I wonder if this woman could still laugh after finding out how significant Rainbow Island is to me?


    Most likely she''ll curse my shamelessness, and then add a few more insults, calling me a bastard?


    Tsk, bearing such accusations, I''m really too innocent.''


    Arthur said with a helpless expression, hands folded behind his head, as he strode back towards the manor.


    Even as lines of text appeared directly before Arthur''s eyes, the young ''Spirit Medium'' didn''t stop his steps, only muttering softly to himself¡ª


    "Perfect timing!"

 Chapter 447 - 444: Fierce like a Cat, Docile like a Tiger!

    The morning fog had not yet lifted among the trees, but South Los was already bustling, as the working adults bade farewell to their families and left their homes.


    But they were not the earliest risers.


    The paperboys in South Los were the first up, their crisp calls echoing through the streets and alleys of the town more than an hour earlier.


    Moreover, unlike before, this time, the paperboys had almost effortlessly sold out the newspapers in their backpacks.


    Because many people were keen on the results of yesterday''s much-anticipated ''South Los Swordsmanship Competition'' finals.


    Even knowing the outcome, many still wished to see how the newspapers described it.


    Of course, there were also quite a few who chose to collect them.


    For example, Owner Tate from Tate''s Wand Store.


    This shop owner, with a cleanly shaven face and sparse hair revealing his scalp, wearing thick, black-framed glasses, had bought two newspapers from a paperboy ¡ª one to read and one to frame and hang on the wall by the entrance ¡ª he had missed yesterday''s match due to the strict opening and closing hours of his store, arriving after the champion had already been decided.


    However, he had watched everything that followed closely.


    Especially upon the announcement that Arthur was the champion and had earned a ''Knighthood'', this wand store owner was the loudest to cheer.


    "You truly deserved the championship,"


    Owner Tate said with a smile.


    Suddenly, a bell rang by the door as an elderly lady entered.


    "Good morning, Lady Amanda."


    Tate greeted the aged lady and did not forget to wave at the small cat in her arms.


    "Hi, Coul."


    A black and white cow-patterned cat responded to Tate.


    Immediately, Tate showed a bright smile.


    The owner then turned around and took out a biscuit from behind the counter.


    Since he was keen on keeping the shop clean, Tate didn''t feed the cat, but he really loved cats, which was why he was familiar with Lady Amanda.


    This time, when Lady Amanda needed a wand, not only did Tate use the best materials but also gave her a twenty percent discount.


    "You admire Arthur a lot?"


    The lady observed the framed newspaper and then glanced at the paper on the counter.


    "Yes, I would have been long dead without Lord Kledos.


    He saved me and asked for nothing in return.


    Furthermore, he guided me to have a normal life."


    Upon mentioning Arthur, Owner Tate became loquacious.


    The gratitude was palpable, even to a blind person.


    "Is that so?"


    Lady Amanda turned to look at the framed newspaper which featured Arthur''s portrait, marvelously captured in a teaching moment ¡ª his infectious smile particularly striking.


    "You are close with Lord Kledos too?"


    Tate inquired.


    "His Pendragon was adopted from my store,"


    Lady Amanda said proudly.


    "I see ¡ª so would you like me to change the wand tip to Coul''s likeness?


    Lord Kledos changed his wand''s tip to resemble Pendragon, one depicted as a cat''s head and the other as a coiled shape."


    Seeing Lady Amanda''s confusion, Tate quickly explained.


    Surprise spread across Lady Amanda''s face. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then she nodded, smiling.


    "That would be nice. Is the process complicated?"


    "Not at all, I''ll change it for free."


    As Tate pulled out his paints and started painting using Coul as a model, Lady Amanda sat down and quietly waited.


    ''Should I go through with it?''


    The elderly lady hesitated.


    Their way of life, once chosen, must inevitably change.


    And she could not be certain whether the change would be for better or worse.


    Thus, she hesitated.


    After all, it involved the lives of three hundred forty-six people.


    ¡­


    [You have successfully won the ''South Los Swordsmanship Competition'', easing the minds of your supporters and infuriating your detractors, but regardless, your name will be widely discussed for a good while; XP+500]


    [Your teaching during the championship made more people remember the ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'' and sparked regret in many who missed ''personal instruction'' from you, increasing curiosity about you and your club; XP+300]


    [More people have heard your name; XP+100]


    ¡­


    Arthur looked at the text before him.


    He wasn''t surprised by the hefty XP gain following his victory in the ''Swordsmanship Competition''.


    What concerned him more was the third point.


    ''Will I gain 100 XP daily for the next few days?


    I wonder how long it will last.


    If it persists for another ten days, I''ll have enough XP to level up to Swift Bird Swordsmanship Lv5!''


    Arthur thought to himself.


    At Swift Bird Swordsmanship Lv4, not only did it accelerate the restorative effects of his Bloodline, but it also introduced the ''Snake Wing'' Bloodline effect.


    Thus, Arthur was greatly anticipating the changes that would come with Swift Bird Swordsmanship Lv5.


    Moreover, Arthur estimated that it wouldn''t take as troublesome as ten days.


    You see, he still had an uncompleted relic exploration pending.


    That relic would probably bring him plenty of surprises, right?


    Thinking thus, Arthur quickened his pace.


    Unnoticed by anyone, he made his way back inside the mansion.


    By this time, the courtyard had already been tidied up by Mary and her team, leaving two people to clean up the fallen leaves while most others began arranging the main building''s hall, guest rooms, and so forth.


    Time ticked by, second by second.


    Guests arrived in waves.


    The first to arrive were naturally Arthur''s friends.


    Malz, Bob, Kuke, Scott, Wiggins, and Haywood arrived together in a carriage.


    Then Linda Camille arrived in her family carriage, driven by the old butler Oer.


    After waving to Arthur as a greeting, Linda cheerfully headed upstairs¡ªwhere Marinda was making final preparations.


    Lords Bern, Ernest, Dibwa, Bass, and Laurie''s representatives arrived around ten-thirty in the morning.


    Barons Korol and Hausman arrived around eleven.


    Lords Dibwa and Bass naturally sent their own nephews, who were acquaintances of everyone.


    Lord Ernest also sent that nephew who had participated in the Swordsmanship Competition.


    Lord Bern''s representation was his own old butler.


    The two barons sent their Swordsmanship Chiefs.


    Everything conformed to noble customs, even the order of arrival.


    According to the schedule, the host of South Los made his entrance at eleven-thirty.


    In the hall, musicians who had come with the guests began playing music.


    The chefs were busy serving up some delicious yet quick and convenient food.


    Although the banquet had not officially started, it was still imperative not to neglect the guests.


    Everyone sat according to their circles.


    Discussing matters pertaining to their own circles.


    However, what most concerned Arthur was Lord Laurie''s representative¡ªaccording to Marinda, this lord was loyal to the ''Selina'' family.


    And now, Lord Laurie''s representative was sitting alone on the side.


    Not in a corner, but in the most conspicuous position in the hall, sitting proudly as if he viewed everything and everyone as beneath him.


    It seemed he had noticed Arthur''s gaze, for this tall, muscular man with a fierce face abruptly stood up, his intense aura of killing intent and death. Qi making everyone think they were seeing a tiger on the prowl.


    Especially Barons Korol and Hausman''s Swordsmanship Chiefs, who felt like they were facing a formidable enemy.


    Arcana Level!


    At least Arcana Level!


    The two Swordsmanship Chiefs broke into a slight sweat on their foreheads, but the next moment, they both breathed a sigh of relief.


    Because the representative of Lord Laurie was making his way directly towards Arthur.


    Everyone knew this was not a man to trifle with.


    Especially as they watched him head straight for Arthur, many shifted their gazes toward them.


    Some worried, some indifferent, some schadenfreudic.


    Sitting next to Arthur, Malz, Bob, Kuke, Scott, Wiggins, and Haywood stood up in unison, especially Bob, who narrowed his eyes and flashed a fierce grin.


    Picking a fight with their boss on a day like this surely meant the person was an enemy.


    And for enemies, Bob believed that a dead one was the best kind.


    Malz, as an old friend of Bob''s, shared this sentiment.


    Unlike Bob''s fierce demeanor, the old sheriff simply had a hole emerge in the palm of his hand¡ªit was the muzzle of a heavy firearm.


    Kuke, Scott, Wiggins, and Haywood kept it simple,


    Kuke''s dagger, Scott''s poisonous pen, Wiggins'' cane sword, and Haywood''s two firearms appeared in their hands.


    The four slowly shuffled their feet, subtly surrounding the approaching figure.


    This wasn''t messy positioning, but a military formation directed by Bob.


    The four looked simple, but their formation integrated offense and defense.


    Seeing this, Lord Laurie''s representative''s eyes flickered with excitement¡ª he was all too familiar and fond of military formations, having been born into the military.


    Although the four were slightly lacking, his hands itched for a fight.


    Particularly Malz and Bob, whose presence made him almost unable to resist shouting for a hearty battle.


    However, recalling the young lady''s orders, Desa immediately calmed down.


    If he dared to act today, once back in Barny, the young lady would break his legs and throw him into the stables to gnaw on horse dung for a month.


    Then what?


    And then he would be ridiculed daily by those fellows for not being able to handle such a minor affair.


    He wasn''t that foolish!


    Hey, what had the young lady asked me to say?


    Just seeing two worthy opponents, how did he forget the words Lady Selina had instructed him to say?


    Desa thought hard but couldn''t recall the exact words Lady Selina had given him. However, he remembered the gist quite clearly.


    So, the next moment¡ª


    Thump!


    Desa, with a tiger-like momentum, knelt on one knee before Arthur, and called out with full vigor¡ª


    "Greetings, Young Master Arthur!"


    Suddenly, the hall fell silent.

 Chapter 448 - 445: The Bloodline of the Barbarian!

    Desa''s act of kneeling on one knee had everyone in the hall bewildered.


    Desa''s respectful greeting made the already bewildered people in the hall start to buzz.


    What was going on?


    What had happened?


    Why would that barbarian woman''s servant pay homage and give a servant''s bow to the ''Spirit Medium'' of South Los?


    Confusion arose in everyone''s minds.


    Baron Korol and Baron Hausman''s Swordsmanship Chief looked at Arthur with an added hint of apprehension in their eyes; no one understood Desa''s strength better than they did, nor did anyone grasp the terror of that barbarian woman more clearly. If it wasn''t for their earlier missteps, opting to give up titles and honors, even the Old Earl of South Los wouldn''t have been able to shake the family''s prestige in Barny.


    Even after renouncing titles and honors, the current Lord Laurie still remained a servant to that family.


    This strategy, akin to changing the soup but not the medicine, had initially gained everyone''s approval.


    Because everyone understood this was the best outcome.


    After all, the nickname ''Barbarian'' for the Selina Clan was not a jest ¡ª it was real, with barbarian bloodline in their veins, no one wanted to witness an enemy leap forward only to land and let out a terrifying scream, followed by an inciting dance of death.


    That could indeed end in actual death!


    And not just one person''s demise¡ªseveral!


    Lord Bern''s elderly butler wore a troubled expression.


    Just moments before, this butler had been feeling somewhat schadenfreude, well aware of where the ''accidents'' involving his family''s three young masters stemmed from; hence, he harbored animosity towards Marinda, and naturally, towards her lover Arthur as well.


    He had been ready to witness a bloody spectacle.


    Given the Selina Clan''s way of acting, it would certainly have occurred.


    Who could have predicted that the other party would suddenly kneel and address him as young master!


    This, this...


    What should be done?


    The elderly butler was plunged into thought, unsure of what to do next.


    Lords Ernest, Dibwa, and Bass¡ªhis three nephews¡ªwere caught by surprise.


    Being nobles of South Los, they of course understood the weight of the Selina Clan; had it not been for their voluntary relinquishment of titles and glory, the other would have been the rightful replacement for ''Viscount Primo''.


    ''The Kledos Family, huh?''


    The three muttered to themselves in their hearts.


    Meanwhile, Little Lisop appeared completely nonchalant, as if expecting such behavior.


    In Little Lisop''s heart, the ''Kind Father'' should naturally behave this way, and the Kledos Family that had the ''Kind Father'' should naturally be of this stature.


    Fengter felt a sudden realization in his heart.


    The young man couldn''t help but glance at his elderly butler.


    It was not until now that the young man truly admired his elderly butler''s foresight.


    ''My elder brother, indeed, possesses such power!


    Is this the Kledos Family that has been concealing itself in South Los for so many years?


    It is indeed formidable!


    Lucky for me, I got to know elder brother beforehand!''


    A wave of relief washed over the young man.


    Kuke, Scott, Wiggins, and Haywood, upon seeing Desa kneeling on one knee, exchanged a knowing look before sitting back down in unison.


    Maltz even sported a smile as he clapped his friend Bob on the shoulder. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This Police Chief conveyed a message with his eyes to his friend¡ª


    ''Do you understand now? This is the power Arthur holds.''


    Bob nodded subtly.


    Although his friend had always spoken of Arthur''s miracles and the strength of the Kledos Family, this former Daredevil Team leader still harbored doubts.


    Even as Arthur demonstrated his power, these doubts lingered¡ª throughout the long history of South County, there were not without instances of someone unexpectedly gaining immense power through a fortuitous event.


    Though rare, it did occur.


    This Daredevil Team leader had similar doubts about Arthur.


    However, seeing Desa kneeling, this Daredevil Team leader''s doubts completely dissipated.


    To make a noble with a long history perform a servant''s bow wasn''t just the work of sudden power, it required a long history and interactions to prompt such an effect.


    ''It''s really quite thrilling!''


    Bob couldn''t help but look at the figure sitting there, maintaining a calm smile from beginning to end.


    He could palpably sense the hidden ambition behind that fa?ade.


    Because of this, he remained vigilant.


    It wasn''t that he despised ambition, but he was wary of the ambition harbored by the ignorant.


    He certainly did not want himself and his old friend to be dragged into the Abyss.


    But now it seemed...


    it might be worth trying a bit more.


    Thinking this, the captain of the Daredevil Team sat back down next to Arthur with his old friend.


    On the second floor, through that narrow door crack, Marinda and Linda saw everything.


    In fact, when Desa stood up, Marinda had already been watching him closely.


    Marinda was certainly aware of the reputation of the Selina Clan.


    However, just as importantly, this lady was also well aware of how crucial the current inheritance ceremony was for her.


    Therefore, the lady had resolved that if Desa really dared to cause trouble, she would eliminate him and then declare war directly against the Selina Clan.


    Barbarians are frightful, prompting people to avoid them by a wide margin.


    But her sword was also exceptionally sharp.


    What happened afterward, however, was somewhat unexpected.


    Watching Desa kneel on one knee, calling out "Young Master Arthur," the lady was initially stunned, but then she immediately understood what was happening.


    "This bastard is showing off,


    declaring to everyone in South Los that I, Arthur Kledos, am officially taking the stage!


    This guy actually used my inheritance ceremony as his stage, hmm."


    Marinda muttered to herself, even snorting several times to express her dissatisfaction.


    However, her eyes were filled with amusement.


    She and Arthur were now in the same boat, and the stronger the power Arthur displayed, the more advantageous it was for her.


    Stealing the spotlight?


    Absent.


    As per their plan, no one could steal her spotlight.


    "Wait, hold on!


    Could this guy be laying the groundwork for that plan?"


    Marinda frowned as she thought about it.


    The lady thought it over carefully and it did indeed seem to be the case.


    To make the Swordsmanship Chief, representing the Countess, believe her "proactiveness," Arthur''s prior performance was definitely sufficient, but adding this current scene would make it utterly flawless.


    "So many tricks up his sleeve!"


    The lady curled her lip.


    She even suspected that Arthur was the reincarnation of a wasp''s nest, with eyes all over his heart.


    Seeing Marinda curl her lip, Linda, who was beside her, was terrified. Ever since Marinda started humming coldly, and then to her frowning, Linda had been extremely anxious.


    Now, she even thought Marinda was truly angry.


    Thus, the young girl whispered immediately¨D


    "Sister Marinda, don''t be angry. Arthur definitely didn''t do it on purpose. He must really like you, that''s why he chose to do this. We can wait and see how things unfold."


    Like me?


    Hmm, he definitely likes my money, collections, fleets, companies, islands!


    Marinda complained inwardly, but she showed a smile to the "Little Angel" in front of her, who obviously grew up outside and had not fully embraced the Kledos family''s education.


    "I''m not angry. These titles are just a little secret between the two of us.


    And what comes next will definitely be exciting.


    Arthur, that naughty fellow, will not waste such a good stage."


    Marinda said with a light laugh.


    Linda, however, was completely flustered.


    Rude titles? Secrets!


    Would she get physical when excited?


    Is this what adults call "spice"?


    Linda was greatly shocked.


    But immediately, Linda''s attention was caught by something happening below.


    Desa stood up at a smile from Arthur.


    Then, he shouted to the outside¨D


    "Bring it up!"

 Chapter 449 - 466 Reasonable and Legal... Extortion!

    With Desa''s shout, the courtyard immediately came to life.


    Two strapping men, over 2 meters tall and robust in build, with fierce faces, carried a carriage into the courtyard.


    Yes!


    A carriage!


    Except for the absence of horses to pull it, it was a complete four-wheeled carriage.


    The guests watched the scene with their mouths agape.


    Especially the merchants, who stared intently at the carriage as it was effortlessly lifted and carried from the gate to the front of Arthur.


    Watching as the carriage was set down¡ª


    Bang!


    The carriage made a dull sound as it contacted the floor of the hall.


    It wasn''t intentional!


    The two strong men had been as gentle as they could, but the carriage was just too heavy.


    Heavier than one could imagine.


    Because it contained¡­


    Books!


    Although the carriage door was closed, none of the subtle noises inside escaped the sharp ears and eyes present.


    For example, the Swordsmanship Chiefs of both Baron Korol and Baron Hausman.


    Their faces had already started to twitch.


    They knew what that barbarian woman had sent. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And because they knew, they cursed inwardly.


    Meanwhile, they started to think about what to do next.


    But Desa didn''t pay attention to all this, this servant of the Selina Clan directly opened the carriage door, revealing all the books inside¡ª


    "Here are the transcribed copies of all the secret books of the Selina Clan''s vaults, especially presented to Young Master Arthur in celebration of Miss Caesar inheriting the title,"


    Desa said.


    Clearly, this servant once again forgot Miss Selina''s specific instructions, remembering only the gist.


    After all, the meaning was roughly the same!


    And besides, the gift had been delivered!


    Who could say he hadn''t completed the task?


    He had delivered it!


    And none of the people there paid any attention to the servant''s mixed-up words of ''congratulating Miss Caesar yet giving the gift to Arthur''; they were astounded by the carriage-load of books.


    Those merchants might not fully understand the value of a carriage full of books.


    But the Bern Family, Ernest Family, Dibwa Family, and Bass Family, being nobles, knew.


    Vaulted books were sure to contain Mystical Knowledge!


    And all the vaulted books represented the essence of a family!


    And they were just given away like that?


    Arthur is your son, huh?


    Even one''s own son shouldn''t be treated so decisively!


    He should be tested again and again, proving his capability to inherit before being given such gifts!


    At that moment, they began to understand why the Swordsmanship Chiefs for Baron Korol and Baron Hausman were twitching.


    Because they were twitching too.


    With Selina Clan''s ''jewels'' leading the way, unquestionably, the gifts they brought had turned into ''rubble''.


    They couldn''t present theirs anymore!


    It was just too shabby in comparison!


    If this were to spread, their families would not only become a laughing stock in South Los, but once it reached other territories, they would be mocked even more.


    Thinking this, they shifted their gaze, stealthily reaching for their ''Messenger Stones''.


    This matter required consultation with the true leaders behind them.


    They couldn''t make these decisions on their own!


    And just as Lord Bern''s old steward, the nephews of Lord Ernest, Lord Dibwa, and Lord Bass were preparing to contact the real heads of their families, Desa suddenly slapped his forehead.


    "Oh, Young Master Arthur, this is the ''Core Mystical Arts of the Selina Clan'' that the young lady asked me to hand over to you!"


    The young lady said, ''The Selina Clan will forever stand unconditionally behind you, Barny is your forever home!''"


    Desa pulled out an exquisite small box from his bosom and handed it to Arthur, then exclaimed loudly.


    Damn it!


    The Swordsmanship Chief of Baron Korol and Baron Hausman, the old butler of Lord Bern, and the three nephews of Lord Ernest, Lord Dibwa, and Lord Bass were completely stunned.


    Six people stood there dumbfounded, staring at Arthur with disbelief on their faces.


    They could not imagine what charm Arthur possessed to gain such favor from that female barbarian.


    The family heritage had been given.


    The Core Mystical Arts of the family had been given.


    Why don''t you just give the Selina Clan as well!


    Oh, you''re already unconditionally behind Arthur, and Barny is his home now, so no worries, your favoritism towards Arthur is known to all.


    These six nobles muttered to themselves in their hearts.


    Because the gift they had estimated now needed further enhancements.


    Not only because Desa had brought out the Core Mystical Arts of the Selina Clan.


    But also because of the attitude of the Selina Clan.


    None of those present wanted to provoke that female barbarian.


    While these six nobles were individually contacting the heads of their families, Arthur had a moment of confusion in his heart¡ª


    What have I been working so hard for?


    It seems I could just cling to my grandfather''s coattails and coast through life?


    I wonder if my granddad, the Sea King, has any connections with the female members of the South Los House and the Golden Lion Family?


    If so...


    I really could just coast through life!


    Sorry!


    I was wrong before; I shouldn''t have called you a scumbag, you are just the Sea King among gentlemen!


    So, my grandfather, please keep it up!


    Arthur''s silent blessings were sent in an instant, yet his face remained solemn as he accepted the secret technique from Desa.


    "Thank you, Miss Selina, for your support.


    Arthur Kredos will remember this in his heart," said the young ''Spirit Medium'' formally.


    This formality was not just out of mutual respect or simply knowing his grandfather''s relation with the other party, but more so...


    Trust!


    Yes, trust!


    Only now did Arthur snap back to reality, understanding why his grandfather explicitly said "go to Barny".


    Clearly, he was secretly informing him that this was his fallback.


    When facing danger in South Los or lacking a place to belong, he could go there.


    This was the ace up Old Charlie''s sleeve for him.


    With such a card at hand, Arthur''s attitude was absolutely proper, inviting Desa to sit by his side, as well as the two strongmen.


    This scene made the Swordsmanship Chief of Baron Korol and Baron Hausman, the old butler of Lord Bern, and the three nephews of Lord Ernest, Lord Dibwa, and Lord Bass even more restless.


    Little Lisop saw this scene.


    Fengter saw it as well.


    The two young men, who had just enjoyed a pleasant chat, exchanged glances and decided to intensify the lesson for these six, so they both gestured towards the courtyard simultaneously.


    Immediately, servants from both families entered carrying chests.


    The chests from the two families were not as large or outrageous as a carriage.


    But...


    Many!


    Each family had five chests large enough to contain an adult, and each chest was carried by two strongmen into the hall.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The heavy sounds merged into one.


    Then, Little Lisop and Fengter stood on either side of a row of chests and opened them simultaneously.


    The next moment¡ª


    Golden light shone brilliantly, dazzlingly bright.

 Chapter 450 - 447 Arthur: Facing the Curse, I Have Expert Solutions!

    Ten boxes were lined up in a row, Little Lisop and Fengter stood to the left and right, opening the boxes one by one.


    Gold coins!


    Full boxes of gold coins shone with the unique luster of gold.


    Hiss!


    The sight made the merchants inhale sharply in surprise.


    Previously, the value represented by the books was something they couldn''t gauge, but in front of them now were solid gold coins, whose value they knew all too well.


    They fixed their gaze on the coins, quickly estimating their number.


    At least 2000 gold coins in each box.


    Ten boxes meant that was...


    20000?!


    Upon reaching this conclusion, many merchants had envy and jealousy flashing in their eyes.


    But not greed.


    Perhaps they felt it inside, but they would never show it.


    They had already heard of the ''Lady of the Eternal Night''s'' methods, and now they understood that there was also a ''Spirit Medium'' from South Los behind her.


    ''It seems that the rumors of being ''kept'' could be true!''


    Many merchants thought to themselves.


    Meanwhile, they began shuffling further into the corners.


    In the current setting, this was not the place for them to ''assert themselves''.


    Hadn''t they seen Brule cowering there like a quail?


    Seeing Brule''s figure, some merchants squinted their eyes, a different idea brewing in their minds.


    And Brule?


    He was certainly aware of these gazes.


    But now, the wealthy merchant had no time to care about them.


    He was so regretful he wanted to slap himself.


    He wanted to question why he had become momentarily complacent and shortsighted.


    Look at the situation now!


    He and the ''Lady of the Eternal Night'' were worlds apart; how did he dare to entertain the thought of replacing her?


    ''Damn it! Damn it!''


    The wealthy merchant cursed himself repeatedly, sweat breaking out on his forehead.


    He was looking for a way to keep himself ''safe''.


    This merchant was no fool, now seeing the ''embarrassment'' of the Nobles of South Los, he finally found his place.


    Baron Korol''s and Baron Hausman''s Swordsmanship Chiefs, Lord Bern''s old butler, and the three nephews of Lords Ernest, Dibwa, and Bass were in no mood to pay attention to the cornered merchants, not even the famed Brule meant much in the eyes of these six.


    The intensity that Little Lisop and Fengter imposed upon the six was keenly felt.


    Each of them felt their throats going dry.


    Particularly, the old butler from the Bern Family felt the world spinning around him.


    Because he was fully aware of the financial state of the Bern Family.


    If this continues...


    The Bern Family might be finished!


    While the other five Noble families were not in such dire straits, they too were sorely grieved¡ªBaron Korol''s and Baron Hausman''s Swordsmanship Chiefs were quietly discussing the situation with their loyal followers through Messenger Stones.


    But the three nephews of Lords Ernest, Dibwa, and Bass looked at each other in dismay.


    Because they had already gotten their answer from their uncles.


    In short, their uncles believed the gifts given were sufficient but also demanded the preservation of the family''s dignity.


    If they failed to do so, they would face the family''s punishment!


    This kind of demanding requirement left all three young men bewildered.


    They vaguely felt that someone was playing tricks, but the arrow was already on the bow...


    Suddenly, Lord Dibwa''s nephew thought of something and boldly said,


    "We have not formally thanked Lord Kledos for saving our lives."


    Lord Bass''s nephew immediately nodded.


    "That''s right, saving a life is like being reborn to new parents, and such a debt of gratitude must be formally and grandly acknowledged."


    After speaking, the two exchanged a glance and took a step forward.


    Lord Ernest''s nephew then protested,


    "Hold on for me, the three of us have sworn to become sworn brothers of different surnames. Your reborn parents are my own birth parents, so¡ªwe go together."


    Lord Ernest''s nephew shouted loudly.


    Without delay, Lord Dibwa''s and Lord Bass''s nephews turned to look at Lord Ernest''s nephew.


    ''Have you no shame at all!''


    ''Does shame fill your stomach? My uncle told me to figure it out on my own, wanting to maintain the Otester Family''s dignity without wanting to give more!


    And if I can''t do it, I''ll probably be exiled.


    What can I do?


    Isn''t it the same for you?''


    Lord Ernest''s nephew shrugged.


    Lord Dibwa''s and Lord Bass''s nephews displayed a look of helplessness in their eyes.


    All three were in the same boat.


    All three felt that even though they were far down the line of succession and would likely never inherit the family estates, and they had declared that they would become ''Wanderer Knights'' in half a year, someone still didn''t trust them and wanted to use this opportunity to completely remove them from the list of heirs.


    Of course, what mattered most was that their uncles had silently permitted this.


    Grief surged in their hearts.


    Eventually, it turned into helplessness.


    And then...


    A hint of hatred as well.


    After all, their fathers had contributed to their titles, and their uncles had promised to take care of them.


    Even if they became "Wanderer Knights," they should at least receive an "Initial Startup Fund," even if it''s just a suit of armor.


    But their uncle clearly wasn''t willing to give even that suit of armor.


    The three glanced at each other, and then, they all saw that touch of unwillingness to accept this.


    Afterward, without any hesitation, the three of them approached Arthur¡ª


    "I thank you for saving my life, and I am willing to follow you, Lord Kledos."


    "Having been saved by you, with no way to repay this debt, I am willing to join your ranks and charge into battle for you."


    "These two are my sworn brothers; by saving them, you saved me. I will swear loyalty to you, and this loyalty shall never waver for as long as I live."


    The three young nobles knelt on one knee, drew their swords, and raised them high over their heads as they chanted in unison¡ª


    "I, Goodrian Ernest, do swear by ''my own name,'' taking pride in my bloodline, to the man before me, Arthur Kredos, I shall remain loyal, fearless, and fight until death¡ªGlory is my life!"


    "I, Erwin Dibwa, do swear by ''my own name,'' taking pride in my bloodline, to the man before me, Arthur Kredos, I shall remain loyal, fearless, and fight until death¡ªGlory is my life!"


    "I, Zhukov Bass, do swear by ''my own name,'' taking pride in my bloodline, to the man before me, Arthur Kledos, I shall remain loyal, fearless, and fight until death¡ªGlory is my life!"


    The Lionheart Ceremony!


    Chanting the "Lionheart Ceremony" in Glyphic Language immediately triggered the radiance of their spirituality.


    Arthur stepped in front of the three, looking down at their young faces, he felt their resentment and also their expectation.


    ''Do they want to borrow my "power"?


    Then...


    This "power," I lend to you!''


    Arthur responded to them with his gaze while verbally expressing it directly.


    "I am looking forward to it!"


    Having said that, he took each of their swords in turn, touched them to their shoulders, and then flipped the hilt upward.


    When the three received their longswords again, the glow representing their spirituality melded into Arthur''s body.


    The ceremony is complete!


    Edwin immediately brought over chairs, allowing the three young men, along with Little Lisop and Fengter, to sit around Arthur.


    Next, everyone''s gaze turned toward the old steward of the Bern Family.


    They looked at the Swordsmanship Chiefs of Baron Korol and Baron Hausman.


    Under everyone''s watchful eyes, the Swordsmanship Chief of Baron Korol took off one of his rings, and the Swordsmanship Chief of Baron Hausman removed a bracelet from his wrist.


    One could tell that the Swordsmanship Chiefs were noticeably pained by this.


    The corners of their eyes twitched slightly.


    And what about that old steward of the Bern Family?


    His eyes rolled back, and he fainted to the ground.


    Thud!


    With a dull sound, the old steward collapsed.


    It was clear to everyone that the old steward intended to "renege on his debts."


    Instantly, the Swordsmanship Chiefs of Baron Korol and Baron Hausman were taken aback, and then they wished they had thought of this tactic themselves.


    As for the old steward of the Bern Family lying on the ground, he was inwardly smug.


    Even, inadvertently, the corners of his mouth curved upwards.


    Arthur saw that smug smile.


    So, very soon, the old steward could no longer smile.


    Because¡ª


    "This old steward is possessed, Edwin, go to the washroom and fetch two pounds of faeces, and pour it into him, that will cure him," Arthur said directly.


    Immediately, the hall went quiet.


    And the old steward sprang up from the ground.


    "No! I''m not possessed!"


    "How could a person who''s possessed claim they''re possessed?


    Little Lisop, Fengter, go hold him down.


    If he keeps spouting nonsense, Wiggins, you smack him with the sole of your shoe."


    Arthur commanded thus, and then with a kind expression, he softly spoke to the old steward¡ª


    "Please rest assured, I am the best Spirit Medium in South Los!


    I will surely relieve you of your possession!"


    Having said this, Arthur gestured with his hand.


    Little Lisop, Fengter, and Wiggins rushed forward, dragging the old steward, who was howling like a ghost, into the washroom.


    Hearing the miserable cries of the old steward, the Swordsmanship Chiefs of Baron Korol and Baron Hausman who had just breathed a sigh of relief, felt their hairs stand on end. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If they were to be force-fed faeces, they''d rather choose death.


    When they saw Arthur''s seemingly amused glance turn their way, both men hurriedly held the removed items in their palms and respectfully presented them.


    As Arthur picked up these two items, his gaze turned to the corner belonging to the merchants.


    Among the merchants...


    One person was missing!


    These merchants, together with their families and servants, totaled 231 people, he remembered very clearly. The servants were all outside, with only 42 inside the hall.


    And now, there were only 41 people remaining.


    Aside from the person who disappeared, among those 42 just now, there were 4 who had secretly used ''Messenger Stones.''


    ''Tsk, what a lively affair,'' Arthur thought to himself, as a black crow at the highest point of the manor spread its wings.


    Passing messages, he could understand.


    But this kind of fleeing?


    Now that was interesting.


    Arthur suddenly grew curious.


    Then, as the vision from Fujin came back¡ª


    The eyes of the young ''Spirit Medium'' narrowed suddenly.

 Chapter 451 - 448: Backstab!

    Walsh carefully made his way towards the location he had arranged to meet with that Noble. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The spot was a dense forest on the side of the road between Kemir Manor and South Los, which appeared no different from the other dense forests from the outside¡ªutterly ordinary.


    Only those who had entered this forest before, with guidance from someone familiar, could discover the hidden mechanism¡ª


    "Death is as common and as special as breathing."


    Remembering the Noble''s words and guidance, Walsh climbed towards the thickest tree.


    Once he reached a tree hollow concealed by branches, he didn''t immediately reach inside, but instead gently tapped one side of the trunk.


    Thud! Thud thud!


    One tap followed by two more.


    Each tap was very heavy.


    Suddenly¡ª


    Hiss, hiss!


    In the hissing unique to snakes, a camouflaged poisonous snake that blended with the color of the tree bark and branches emerged from the tree hollow and coiled around a branch.


    The snake flicked its tongue, its cold eyes fixed intently on Walsh.


    Under the watchful gaze of the snake, however, Walsh calmly reached into the tree hollow and began to search. When his fingers found an indentation, he immediately flipped it upward.


    Click!


    Amidst the sound of the machinery, the obstructing plank completely moved aside, revealing the hidden Messenger Stone inside.


    Walsh took out the Messenger Stone, verified it was correct, and quickly climbed down from the tree.


    Throughout the process, there wasn''t a trace of trembling, nor any hint of fear.


    Because, the Noble had told him there was no need to fear.


    He firmly believed that the Noble would not harm him.


    And indeed, this proved true. The snake seemed to have no desire to attack. After Walsh took the Messenger Stone, it returned to the tree hollow.


    "Mr. Glast, this is Walsh!"


    Beneath the tree, concealed within the tree''s shadow, the young member of the Pale Hand reached out to the Noble.


    The Messenger Stone quickly started to flicker.


    "Walsh, did anything unexpected happen over there?"


    The deep voice carried a hint of concern.


    "No!


    Everything is normal!


    Moreover, I have made a significant discovery!"


    The young member of the Pale Hand felt moved, then quickly recounted the situation he had witnessed firsthand.


    "The Lady of the Eternal Night is pregnant with the child of South Los''s ''Spirit Medium''?"


    Clearly, the member of the Pale Hand on the other end of the Messenger Stone was also taken aback by this news, so much so that the tone involuntarily rose, adding a sharpness to it.


    However, Walsh did not notice these subtleties.


    The young member of the Pale Hand simply continued affirmatively.


    "Yes, sir.


    The Lady of the Eternal Night''s morning sickness is quite severe."


    "Is that so?"


    The voice on the other side lowered again.


    Then, it directly commanded¡ª


    "Walsh, go to location number 2 now.


    There you will meet someone. No need for any conversation, just give the Messenger Stone to them, then return to South Los and continue to stay undercover."


    "Yes, sir."


    The young member of the Pale Hand immediately set into motion.


    Unlike location number 1, location number 2 was beside a small river between South Los and Kemir Manor.


    When the young member of the Pale Hand arrived, someone was already standing there.


    The person had an ordinary appearance and wore the distinct attire of a servant, even though the bowtie at the collar was long gone, Walsh could still confirm this detail.


    "A noble''s servant?


    A merchant''s attendant?"


    The young member of the ''Pale Hand'' subconsciously guessed, but his actions were swift. He remembered Mr. Glast''s words, exchanged no words, and simply handed the Messenger Stone to the other person before turning away.


    But the next moment¡ª


    Puff!


    The young ''Pale Hand'' member looked down at the Longsword piercing through his chest, his face a mask of shock and confusion.


    Walsh wanted to turn around to see the person behind him.


    He wanted to ask why they had attacked him.


    Were they not afraid of Mr. Glast holding them accountable?


    But the person behind him didn''t give the young ''Pale Hand'' member a chance, pulled out the Longsword, and kicked Walsh in the lower back.


    Bang!


    Walsh''s body flew up and then fell into the river, quickly disappearing from sight.


    Soon after, the Messenger Stone flickered again.


    "It truly is ''Bloody John'' indeed.


    Even against an unsuspecting child, there is no mercy shown.


    Are all pirates that terrifying?"


    The voice from within the Messenger Stone grew sharper, carrying an unmistakable hint of laughter.


    "Heh, compared to you, a freak who harms his own followers, every pirate would seem like a kind-hearted saint,"


    dressed in servant''s attire and just having slipped away from the grand hall of Kemir Manor, ''Bloody John'' chuckled coldly.


    "You will never understand the allure of death.


    Just as you do not comprehend the ceremony that death requires¡ªWalsh was a fine young man, who was loyal to me, appreciated me, and even wished to die for me.


    So...


    I chose to let him die for me.


    Isn''t that a kindness?"


    the member of the ''Pale Hand'' on the other side of the Messenger Stone retorted.


    Bloody John'' clearly didn''t appreciate such twisted words.


    The pirate leader chuckled coldly once more and decided not to linger on this topic, saying directly¡ª


    "The item you wanted has been presented as a gift to the ''Spirit Medium'' of South Los by the Swordsmanship Chief of Baron Haus, so let us cancel our arrangement.


    I am not confident in retrieving that item from the ''Spirit Medium'' of South Los."


    "Oh?


    Is the famed ''Bloody John'' giving up just like that?


    This is the clue to the ''Key'' of the Pirate King''s Treasure you''ve been obsessed about."


    The voice on the other side of the Messenger Stone was full of amusement.


    "Do you know why I am so renowned?"


    ''Bloody John'' curved his lips into a smirk.


    "Why?"


    The voice on the other side of the Messenger Stone was curious.


    "Because I have lived long enough¡ªthe sea is never short of rising stars, but most of the time, they are just short-lived spirits.


    I, on the other hand, am long-lived.


    Because I am cautious, I avoid any unnecessary risks.


    Even if...


    it is the treasure I have long chased."


    Having said that, ''Bloody John'' did not waste further words with the person on the other side of the Messenger Stone, raised his hand to crush the Messenger Stone, and then turned into a puddle of water merging into the little river, disappearing from sight.


    He had already delayed too much time.


    Though he didn''t believe that anyone would notice one missing person among so many in such chaotic circumstances, a lingering unease still made the pirate leader exceedingly cautious.


    Just as the pirate leader disappeared, a Crow flew across the sky, and from the bushes emerged the head of a dog.


    Shortly thereafter, the Crow flew off, while the dog burrowed deeper into the bushes.


    Only leaving behind¡ª


    A Swordsman wrapped in bandages, slowly emerging.

 Chapter 452 - 449 Fishing!

    With heavy and somewhat sluggish steps, the Bandage Swordsman searched along the riverbank.


    "Wait for me!


    Big bro, wait for me!"


    Eli, nimble with a lively gaze and dressed in hunting attire, sported a small mustache. He suddenly sprang out, holding a rabbit in his hand.


    "This rabbit is really plump!


    Add some potatoes, and we can feast again!


    However, compared to rabbit meat, beef or mutton would be tastier for stew, what a pity we don''t have more money. By the way, big bro, do you need to change your bandages?


    They''re getting a bit dirty."


    Eli rambled on.


    It was hard to imagine him as a stalker.


    The Bandage Swordsman completely ignored the other.


    Not just out of habit, but also because he knew why his follower had come¡ªto dig up more information from him.


    Moreover, the strength he demonstrated made the other feel secure.


    Similarly, he was happy to glean some information from his follower''s mouth.


    Thus, a mutually beneficial, odd partnership was born.


    "Eh?!"


    Eli suddenly stopped his babble.


    His ears kept moving, and soon after, the eyes of the stalker with a part-time job as an intelligence trafficker locked onto the source of the sound.


    On a riverbank around a corner, a person lay prone, his back covered in fresh blood, continuously groaning.


    Eli normally wouldn''t bother with such ''dying people.''


    Because such people were very likely not going to survive.


    And...


    Such people inevitably carried trouble.


    Maybe even big trouble.


    He had no interest in getting himself tangled in big troubles. He was just a part-time ''intelligence trafficker,'' not some big shot. Making a bit of money to spend was fine, but he would never dare to risk his life if something really happened...


    "Hey, hey, big bro!


    Don''t do it! Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You can''t save that kind of person!"


    While Eli was thinking, he saw that the Bandage Swordsman had already started walking towards that person, and immediately, the stalker-cum-intelligence trafficker started shouting repeatedly.


    However, while his mouth shouted, his mind began to scheme.


    Obviously, the Bandage Swordsman was here for this person.


    Who was this person?


    Did they carry any valuable information?


    Almost instantly, driven by professional instinct, the stalker''s eyes gleamed.


    He didn''t dare take risks.


    But the Bandage Swordsman was different.


    His boss not only had a mysterious background but also possessed great strength.


    Simply put, hiding under the tall man, even if the sky fell, there would be someone to hold it up.


    The Bandage Swordsman knew the thoughts of the man behind him.


    But he didn''t care.


    What he cared more about was whether Walsh could be saved.


    He was very interested in the news about ''Pale Hand'' and that person named Glast.


    However, when the Bandage Swordsman examined Walsh''s wound, he was surprised to find¡ª


    ''Stabbed off target?''


    Immediately, the Bandage Swordsman silently frowned.


    With the strength of an ''Entrant'' like ''Bloody John,'' would his longsword stab off target?


    Impossible!


    Unless it was...


    Intentional!


    ''Tsk tsk, this just got interesting!''


    After considering something in his mind, the Bandage Swordsman pretended to be unaware and asked Eli for some ointment. After applying it, watching Walsh who was starting to regain consciousness, the Bandage Swordsman''s raspy voice rose¡ª


    "Have you been betrayed too?"


    ...


    ''''Bloody John''?


    Ha, more like an old mudfish in the sea!


    Truly slippery as an eel!''


    Arthur lamented in his heart.


    The opponent not only fled when the situation turned awry, but also casually ''planted a pin''.


    Walsh didn''t die.


    What would happen?


    Not to mention the larger implications, at the very least, it would be quite uncomfortable for that Glast there, and even under the deliberate provocation of the other party, it would become a piece to be used against Glast.


    Whether used or not, it''s necessary to have it!


    Arthur was very clear about this ''Bloody John''s'' psychology.


    At the same time, he slightly adjusted the plan in his mind.


    The reason the Bandage Swordsman appeared again was to attract the ''Pale Hand''¡ªthe Bandage Swordsman was attractive to the ''Death Poetry Society'', and naturally to the similarly death-longing ''Pale Hand''. So, after Arthur deduced that the Baron Kemir''s notes on Glast might indicate a member of the ''Pale Hand'', and after spotting the stalker, he immediately arranged for the Bandage Swordsman to set out.


    The Spirit Medium of South Los intended to fish.


    As for the just-appeared Kuliqi?


    Of course, to follow the fool, Walsh.


    However, circumstances have changed now.


    It''s not that Arthur doesn''t plan to fish anymore, but that Arthur plans to bait two fish with one worm.


    Glast, he intended to fish.


    ''Bloody John'', he also intended to fish.


    The former just needed to be interested in the Bandage Swordsman, and smelling the scent would rush over.


    The latter?


    Arthur didn''t believe the other would let Walsh simply fend for himself.


    Recollecting how the other kicked Walsh into the river water and then turned into a pool of water to leave, Arthur was quite certain that the opponent had left some contingency on Walsh.


    Regarding this, Arthur was full of anticipation.


    But that was later.


    Now?


    Arthur looked toward the ring sent by Baron Korol''s Swordsmanship Chief and the bracelet sent by Baron Hausman''s Swordsmanship Chief.


    Especially the latter, Arthur was quite curious about what it could be that made Glast so concerned that he would even swap it for a clue to the Pirate King''s treasure with ''Bloody John''.


    However, despite his anticipation, Arthur wouldn''t show a tiny bit of it on the surface.


    He first picked up the ring¡ª


    [Name: Fiery Ring]


    [Type: Jewelry Item]


    [Quality: Secret Technique]


    [Attributes: 1, Flame Arrows; 2, Fireball Technique]


    [Remarks: At the start of the Seven Years'' War, the Earl of South Los had these rings crafted to demonstrate his power and strengthen the unity among his nobles. However, due to a miscalculation in the materials required, instead of crafting 27 rings, only 11 were made, but you cannot deny, these are high-quality items among the secret techniques]


    ...


    [Flame Arrows: Stores 6 flame arrows; 6/6]


    [Fireball Technique: Stores 1 fireball; 1/1]


    (Note: Once the Flame Arrows and Fireball Technique are used up, they can be recharged with gold coins or sunlight)


    ...


    ''This Old Earl of South Los really does embody the noble''s style!''


    After muttering to himself, Arthur directly picked up the second item.


    A bracelet made of leather and metal.


    [Name: Islan''s Leap]


    [Type: Jewelry Item]


    [Quality: Secret Technique]


    [Attributes: 1, Agility; 2, Jump]


    [Remarks: Islan was a swordsman who emerged during the mass conscription of the Seven Years'' War, with humble beginnings, but exceptional talent. He got recognized by the Old Lion soon after entering the battlefield and subsequently learned the soldier version of ''Swift Bird Swordsmanship''. Later, he took on the role of training new recruits, but during a raid on the West Coast, he perished in a sea of fire, leaving only this bracelet behind¡­]


    ...


    [Agility: You will become more agile]


    [Jump: You will jump higher and farther]


    ...


    Looking at the bracelet, Arthur''s brows furrowed in thought.

 Chapter 453 - 453: 450

    ```


    The bracelet before her was undoubtedly a prop of secret technique caliber.


    For members of the Mystic Side, it was valuable enough.


    But for a member of ''Pale Hand'' lurking in the shadows, it was somewhat unimpressive.


    Therefore¡ª


    ''Does the name Islan hold any special meaning?


    Or...


    Is it a trap?''


    Arthur thought to himself, his gaze lingering on the nickname ''Old Lion'' for a second before putting himself in the perspective of Glast.


    The latter had sent out a rookie like Walsh.


    Clearly unafraid of any exposure.


    Or rather...


    Welcoming Walsh''s exposure was precisely what he had wanted.


    They knew that if Walsh were exposed, he and Marinda, in their quest to root out the one behind the scenes, would certainly play the long game and not move against Walsh.


    And that would be walking right into Walsh''s trap!


    The purpose was to use Walsh to draw his and Marinda''s attention to ''Bloody John'', and it would be even better if they acted against ''Bloody John''.


    A ''Grand Funeral'' would surely follow.


    Clearly, ''Bloody John'' had realized this, hence that slight deviation, and prepared for a counterattack.


    ''What a bunch of old silver coins!


    To plot against a young man like me, completely lacking in martial virtues!''


    Arthur thought to himself, yet showed no sign of it.


    He had decided that after spotting the stalker, he wouldn''t give away even the slightest hint; after all, as a young man, his lack of experience meant his full attention was on the safety within the manor and on Marinda who was pregnant.


    Glast''s strategy?


    ''Bloody John''s countermeasures?


    He didn''t know!


    He wasn''t even clear on what was happening.


    This young, upright, naive, and kind ''Spirit Medium'' was entirely focused on Marinda!


    Therefore...


    With the reminder from him, Marinda could quietly investigate behind the scenes.


    More?


    All were Marinda''s own decisions, what did they have to do with Arthur Kredos?


    With this in mind, Arthur raised his head to look upstairs.


    Between the door crevices, Linda, feeling guilty, retracted her figure as Arthur looked up.


    But Marinda did not move, watching Arthur''s seemingly smiling expression, instinctively feeling that Arthur was plotting something mischievous.


    However, she did not have time to inquire further.


    Because¡ª


    Julie had arrived.


    Representing the host of South Los, the Countess was here.


    Today, the Female Swordmaster was still dressed in her Swordsman''s Outfit, but adorned with a pure black overcoat.


    The overcoat, made of wool, bore embroidery of thunder and storm at its cuffs.


    The left cuff featured a white lightning bolt.


    The right cuff had a grey swirl representing a storm.


    The two symbols intertwined as the Swordsmanship Chief moved forward.


    Thunder, Storm!


    The family crest of the South Los House.


    Some called it ''Thunder Storm'', others ''Storm Thunder'', but members of the South Los Family preferred to refer to themselves as ''Descendant of the Thunder God'' or ''Child of the Storm''.


    Which title to use?


    That depended on which branch of the South Los Family you were dealing with.


    However, this was a question to ponder only during the Silver Age.


    Following the end of the Seven Years'' War, the ''Storm'' branch of the South Los family had already suffered heavy casualties on the battlefield, leaving only the ''Thunder'' branch.


    In fact, many in the current South Los Family consider the ''Storm'' to merely be an extension of ''Thunder''.


    Dressed in an exquisite pure white Swordsman''s Outfit, Marinda descended from the upstairs with a smile, greeting the Swordsmanship Chief who represented the Earl of South Los; golden wheat sheaves dangled from the red ribbon on her chest, bouncing up and down with each step of the noble lady, attracting everyone''s attention to Marinda at that moment.


    Her delicate features and unique presence became even more pronounced when donned in that pure white Swordsman''s Outfit.


    Especially those deep blue eyes, which effortlessly drew people in.


    But no one present dared to let their thoughts wander,


    Because¡ª


    ```


    A pitch-black figure appeared beside the white figure.


    All of Arthur''s attention was directed at Marinda, with a tenderness in his eyes that let everyone know what to do.


    If they did not know?


    Then Malz, Bob, Kuke, Scott, Wiggins, Haywood, Little Lisop, Fengter, Goodrian Ernest, Erwin Dibwa, Zhukov Bas, and Desa from Barny would let them know.


    The Countess''s Female Swordmaster glanced inconspicuously over her shoulder at the person behind Arthur before her gaze settled on Marinda¡ª


    "Marinda, today you are a breath of fresh air to everyone here and will surely be remembered for a lifetime!"


    With that, the Female Swordmaster''s gaze shifted to Arthur.


    It was obviously meaningful. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It served as a joke to lighten the mood.


    Arthur responded with a smile and a nod, signaling his acknowledgment.


    Marinda, on the other hand, warmly took the Female Swordmaster''s hand and said,


    "Sister Julie, the ceremony will not start for a while; let''s go upstairs and rest a bit first."


    The Female Swordmaster did not refuse.


    It was not only proper etiquette but also because she felt Marinda gently squeeze her hand several times.


    Clearly, there was something afoot.


    Subsequently, the Female Swordmaster ascended the stairs alongside Marinda.


    Thanks to the considerable fortune invested in constructing Kemir Manor, otherwise, with the Female Swordmaster''s physique, it would have been impossible to walk shoulder to shoulder with Marinda.


    At a usual height of 2.5 meters and a robust build, this lady always seemed like a wall at any given time.


    Walking?


    That would be a moving wall.


    Linda, evidently seeing such a tall and sturdy Female Swordmaster for the first time, could not conceal her surprise but didn''t panic. Instead, she greeted her very politely.


    "Hello, my name is Linda Camille."


    Camille?


    In an instant, the Female Swordmaster knew the origin of the young girl before her and immediately a smile appeared on her face.


    "I have met Ms. Camille several times, and she indeed left a deep impression on me.


    Whether it''s her abilities or her demeanor, she is truly exceptional.


    At that time, the ''Staff Group'' hoped Ms. Camille would join, but regrettably, she turned them down."


    As she spoke, a look of regret crossed the Female Swordmaster''s face.


    "Mother has too much to deal with.


    She''s even reducing her sleeping hours every day.


    Recently, she has been away on business trips all the time."


    Linda looked at the Female Swordmaster apologetically, feeling sorry for her mother''s absence.


    This caused the Female Swordmaster to wave her hands repeatedly, indicating she meant no harm and was merely asking out of curiosity. Meanwhile, Marinda whispered to Linda¡ª


    "Dear, could you get me a glass of orange juice?"


    "Of course."


    Linda nodded with a smile.


    She clearly understood that she couldn''t be part of the upcoming conversation.


    And Linda was not bothered by that.


    After all, Arthur was downstairs.


    If possible, she would prefer to spend more time with Arthur, as¡­


    Family.


    Once the room was left to just Marinda and the Female Swordmaster, Marinda looked at her with a serious expression and sincere eyes.


    The Female Swordmaster immediately tensed up.


    She knew Marinda''s way of doing things; if Marinda showed such an expression, it had to be a matter of great importance.


    And indeed, it was¡ª


    "I hope I can bear Arthur''s child.


    No!


    To be precise, I hope to carry Arthur''s child right now!"


    Her straightforward declaration left the Female Swordmaster frozen in place.


    After a good ten seconds, the Female Swordmaster finally scratched her head and asked in bewilderment¡ª


    "Do you want me to drug Arthur? That doesn''t seem right."


    While saying it wasn''t right, the Female Swordmaster''s eyes gleamed with excitement, and her lips curled into a grin she couldn''t suppress.


    Moreover, the next moment, she pulled out a potion from her belt pouch and whispered¡ª


    "Potion Master Quin''s masterpiece, drink this and you''ll be successful on the first try!"

 Chapter 454 - 451: The Man Hidden by the Mosaic!

    Facing the sales pitch of Swordsmanship Master Julie, Marinda''s gaze revealed a trace of strangeness.


    "Why on earth would you bring something like that?"


    Marinda did not attempt to hide the meaning in her eyes.


    However, the Swordsmanship Chief sighed.


    "You know that I have Giant Tribe bloodline, right?"


    "Yes, the Swordsmanship Chief of the Earl of South Los, descendent of the Giants, heir of Garden Island, known for being able to drag a sailboat ashore with one hand and the only person speculated to be able to compete in strength with the ''War Elephant'' under the Old Lion."


    Marinda spoke of what she knew.


    But the Female Swordmaster showed no joy, instead her expression grew heavy.


    "Do you know the traits of the Giant Tribe?"


    The Female Swordmaster continued to ask.


    "Immense size, tremendous power, extraordinary defense, and long lifespan."


    Marinda said, envy appearing in her eyes.


    It was not feigned.


    But genuine envy.


    Even the descendants of the Giant Tribe on Garden Island, with only a trace of the original Giant bloodline, had already exceeded common people''s imagination.


    Even without deliberate training, merely by following the natural course of growth, they would possess Arcana Level strength upon reaching adulthood.


    If it weren''t for the fact that since the Age of the Holy Empire, the number of their people on Garden Island never exceeded 20 and were almost all females, the Giant Tribe would have unified the world long ago. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, we possess racial traits beyond the imagination of ordinary people, but it''s precisely because of such traits that we find it difficult to procreate ¡ª this is what they call the fairness of destiny."


    A look of desolation appeared on the face of the Female Swordsmanship Master.


    "So, is that why you sought the Potion Master ''Quin'' to concoct this potion?"


    A hint of understanding appeared on Marinda''s face.


    If it was for the sake of propagating their race, it was understandable.


    As Marinda was thinking about how to continue consoling the Female Swordsmanship Chief, the latter began to scratch her head and laugh heartily¡ª


    "No, that''s not it!


    I don''t actually know Master Quin. It was my mother who sought the Master to treat my father''s fractured pelvis.


    The Master, taking pity on my father, agreed to make this potion."


    Marinda: ...


    Fractured pelvis?


    She felt as though she had caught wind of some alarming information.


    And to what extent would one have to be pitiable for the famously indifferent Master Quin to render aid by concocting such a special magic potion?


    Could it be completely broken?


    Or already shattered?


    A myriad of mosaic images flashed through Marinda''s mind.


    However, another question arose.


    Without any pretense, the lady directly asked¡ª


    "Since there is such an ''assuredly effective'' potion, why is the population of Giants on Garden Island still so small?"


    "Still that scarce, right?


    Because the potion is only effective the first time it is taken.


    Moreover, after taking this potion, a woman may conceive but will fall into weakness, especially after childbirth. My mother took three years to recover.


    That was already the ideal state having had my father slay and bring back a Pseudo-Dragon from ''Dragon Island'' for my mother to bolster her health.


    If it were an ordinary situation, even with my mother''s physical condition, it would likely take about ten years to recover."


    "However, Marinda, let me tell you, that dragon heart stew is quite delicious.


    Especially with my father''s culinary skills, it''s absolutely sublime."


    The Female Swordsmaster''s topic drifted accidentally.


    Marinda, meanwhile, took in the information.


    ''No wonder the aloof Master Quin intervened; there must be a test in this.


    Who is Julie''s father?


    Even a Pseudo-Dragon isn''t something just anyone could slay, let alone venture onto Dragon Island...


    At the very least, he must be an Entrant.


    Such a man cannot be one without a name. Who could he be?''


    While Marinda guessed silently in her heart, she put away the ''assuredly effective'' magic potion.


    She wouldn''t use it.


    She was merely curious.


    She, is the collection.


    Yes, just like that.


    And at most, that would be...


    to reassure the Countess.


    Although not knowing the difficulty of concocting the "One-Hit" Magic Potion, with Master Quin in action, it must be extraordinary and exceedingly expensive.


    In addition to its importance to the Giant Tribe, its value must surely double.


    But such a precious potion was casually taken out by the Female Swordsmanship Chief.


    Marinda could already imagine how wary the Countess must be of her right now.


    She is the Countess''s purse.


    But when a purse becomes too heavy, it can also crush someone.


    She had noticed before but had no real confirmation.


    However, that bastard must have found out, and that''s what led to the current plan: to make her temporarily weak and seem "harmless."


    And the "One-Hit" Magic Potion?


    Consider it an unexpected surprise!


    "Hmph, you bad guy, always one step ahead."


    Thinking this at the bottom of her heart, a joyful smile appeared on Marinda''s face, also filled with a touch of motherly love.


    Watching Marinda carefully put away the "One-Hit" Magic Potion with a beaming smile, Swordsmanship Master Julie also showed a hint of a smile on her face.


    This Swordsmanship Chief had no ill intentions.


    Merely the appearance of a monkey in a melon field.


    Yes, the giant kind of monkey.


    "Sister Julie, please cooperate with me in a moment¡ªI''ve decided to let the facts be known to everyone."


    Marinda was making her original request.


    "No problem!


    Leave it to me!"


    The Female Swordsmanship Chief''s chest pounded with a thumping sound.


    Downstairs, Linda, who was quietly conversing with Arthur, suddenly became absent-minded.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Having had similar experiences, Arthur immediately looked at his little aunt expectantly.


    He was eager to know what his talented little aunt had seen this time.


    "A giant!


    A giant running across a grassland under the sunset!


    And...


    Naked.


    Chased by a group of female giants."


    As Linda spoke, her face turned red.


    The sunset run, is that my bygone youth?


    Arthur couldn''t help but comment internally.


    But what connection could he have with a giant?


    Apart from that Swordsmanship Chief of the Countess, he hadn''t seen any other female giants.


    "Prophecy is like that, hard to say exactly what it signifies; it could be reality, but more often it''s an unspoken symbolism."


    Arthur was comforting.


    "Yeah, I know.


    My ability might not compare to yours, Arthur, but it far surpasses that of other so-called noble families!"


    Linda nodded, her face alight with absolute confidence.


    Behind her, the image of a golden warrior flickered and disappeared.


    This time, Arthur truly saw the warrior clearly¡ªthe body was immensely buff, wearing a headdress that covered the nose and most of the face, somewhat like an alternative crown, but the armor on the elbows and knees was branded with...


    A cat''s head?!


    The black and white image of a cat''s head, Arthur recognized at a glance, was one of Linda''s three cats named ''Haha.''


    ''Such a sturdy body, majestic armor, stern expression, yet adorned with something so cute... huh, it''s just like you, Linda.''


    Arthur thought to himself, his gaze returning once more to the upstairs¡ª


    Marinda and Julie side by side, descending the stairs.


    The inheritance ceremony for the title was about to begin.

 Chapter 455 - 452: Everything Is for the Child!

    The noon sun shone through the skylight of the hall, illuminating the interior of the building.


    The ancient and luxurious architecture immediately became bright.


    The lingering scent of decay was swept away.


    Even the slight damage was shielded by the sunlight.


    What remained was only solemnity and reverence¡ª


    Marinda knelt on one knee right in the center of the sunlight, while the Female Swordmaster approached from a distance, holding a gold tray.


    On the tray were a seal, a badge, and a flag.


    The seal was engraved with "Glyphic Language," using Marinda''s own "Spirituality" as a primer, thereby acquiring a unique trait.


    The badge was that of the Star of the Dark Night, where the rich black represented night, and the bright point represented the stars. According to legend, it was the morning star where the ''Lady of the Long Night'' resided.


    The flag matched the badge, only it was several times larger. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With these items in hand, the Female Swordmaster stood before Marinda.


    The Female Swordmaster, with a solemn face, immediately took on a different air; paired with her towering height of 2.5 meters, she truly looked imposing and unforgettable.


    "The Kemir Family, with their own virtues and tenacious nature, has perpetuated for three hundred years, from the battles of the Holy Era to the Pioneer Era''s glory. They''ve guarded this land with their power, ensuring that honor is not tainted and brightness remains eternal!


    Now¡ª


    They welcome Nirvana!


    The Kemir Family is reborn as the Caesar Family!"


    The words of the Female Swordmaster echoed throughout the hall.


    These words were, of course, grandiloquently phrased.


    It would be impossible to simply say that the Kemir Family had perished.


    Nirvana!


    It had to be Nirvana!


    Only such ''Nirvana'' could save face for the noble lords.


    Arthur glanced at the corner where the merchants were gathered.


    There, many eyes shone with aspiration.


    Clearly, they had corresponding ''ambitions.''


    And this was exactly what the Countess liked to see.


    As long as the South Los House didn''t experience ''Nirvana,'' it was all fine.


    As for the other nobles?


    Whatever.


    Wasn''t the ''Viscount Primo'' family the same?


    In life, they were the backbone of South Los.


    In death, they were devoured.


    Arthur knew this very clearly in his heart, but when he thought about it, he simply murmured inside¡ª


    ''The charm of words.''


    As Arthur thought this, he looked at the people around him.


    Malz and Bob wore smirks of irony.


    Goodrian Ernest, Erwin Dibwa, and Zhukov Bas had disdain in their eyes.


    Little Lisop, Fengter, Kuke, Scott, Wiggins, and Haywood were indifferent, simply adopting an attitude of participation.


    However, Desa from Barny was different.


    This servant of the Selina Family frequently glanced at the distant dining area, swallowing his saliva constantly. Yet remembering the orders of his mistress, he could only suppress his urge.


    Then, a roast chicken leg mysteriously floated before him.


    Desa was stunned, and as he looked up, he saw Arthur with his cheeks bulging, giving him a thumbs up.


    Without hesitating, Desa from Barny stuffed the roast chicken leg into his mouth.


    At the same time, he grew even more appreciative of Arthur.


    ''Truly worthy of being the heir chosen by Miss Selina, unlike the other pretentious folks.''


    Desa thought to himself.


    And after Arthur had eaten two roast chicken legs, four slices of beer ham, a roasted goose, sixteen pies, the lengthy speech of the Female Swordmaster finally reached its end¡ª


    "The Caesar Family will surely endure for eternity!"


    With these words, the Female Swordmaster handed the tray to Marinda and then helped her to stand up.


    Watching this scene, the Swordsmanship Chief from Baron Korol and Baron Hausman narrowed their eyes.


    They sensed something different.


    Both were filled with apprehension.


    As for the old butler of the Bern Family?


    After vomiting from being force-fed manure, he was currently unconscious.


    As Marinda stood up once more, the inheritance ceremony came to a close.


    The guests in attendance each came forward to offer their congratulations. Accompanied by the band''s performance, Arthur and Marinda stood shoulder to shoulder expressing their gratitude to the guests and, with the help of the servants, guided them toward the dining area.


    Although it wasn''t the formal dinner of the evening, with the help of the cook, Mary, and others, sausages, roast chicken, roast duck, roast goose, roast deer, baked potatoes, baked apples, pan-fried fish, salads, stews, and pies were served in a continuous stream.


    Light beer was served in waist-high walnut barrels on one side.


    Beverages made from lychee and pear juice were on the other side.


    The lychees, hard to come by in this season, were unanimously praised by the ladies.


    Arthur brought a cup of it to Marinda, watching with a smile as she sipped it gently.


    Next to them stood an elder, capturing these moments.


    Indeed, ever since the beginning, this elder had appeared from time to time at the side of Arthur and Marinda.


    This was the Earl of South Los Family''s official portrait painter.


    It was brought by the Female Swordmaster to paint bust portraits for Arthur and Marinda¡ªit was ultimately to hang in the great hall of Caesar Manor, at the highest position.


    "If possible, I would like to paint a portrait of the two of you together.


    It would be more fitting to hang at the highest spot."


    The painter offered his opinion.


    Arthur looked at Marinda, giving an impression that Marinda was the decision-maker.


    Without hesitation, Marinda nodded immediately.


    "Okay!"


    Afterward, they shared a smile.


    Marinda lifted her hand and placed her palm in Arthur''s, while he adeptly placed his hand on Marinda''s waist.


    Their intimacy made any onlooker think they were a young married couple.


    However, the painter slightly furrowed his brow.


    He felt something was off.


    It seemed...


    Forced?


    The expressions, the demeanor, there was no issue with those.


    But he just felt it wasn''t quite real.


    It was as if Miss Caesar had an aversion to Lord Kledos.


    But that couldn''t be right, could it?


    The painter grew even more puzzled.


    But the next moment¡ª


    "Ugh!"


    Marinda frowned, her dry heaving to the side made the painter''s body jolt.


    "Yes, yes, that''s right!


    That''s exactly it!"


    The sudden bout of nausea, Lady of the Long Night''s slightly furrowed brow, the way one hand was placed on her abdomen, struck the artist in an instant.


    He vividly felt that maternal glow.


    And the aversion from a moment ago?


    No!


    That wasn''t aversion!


    It was protection!


    The protection of an unborn child by its mother!


    The painter, unconcerned about others, immediately took out his pencil and began sketching drafts.


    And everyone in the hall was surprised by Marinda.


    That sound of heaving, many heard it.


    Even a lot of them saw it.


    But Marinda, without any further explanation and with the Female Swordmaster, who had been waiting by the side, immediately lending support, headed upstairs.


    As Marinda and the Female Swordmaster''s figures disappeared behind the door, the gazes of the crowd unconsciously shifted to Arthur,


    Under everyone''s gaze, Arthur''s face displayed confusion, followed by speculation, then incredulous joy.


    And then?


    He rushed upstairs, taking two steps at a time.


    With the departure of the two protagonists, the hall downstairs erupted into commotion, buzzing with discussion.


    Even after the Female Swordmaster stepped out of the room, a number of people braved up to ask.


    "I don''t know,"


    the Female Swordmaster replied with a smile.


    The deliberate ambiguity of her expression immediately led to more speculation.


    Meanwhile, in the room¡ª


    Arthur loosened the button at his collar.


    Marinda took out her pipe.


    Whoosh!


    A thick plume of smoke was exhaled and Marinda''s face was one of sheer satisfaction, while Arthur, after lifting up Pendragon, relaxed completely as well.


    Everyone has their own way of decompressing, Marinda through smoking her pipe, and Arthur by petting a cat.


    However, Arthur wasn''t fond of Marinda smoking her pipe.


    Previously, he couldn''t say much about it.


    But now it was different¡ª


    "Smoking is bad for the baby,"


    Arthur said seriously while holding Pendragon.


    Marinda was taken aback, looked at the pipe in her hand and then at the stern-faced Arthur.


    In the end, the lady extinguished her pipe.


    Because she understood the importance of their plan.


    But the resulting irritation made the lady pace back and forth in the room.


    After several turns, just when the lady glared at Arthur, ready to growl, something was tossed to her by Arthur.


    The lady caught it subconsciously¡ª


    "Hmm, what''s this?"

 Chapter 456 - 453: Night and Prelude!

    Marinda certainly recognized the bracelet in Arthur''s hand.


    It was the very bracelet that Baron Hausman''s Swordsmanship Chief had given up under pressure.


    Thus, Marinda never considered it hers.


    Including another ring and those ten chests of gold coins, Marinda had already assumed all belonged to Arthur.


    And now, Arthur suddenly tossed it to her.


    This lady certainly didn''t regard it as any ''extra gift.''


    "Did ''Pale Hand'' Glast come for this item?"


    Marinda asked directly.


    "Yes, the information I got is as such,"


    Arthur nodded in confirmation.


    Immediately, the lady scrutinized the bracelet in her hand with even greater seriousness.


    "It has inscriptions that grant lightness¡­


    It''s a passable arcane artifact.


    But it''s hardly worth such a fuss from the likes of him, is it?"


    Marinda frowned, arriving at a similar conclusion as Arthur.


    "That''s for you to investigate,"


    Pretending to know ''nothing,'' Arthur shrugged and then shifted his position to make his half-reclined figure in the chair more comfortable.


    Marinda, looking at Arthur, instinctively felt that this guy was setting a trap for her.


    But¡­


    She was a bit curious!


    Why not conduct a covert investigation.


    Marinda thought to herself, leaning back into another chair.


    Arthur was sleep-deprived.


    Marinda was exhausted.


    For this day, the lady had prepared too much, gone through too much, holding a mindset of absolute success, and now finally, after it was all over, an irresistible wave of fatigue washed over her.


    Even with secret techniques for adjustment, it couldn''t change the fact that the lady''s breathing became even within seconds of closing her eyes.


    Arthur opened one eye, glancing at Marinda.


    Coincidentally, at that moment, Marinda also opened one eye.


    After exchanging looks, both simultaneously gestured the middle finger at one another, their faces revealing an ''I knew you were pretending to sleep'' expression.


    "One should be more sincere in dealing with others,"


    Arthur began to take the initiative.


    "Hmm, I''m just wary of certain spirit mediums,"


    Marinda retorted, insinuating that Arthur was no longer human.


    "If one does nothing wrong, there''s no need to be wary of others. Only the petty are overly worried like that,"


    Arthur''s thick-skinned and unruffled reaction.


    "Hmm, my biggest wrongdoing is knowing you,"


    Marinda addressed Arthur again with an even tone.


    But seeing Arthur''s indifferent smile, the lady inwardly sighed.


    Too thick-skinned, no way to break through.


    The lady began to feel disinterested and asked directly,


    "What''s the next plan?"


    Arthur''s face turned serious, and he said straightforwardly,


    "Wait for nightfall!"


    With that, Arthur closed his eye.


    Marinda also closed her eyes and succumbed to sleep.


    This time, neither opened their eyes again.


    But wisps of smoke seemed to linger in the room.


    The corner hound was even more vigilant.


    Time ticked away second by second.


    Lunch, afternoon tea, and dinner at Caesar Manor merged into one, with music and singing never ceasing, people emboldened by alcohol started to speak freely, probing each other.


    When exhausted, the guest rooms allowed for quick rejuvenation.


    Returning to the fray, a cup of lemon tea invigorated one tremendously.


    Groups formed one after another.


    However, the most eye-catching group was centered around Arthur.


    Even with Arthur absent, people''s gazes incessantly swept over the group.


    And the people in this group?


    Nobody cared about the gazes of others.


    Malz and Bob, who had been through battlefields, regarded others'' gazes as a slight breeze.


    Kuke, Scott, Wiggins, Little Lisop, Fengter, Goodrian Ernest, Erwin Dibwa, Zhukov Bas, although young, all came from different standings and were accustomed to attention.


    Desa from Barny was content as long as there was food.


    And Haywood?


    This unscrupulous landlord had the thickest skin of all.


    "Wiggins, fetch me a glass of orange juice. Although light beer is tasty, I can hardly take any more!"


    Scott signaled Wiggins, then promptly wrapped his arm around Fengter''s shoulder, toasting Goodrian Ernest, Erwin Dibwa, and Zhukov Bas.


    Scott, Wiggins, and Fengter were old acquaintances, familiar with one another since being used by the now-deceased Dockler.


    Goodrian Ernest, Erwin Dibwa, and Zhukov Bas? sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Scott knew them from the ''Swordsmanship Competition'' interviews.


    Therefore, under Malz''s indication, the young chief editor stood out to act as a social lubricant for everyone.


    The result?


    The occasional burst of laughter said it all.


    Bob clinked his light beer with Little Lisop''s.


    "I hear there are quite a few desperadoes in South Town?"


    Bob inquired.


    "Yes, there are many. They hide among the miners, posing a security risk to South Town, but some of the work in the mines does need such fellows,"


    Little Lisop nodded, very candidly.


    Because these were men approved by ''Kind Father.''


    But also precisely because these were men approved by ''Kind Father,'' Little Lisop''s subsequent gaze carried a probing question.


    Bob did not conceal anything.


    "I need more hands, to expand the reliable manpower for the big boss¡ªyou''ve seen it too, the boss''s strength is indeed powerful, yet his influence has waned due to the previous ''Concealment.'' I believe that if the boss had another hundred or two hundred ''Death Warriors,'' it would effectively solve the problem."


    Wiggins had always been selecting trustworthy people from Mouse Alley.


    Bob did not deny the effectiveness of this approach.


    But the captain of the Daredevil Team still felt the need for more speed¡ªIt didn''t matter before, but after witnessing the ''energy'' that Arthur possessed, the former captain''s mindset underwent a complete change. He acknowledged the words of his old friend and became wholeheartedly convinced.


    Therefore, he hoped he could prove his worth as well as ensure that everything Arthur possessed was impenetrable.


    Bob, who had seen the dirty tricks among the Nobles, was clear that eventually the Earl of South Los would become restless as Arthur continued to display his ''energy.''


    Therefore, a hundred Death Warriors became the insurance.


    With these hundred Death Warriors spread across South Los, Arthur would be absolutely safe, and they would be too.


    Unless the Earl of South Los didn''t want to keep the South Los Territory and was willing to go down with it.


    Of course, what if a hundred Death Warriors weren''t enough?


    Then two hundred!


    Little Lisop immediately understood what Bob meant.


    The young Lord nodded solemnly.


    "Leave it to me."


    Bob was aware of the Nobles'' treachery.


    Little Lisop knew it even better.


    Meanwhile, Kuke, who sat to the side, picked up his lemon tea and called over Scott, Wiggins, and Haywood¡ª


    "My father used to be a Bounty Hunter; he had some methods for training people. As long as one grits their teeth and endures, just four weeks of persistence can greatly improve one''s strength."


    The new Police Chief of Dort District cut straight to the point.


    Immediately, Scott, Wiggins, and Haywood''s eyes lit up.


    They were all too aware of their own weaknesses.


    Strength!


    With an opportunity to improve, they certainly wouldn''t pass it up.


    "What about you, Kuke?"


    Scott expressed appropriate skepticism.


    "I''m afraid of pain, so I didn''t dare try it at the time."


    Kuke''s cheeks turned a little red. Then, looking at the three men in front of him with an increasingly serious expression, he said, "So, the four of us have to persist. Whoever drops out first will be a lifetime coward!"


    The three immediately nodded.


    Especially Haywood, who murmured to himself.


    "A bit of pain is better than losing one''s life, right?


    I''m in!


    I want to follow the Lord and see a broader horizon. Moreover, when the young master is born, he''ll need knights like me to guard him."


    Haywood''s previous words were resolute.


    The latter sentence, however, was met with a series of eye rolls.


    "When Arthur''s child is born, as Arthur''s good friend, I believe I can be the child''s mentor!"


    Scott declared his position.


    "Well, I can teach the child the ways of street survival."


    This was Wiggins.


    "I''m not too knowledgeable about these things, but I think my father still has some collection, and I feel I could give some to Arthur''s future child as a gift."


    Kuke was quite modest.


    This conversation wasn''t hidden from the others.


    Even Malz, who had been quietly observing with a smile, was moved.


    Arthur''s child!


    Unconsciously, everyone''s already united hearts were twisted even tighter.


    It seemed like they had a larger, more distant goal to strive for.


    Arthur, who had used the excuse of looking after Marinda to hide in his room, stretched lazily and stood up from his chair, looking towards Marinda who had long been ready.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen someone who can sleep soundly even while sitting in a chair."


    Marinda muttered.


    "That''s because you haven''t seen enough!


    There''s a girl who can sleep on a rope!"


    Arthur countered seriously.


    "Sleeping on a rope?


    That must be the practice of some Secret Technique!


    Such a technique would surely make one''s body lighter and more agile, with a great sense of balance, transforming swordsmanship into something deceptive and unpredictable, and wielding weapons like the Soft Whip becomes even more difficult to defend against!"


    After pondering, Marinda said.


    "Yeah, something like that."


    Arthur said, and he put down Pendragon.


    He didn''t want to bring a cat along to explore the ruins, especially not Pendragon.


    Even if he felt he already knew enough about that place.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to take you there.


    But, Pan, you have a more important task!


    Stay here and wait for me to return!


    This is a mission critical to daddy''s life and death, understand?"


    Arthur spoke softly, raising his hand to comfort Pendragon, who wanted to accompany him.


    "Meow!"


    Pendragon''s eyes shone, and he immediately jumped onto the table, puffing his chest out proudly.


    "Good kitty!"


    Arthur chuckled, stretching out his right index finger and rubbing Pendragon''s forehead.


    Watching Arthur carefully instructing Pendragon, Marinda suddenly understood why Pendragon was so fond of Arthur.


    Of course, understanding was one thing.


    Yet, there was still a hint of sourness.


    ''Hmph, think you''re great just because you have a cat?''


    Marinda huffed coldly, igniting her pipe.


    After taking a deep draw of smoke, she blew it out¡ª


    Poof!


    A large ring of smoke appeared in the room, and Marinda took Arthur''s hand and stepped forward.


    Instantly, the two vanished.

 Chapter 457 - 454: Spirit Medium Speeds Through the Ruins as a Shaman!

    South Los, Docklands, underground ruins.


    When thick rings of smoke appeared out of thin air, Urs and his subordinates immediately stood up.


    They were all too familiar with their lord''s abilities.


    And the "Storm Sword" party followed closely behind.


    However, this exploration team, including "Storm Sword" Deljo, all felt some trepidation.


    Messing up on their first assignment could easily lead to doubts about their abilities.


    If it had been before, the "Storm Sword" party wouldn''t have cared, but after Arthur''s promise, they really were worried.


    It was simply because Arthur had offered enough.


    So, don''t complain about your employees not working hard enough or being idle.


    If there are such complaints, it proves that what you''re offering isn''t enough.


    As long as you offer enough, employees will always bring you even more in return.


    Just like Deljo at this moment¡ª


    ''No!


    We can''t continue like this!


    Perhaps...


    I should be able to tell the lord about those two ruins!''


    Thinking this, Deljo''s gaze turned to his deputy.


    Adi instantly understood what his captain meant.


    After a moment''s thought, the deputy nodded.


    The situation was already unfavourable to them; if they didn''t show some value soon, they would only fall further behind.


    After all, it was they who needed Arthur, not the other way around.


    In the midst of the smoke, two figures appeared hand in hand.


    "My lord!"


    "My lord!"


    On both sides of the smoke, Arthur''s and Marinda''s people bowed and greeted them.


    Marinda nodded in acknowledgment. She didn''t want to say more; the sensation of an upset stomach was just too uncomfortable, while Arthur looked at Marinda with a bit of surprise.


    He had expected Marinda to retch at least once.


    ''Is she getting used to it?''


    The young Spirit Medium thought to herself, her gaze then shifting to "Storm Sword" Deljo.


    "My lord, I''m sorry, I..."


    "Deljo, this has nothing to do with you.


    After all, nobody could have imagined that the owner of these ruins would come up with something as exaggerated as the Gate of Life and Death 3000."


    Arthur said with a smile and a wave of his hand, his eyes gentle, his tone mild.


    This caused all members of the "Storm Sword" exploration team to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Especially Little Winna, who patted her chest with a look of having narrowly passed through.


    Edwina looked at Arthur with apologies filled in her eyes.


    Arthur''s smile remained, his expression unchanged.


    Suddenly, the "Storm Sword" exploration team''s favorability began to rise rapidly.


    Who wouldn''t like a kind-hearted boss?


    Especially when that boss was powerful, influential, and generous.


    As Marinda walked towards Urs to report the specifics, Deljo also approached Arthur immediately¡ª


    "My lord, I have information on two ruins."


    The "Storm Sword" spoke in a lowered voice.


    Immediately, Arthur understood the intention behind his words.


    There was no doubt that the big promise he had made was working.


    "Leave everything to you; these two missions will still count as part of the three in the contract. If you need it, inform me in advance, and I will dispatch people to assist you."


    Arthur didn''t inquire further, showing a trust in his use of others.


    In fact, what Arthur valued most was the XP the "Storm Sword" team generated for him while exploring the ruins.


    As for the items inside the ruins?


    If there were any, all the better.


    If not, it didn''t matter.


    Therefore, Arthur didn''t mind appearing more like a qualified, excellent, and lovable boss.


    "Your kindness is as admirable as your power!


    Thank you for your trust in us!


    Please rest assured, this time we will complete the mission perfectly!"


    "Storm Sword" Deljo made his pledge.


    The exploration team behind him nodded in agreement.


    And Marinda, watching from a distance, secretly curled her lip at Arthur.


    This lady knew that Arthur, the scoundrel, was trying to buy people''s hearts.


    Yet, such kindness was indeed unexpected.


    Why be so petty with me?


    Could it be...


    ''Using the profits obtained by haggling over every penny with me to subsidize his own team?''


    When this thought emerged at the bottom of Marinda''s heart, the lady narrowed her eyes. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because she felt it was true.


    Subconsciously, the lady started feeling agitated and instinctively reached for her pipe.


    But when it was almost at her lips, she restrained herself.


    Even if it''s an act!


    It must be genuine!


    With this thought, the lady began to adjust her emotions with her breath.


    Urs, who was standing by, was stunned.


    As Marinda''s earliest subordinate, this Head Hunter was well aware of what temper his superior had, she was clearly angry with Lord Kledos just a moment ago.


    But she held back?


    Shouldn''t she have gone up and struck with her knife?


    How could she hold back?


    And she even refrained from smoking her pipe!


    It was simply incredible!


    Could this be love?


    Urs pondered this in his heart, but he didn''t dare to ask.


    His superior might spare Lord Kledos because of love, but when it came to stabbing him, she would certainly not hesitate.


    Thus, the Head Hunter shrank his neck and stood there, doing his best to reduce his presence.


    That was until the smiling Arthur came over and greeted him¡ª


    "Hello, are you Urs?


    Marinda said you have strong archery skills, and you''re good at tracking.


    I have wanted to have such talent since I was little.


    At one point years ago, I even dreamed of becoming an outstanding Hunter."


    Arthur''s amicable words quickly won over the Head Hunter''s favor.


    "With your Talent, whatever you wish to achieve, you can easily reach it. If you want to learn archery, we can go out together when the Hunting season starts."


    Urs responded.


    "Of course! I''m looking forward to it!"


    Arthur immediately nodded, his face growing more eager.


    It seemed he was truly looking forward to the start of the Hunting season.


    Marinda gave Arthur a stare.


    It meant you''ve done enough.


    If you keep this act up, it''ll be daylight soon.


    After giving Marinda a slight smile in return, Arthur did not waste words and headed straight into the corridor that leads to the Gate of Life and Death 3000.


    Immediately, whether it was Urs and the others, or the ''Storm Sword'' squad, including Marinda, everyone''s gaze followed him.


    They all wanted to know how Arthur would solve the Gate of Life and Death 3000.


    It should be Divination, right?


    Many people thought so.


    Because Arthur''s identity as a Spirit Medium had taken deep root in people''s hearts.


    Thus, many were waiting for Arthur to bring out the Crystal Ball and begin the Divination.


    About such Divination, everyone was curious.


    Divinations by others were naturally fake.


    But Arthur''s would certainly be different.


    It would be a Divination with real power.


    All thought so, Marinda included.


    The lady widened her eyes, not wanting to miss a tiny bit of the process¡ªshe believed that observing Arthur''s Divination would benefit her own bone Divination.


    But the next moment, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Because¡ª


    Arthur did not perform Divination, nor did he bring out any Crystal Ball; instead, he simply stood the staff with a carving of Pendragon''s head upright before him.


    The next moment, as Arthur''s palm left, the staff fell straight down, the head pointing in a direction.


    Arthur glanced at the direction the staff head was pointing and raised his hand to point.


    "This way!"

 Chapter 458 - 455 My name, Arthur Kredos!

    Everyone stared dumbfounded in the direction Arthur was pointing.


    It was a wooden door that was only half the height of a man.


    A child could enter with ease, but an adult would have to bend down.


    Of course, that wasn''t the point.


    The point was that everyone present was astounded by Arthur''s seemingly frivolous method.


    Even the greenest rookies had heard of people tossing twigs to decide which way to go when lost in the wilderness.


    But veterans knew that was wrong.


    The correct method was to set up a stick, lock in the position of its shadow, and then determine the east and west directions based on the trajectory of the shadow''s movement with the sun.


    But what was the principle behind using a walking stick to find your way? S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Could it be, leaving it to destiny?


    Almost subconsciously, many thought of the charlatans in the ''Spirit Medium'' circles.


    However, with Arthur''s reputation and strength, he shouldn''t be a swindler, right?


    Could it be that we fail to see the mystery in it?


    A group of people standing in the passageway began to doubt their lives, especially the ''Storm Sword'' group of professional Relic Hunters, who felt as if their entire worldview had been shattered.


    Is this really possible?!


    They screamed internally in self-questioning, much like a group of prairie dogs popping up all at once.


    ''Of course, this is possible!''


    After registering the stupefied looks of everyone, Arthur silently said to himself.


    This was the result of 3000 rats scouting the way.


    How could it not be successful?


    Of course, Arthur would certainly not reveal the truth to the others.


    "One of the Kledos Family''s secret techniques: the Pathfinding Technique!"


    With these words, he pushed open the door and bent down to enter.


    Marinda was the second to enter.


    This lady wasn''t sure what the ''Pathfinding Technique'' that Arthur mentioned was, but she believed that Arthur wouldn''t joke about such a thing.


    Marinda was proved right.


    After she passed the narrow corridor, a bright space opened up before her.


    Nine doors appeared before her.


    Clearly, that challenge was over.


    Now, here lays another.


    However, compared to the Gate of Life and Death 3000, these nine doors were naturally much easier.


    A sense of relaxation appeared in Marinda''s eyes.


    Then, the lady couldn''t help but ask softly¡ª


    "Is that all the ''Pathfinding Technique'' does?


    Can it lead us to the path of ''the item we desire in our hearts''?"


    Arthur rolled his eyes secretly.


    If he really had such a secret technique, he would first seek a ''safe shelter'' for himself.


    However, the young ''Spirit Medium'' said aloud,


    "The ''Pathfinding Technique'' was invented by my grandpa, Old Charlie, based on the trait of our ''Spirit Medium'' bloodline.


    For now, it can only pinpoint the correct paths in a maze.


    If you''re looking to use it to find the path to the item in your heart?


    I''d recommend asking a certain captain for that compass."


    Asking would credit it to my grandpa.


    Asking again would attribute it to the trait of the Kledos bloodline.


    After all, unless Old Charlie is found, no one can poke holes in Arthur''s lies.


    But ''Storm Sword'' and his group, who had just emerged from the corridor, were rather crestfallen.


    After confirming that the ''Pathfinding Technique'' worked, including ''Storm Sword'' Deljo himself, they were prepared to accumulate enough Meritorious Service to exchange for this secret technique.


    No!


    It was a Miracle Technique!


    For these Relic Explorers, such a secret technique was nothing short of a Miracle Technique.


    But the fact that this kind of secret technique required the support of a bloodline,


    very soon, ''Storm Sword'' and the others adjusted their mindset.


    In their view, it was normal for a technique that could be considered a Miracle Technique to be supported by a bloodline; otherwise, it wouldn''t be possible to be so miraculous.


    However, being able to create such a secret technique was enough to show what kind of foundation the Kledos Family had.


    To follow such a family was to have a tremendous future.


    Meanwhile, Marinda quietly took note of the ''Pathfinding Technique'' while her mind began to linger on that compass.


    Although she had not heard of any captain possessing such a compass, it did not stop her from investigating later.


    Of course, this lady was certain that Arthur intentionally spoke in half-truths.


    For what purpose?


    Naturally, it was to dig for benefits from her.


    ''That bastard, seventeen new ships aren''t enough?''


    Marinda muttered to herself, yet her gaze followed Arthur''s movements.


    She wanted to see the ''Pathfinding Technique'' in action again.


    Arthur did not disappoint her, and the next moment, he raised his hand again.


    Then¡ª


    Clack!


    The walking stick toppled to one side, and the tip pointed to¡ªthe wall!


    The wall?!


    Everyone gasped in surprise.


    It was the ''Door of Concealment''!


    Who would have expected the owner of the relic to use a ''Door of Concealment'' to hide the true path once, and then use it again after the Gate of Life and Death 3000?


    If it weren''t for the ''Pathfinding Technique'', there would have been casualties that should not have occurred.


    Instantly, Urs and ''Storm Sword'' Deljo looked at Arthur with gratitude in their eyes.


    Because the task of exploring the way would certainly fall to their subordinates.


    "Such a handy technique, he would definitely not use it just once!"


    Arthur uttered, picked up the walking stick, and tapped the wall lightly.


    Immediately, the ''Door of Concealment'' opened, and a spacious, smooth path appeared.


    But everyone frowned upon seeing this passage.


    An indescribable sense of danger arose in everyone''s hearts.


    "It''s a trap-laden passage!


    Everybody, be careful..."


    ''Storm Sword'' Deljo warned everyone, but before he could finish his sentence, he saw Arthur already stepping forward.


    "Sir!"


    ''Storm Sword'' Deljo exclaimed in alarm.


    Although he knew Arthur was incredibly powerful, this kind of brute-force approach was ill-advised.


    His power might protect him personally, but the relic could be damaged.


    Some Relic Explorers from the North County had a penchant for such reckless actions.


    It was only after being buried alive as a group that they learned to be more restrained, choosing a much more cautious approach.


    In the midst of ''Storm Sword'' Deljo''s terrified gaze, Arthur, however, strolled through the trap-laden corridor as if he were walking in a leisurely garden, mumbling to himself¡ª


    "To find the dragon, divide the gold, look at the coiled mountains, a layer of coils is a layer of gates..."


    Arthur simply couldn''t help himself.


    Although it was all thanks to the little mice, walking through a corridor that seemed like a tomb passage, Arthur couldn''t help but reminisce about his younger days.


    Subconsciously, Arthur looked down at his index and middle fingers.


    ''Pity they''re not the usual length.


    Tsk, still lacking the Ancient Ingot Knife and Qilin Blood!


    Uh...


    Did I just mix up the scenes?


    Did I get it confused?


    Haha, can''t tell, can''t tell.''


    Thinking to himself, Arthur quickened his pace, passing through the trap corridor under the incredulous gazes of everyone.


    "Follow the floor tiles I just walked on," he said.


    Immediately, the team sprang into action.


    Only ''Storm Sword'' Deljo seemed a bit dazed.


    "To find the dragon, divide the gold, look at the coiled mountains, a layer of coils is a layer of gates... Is that some kind of incantation?


    Did my lord rely on this incantation to get through the trap corridor?


    How should I use this incantation?" Deljo mumbled to himself.


    And he decided right there and then, that once he had enough merit, he would exchange for it.


    So useful!


    It''s indeed so useful!


    Many in the ''Storm Sword'' squad had similar thoughts.


    Marinda''s gaze towards Arthur changed once more.


    Secret Technique!


    Yet another new Secret Technique!


    This lady marveled at the depth of the Kledos Family''s legacy, all the while admiring Arthur''s exceptional talent.


    You see, without Arthur''s talent, even the multitude of Secret Techniques would be useless.


    ''Such talent, is it fitting to say it befits the one chosen as the present ''Black Cat''?


    Of course, a scoundrel remains a scoundrel!''


    This lady sighed at Arthur''s talent, but quickly ''corrected her attitude.''


    Humph, she would not praise a scoundrel.


    Thereafter, the lady watched with an even more focused gaze towards the depths of the ruins¡ªJust now, the previous glance-back of the relic''s master was enough to prove that this was not a person easy to deal with.


    Door of Concealment.


    Gate of Life and Death 3000.


    A mix and match with the Door of Concealment.


    And the trap corridor.


    This lady didn''t know what was going to happen next, but she knew it was time to be more vigilant.


    Others felt the same way.


    They inexplicably sensed danger.


    Especially those with enough Spirituality, right now they were truly panicked.


    Little Winna had already tightened her grip on her sister''s clothes.


    About 20 minutes into their silent march¡ª


    Hiss, hiss.


    A low hissing sound emerged.


    Suddenly, everyone instinctively tightened their grip on their weapons.


    After another 3 minutes of walking, the scene before them made most of the team gasp in cold breath.


    Snakes!


    Hundreds of snakes blocked their path forward.


    These snakes slithered and twisted in the darkness, flicking their tongues.


    Their cold, unblinking eyes were fixed on the intruders.


    But that wasn''t the most terrifying thing.


    Most horrifying was, behind the swarm of snakes, a gargantuan snake was coiled in formation, its head hanging low in slumber.


    But as the footsteps of the team approached, those tightly closed Serpent''s Gaze eyes opened¡ª


    Wham!


    An intangible momentum burst forth, and aside from Arthur, Marinda, and Deljo, the rest of the team started to stagger, even the Head Hunter Urs of Marinda''s team was gritting his teeth to endure.


    "Ferocious Beast!"


    ''Storm Sword'' felt his scalp tingle.


    In his many years of exploration, this was the first time he had actually encountered a Ferocious Beast.


    Although he had encountered Arcane Creatures before, Ferocious Beasts were different.


    Only those who had reached the ''Entry'' level could be called Ferocious Beasts.


    Clang!


    ''Storm Sword'' Deljo''s Longsword was drawn from its sheath.


    Marinda also dared not be careless; she drew out her pipe once again.


    Across from them, the group of snakes also raised their heads, hissing.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    Amidst the collective hissing, the giant snake moved its body, its thickness comparable to a carriage, bringing an unimaginable sense of oppression to everyone.


    Many clenched their teeth in fear.


    Yet, amidst them all, Arthur was different.


    "Ah," he sighed.


    The young Spirit Medium exhaled and, holding his staff, calmly proceeded forward.


    The venomous snakes, which were previously tensed and threatening, parted ways for Arthur, not only clearing a wide path for him but also bowing their heads in respect as he passed.


    They allowed Arthur to walk right up to their king... No, right in front of that giant snake.


    In their eyes at this moment, the king had already changed.


    It was Arthur,


    Not the giant serpent!


    The giant serpent roared angrily, its body undulating and sending tremors through the corridor, but as Arthur approached, confusion flickered in its eyes.


    Then disbelief.


    And then shock.


    And after that, joy.


    That deep sense of joy welling up from the depths of its soul made the giant snake''s tail wag back and forth.


    In front of everyone''s astonished eyes, Arthur stood before the giant snake, and the young Spirit Medium softly said¡ª


    "My name is Arthur Kredos.


    Will you follow me?"

 Chapter 459 - 456 Giant Snake. Nidhogg!

    The young ''Spirit Medium''s'' soft inquiry.


    Fell on the ears of the surrounding people like a clap of thunder.


    Since the Empire Era, whether Nobles or Mystic Side Persons, it has been customary to raise Arcane Creatures. Not only do Arcane Creatures showcase one''s status, but they also become invaluable assistants to their owners.


    Even, they could form a complementarity.


    In the early times of the Empire Era, there rose a hunter in South County who wielded dual scimitars and was accompanied by a female panther.


    Not to mention that during the middle and late Empire Era, Arcane Creatures became indispensable partners of hunters until the start of the Holy Era, when hunters were gradually incorporated into The Holy Court and this phenomenon slowly disappeared.


    However, no matter the era, acquiring an Arcane Creature always required raising it from a young age.


    Like this, directly taming one?


    Apart from that hunter with a female panther and dual scimitars, there had never been word of anyone accomplishing such a feat.


    And that panther was just an Arcane Creature.


    But the Giant Snake before them?


    A Ferocious Beast!


    It was only after reaching the Entry-level that one could be termed ''Ferocious Beast''!


    Impossible!


    It absolutely couldn''t be tamed!


    That''s what everyone present thought.


    Marinda and ''Storm Sword'' Deljo were even ready for combat.


    Smoke swirled around this lady, within which lurked rich, deep shadows, the flickering Soul Fire marking the eyes of these Lost Souls.


    Any creature that met their gaze would shiver from head to toe as though plunged into an ice cellar.


    Deljo, on the other hand, was more straightforward.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The wind, one gust following another.


    Sharpness, and swiftness.


    With these two as a reminder, everyone else also began adjusting their state of readiness.


    Then¡ª


    The Giant Snake lowered its head, as large as a house, and issued a low hiss.


    As if it were...


    Acting coquettishly?


    Marinda blinked, wanting to confirm whether she was experiencing an illusion, but her intuition told her there was no illusion, and certainly no phantasm.


    Everything was real.


    The Giant Snake had truly submitted to Arthur. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though she could hardly believe it, it had truly happened.


    Almost unconsciously, the lady began to sing softly¡ª


    "Eternal Monster, inheritor of the Rebellious Bloodline, creator of Twilight of the Gods, reverer of the Northern Gods, wielder of the Blade of Chaos, possessor of Leviathan''s Axe, Kledos..."


    Previously, the lady hadn''t really taken Arthur''s introduction of his family''s words to heart.


    But now?


    The lady began to re-evaluate.


    She started paying attention to each word, each term.


    She whispered to herself.


    "Monster? Kledos? Twilight of the Gods?"


    Her Spirituality told her she was on the verge of grasping the crux of the matter, but there was still something missing. If she could just grasp that particular thing, she would understand the truth.


    Was it the Blade of Chaos?


    Or Leviathan''s Axe?


    The lady wished she could perform a Divination right then and there.


    But she knew it wasn''t appropriate.


    Right now, as Arthur''s ''beloved,'' all she needed to do was smile.


    The lady took a deep breath at the bottom of her heart and a smile that said everything was as expected appeared on her face.


    But the others around her were not so calm.


    ''Storm Sword'' Deljo now wished he could kneel down and kiss the shoes of his lord.


    Time and again, Deljo found himself underestimating his lord''s strength, but each and every time, his lord would rapidly shatter his perceptions, elevating his power to an unimaginable level.


    Once, twice, thrice...


    By this moment, Deljo''s heart had become completely numb.


    The ''Storm Sword'' even believed deep down that the lord he followed was omnipotent.


    After all, even an entry-level ferocious beast had submitted to a single casual command.


    What else could be impossible?


    Everyone''s gaze towards Arthur changed again and again, from shock and horror to complete willing submission.


    But Little Winna was different.


    The lady with an injured mind opened her mouth and asked¡ª


    "Can I touch it?"


    "Of course!


    Nidhogg... no, Yemeng is quite willing to let you touch it."


    Arthur casually named the black giant snake before him.


    And with that naming, text began to flicker before Arthur''s eyes¡ª


    [Nidhogg (Mutated Titan Python): Nidhogg was originally just an ordinary jungle snake, but after being discovered by Geppetto, it fortuitously or unfortunately became the test subject of this mad master. It was injected with the blood of several ancient serpent species, among them the titan python''s bloodline sparked the faint power of Nidhogg''s own bloodline, enabling it to begin evolving. In the course of this evolution, Geppetto continuously added various bloodline samples, eventually not limiting to serpent species but also including some dragon species. This caused Nidhogg great pain, but it dared not resist the master, even if the mad master ordered it to sever its own tail, it did not dare to rebel! Luckily, Nidhogg''s first task was to guard this place, and in the hundreds of years that followed, Nidhogg''s bloodline became increasingly intense and ascended. Its size grew madly, but it still remembered the command of the mad master, until it met you. The bloodlines of several ancient snakes within sensed the greatness and eternity of the ''Serpent of Death,'' causing it to see you as kin, a fatherly or brotherly figure.]


    [Effects: 1, Mutated Body; 2, Dragon Armor; 3, Serpent''s Breath; 4, Command]


    [Mutated Body: Nidhogg has a body far beyond the imagination of ordinary people and continues to grow non-stop. Its colossal size grants it immense strength, making it fearless in the face of fire, frost, poison, and illusions. However, it appears vulnerable to thunder, and in seawater, Nidhogg will be doubly effective; Current stage: 40 meters long, 4 meters thick]


    [Dragon Armor: The blood of dragons gave Nidhogg a special scale armor that not only ignores most physical attacks but also handles attacks from fire, frost, and poison with ease. Even facing direct hits from large caliber cannons will leave it unharmed, and it can activate a shield that envelops its entire body capable of withstanding 3 attacks at ''entry-level.'']


    [Serpent''s Breath: It can exhale a conical cloud of poison with a 30-degree angle reaching up to 300 meters or expel fireballs and iceballs with a diameter matching its body, but cannot breathe lightning. Its attack power does not exceed entry-level.]


    [Command: Can command snake swarms within a 50-kilometer radius.]


    (Note 1: Nidhogg has a remarkable appetite, needing to consume large amounts of food; gold can substitute food, and moonlight also gives it a feeling of satiety.)


    (Note 2: After Nidhogg consumes a large quantity of food, its body will grow rapidly.)


    (Note 3: Dragon Armor and Serpent''s Breath grow stronger as Nidhogg''s body increases in size.)


    (Note 4: The exhaled conical poison cloud can become what is commonly known as miasma, covering certain areas or moving with the wind.)


    (Note 5: The snakes commanded by Nidhogg, as long as their rank does not surpass Nidhogg, will be unable to resist it.)


    ¡­


    Arthur gazed at the text before him, his mouth curving into a slight smile.


    Clearly, his fleet was going to be much safer.


    Only...


    ''Is thunder the natural nemesis of snakes?''


    Arthur pondered, stroking his chin.


    Meanwhile, Little Winna was shouting excitedly¡ª


    "Sister! Sister!


    Look, it has horns!"


    Upon hearing Little Winna''s shout, everyone looked closely and indeed discovered two small horns on top of Nidhogg''s head.


    These two small horns were only the size of a fist, and on the head of Nidhogg, they looked like two little bumps, hardly noticeable.


    If not for Little Winna, no one would have noticed.


    However, people quickly averted their gaze.


    Because they sensed Nidhogg''s displeasure.


    In the eyes of a figure like a father or brother like Arthur, Nidhogg was docile, but towards others?


    They were nothing but insects.


    On this, Arthur had no intention of correcting.


    The young ''Spirit Medium'' simply patted Nidhogg gently.


    Immediately, the black giant snake twisted its body and completely cleared the path behind it.


    Suddenly, an open-plan house came into everyone''s view.


    A large number of books and experimental equipment were organized by category.


    But what caught the eye the most was a display cabinet.


    The cabinet was divided into upper and lower sections.


    On the top was a mask.


    On the bottom was a dagger.


    Arthur skimmed over the rest of the items.


    But upon seeing that very familiar mask, the young ''Spirit Medium'' grew tense inside¡ª


    He had to have that mask!

 Chapter 460 - 460: 457

    The masks on the top shelf of the display cabinet were all too familiar to Arthur.


    Their overall appearance resembled a human face, pure white in color without any patterns or decorations, save for two hollow spaces at the eyes¡ªthose could only be vessels meant to contain a "Death Hound".


    Having acquired one Death Hound already, Arthur didn''t mind getting another.


    After all, Pendragon would probably like to have another dog to ride, wouldn''t he?


    Besides, Pendragon didn''t have any pants to worry about getting ruined.


    With these thoughts in mind, Arthur didn''t rush but instead lifted his right hand and stroked his chin.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Marinda, who was constantly watching Arthur, immediately noticed this gesture.


    After spending a considerable amount of time together, the lady had come to recognize some of Arthur''s habits.


    Such as rubbing his brow when thinking, tapping fingers on the table or chair armrests.


    And when he discovered something interesting, he would stroke his chin.


    "Nothing much.


    Just found something interesting."


    As Arthur spoke, he didn''t leave Marinda in suspense like she would have done but instead asked softly¡ª


    "Do you know Geppetto?"


    "Geppetto?


    The crazy master alchemist?"


    Marinda blurted out almost without thinking.


    The Master Alchemist Geppetto had an enormous reputation on the Mystic Side, but it was all negative. Anytime his name came up, people immediately thought of madness.


    Moreover, most people believe that the Holy Court made the right choice in burning the Master Alchemist and his creation ''Pinocchio'' at the stake. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At least, compared to the eleven masters who were burned afterward, it was the right decision.


    After all, among those eleven masters burned later, there was one accused of ''being unable to create the sun at night''.


    "Yeah.


    This is one of his laboratories.


    I''m a bit surprised to find it here in South Los, according to the records this mad alchemist was more active in Seberlin."


    Arthur nodded in agreement.


    Marinda''s brows furrowed in response.


    "This place is Geppetto''s laboratory?"


    The lady murmured to herself, her eyes betraying an undisguised sense of loss.


    ''As I thought, he has grand ambitions; even a master alchemist''s laboratory isn''t enough to satisfy him!


    Then...


    Where did she think this place was before?'' Arthur speculated silently.


    Without a doubt, Marinda placed great value on this place.


    Her vigilant stance was such that, if not for the accidental cooperation of the ''Storm Sword'' squad, he would never have managed to trick her.


    So, upon seeing that "Nidhogg" was a pet and experimental creation of the mad master alchemist, Arthur was curious if it was really worth it for Marinda for this mad alchemist.


    It wasn''t that a master alchemist wasn''t worth Marinda''s efforts.


    But this mad master alchemist wasn''t worth it.


    You have to understand, this particular mad master alchemist was one who was burnt by the Holy Court in the past.


    Simply put, most of his wealth had been ''confiscated''.


    Even if there was some property left, it couldn''t have been much.


    With this in mind, Marinda''s guardedness seemed rather superfluous.


    Unless Marinda had misunderstood something, mistaking it for a place left by another important figure.


    And that was exactly what Arthur needed.


    Not the misunderstanding itself.


    But to make Marinda realize the truth about this place.


    Arthur wanted Marinda to understand that this wasn''t the place she was looking for.


    Only then could he take the lead in making a selection.


    According to the previous agreement, they would split this place sixty-forty.


    Marinda, forty.


    Arthur, sixty.


    However, there was no agreement on who would choose first.


    So, for that priority in choosing, Arthur opted for ''honesty''¡ªgiven his own performance just now, he was quite certain that with Marinda''s personality, once she confirmed that this wasn''t her intended target, she would generously give up the right to choose first.


    The lies of a ''Spirit Medium'' are not to be feared.


    For they are the skills they have to survive.


    The honesty of a ''Spirit Medium'' is what''s truly terrifying.


    Because it suggests they have an ulterior motive.


    And faced with an honest ''Spirit Medium'', few would ''refuse'' them.


    In fact, that''s how it was.


    The lady had already gestured with her hand.


    The meaning couldn''t be more apparent.


    You go first.


    Arthur shrugged and walked straight toward the display cabinet.


    There was no point in pretending.


    Anyone with eyes could see that this was the most valuable part of the entire ruins.


    Arthur didn''t immediately pick up the container mask that held the "Death Hound," but first looked at the dagger below; he was a bit curious about this dagger¡ª


    [Name: Bone Dagger]


    [Type: Weapon Type]


    [Quality: Epic]


    [Attributes: 1. Skeleton Summoning; 2. Wail of the Dead]


    [Remarks: At the end of the Empire, when the 13th Squad of the 13th Legion went to explore the land covered by Shadows, they were besieged by Shadow monsters. The captain ''Dallas'' chose to lure the monsters away to give his teammates a chance to survive. In the end, all members of the 13th Squad, except for the captain, safely evacuated. They remembered their captain, and then they saw him, transformed into a Corpse Ghoul on the battlefield¡ªThe 13th Squad, at the cost of their annihilation, killed their own captain, believing that their captain needed rest, but their bones ended up in the hands of the Tower of Mist...]


    ...


    [Skeleton Summoning: Summon a 25-man Skeleton Squad led by ''Dallas'' to fight for you; Captain ''Dallas'' is of Arcana Level, with the remaining 24 members comprising 12 strong archers, 4 Scout Cavalry, 4 pikemen, and 4 greatsword fighters. All of them possess their own skeletal warhorses, and besides their own proficiency, are skilled with various cavalry weapons]


    [Wail of the Dead: When resolved to battle to the death, the 25-man Skeleton Squad can choose to burn themselves to significantly boost their attack and defense, or pour all their power into their captain, at the cost of their own deaths, to temporarily promote Captain ''Dallas'' to Great Arcana Level]


    (Note 1: When the Skeleton Squad ''dies'', they can be resurrected with Gold Coins, regular members for 200 Gold Coins each, and Captain ''Dallas'' for 2000 Gold Coins)


    (Note 2: After resurrection, the Skeleton Squad needs to bask in Moonlight once to fight in their prime condition)


    (Note 3: When possessing the Bone Dagger, the Skeleton Squad will completely obey orders)


    ...


    ''This item isn''t bad at all!'' Arthur praised inwardly, then, without hesitation, picked up the "Death Hound."


    The Skeleton Squad was indeed impressive, especially when activating "Wail of the Dead," which would suddenly bring a Great Arcana Level ally¡ªit could have the effect of a surprise weapon.


    But compared to this large number of skeletons, having a ''highly loyal, unbetraying, with a physique like an Arcane Creature, extremely balanced in attack and defense, tireless, with unparalleled keenness of smell, able to live without air, somewhat immune against sulfur and flames, feeding on the ''Aura of Death'', and able to spit ''Deathly Fire'', and automatically becoming invisible in darkness and shadows'' Death Hound was more suitable for Arthur.


    Just as Arthur picked up the mask that contained the "Death Hound," unexpectedly, more text appeared.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a glint of pleasure flashed across them.

 Chapter 461 - 458: The Most Valuable Thing!

    The text that appeared before Arthur was the introduction to the "Death Hound," sharing the same attributes and traits as Kuliqi.


    But the text that followed was different¡ª


    "[Swarm: When you possess two or more ''Death Hounds,'' they will receive an inspiration effect, and their attack and defense will increase.]


    [Gluttony: In a swarm state, the ''Death Hounds'' will have better digestion, ''Hunting'' prey and consuming ''Aura of Death'' can achieve better and faster growth.]


    [Symbiosis: In a swarm state, the ''Death Hounds'' will share each other''s ''Death Seed.'' When one of the ''Death Hounds'' dies, you can use ''Death Qi'' to nurture the ''Death Seed'' and let it choose resurrection.]


    (Note 1: After the ''Death Seed'' is consumed, it takes three natural days to be born again.)


    (Note 2: When the ''Death Hound'' is resurrected, the growth gained from ''Hunting'' and consuming ''Aura of Death'' will be reset.)


    (Note 3: When the ''Death Hounds'' die at the same time, symbiosis becomes ineffective.)


    ...


    Seeing the text before him, Arthur felt joyful.


    The "Death Hound" is useful.


    But, Arthur was always worried about loss.


    Even Arthur couldn''t always account for every contingency; he knew unexpected events could happen at any time.


    However, now with the emergence of [Symbiosis], he felt somewhat relieved.


    And [Swarm] further strengthened the "Death Hounds"!


    As for [Gluttony]?


    In Arthur''s view, it was nearly as valuable a trait as [Symbiosis].


    He, Arthur, Death''s Child!


    The one thing he never lacked was ''Death Qi.''


    Even now, doing nothing in the midst of these ruins, his Death Qi Value was skyrocketing.


    Before, he was worried about Kuliqi suffering from indigestion.


    Now?


    ''Kuliqi and... Kiri!


    Yes, you shall be called Kiri!


    Kuliqi, Kiri, accept the ''Food''s Baptism''!''


    After naming his second "Death Hound," Arthur was full of anticipation.


    Arcane creatures corresponded to Arcana Level, and he had no idea how much Death Qi it would take to grow Kuliqi and Kiri to Great Arcana Level.


    As for Ascend Step?


    Arthur had considered it.


    But his intuition told him it wasn''t a simple matter; besides Death Qi, it required more ''Hunting.''


    Therefore, Arthur wasn''t in a hurry.


    He planned to wait until Kuliqi and Kiri reached Great Arcana Level.


    Suo, hidden within the shadows, looked at the black and white companion that suddenly appeared beside him, with flames above its forehead and blue eyes filled with wisdom, and its smiling face stiffened slightly.


    When this companion came over with its tongue hanging out and drooling, Suo showed a look of disdain on its canine face.


    Although essentially both were "Death Hounds," Suo felt that this companion was a bit... not very smart, no, it was silly!


    The aura of silliness was so strong that Suo felt it could be contagious just by being close.


    ''Silly Hound, huh?


    It''s okay, it''s okay.


    If you dare to wreck the house, I''ll stew you.''


    Arthur chuckled inwardly, his gaze towards Kiri filled with warning.


    Kiri, lurking within the shadows, seemed to feel its master''s gaze but surmised it might be imagination and after looking around bewilderedly, began wagging its tail non-stop at Kuliqi.


    When Kiri realized Kuliqi was ignoring it, it started showing great interest in the abundance of books in the room.


    However, upon noticing that its master''s gaze had turned sharp, it immediately sat upright within the shadows and did not move.


    Seeing this scene, Arthur was completely reassured.


    Kiri was only acting foolish, and perhaps pretending to be foolish at that.


    As long as it wasn''t truly foolish, there was hope.


    Feeling relieved, Arthur turned to look at Marinda, who had already picked up the "Bone Dagger"¡ªselecting one first and then choosing another was a rule the two of them abided by.


    In the lady''s eyes, Arthur saw joy.


    This unexpected delight diluted the original sense of loss.


    Clearly, the "Bone Dagger" was immensely suitable for the lady.


    Arthur already imagined the scene where Marinda, on a clear night, would use her wealth to create her own ''Undead Army'' and overwhelm the enemy.


    ```


    Perhaps this "Undead Army" was only 25 strong, but in this particular state, they were endless.


    Arthur called it¡ª


    "Infinite Under the Moon"!


    After fiddling with the Bone Dagger for a while, Marinda exhaled a puff of smoke and placed the Bone Dagger into her storage space.


    Then, she saw Arthur''s smiling face.


    And with the shape of his mouth, he mimed two words: Congratulations.


    Marinda was taken aback.


    This lady almost subconsciously recalled the recent scene.


    Arthur first picked up the Bone Dagger then set it down, seemingly choosing another prop.


    ''Did he deliberately leave this thing for me?''


    The lady couldn''t help but think.


    Although instinct told her it was impossible, she had indeed received the dagger.


    This contradiction made the lady feel somewhat uncomfortable.


    After hesitating on the spot for several seconds, the lady gestured for Arthur to head towards a corner¡ª


    "I originally thought this was the laboratory of the ''Red Robe'' from the ''Tower of Mist.''


    This ''Red Robe'' invented gunpowder and created the first firearm.


    And that gun, known as ''The First Gun,'' could kill an ''Ascend Steper'' with a single shot; it''s also the prop I wanted to find.


    I thought it was here.


    I didn''t expect this place to be the laboratory of that mad Master Alchemist."


    The awkward feeling in her heart made the lady think she should say more to Arthur.


    At least, she needed to feel like she didn''t owe anything to Arthur.


    But she no longer had any new boats.


    As for old boats, she needed those too.


    So, only information remained.


    And what could be more appropriate than her original objective in this situation?


    She believed that this rascal in front of her must have already guessed why she was making such a big fuss about the mad Master Alchemist.


    So she decided to come clean.


    After all, some things could certainly be uncovered with enough investigation.


    It was better to tell him proactively and return the favor.


    "A prop that can kill an ''Ascend Steper'' with one shot? That''s terrifying."


    Arthur exclaimed. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Marinda glared.


    The lady thought Arthur was being sarcastically odd.


    However, Arthur''s next words startled the lady.


    "Who says this place is entirely the laboratory of that mad Master Alchemist?"


    Arthur retorted.


    The clever Marinda immediately caught on.


    "Are you saying this place was originally the laboratory of the ''Red Robe,'' but it was taken over by that mad Master Alchemist?"


    "I didn''t say that.


    I just feel the presence of the ''Tower of Mist'' here," Arthur replied, shaking his head and speaking in vague terms.


    His conclusion stemmed from the Bone Dagger.


    The suspicion in his heart was similar to Marinda''s, but as a ''Spirit Medium,'' how could he give a definite answer?


    The answer, of course, was for Marinda to find herself!


    Of course, he would help.


    Thinking this, Arthur''s gaze turned to the extensive collection of books.


    In the eyes of the ''Spirit Medium'' at that moment, a strange light flickered.


    Whether there were clues about ''The First Gun,'' he didn''t know.


    But he was quite certain that there must be something in there that interested him greatly¡ª


    For example...


    Puppet Resurrection!


    ```

 Chapter 462 - 459: When You Own Living Things...

    This laboratory that belonged to the mad Master Alchemist Geppetto contained one hundred and sixteen books and thirty-three scrolls, as well as five hundred and ninety-two pages of assorted transcriptions.


    These items were all scattered haphazardly throughout the entire laboratory.


    Clearly, Master Geppetto had no habit of organizing his collection of books.


    This gave Arthur and Marinda quite a hard time as they sorted through them.


    After all, those five hundred and ninety-two transcribed pages were not of uniform size.


    Some were even just little scraps of paper.


    However, soon enough, Arthur and Marinda found something.


    They discovered a diary.


    No!


    To be precise, an experimental notebook¡ª


    Nobles cannot be trusted!


    They enjoy the successes of my experiments yet report me to the Religious Tribunal for using living people as subjects!


    Damn it, was it really such a big deal that I transplanted his son''s head onto a pig''s body?


    I think it suited his son perfectly, what with him being as stupid as a pig anyway!


    Today''s experiment was completely meaningless!


    ...


    Who would have thought someone in a fishing village like South Los would understand firearms?


    Interesting, it''s much more interesting than today''s pointless experiment.


    ...


    Aha, look what I''ve discovered?


    The laboratory of that ''Red Robe'' from the Tower of Mist.


    Could this be the place where he created ''The First Gun''?


    Hmm, very good, today''s experiment shall be to try transplanting firearms onto a person.


    ...


    Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!


    Why is there a ''Contractual Lock''!


    Why does the ''Contractual Lock'' prevent me from touching the things in the display case!


    ...


    Hmph!


    I''m not coveting your things!


    I am the genius Alchemist Geppetto!


    ...


    Aha, look what I''ve found again!


    The items in the display case were gifts from ''Black Robe'' to ''Red Robe'', thanking him for their brotherly love.


    Brotherly love?


    Hmm, today I''ll experiment by stitching those two real brothers together from the fishing village, I want to see their brotherly love.


    ...


    Confirmed, this place was just a temporary stop for ''Red Robe'' before going to sea.


    There is no ''The First Gun'' here, nor anything of real value.


    But this place can become my laboratory.


    After those brothers were stitched together, they actually agreed to live as one, the experiment can carry on, I want to make them use a single heart.


    ...


    Hmm?


    The apprentice of ''Black Robe'' actually appeared nearby, he even thought I was an apprentice of ''Red Robe''?


    Damn it, I am the genius Alchemist Geppetto!


    But, in light of his personal experimental notes, I''ll forgive him, hoping his flesh can make that stupid serpent grow a bit, after all, one does not often encounter a member of the original Serpent Sect. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just didn''t expect that ''Black Robe'' would get mixed up with those lunatics.


    The physical burden has greatly increased after those stitched-together brothers shared a single heart, they won''t last long, tsk.


    ...


    ''Black Robe'' really is a genius!


    What flesh!


    Spirituality is the best experimental material!


    Excellent!


    To be able to do this!


    ...


    Great breakthrough! My most anticipated experiment has made a major breakthrough!


    Hey, the younger brother of that pair begged me to kill him so that his older brother could live, as long as his brother survives.


    Hahahaha, he doesn''t know that two days ago, his brother said the same thing.


    So...


    I let them die together.


    Their souls must be very interesting.


    ...


    Why did it fail?


    The chair and desk that had previously housed those brothers'' souls came to life, didn''t they?


    Why doesn''t metal work?


    ...


    Is the emotion not intense enough?


    Or is it for some other reason?


    It doesn''t matter!


    There are plenty of materials for experimentation!


    ...


    Ouch! It hurts so much!


    I never thought that cutting my own soul would be this painful!


    But Pinocchio succeeded!


    He is perfect.


    And only the perfect him can become my son.


    ...


    Why do my memories feel so disordered?


    My "Spirituality" has also become chaotic!


    Pinocchio has become unstable as well!


    No! I can''t let my most perfect experiment be destroyed just like that!


    Maybe, I should try going back to Seberlin.


    After all, there are more people there to serve as experimental subjects and materials, and besides, I still have some scores to settle with the nobles there!


    ...


    The experimental notes end abruptly here.


    What to say?


    After reading it, Arthur felt that Geppetto deserved to be put on the burning stake.


    The man could no longer be described as merely mad.


    He was a complete lunatic.


    As for how a lunatic became a Master Alchemist?


    Clearly, the man was mad but not stupid.


    Marinda, who was also puffing on a pipe, frowned as well.


    Without a doubt, this lady too felt considerable displeasure towards Geppetto.


    Normal people simply could not agree with Geppetto''s method of experimenting on other normal people, let alone the kind of mocking tone that accompanied it.


    Just like with the brothers mentioned in these notes.


    What did they do wrong?


    Nothing.


    Their biggest mistake was probably running into Geppetto.


    Simply put...


    The sorrow of the weak.


    Arthur and Marinda exchanged a look, both seeing such sentiments in each other''s eyes. Then, they put down this notebook and started to continue sifting through the remaining books.


    Marinda needed to check if there was any information on ''The First Gun.''


    Arthur''s task was much simpler.


    He wanted to see how talented that ''Black Robe'' was.


    As for the difficulty of ''soul'' techniques?


    For him, who as Death''s Child had instantly mastered the core legacy ''Rite of Souls'' of the ''Black Robe'' from the Tower of Mist, such difficulty should not amount to much.


    In fact, that was the case¡ª


    [Soul Charging: Due to your Talent and Bloodline, the original ''Rite of Souls'' evolved and advanced, granting you more methods to deal with souls. You can ''Soul Bind'' your enemies'' souls, or you can use those souls as material to feed your Specters, Evil Spirits, Fierce Spirits, or Evil Spirits that have advanced through your ''Soul Bind.'' Of course, you can also ''Whip Thrash'' them, attaching them to certain objects to animate them, giving them ''Soul Properties'']


    [Soul Tailoring: Souls possess memories from before, but as time passes and they are affected by your ''Death Qi,'' the memories become disordered and fade. At this point, you can easily tailor their memories and learn everything you want to know]


    (Note 1: When attaching souls to objects, choosing wooden items will have a significantly higher success rate, but when attaching to metal items, the success rate drops considerably)


    (Note 2: After successful attachment, the attached souls still maintain reverence towards you)


    (Note 3: If the attached object breaks, the soul dissipates irreversibly)


    (Note 4: The attached object cannot be a living being)


    (Note 5: Memories excised by tailoring will still be disordered and lost)


    (Note 6: After having their memories tailored, a soul cannot advance to become a Specter, Evil Spirit, Fierce Spirit, or Evil Spirit)


    (Note 7: After having their memories tailored, souls can also be attached to objects, but without any memories, and regardless of what object they are attached to, the success rate is significantly lower)


    ...


    ''Why do I feel like I''m becoming more and more evil?''


    Arthur looked at the new traits [Soul Charging] and [Soul Tailoring] that appeared under ''Rite of Souls.''


    He was somewhat looking forward to carrying ''alive'' swords and firearms.


    Of course, he was even more looking forward to Ms. Anna''s free movement.


    But that would come later.


    Right now?


    Arthur had to prepare to verify the most important gain of his journey.


    He took a slight breath in his heart, looked towards everyone, and whispered¡ª


    "At this point, the ''relic'' exploration is considered complete, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 463 - 460: Title!

    Facing Arthur''s query, the group led by "Storm Sword" Deljo naturally nodded vigorously.


    They had already acquired the relevant items, and the accompanying recorder had completed the documentation; this marked the end of the ruin exploration. As for the subsequent disposition of the ruins?


    It''s mostly taken over by the local Nobles.


    Of course, that''s after they are disclosed.


    More often than not, the cleared-out ruins remain in a state unknown to anyone.


    Urs and his party turned to look at Marinda and followed suit in nodding when they saw their liege had no objections.


    With everyone''s agreement, the text before Arthur began to flicker¡ª


    [Ruin exploration, judging...]


    [You or your contracted have achieved 80% of the exploration in Geppetto''s laboratory!]


    [Judgment for full exploration experience granted!]


    [You receive XP: 1000]


    ...


    ''Enough!''


    A thrill of joy surged through Arthur''s heart.


    With the 1000 XP from the ruin exploration now in his account, he finally had enough experience points to upgrade his [Swift Bird Swordsmanship] to Lv5.


    However, it was clearly not the right time to choose an upgrade.


    He steadied his racing emotions; the young Spirit Medium still maintained a composed demeanor, walking over to Marinda, who was still searching through the books, scrolls, and transcribed pages¡ª


    "Don''t forget the time,"


    Arthur reminded her.


    After all, they were not free to do as they pleased at this moment.


    There were still hundreds of people inside Caesar Manor.


    Although they had escaped the opening dance under the guise of ''pregnancy,'' it would be best to make a brief appearance during the event if possible.


    Marinda, of course, understood this rationale.


    She placed the unlit pipe in her mouth and pointed at the books, scrolls, and transcribed pages next to her with a raised hand.


    "I''ll take these with me. After transcribing them all, I''ll give you the originals¡ª I''ll draft a new contract for these,"


    she said.


    To this, Arthur merely shrugged.


    He trusted that Marinda wouldn''t be sneaky in this matter.


    Of course, he was more acutely aware of Marinda''s valuation of "The First Gun."


    ''Can it really kill an Entrant with one shot?'' he wondered silently, just as Marinda had packed all the books, scrolls, and transcribed pages into her ''smoke ring.''


    Afterward, the lady proceeded to the tables and chairs of the laboratory.


    It was quite clear that the lady remembered the notes about those brothers penned by Geppetto.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t this set of table and chairs.


    Arthur watched as Marinda tried unsuccessfully and then let out a resigned sigh.


    Without a doubt, a pair of living tables and chairs were enticing.


    Not just out of curiosity, but also for their research value.


    Arthur, on the other hand, approached [Nidhogg].


    The young Spirit Medium reached out to touch near the nostrils of the large black serpent, harboring the idea that with [Nidhogg], stillness was preferable to movement for the time being.


    [Nidhogg] was simply too large.


    Appearing anywhere would be extremely conspicuous.


    Unless it was...


    A deserted island!


    And, conveniently enough, Arthur was quite interested in some pirates'' treasures hidden on deserted islands.


    However, it wasn''t yet time to act.


    Because of Bloody John!


    He was very interested in the secrets concerning the Pirate King''s treasure that the man carried.


    He was worried about startling the snake in the grass!


    Although their encounters had not been formal, the brief glimpse was enough for Arthur to understand his elusive nature, much like that of an old eel with teeth. And true to nature, at the slightest hint of trouble, the man would surely retreat to the depths of the sea.


    By then, finding him would indeed be like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    In addition to that, Bloody John had ties with Glast of the "Pale Hand."


    Compared to Bloody John, Glast was of more concern to Arthur.


    Because¡ª


    The man lurked in the shadows!


    Arthur was a man accustomed to lingering in the shadows, and he was all too aware of how deadly a dagger from the darkness could be.


    So, he hoped to drag the other party out into the light.


    And for that, "Bloody John" was needed!


    Luckily, he had already cast out the "bait"!


    And the other party?


    It seemed they were about to bite!


    ...


    Whoo!


    After the water in the pot came to a boil, it let out a unique humming sound.


    Eli quickly picked up the teapot and brought the hot water to the room. Then, following the doctor''s orders, he kept handing over gauze, fishing line, catgut line, and alcohol.


    "Your friend is lucky; he was a hair''s breadth from death.


    He needs to rest in bed for the next few days.


    His wounds must not get wet."


    The doctor, who had just finished the surgery, instructed gently as he washed his hands.


    "Mhm, mhm, Doctor Lindster, your medical skills are as superb as ever. My friend is so fortunate to have encountered such an outstanding doctor like you.


    Otherwise, he would have been a goner for sure."


    Eli, a stalker who dabbled in trading intelligence, said with a face full of flattery.


    Doctor Lindster, who was washing his hands, stiffened for a moment.


    Although he soon recovered, Eli saw it clear as day.


    Immediately, the stalker turned intelligence trafficker sighed.


    Of course, he knew why.


    This Doctor Lindster had quite a reputation in Dort District, not just for his exceptional medical skills but also for his charitable nature. He and some hopeless cases had received help from Doctor Lindster more than once.


    But in these troubled times, good people don''t always receive their due rewards, and someone as kind as Mrs. Lindster ended up having an accident.


    If it were any other time, Eli, with his emotional intelligence, would have been very cautious about discussing life and death in front of Doctor Lindster.


    Maybe he had spent too much time with the Bandage Swordsman recently.


    It made the usually careful Eli grow detached from the reality of life and death.


    ''It''s not like the boss hasn''t returned from the dead before.


    Um...


    If the boss can resurrect, then perhaps Mrs. Lindster can too?''


    Eli thought to himself.


    For the stalker turned intelligence trafficker, he would be very willing to help Doctor Lindster.


    If he could resurrect Mrs. Lindster, he would be even more willing. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the price to be paid left him hesitant.


    Resurrection, just the sound of it, implied that the cost would be enormous.


    ''No! I can''t be the only one,


    Those guys need to chip in as well.


    If we all share the burden...


    It should be quite minor, right?


    I won''t die outright; I swap an arm for an arm, the others contribute some arms, legs, that should suffice, shouldn''t it?''


    The stalker turned intelligence trafficker thought to himself.


    His gaze subconsciously drifted towards the direction of the cabinet¡ªafter carrying Walsh back to South Los and confirming that he required real treatment instead of just applying some herbs, he took the initiative to seek a trustworthy doctor, which was Doctor Lindster.


    However, before Doctor Lindster entered the room, the "Bandage Swordsman" had gone into the wardrobe.


    To this, Eli expressed understanding.


    After all, his boss''s aura of dignity was indeed frightening.


    In fact, Eli was certain his boss was aware of this as well.


    Therefore, aside from when it was essential to act, his boss spent most of his time inside a wardrobe.


    ''Should I ask the boss?''


    Eli thought to himself, and as Doctor Lindster finished washing his hands, the doctor sat down on the bench opposite to Eli and, after a bit of hesitation, directly asked.


    "Eli, do you know about ''Spirit Medium'' Kledos?"


    Clang!


    The stalker turned intelligence trafficker leaped to his feet, exclaiming in his mouth¡ª


    "Are you talking about the one born under a shroud of secrecy, the Child of Misfortune favored by the Grim Reaper, the present-day ''Black Cat,'' the Champion of the South Los Swordsmanship Competition, ''Spirit Medium'' Kledos?"

 Chapter 464 - 461 Good People Encounter Such Things!

    A series of titles left Doctor Lindster somewhat baffled.


    After a good two or three seconds, this doctor finally nodded affirmatively.


    "Yes, it is indeed this lord," he said.


    Then, the doctor paused for another four or five seconds before asking very hesitantly,


    "Is he, trustworthy?"


    "This lord foretold your death?"


    Eli looked tense.


    "No!


    When I was working as a ring doctor, I had the chance to interact with this lord, and when I witnessed his magic, I instinctively asked him if it was possible to resurrect the dead, and then¡­"


    At this point, a bitter smile appeared on the doctor''s face.


    Eli saw this bitter smile.


    This stalker and part-time intelligence trafficker forcefully suppressed his curiosity. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Concerning Mrs. Lindster, this stalker and part-time intelligence trafficker of course understood that as an outsider he should not inquire further, but curiosity made him scratch his head and ears.


    Luckily, the doctor did not play cat and mouse.


    "This lord openly stated that the dead could be resurrected!


    But he advised me against trying to resurrect the dead!


    Because¡­


    I don''t know, who exactly I would bring back!"


    At this, the doctor''s face was full of conflict and trepidation, while his eyes were firmly fixed on Eli.


    This stalker and part-time intelligence trafficker immediately understood the previous words of Doctor Lindster.


    The doctor was not content.


    Indeed.


    The deceased was his most beloved, how could he possibly be content?


    If it were him, he would not be content either.


    But¡ª


    "In all of South Los, if anyone could truly resurrect the dead, then ''Spirit Medium'' Lord Arthur Kredos is the only answer.


    He is an expert.


    Or rather¡­


    a true Master."


    There was no direct dissuasion, but Eli''s unstated meaning was already quite clear.


    Listen to Arthur, Arthur is right.


    "Is that so?"


    Doctor Lindster said, his expression full of desolation.


    "Yes, Doctor Lindster, you''ve only briefly experienced our circle, so you don''t understand the implications of that Master''s words, but I can swear, following this Master is not amiss," Eli said.


    Eli was dying to bring out his boss ''Bandage Swordsman'' to testify personally.


    But upon remembering his boss ''Bandage Swordsman''s'' longsword, this stalker and part-time intelligence trafficker calmed down.


    However, he was still patiently advising.


    This time, Doctor Lindster nodded.


    No words were exchanged, but Eli could see that the doctor didn''t want to give up.


    Immediately, this stalker and part-time intelligence trafficker scratched his head.


    And after seeing the doctor out, watching his solitary figure disappear around the street corner, this stalker and part-time intelligence trafficker decided he would consult with his boss right away,


    Return to the room.


    The ''Bandage Swordsman'' had already left the wardrobe and was sitting where Eli had been sitting, and this stalker and part-time intelligence trafficker didn''t mind.


    After all, they both had already been following the ''Bandage Swordsman'' for a while now,


    otherwise, he wouldn''t call him boss.


    "Boss, just now Doctor Lindster¡­"


    Eli tentatively inquired of the ''Bandage Swordsman.''


    "I can''t help him.


    Apart from that guy, no one in South Los can help him.


    Also, even if that guy¡­


    Hmph!"


    The ''Bandage Swordsman'' said and then snorted coldly.


    His tone was full of a certain dissatisfaction and derision.


    Eli of course knew that ''that guy'' meant ''Spirit Medium.''


    As for the dissatisfaction and derision?


    Although Eli couldn''t be sure, he could roughly guess it was because his ''sleep'' was disturbed.


    "Boss, can you really not verify who was brought back from the Land of Eternal Sleep?"


    This stalker and part-time intelligence trafficker earnestly asked.


    "I don''t know!


    I was in a dazed state when I was brought out.


    It wasn''t until my feet touched the soil here that I completely woke up.


    The whole process, I knew nothing," said the ''Bandage Swordsman.''


    "If that''s the case, then it''s troublesome,"


    Eli murmured.


    "Are you worried about that doctor?"


    the ''Bandage Swordsman'' asked.


    "Yes, Doctor Lindster is a good man, and good people shouldn''t have such an ordeal."


    Eli nodded firmly as he spoke.


    However, the ''Bandage Swordsman'' shook his head.


    "Only good people encounter such things.


    Because...


    they are good people."


    As the ''Bandage Swordsman'' spoke, his gaze turned to Walsh lying in the bed. Although the ''Pale Hand'' member''s eyes were tightly closed, his eyeballs moved, stirring his eyelids.


    He was clearly awake but was pretending to be asleep.


    The physical condition of ''Mystic Side Persons'' far exceeds that of ordinary people.


    Injuries that would require ordinary people to rest in bed for several days, ''Mystic Side Persons'' could recover in just one night with effective treatment.


    "Why are you pretending to be asleep?


    We are your lifesavers, after all!"


    Eli expressed his dissatisfaction upon realizing this.


    Walsh immediately opened his eyes, his face showing some embarrassment, but it quickly turned cold.


    Especially his eyes, which were full of scrutiny.


    On seeing the cloaked ''Bandage Swordsman,'' the scrutiny in his eyes grew more curious.


    Clearly, this ''Pale Hand'' member sensed something extraordinary about the ''Bandage Swordsman.''


    Walsh''s attitude only increased Eli''s dissatisfaction.


    Just as this stalker and part-time Intelligence Trafficker was about to roll up his sleeves and teach him a lesson, a bone appeared in Walsh''s palm.


    As white as jade.


    Exceptionally sharp.


    Seeing this, Eli immediately stopped in his tracks, frowning intensely.


    "''Pale Hand''?"


    Eli asked, but his tone was already certain.


    Instantly, his eyes became wary.


    Organizations like ''Death Poetry Society'' and ''Pale Hand'' are extremely unwelcome in the eyes of ''Mystic Side Persons,'' because you never know when they might strike at you.


    As for the debt of saving a life?


    Sorry.


    Gratitude is there.


    But more often, it''s ingratitude.


    Therefore, for safety, keeping a distance is usually the best choice.


    Eli turned his gaze to his boss.


    The ''Bandage Swordsman'' did not object¡ª


    "I saved you only because you too had experienced betrayal.


    I have no other thoughts, nor do I seek anything from you.


    So...


    Please leave."


    After the ''Bandage Swordsman'' finished speaking, Eli had already opened the door early.


    Walsh sat up from the bed, glanced at the ''Bandage Swordsman,'' then at Eli, and bit his teeth as he got up and walked out.


    It sounded good to say.


    But who knows what it would really be?


    Thinking this, Walsh''s steps became firmer.


    Bang!


    Just as he stepped out, the door behind him closed heavily.


    Whew!


    Just then, a gust of night wind blew by. The chill and damp wind of winter in South Los made Walsh, who still had injuries on his chest, shiver, causing his wound to pull and immediately stain the white bandage red.


    The pain made the corners of Walsh''s mouth twitch.


    At that moment, the door that had closed behind him opened again.


    It was Eli.


    This stalker and part-time Intelligence Trafficker threw a coat at Walsh¡ª


    "Don''t take it the wrong way!


    Your dying near here would bring us trouble.


    So, keep your distance!"


    With that, Eli closed the door once more.


    Walsh silently put on the coat.


    He did not refuse.


    Because he truly needed it.


    He needed to survive.


    He needed to...


    Seek vengeance!


    ''Glast!''


    Walsh gritted his teeth.


    The more he had once admired Glast as a member of the ''Pale Hand,'' the more he now despised him.


    However, Walsh was not completely consumed by hatred.


    He knew he needed to heal his wounds first, then seek revenge.


    With this in mind, Walsh quickened his pace.


    But just as he was leaving the narrow street, a voice rang in his ear¡ª


    "Hey, young man, do you want Glast to die a terrible death?"

 Chapter 465 - 462: The Returning People!

    The voice arose from the shadows on the side of the alley.


    From where Walsh stood, he could only see a vaguely outlined figure; it was impossible to distinguish the person''s features, or even their gender.


    Walsh did not respond but cautiously stepped back.


    In his current condition, he was utterly incapable of dealing with such an unpredictable person.


    Moreover...


    He suspected that the person might be one of Glast''s.


    He knew too well the person he once respected.


    Their favorite act was this cat-and-mouse game.


    It was partly due to their naturally malign temperament and partly to deepen the Ritual, enhancing their power¡ªof course, at that time, he only thought their actions were noble.


    Even sacred!


    Walsh was sure that he had been influenced by some secret technique.


    And not just once.


    Otherwise, why would he be so utterly devoted?


    But that was in the past.


    Now?


    Walsh was nothing if not cautious and careful.


    Eyeing the figure in the shadows, Walsh not only stepped back step by step, but a hint of the Bone Sword also appeared in his palm.


    "Young man, don''t harbor such malice.


    After all, I spared your life once."


    Unfortunately, the person in the shadows was not Eli.


    Their words took Walsh by surprise.


    "It''s you!"


    Then the young member of the ''Pale Hand'' guessed who it was¡ªthe person he had met before noon, the same one to whom Glast had sent him to deliver the Messenger Stone, and the same one who had stabbed him.


    Immediately, a fierce light shone in Walsh''s eyes.


    The ''Bloody John'' in the shadows waved his hand.


    "We are not enemies.


    The stab I gave you earlier was to save you.


    Otherwise, do you think you could have escaped Glast''s control?


    That man is much more cunning and vicious than you think, like now¡ª


    He is targeting the doctor who just saved you.


    Don''t you want to go save that doctor?"


    ''Bloody John'' said, pointing in a direction.


    Then, he disappeared from sight.


    Walsh stood there, his brows tightly knitted.


    In the end, he walked directly toward that place.


    It wasn''t to save the doctor; he wasn''t that noble, although the doctor had saved him to some extent, but he still knew he was going there just to mess up Glast''s plans.


    And Walsh was certain that it was just another one of Glast''s subordinates who would appear there.


    As for Glast himself?


    He definitely wouldn''t show up here.


    Because...


    Even he had never seen this guy.


    Buttoning up his coat, Walsh walked briskly.


    From the shadows, ''Bloody John''s figure reappeared.


    In the dimness, the pirate leader revealed a smile of a successful scheme.


    ''Ha, you bastard think you can use me as your pawn, then prepare for my revenge!


    Though I still don''t know why you care so much about that thing, but...


    The new guy, you must be interested in him!''


    Thinking to himself, the pirate leader''s gaze turned toward the end of the alley.


    That was where the ''Bandage Swordsman'' and Eli were staying. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eli was, of course, irrelevant.


    But the ''Bandage Swordsman'' was different.


    For an organization like the ''Pale Hand,'' which was involved with Death and had selected the corresponding Ritual, it was impossible to give up on this resurrected swordsman.


    He hadn''t thought of these things before.


    It was only after the "Bandage Swordsman" had saved Walsh, and someone hinted to him, that he somewhat understood Glast''s idea¡ª


    ''The "Spirit Medium" went to Caesar Manor, and this concealed "Bandage Swordsman" would definitely follow her, and you, you bastard, deliberately sent out Walsh precisely to lure this resurrected swordsman and the "Spirit Medium".''


    In your plan, the "Spirit Medium" would definitely kill Walsh, who was peeping at Caesar Manor.


    Such a battle would surely attract the "Bandage Swordsman," who was lingering nearby, particularly interested in and familiar with the "Spirit Medium".


    This would be the perfect opportunity for your sinister move!


    You finally found the "Bandage Swordsman" you had been searching for so long!


    You would snatch away this resurrected swordsman!


    Unfortunately¡­


    Your scheme fell through because of that lady''s pregnancy!


    The "Spirit Medium" spared Walsh because of that lady''s pregnancy.


    So, you planned to use my hand instead.


    Because you knew very well that I would discover your ''little trick'', thus sparing Walsh, and then, you would use the betrayed Walsh to lure the likewise betrayed "Bandage Swordsman".


    Tsk tsk, such a deep-thinking fellow.''


    Thinking this, the pirate leader internally gave a positive evaluation of the never-met Glast.


    However, this positive evaluation did not in the slightest reduce Bloody John''s desire to kill the other.


    No choice!


    This kind of guy must die; otherwise, he won''t be able to sleep or eat in peace.


    This pirate leader was certain that every step of his own, including intentionally missing his target, leaving a mark on Walsh, and the subsequent appearance, must have been anticipated by Glast.


    Only then would Glast not appear by the river.


    Only then would Glast have someone act against the doctor.


    Only then, once Glast truly made a move, would he be pushed out as the scapegoat.


    ''You, this guy, planned everything, but you absolutely did not anticipate that someone in the shadows was watching you!''


    Thinking this, the pirate leader withdrew his gaze and directly looked towards the nearby shadows.


    There, a whirlwind emerged from nowhere.


    The next moment, a figure appeared there.


    Seeing this figure, the pirate leader immediately nodded in acknowledgment¡ª


    "Good evening, Mr. Horton.


    Everything went as you anticipated.


    Glast truly acted again!"


    The pirate leader looked at the emerging young man, showing considerable enthusiasm.


    And the young man''s face was indeed ''Horton''.


    Already dead beyond death, even his ashes scattered.


    But now, Horton appeared again.


    Not only lively but also his strength was palpably unsettling.


    "I disclosed my name because I sought cooperation, not for you to disclose everything, if possible, please call me X."


    Horton coldly finished speaking, his gaze then intently fixed on the whereabouts of the "Bandage Swordsman" and Eli.


    The fervent look in his eyes did not surprise the pirate leader.


    Today, as he moved downstream and was stopped by him, after a brief conversation, he candidly revealed his purpose.


    He wanted the "Bandage Swordsman".


    And in return, he could seek revenge on Glast.


    This was the content of their cooperation.


    As for how Horton managed to escape from the "Spirit Medium"?


    The pirate leader, despite his best efforts, was not able to find out, as the information was completely sealed off.


    But who doesn''t have some means of escape?


    Or who might be impersonating Horton?


    The pirate leader did not care.


    Because, concerning the contents of the cooperation, a contract was signed, and during the period of cooperation, it was absolutely not permitted to harm each other.


    That was enough.


    "Alright, my bad!


    So X, what do we do next?"


    As the pirate leader raised his hands high, an awkward smile appeared, and his three gold teeth gleamed under the moonlight.


    Horton glanced at the pirate leader''s gold teeth and softly said¡ª


    "Follow me!"

 Chapter 466 - 463: Bone Sword Strikes!

    After Walsh had left, Eli immediately pulled a box out from under the bed and then picked up his coat, saying to the ''Bandage Swordsman''¡ª


    "We can go now, boss."


    As he spoke, a hint of regret flashed through the eyes of this stalker who also traded intelligence.


    He had put a lot of effort into finding this hideout.


    It was hidden and safe.


    Calling it a shelter would not be an exaggeration.


    However, after the unexpected rescue of Walsh, the hideout had been compromised.


    A compromised hideout was not something to cling to.


    "Sigh!"


    Although he knew this, Eli could not help but sigh when he thought of the fish and chips stall at the entrance of the alley during the day.


    The rough-cut fries seasoned with black pepper were delicious.


    As for the fish?


    It was just a side dish.


    After all, in South Los, it would be strange to sell fries without fish.


    Just as it would be strange for him, a stalker, not to trade intelligence.


    "Hmm."


    The ''Bandage Swordsman'' nodded and picked up his longsword, leading the way out the door first.


    Eli followed closely behind.


    Whether it was a coincidence or not, the direction they were heading was also the direction Doctor Lindster had taken.


    Eli would most likely think it was a coincidence.


    As for the ''Bandage Swordsman''?


    Only Heaven knew.


    ...


    Doctor Lindster walked along the cobblestone road of the alley, carefully avoiding the loose stones. Being a person of South Los, the doctor knew all too well the nasty experience of stepping on one and having foul-smelling liquid splash all over.


    Just as the doctor avoided another loose stone, a figure suddenly appeared in front, blocking his path.


    The blocker was tall, with muscular arms exposed and a face covered in filth, a barely recognizable towel hanging around his neck.


    A worker?


    Or a gang member?


    The doctor couldn''t tell yet.


    In the Dort District, these two professions often overlapped.


    Workers by day.


    Gang members by night.


    Of course, sometimes it wasn''t so clear-cut, depending on the contents of their pockets.


    Lindster cautiously stepped back¡ª


    "Friend, I am a doctor, and I don''t wish to cause any trouble,"


    he said, pulling out his wallet.


    After so many years in the Dort District, Doctor Lindster had learned how to handle strangers at night.


    The profession of a doctor could win the favor of everyone, including gang members.


    And a wallet could persuade these people to let him pass.


    Even if the wallet wasn''t very full.


    However, today the doctor had miscalculated.


    "I know you, Doctor Lindster.


    I have come specifically for you."


    With that, the person opposite grinned, revealing a set of white teeth.


    From these teeth, Lindster could immediately tell that the man was disguised.


    Workers and gang members in the Dort District wouldn''t have such good teeth.


    With growing wariness, Lindster nonetheless asked,


    "Oh? Do you have a family member or a friend who is ill?"


    The doctor inquired.


    "No, no, no!


    You misunderstand my purpose!


    I am here to discuss the resurrection of your wife¡ªbelieve me, I can do things beyond your imagination, just as long as... you sign this contract!"


    The person opposite spoke as he shook out a contract.


    A faint spirit light flickered on and off on this contract.


    Lindster was not truly a "Mystic Side Person."


    However, his profession allowed him opportunities to interact with some "Mystic Side Persons", especially amiable individuals like Eli, who often shared many stories from the Mystic Side.


    Among these stories were those about contracts.


    The certainty of a contract was undeniable.


    Just as the punishment after signing a contract was also accompanied by death.


    Therefore, upon seeing the stranger''s contract, the doctor immediately shook his head and said,


    "Sorry, ''Spirit Medium'' Lord Kledos once advised me that no one can be sure who will be brought back from ''The Eternal Resting Land.''


    This doctor very tactfully refused.


    At the same time, he invoked the name of Arthur, hoping the person opposite would take the hint and back down.


    Although up until now, this doctor could not confirm how powerful Arthur truly was, the multiple titles ''Child of Misfortune born in secrecy, favored by the Grim Reaper, contemporary ''Black Cat'', Champion of the South Los Swordsmanship Competition'' led the doctor to believe that Arthur was both powerful and well-known.


    Enough to deter a considerable number of people.


    In fact, it was so.


    The doctor clearly saw that the person opposite hesitated when he mentioned ''Spirit Medium'' Lord Kledos.


    But it was just a hesitation.


    The next moment¡ª


    "''Spirit Medium'' Lord Kledos is indeed terrifying.


    But he is not here.


    So, if you don''t want to sign this contract, let me take you to a place where you might change your mind."


    Saying this, the other person stepped forward to grab Lindster.


    Lindster did not hesitate, and turned to run.


    And just as Lindster turned, he distinctly heard a sound.


    Thud!


    To ordinary people, such a sound might be unfamiliar.


    But for a doctor, this sound was all too familiar.


    It was the sound of a blade slicing through flesh.


    Instinctively, Lindster turned to look back.


    Then, the doctor stopped in his tracks.


    He saw a patient he had previously treated now holding a strange sword, while the person who had tried to forcibly take him away was now decapitated.


    "Thank you!"


    Sniffing the scent of blood, Lindster thanked Walsh.


    For Lindster, who was a doctor, a corpse and the scent of blood were nothing special.


    What intrigued the doctor more was the sword in Walsh''s hand.


    If he was not mistaken, that was¡­


    Bone!


    But why would bone be so sharp?


    Lindster mused inwardly, though Walsh paid no heed to him.


    This new ''Pale Hand'' member turned his head toward the shadows on one side.


    Three people were slowly stepping out from there.


    The crossbow arrows in their hands caused the new member''s pupils to contract slightly.


    If he were not injured, he would not care about three crossbows, even two more; he could navigate them easily, but now he had been "chest opened."


    Even though he avoided the heart, he was still severely injured.


    Thus, close combat was out of the question.


    That left only¡ª


    "Do I have to use that move?


    I wonder if my body can take it now?"


    Thinking this, Walsh did not hesitate; he lifted his left arm toward the three crossbowmen keeping their distance.


    His index finger, middle finger, and ring finger were pointed straight at the three.


    The next moment¡ª


    Bang, bang, bang! Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 467 - 464: One after another, Twin Swords strike!

    Walsh''s index, middle, and ring fingers, the bones from the first joint of these three fingers shot out directly.


    The sound was like knocking on a door.


    But the power far exceeded that of an ordinary firearm.


    The heads of the three Crossbowmen burst open like watermelons struck by an iron rod, exploding instantly.


    And Walsh was gasping heavily¡ª


    Huff! Huff!


    After completing the unique Ritual of the ''Pale Hand,'' Walsh gained a huge increase in both Physique and Spirituality, as well as the abilities of the Bone Sword and Bone Spur.


    The Bone Sword involves transforming a bone from somewhere in the body into a Sharp, durable sword, which comes equipped with a high level of Basic Swordsmanship once it is formed.


    And the drawn Bone Sword can be ''sheathed'' back into the body.


    However, the Bone Spur is different.


    While the Bone Spur is also made from the bones within the fingers, shooting out these bones is a one-time affair.


    Simply put, once shot out, they''re gone and can''t be picked up again; they can only grow back quickly through the unique Ritual of the ''Pale Hand.''


    And this rapid growth places a considerable burden on the body. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Especially when injured, Walsh now felt dizzy and staggered slightly.


    "Are you alright?"


    Doctor Lindster immediately reached out to support Walsh.


    Instinctively, Walsh wanted to push Lindster away, but as he raised his hand, it immediately dropped back down; he simply didn''t have the strength.


    But all this was unimportant; what mattered was¡ª


    There were still enemies.


    On the streets a little further away, more people were gathering.


    At a glance, there were easily more than 20 of them.


    Walsh took a deep breath and gritted his teeth, intending to forcefully continue the fight.


    At this moment, the newcomer of the ''Pale Hand'' was increasingly certain of the importance of this Doctor to that bastard Glast.


    The more important the Doctor was, the more he had to ensure the enemy wouldn''t get him.


    "I''ll hold them off...


    I can probably last about a minute.


    You run for it as far as you can!


    Head for the hideout of those two guys we encountered earlier!"


    Walsh had thought about killing Doctor Lindster directly, but the thought of Glast potentially needing Lindster''s body made him change his mind right away.


    Based on what he had seen before, Lindster seemed to be on good terms with the two individuals from the room.


    Of course, at this point, Walsh could only hope those two would be able to help.


    ''Two?!''


    Doctor Lindster was stunned, then instead of running, picked up a crossbow from the ground.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to run.


    It was that he couldn''t.


    Because behind the two of them, another dozen or so people had appeared.


    The assault from both front and back filled Walsh with resentment.


    He wasn''t afraid of Death.


    What he feared was Glast succeeding.


    This made the newcomer of the ''Pale Hand'' utterly unwilling to accept his fate.


    "Damn, if only we had Explosives."


    Walsh murmured.


    "Yeah, with Explosives, we''d at least stand a slim chance to break through... Hmm, did I say something wrong?"


    Doctor Lindster, standing shoulder-to-shoulder with Walsh, hadn''t finished his sentence when he saw Walsh looking at him with a very peculiar gaze.


    "The Explosives I''m talking about are to blow you to pieces, to prevent that guy from getting your body," Walsh said directly, without hiding anything.


    Doctor Lindster paused, then gave a wry smile.


    "Is my body really that sought after?"


    "No!


    It''s not that your body is sought after!


    It''s just in case!" Walsh emphasized.


    "My unknown friend, you know, you didn''t have to say that¡ªat least, if you hadn''t, I could feel somewhat better," Doctor Lindster said, lifting the crossbow and attempting to aim.


    The Doctor had handled crossbows and firearms before, but couldn''t be considered proficient.


    So moving targets were quite a challenge for him.


    Whoosh!


    As he pulled the trigger, the crossbow''s bolt brushed past the onrushing crowd and missed, then he immediately picked up two more crossbows, pulling their triggers.


    This time, he hit the mark perfectly.


    Not because the Doctor suddenly mastered the skill of shooting.


    But because the enemies had gotten much closer.


    Walsh swung his Bone Sword left and right, his back against Doctor Lindster, keeping the doctor''s body as hidden as possible behind his own.


    Doctor Lindster felt the hardness of the wall behind him and his heart uncontrollably sank.


    The doctor seemed to have seen Death.


    He was somewhat unwilling.


    But, he also felt a sense of relief.


    His unwillingness stemmed from not being able to resurrect his wife successfully.


    The relief came from the prospect of being reunited with her soon.


    Through Walsh''s shoulders, watching those fierce and evil-looking assailants, guilt welled up in the doctor, and he softly said to Walsh,


    "Sorry, I''ve dragged you down."


    The doctor could tell that if it weren''t for him, even in a weakened state, Walsh would have been able to escape.


    "Ha, it''s my own doing, what does it have to do with you."


    Walsh sneered and thrust his sword into the throat of an enemy in front of him. After withdrawing his sword, he slit another person''s throat, but the newcomer of the ''Pale Hand'' now bore two deep, bone-exposing wounds on his body.


    Standing in front of Lindster and unable to dodge, such wounds were inevitable.


    Of course, this was also the fighting style chosen by Walsh.


    Trade injury for death!


    He relied on the strong Physique and recovery ability brought by the ''Pale Hand'' Ritual, prepared to fight fiercely and take a few more lives.


    "Don''t move!"


    After piercing another''s throat with his sword, Walsh felt a commotion behind him; Doctor Lindster was bending down to pick up a Longsword.


    "I''ll try not to move."


    Doctor Lindster said this, but the Longsword in his hand plunged into the body of an assailant who was charging at him.


    A thrust through the heart.


    Incredibly smooth.


    It wasn''t caught by bone, nor slowed by fat or organs.


    Simply put, a death by one stroke.


    "You know how to use a sword?"


    Walsh was taken aback.


    "No, I only know how to perform surgeries."


    Doctor Lindster said this and, after drawing his sword, once again thrust the Longsword into the chest of an enemy rushing at them, using Walsh as a shield.


    Compared to the previous thrust, this one was even more adept for Lindster.


    Faster, more accurate, more ruthless.


    Meanwhile, Walsh deflected a Longsword aimed at Lindster with his Bone Sword.


    Without further verbal exchanges, the two of them began to cooperate quite tacitly.


    Walsh as the shield.


    Lindster as the sword.


    Back to back, Twin Sword strikes.


    For a moment, the two unexpectedly gained the upper hand.


    But it was only for a moment.


    Because¡ª


    Among the crowd, figures armed with crossbows appeared.


    Not just one.


    There were five.


    With five crossbows aiming at them, the scar-ridden Walsh pursed his lips tightly, and Doctor Lindster also let out a sigh.


    "We''re going to be skewered together, huh?


    I apologize once again."


    The doctor apologized once more.


    "I''ve said it before; it has nothing to do with you."


    Walsh once again coldly denied any connection.


    Then, the new recruit of the ''Pale Hand'' took a deep breath, ready to strike at the cost of his life.


    He looked at the dozen or so people in front of him, silently calculating.


    Doctor Lindster certainly noticed what Walsh was thinking and also gripped the Longsword tighter, although he was well aware that without Walsh''s protection, he probably wouldn''t survive another thrust, but it was better than standing around waiting for death.


    "Shall I count one, two, three?"


    Doctor Lindster asked softly.


    Walsh did not respond but merely nodded his head.


    And then¡ª


    "Three!"


    A shout of "three" from above nearly caused Lindster and Walsh to sprint instinctively and stumble to the ground. When they turned back with fury, they saw Eli standing on the rooftop with two Thunder Guns in his hands.


    Ignoring the transition of Walsh and Lindster''s glares to surprise, Eli cheerfully shouted at the attackers below¡ª


    "Good evening, gentlemen!"


    As his voice sounded, the intelligence trafficker and part-time stalker pulled the trigger.


    Bang, bang!


    A volley of bullets spread out, covering the targets densely.

 Chapter 468 - 465: Absolute Safe Zone!

    The pitch-black night was illuminated by gunpowder, and crimson blood blossomed forth.


    Five crossbowmen were hit by the bullets of the Thunder Gun and sent flying.


    The remaining attackers were routed under the Longsword of the ''Bandage Swordsman''¡ª


    Clang!


    In the midst of the pleasant ringing of swords, the Longsword started to flicker with cold radiance.


    This sword was not fast.


    This sword was not slow.


    But with its unique rhythm, it dodged all of the attackers'' strikes and then fiercely pierced the throats of the aggressors, each stab precise and prophetic.


    Walsh watched this swordsmanship, his expression solemn.


    For swordsmanship, Walsh relied on the abilities bestowed by the Bone Sword.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to learn, it was just that he had blindly followed Glast''s advice, believing the swordsmanship granted by the Bone Sword would be sufficient.


    But now?


    The ''Pale Hand'' newcomer, sober now, had already realized the importance of swordsmanship.


    And the swordsmanship of the ''Bandage Swordsman'' was showing him what true swordsmanship really meant.


    "The boss''s swordsmanship is really strong, isn''t it?


    Believe me, in South Los, no, in the whole South County, no one has yet been born who can surpass the boss in pure swordsmanship!"


    Eli jumped down from the rooftop and started bragging about the ''Bandage Swordsman''.


    In response to this, Walsh fell silent.


    This ''Pale Hand'' newcomer, though endowed with swordsmanship by the Bone Sword, certainly understood what swordsmanship that ruled all of South County implied.


    At least an ''Entrant'' level, right?


    Even, perhaps an ''Ascend Steper''.


    And this ''Bandage Swordsman'' in front of them?


    Clearly not reaching either level.


    Walsh was silent, and so was Doctor Lindster.


    Because¡ª


    The doctor had gotten a clear look at the ''Bandage Swordsman''s'' face.


    Or to be more exact, he saw the exposed skin of the ''Bandage Swordsman''.


    It was the skin of a dead person!


    The doctor could swear what he saw was the skin of a dead person!


    Resurrection of the dead!


    Almost subconsciously, that''s where the doctor''s mind went.


    Then, his body began trembling, and his eyes sparkled with excitement, almost tangibly.


    "Doctor Lindster, the boss''s appearance was an accident.


    After this, I will introduce you in detail.


    Now?


    We need to run!"


    Eli''s eyes turned towards the street corner, where a silhouette was slowly walking towards them.


    An unseen aura, heavy with the reek of Death Qi, was rolling in like a tide.


    Suddenly, the alley fell silent.


    Every creature in the face of death chose to yield.


    Even the rats in the sewers were no exception.


    Clearly, the big fish among these attackers was still to come.


    These were merely the appetizers.


    After stabbing the last attacker in the throat, the ''Bandage Swordsman'' with one exposed eye stared intently at the slowly approaching figure.


    Feeling the surging, powerful Death Qi, there was no panic or fear in his gaze.


    Only familiarity and resilience!


    And... courage!


    Can the dead have courage?


    Before this, no one could be sure.


    But after seeing the Bandage Swordsman, anyone would be certain that even the dead can have courage.


    Because, at this moment, the ''Bandage Swordsman'' showed no sign of backing down, with the half of the Longsword in his hand shining a faint light in the night.


    The gentle light, like sunshine, awakened Eli, Lindster, and Walsh from the overpowering dread of Death Qi.


    "Run! Run!"


    Eli hoisted up Walsh, who still wanted to fight, grabbed the Bone Sword with one hand, and with the other pulled the still dazzled Doctor Lindster, and they headed to the side.


    Clap clap clap!


    Crisp applause emerged from the hands of the approaching person.


    The stranger propped his cane under his arm; beneath a tall top hat, a clean-shaven face with neatly trimmed beard smiled.


    "Well done!


    The ''Bandage Swordsman'' from the rumors.


    One who has died and come back to life.


    And able to wield the ''Slash of Vanquishing Evil.''


    I have been looking for you for a long time."


    In the night, the stranger''s voice was calm, narrating almost as if telling a story, but increasingly more Death Qi was seeping out from his body.


    The white that represented ''death'' began to spread in the dark night.


    No!


    It was blooming!


    Like the white flower of death.


    ```


    Walsh was firmly secured on Eli''s back, but this young newcomer of the ''Pale Hand'', twisted his head to steadfastly keep eye on the middle-aged man behind them.


    Was it Glast?


    It should be, right?


    Walsh wasn''t certain, but he could only commit the man''s appearance to memory.


    And he silently swore to himself¡ª


    Next time, I will have my revenge with my own hands!


    Doctor Lindster also looked back, his attention completely captured by the ''Bandage Swordsman.''


    Therefore, neither of them saw another figure appear ahead of them.


    The dirty face was plainly visible under the moonlight, and the headband he wore was indiscernible in color, with a strangely dressed monkey perched on his shoulder. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Eli and the others rushed toward the figure, he grinned, revealing three large gold teeth.


    Instead of obstructing them, he stepped aside.


    Then, he yanked a nearby plank and bellowed¡ª


    "Yang Fan!"


    Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh!


    With the shout, sea water appeared beneath the figure''s feet, and as he stepped onto the plank, the water propelled him toward the opposing figure.


    "Haha, set sail upon the sea!"


    The newcomer laughed heartily as he surged forward even faster.


    The middle-aged gentleman on the other end seemed to have anticipated this, pausing in his tracks and releasing a flare with a raised hand.


    Pop!


    The white flare blossomed in the night sky.


    Transforming into...


    A crossbones skull.


    Just like the flag of a pirate ship.


    Then¡ª


    "''Bloody John'' has come to South Los!


    ''Bloody John'' is slaughtering the innocent in the Var Alley of Dort District!


    Help! Save me!"


    The shouts, magnified by a secret technique, were almost heard across the entire Dort District.


    The excitement of ''Bloody John'', who was surfing, nearly turned him green.


    Because¡ª


    He had sensed that scorching heat.


    The Sun Arrow!


    It was the Countess of South Los''s men!


    Without any hesitation, the recently charging ''Bloody John'' turned tail and ran.


    The middle-aged gentleman watched the scene with a content smile.


    "Wisdom, too, is a part of strength."


    He said this.


    But he didn''t see the upturned corner of ''Bloody John''s'' mouth as he turned around.


    ''Just as X expected.


    Just you wait!


    You''re a dead man!''


    ''Bloody John'' thought to himself as he quickened his escape.


    That burning sensation was singeing his backside.


    "What the hell?


    Why are you only chasing after me?


    I didn''t do anything!"


    ''Bloody John'' roared in anger.


    Such an outburst made the middle-aged gentleman shake his head slightly, showing a face full of disappointment. However, when he turned to look at the ''Bandage Swordsman'', who hadn''t moved an inch, his eyes held surprise.


    "Why aren''t you running?"


    "Slash!"


    After the ''Bandage Swordsman'' uttered that word, the bright radiance of his Longsword immediately turned scorching hot and Sharpness.


    Unstoppable.


    Indifferent to life and death.


    This brilliance illuminated the entire alley, and even the fleeing Eli took notice. However, the stalker-cum-Intelligence Trafficker quickened his pace instead of stopping.


    He knew, the boss was risking it all.


    He couldn''t waste the opportunity the boss had fought for.


    Walsh also sensed something, the lips of this ''Pale Hand'' newcomer firmly pressed together.


    Doctor Lindster also lowered his head, saying nothing.


    "Take it easy, the boss climbed back from hell itself!


    And he''s arranged a perfectly safe getaway for us!"


    In such a moment, Eli still maintained a smile.


    The stalker-cum-Intelligence Trafficker motivated the morale in his own way.


    "Where is this perfectly safe place?"


    Doctor Lindster asked, playing along.


    Curiosity flickered in Walsh''s eyes.


    Feeling the shift in the two men, Eli immediately grinned and said¡ª


    "No. 2 Cork Street!"


    ```